《Full-level Medical Repair Returns To True and False Thousand Gold Texts》


 Chapter 1： rebirth

    Chapter 1 Rebirth


    rumble¡ª


    Rumble¡ª


    Continuous loud noises echoed in Gu Yanfei''s ears.


    Her eardrums were buzzing, and the ground beneath her was shaking violently.


    Heart-piercing pain came from all the limbs, as if a carriage had run over her.


    Gu Yanfei struggled to open her eyes, blood was covering her left eye like a gauze, and her vision was blurred.


    Grey dust filled the air.


    The surroundings are messy, and the cramped and crumbling carriages are crumbling.


    "Second girl..."


    A low moan came into Gu Yanfei''s ears, weak and weak.


    This female voice is so familiar, yet unfamiliar.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils shrank, and even his body trembled slightly.


    She slowly turned her head to look, and on the right was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl in a green skirt, her hair was messy, and one arm was wrapped around Gu Yanfei''s waist guardingly.


    The girl in green clothes was face down, so she couldn''t see her face clearly, but Gu Yanfei was sure just from the figure of the other party.


    is Juan Bi, her former maid, Juan Bi.


    The pain in her body reminded her that what was in front of her was not a hallucination or a dream.


    She actually came back, from the Yaoling Realm to this great Jing Dynasty, back to her previous life.


    In her last life, she only lived for more than ten years, and it was not until after her death that she realized that she was just a cannon fodder female supporting role in the novel "Road to Prosperity".


    Her short life was a joke.


    It is obvious that she is the daughter of the Dingyuan Hou''s mansion. She should be the jewel in the palm of her parents'' relatives, but as soon as she was born, she was secretly adjusted, and she grew up in the poor and lowly.


    It wasn''t until she was fourteen years old that Hou''s mansion found out the truth about the real and fake daughter''s money transfer package, and sent the steward to Huaibei to pick her up.


    At that time, she was full of longing for her blood relatives and traveled thousands of miles to the capital, but how did she know that there was no place for her in the Hou residence.


    The fake daughter Gu Yunxiang who grew up in the Hou Mansion instead of her grew up in the pampering of the Gu family. She is the heart and soul of the Gu family and the heroine of this novel.


    As the heroine, Gu Yunmao is not only the daughter of luck, but also resourceful, self-respecting and self-loving. She is famous in the capital, attracting many young talents to fall in love with her, and the male protagonist Kang Wang has a special liking for her. Finally, a lover is finally married.


    In contrast, Gu Yanfei grew up in the countryside, ignorant and ignorant. She has nothing but the blood of the Gu family. Her existence seems to be just to set off the extraordinaryness of the heroine.


    The past events from a long time ago flashed quickly in Gu Yanfei''s mind...


    She was a short-lived ghost in her previous life, designed by others, framed by others, trampled on by others... She was a stepping stone for Gu Yuncong to reach the top.


    In the end, she ended up dying with a thousand arrows piercing her heart.


    After ??''s death, her soul fluttered in the world, watching the Gu family fall, watching Gu Yuncong help King Kang win in the struggle for imperial power, King Kang ascended the throne as emperor, Gu Yuncong was enshrined as the queen, and the phoenix came to the world.


    Gu Yanfei is just a ghost, he can only watch and can''t do anything...


    Later, she finally reincarnated, carrying the memory of this life into the Yaoling World.


    Yao Lingjie is completely different from the world of the first world. It is a world of comprehension full of spiritual energy. There are also cultivators who rely on spiritual energy to cultivate. Gu Yanfei has become a cultivator and a medical practitioner.


    It took two hundred years to flick her fingers. She finally achieved the Great Perfection of the Golden Elixir. When she hit the Nascent Soul, her inner demons attacked, and she was struck back to the first world by the ninth heavenly thunder.


    She never thought that she could come back again, back to the "this day" when she was fourteen!


    She still remembers "this day", how could she forget it!


    At this time, she had left Huaibei and had not yet arrived in Beijing. The steward had left her in Danyang City halfway, and kept telling her to learn the rules first.


    She stayed in Danyang City for three full months. During this time, the maid who served her was Juan Bi.


    She clearly remembered that in the afternoon of this day, the carriage she was riding in fell from a cliff hundreds of meters high because of a landslide. Both the carriage and the horse were destroyed. She was the only one in the carriage who survived.


    At that time, she thought it was just a tragic accident, but she didn''t know that all this was a game carefully planned by the British prince Fang Mingfeng in order to take her life.


    Just because the person he likes is a fake daughter Gu Yunqiang, but because of the interests of the family, he has to marry her Gu Yanfei.


    He couldn''t resist his family, so he could only squeeze the soft persimmon.


    "Soft Persimmon" Gu Yanfei pursed his lips, sat up while enduring the discomfort on his body, and a violent rush of blood rushed in his heart, as if he was overturning the river.


    After she was reincarnated into the Yaoling World, she couldn''t let it go. Gradually, her unfulfilled wishes and regrets in this life became her inner demons.


    Even if many past events became blurred and irrelevant in the long years, the "inner demon" still existed in her heart.


    Probably because of this, she failed to break through Nascent Soul...


    Probably because of this, Tiandao brought her back to this life.


    They come, the security.


    Gu Yanfei hurriedly adjusted his breath, and soon calmed down, his eyes were deep.


    "Curubi!" she shouted, quickly turning her petite body around and letting her lie flat on the wool carpet.


    What came into her eyes was the round face of Juan Bi with a somewhat naive look, her face was as pale as paper, her plump lips were faintly tinged with grayish purple, and a few strands of blue silk stained with blood and dust were scattered on her face.


    Her breathing was extremely weak, the fluttering between the wings of her nose was barely visible, and a mouthful of red blood flowed from her lips, flowing down her chin and neck, as if she would die in the next moment.


    Gu Yanfei placed his three fingers firmly on Juan Bi''s wrist, and felt the weak and slow pulsation under his fingers.


    Juanbi not only suffered trauma, but also had multiple fractures in his body, and his spleen was bleeding. He almost stepped into the gate of **** with one foot, and even if Hua Tuo died, he would be helpless.


    In a previous life, Juan Bi died.


    She couldn''t save Kuan Bi, so she could only watch the other person take her last breath and cry.


    Tears can''t save anyone.


    Gu Yanfei pursed his lips, quickly tore a piece from a book beside him, bit his finger again, forced out the blood, and drew a series of strange runes like earthworms on the paper in one go.


    Then, she patted the rune lightly on the Baihui point of Juan Bi, and spit out four words:


    "Jubilee, wake up."


    In this narrow space, her voice is ethereal and sacred, like the sound of heaven.


    At the same time as the ?? voice fell, a bright orange flame suddenly ignited in the corner of the talisman paper written with blood, and it burned out in the blink of an eye.


    "..." Curly Bi''s closed eyelids trembled, her eyelashes moved slightly, and a low moan escaped from her mouth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2： white clothes

    Chapter 2 White Clothes


    Gu Yanfei''s throat was sweet, and she vomited a mouthful of blood. Her forehead was already covered with beads of sweat, dripping down her temples.


    She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth with her cuff, and muttered to herself, "There''s no aura...it''s really tied up."


    Every world has its own laws. It would be easy for her to save a mortal in the Yaoling world, but the spiritual energy of this world is too weak. She is bound by the laws of heaven, and many methods cannot be used. .


    In this world, the living dead are the law against the sky, and she must pay a certain price for it.


    Juanbi slowly opened her eyes, her eyes were in a trance without focus, until the moment she met Gu Yanfei, her eyes suddenly widened, and she weakly called: "Girl...


    Juanbi tried to raise his right hand, but was grabbed by Gu Yanfei.


    "I''m here." Gu Yanfei tapped Juan Bi''s pulse again without a trace, and said with relief, "You''ll be fine."


    Gu Yanfei smiled, her blood-stained lips were as red as peony flowers.


    From Juan Bi''s current angle, Gu Yanfei''s left forehead, which was red, swollen and bleeding, could not be seen, but only the intact right half of her face.


    The hair is like ink, the lips are like red paint, and the skin is brighter than snow.


    The young girl in her youth is like a fluttering wave, she is gorgeous and splendid, and she is so beautiful that people can''t wait to put the most gorgeous words in the world on her.


    This smile can be said to be an allure of the country.


    Juan Bi was stunned, and laughed sillyly, feeling vaguely that this second girl, who was quiet and introverted, seemed to be a little different.


    A cool breeze blew suddenly, blowing the shattered curtains and blowing away the ashes that were originally stuck on the curly sideburns. .


    The tip of Juan Bi''s nose moved slightly, and he was about to say something when Gu Yanfei said again, "Cuan Bi, we have to get out of here quickly."


    Gu Yanfei firmly held Juan Bi''s cold hand, his eyes firm as a rock.


    In her last life, everyone else died. She was lucky to survive, but she also passed out because of the violent impact. The last memory of this carriage is blood and corpses.


    She had a high fever and was in a daze. When she woke up, she was already in Danyang City.


    What happened on this day became a lingering nightmare in her life.


    Fortunately¡ª


    She is no longer the one she was in her previous life.


    "The girl is right, it''s too dangerous here, we have to leave quickly!" Juan Bi nodded again and again without saying a word.


    She packed a bag as fast as she could, and felt somewhat uneasy: Today, she and her girl went to Daxing Temple in the western suburbs for incense, but unexpectedly encountered a landslide on the way back. This area is too remote, no one is seen for miles around...


    "Squeak..."


    Gu Yanfei pushed open the crumbling door on the carriage and stepped out of the carriage.


    Outside the carriage, the dust was flying, forming a thick gray fog, large and small rocks can be seen everywhere, and some scattered gravels from the high cliffs rolled down from time to time, and the whole area was devastated.


    There was a thick smell of blood in the air, lingering and making people nauseous.


    The horse pulling the carriage died, as did the coachman and the granny, and their bodies lay beside the carriage. The ground was stained red with puddles of blood, and there was almost no place to rest.


    Seeing this tragic scene, Gu Yanfei''s eyes darkened, like a bottomless pond, he leaned down, closed his eyes for the driver and the old woman who were dying, and silently recited the rebirth mantra.


    Several lives were lost because of Fang Mingfeng''s selfishness!


    And this is just the beginning¡­


    Some memories that had become vague after two lifetimes gradually came to mind, Gu Yanfei''s eyes became colder, and the corners of her eyes were reddish in the setting sun, as if stained with blood.


    The elegant and beautiful girl is in stark contrast to the tragic surrounding.


    Gu Yanfei had just finished reciting the rebirth mantra, and Juan Bi, who had packed up his bags, also got off the carriage.


    Looking at the tragic death of the driver and wife, Juan Bi couldn''t help gasping for air, feeling the fragility of human life for the first time.


    "Girl..." Juan Bi leaned towards Gu Yanfei with some unease, her face turned pale.


    Gu Yanfei quietly calculated a hexagram with his fingers in his sleeve, then raised his finger and pointed in the direction where the sun was setting: "Let''s go over there."


    According to the hexagram, the chance is in the west.


    Juanbi quickly put a cloak on Gu Yanfei and walked west with her. Because the ground was full of gravel and the road was rough, the master and servant walked very slowly.


    The mountain wind was blowing, and the oncoming cool wind blew Gu Yanfei''s cloak, making a hunting sound.


    The sun slanted westward, and the golden-red sunlight poured into the mountains.


    After walking for a cup of tea, they finally got out of the valley where there were falling rocks, and when Juan Bi turned back, they could no longer see the carriage behind them.


    Gu Yanfei stopped, and calmly touched his lower abdomen, feeling a dull pain in his abdomen, and an indescribable discomfort, thought to himself: Could it be that he suffered some internal injury?


    Does she want to find some herbs nearby...


    As soon as he thought about it, he heard the high-pitched voice of a young male duck not far ahead:


    "I really read that right, something fell off the mountain, it should be a carriage."


    "Xiao Shi, maybe the rock fell." Then, another calm male voice said, "If the carriage fell from such a high place, I''m afraid it would be bad luck."


    The sound of horses'' hoofs approached with the voice of the two of them, mixed with the sound of the wheel of a car and the bell of the horse.


    Soon, a simple carriage with a green hood came into view of Gu Yanfei and Juan Bi, and slowly drove towards this side, the bells on the horse''s neck jingled.


    The driver was a plain-looking gray-clothed youth in his early twenties, and beside him was a thirteen- or fourteen-year-old boy with dark skin.


    The two of them also saw Gu Yanfei''s master and servant, and the carriage was parked two feet away.


    "Why are you two girls here?" The boy called Xiao Shi had a rough voice and looked at Gu Yanfei curiously.


    "My carriage accidentally hit a rocky landslide and fell off the cliff over there. My maid and I were lucky enough to save two lives. Everyone else..." After speaking, Gu Yanfei pointed in the direction she came from, and sighed faintly. breathed.


    "The girl is really blessed." Xiao Shi said with emotion, and gave the young man around him a smug look, as if to say, he said that a carriage fell from the mountain.


    "Grumble..."


    A strange sound suddenly sounded, which was especially loud at the bottom of this quiet cliff.


    The eyes of the other three all turned towards Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei: "¡­"


    This voice? Could it be... Her expression was stunned, with a strange novelty.


    The next moment, a strange male voice came from the blue-covered carriage, cool and sweet:


    "I have some food here. If the girl doesn''t mind, eat some pads."


    The young male voice is slow and slow, like the strings of a guqin being plucked by the piano master, and like a mountain stream and a clear spring flowing.


    While he was talking, Xiao Shi opened the door of the carriage, and a leaf just happened to be blown into the carriage by the mountain wind, spinning slowly, and landed on a short boot with silver moir¨¦ embroidered on it.


    In the carriage, sat a young boy who was not as strong as the weak crown.


    His eyes are like stars, his nose is like hanging gallbladder, his lips are red and his teeth are white, and his hair is like ink.


    The delicate facial features and angular lines form a beautiful face, beautiful, elegant, and extravagant, which is fascinating.


    He was covered with a frosted white cloak inlaid with white fox fur.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 3： danyang

    Chapter 3 Danyang


    The young man in white smiled slightly, raised his hand and brushed off the leaves that fell on his shoulders.


    Such a simple action, done by him, seems as graceful as playing a piano, as elegant and graceful as the white snow on the green bamboo, with a temperament that can be seen from a distance but not blasphemous.


    "Girl, this is our young master''s house." Xiao Shi kept talking enthusiastically, "Our young master''s family is kind, I just saw a carriage fall, and he said to come over and see if he can help..."


    "..." Gu Yanfei stood there dumbfounded as if he had never heard of it, his expression stunned.


    She has been in Yaoling World for two hundred years. At the age of 18, she introduced qi into her body. Since then, she no longer needs to eat whole grains. Over the years, she has long forgotten the feeling of hunger.


    Just now she felt discomfort in her stomach, she thought it was some internal injury, but she didn''t want to be hungry?


    Is this "hunger"?


    "Grumble..."


    As if answering the question in her heart, her stomach made a rumbling sound again.


    The white-robed young man in the carriage twitched the corners of his mouth, and a slight smile appeared in his black eyes.


    The ends of his eyes were slightly upturned, and a dark red tear mole under his right eye made these Ruifeng eyes even more attractive.


    "Does the girl live in Danyang City?" The young man in white elegantly shook his hand at Gu Yanfei, "We are just going to Danyang City, so we can take the **** the way."


    Gu Yanfei asked with great interest, "How does the son know?"


    The young man in white raised his hand and pointed to the sachet she was wearing on her waist: "This is the sachet produced by Yipin Incense Kee in Danyang City every autumn."


    Yipin Incense Kee is the most famous incense shop in Danyang City. In addition to selling all kinds of incense, it also sells sachets and incense burners.


    The sachet embroidered with osmanthus on Gu Yanfei''s body is only available in September and October every year.


    "Young master has good eyesight." Gu Yanfei thanked him with a smile, "I would like to trouble you to send us to Gu''s house on Hua''an Street in Danyang City."


    "Hands up." The white man stroked his sleeves and said with a light smile, "Girl Gu doesn''t need to worry."


    With this smile, the clouds steamed the clouds, adding a bit of color.


    Xiao Shi immediately set up the horse stool, and Ju Bi hesitantly pursed his lower lip, and quietly pulled Gu Yanfei''s sleeve.


    No problem. Gu Yanfei smiled at Juan Bi with a magnanimous expression, and stepped on the horse stool.


    In exchange for her previous life, in order to be a qualified daughter of the Gu family, she will be cautious in her words and deeds, and be cautious, just to gain the approval of the Gu family, but now she has experienced this encounter in the Yaoling world, and she has seen more The vast and more mysterious world has long since been reborn.


    The big defense of men and women, for her, it doesn''t matter at all.


    This carriage looks ordinary from the outside, but the interior of the carriage is very elegant. The seats are covered with fox fur mattresses, and a small mahogany table with carved branches is fixed in the middle. The floor is covered with soft Persian carpets. Tea stoves, teapots, teacups, chessboards, etc., are readily available.


    After Gu Yanfei and Juan Bi sat down, the carriage moved slowly, and the carriage shook rhythmically.


    "This pastry is still hot, girl, try it out." The boy in white lightly took out a small plate of sweet-scented osmanthus millet cake from the food box next to him, and gently pushed Gu Yanfei, who was opposite him, to signal her to take care of himself.


    His right hand is as beautiful as his own, with well-defined knuckles, fair and slender fingers, roots like jade, and full, crystal-clear and neat fingernails.


    The young boy in flawless white clothes is rich and elegant, his clothes are neat, and his appearance is detached from the world. In contrast, Gu Yanfei has messy temples, muddy skirts, and embarrassed.


    If there were some girls, I was afraid that I would feel ashamed, but Gu Yanfei did not even twist under the gaze of the other party, and calmly stretched out a finger and picked up a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus millet cake.


    A sweet smell penetrated into her nose, and the tempting aroma of the food made her salivate involuntarily, making her feel more and more hungry.


    Gu Yanfei slowly bit down, the millet cake was soft and sweet in the mouth, with a strong rice fragrance, both sweetness and taste were just right.


    She savored the taste in her mouth carefully, as if she was eating some rare delicacy.


    The young man in white picked up the teapot next to him and brewed two cups of flower tea.


    Gu Yanfei took another bite of the millet cake, looked at the saber on his waist from the opponent''s raised elbow, and turned his eyes on the saber.


    This is a short sword with a simple scabbard and a hilt carved from Hetian sapphire.


    took the teacup handed over by the other party, Gu Yanfei took a sip, and asked casually, "Have you not asked your son for your surname?"


    "My surname is Chu."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the young man in white looked uncomfortable, tilted his head and covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and coughed softly.


    "Cough cough..."


    Xiao Shi outside the carriage heard the coughing sound, hurriedly raised the curtain in front of the carriage, and asked worriedly, "Young master..."


    He just said two words, then stopped abruptly, looking at the girl Gu who was holding her son''s left hand in shock.


    The coughing sound gradually subsided.


    Gu Yanfei calmly pressed the acupuncture point under Chu Gongzi''s left thumb twice.


    After just a few breaths, Young Master Chu stopped coughing, and his breath became obviously stable.


    "It''s alright." Gu Yanfei smiled and closed his hand.


    Since she made the shot, the effect was immediate, and she would not commit it again within a month of keeping it.


    "I didn''t expect the girl to be able to use the technique of Qi and Huang." Chu Gongzi cleared his throat, and the smile on his face made people feel like a spring breeze. "There is nothing to do on the left and right, girl, would you like to have a chat with me?"


    Anyway, playing chess did not delay her eating, so Gu Yanfei nodded in response.


    After a while, there was a crisp sound of falling in the carriage.


    Gu Yanfei held the black piece, and Chu Gongzi held the white piece. Both of them played chess very decisively, one piece after another, and there was almost no time to think.


    The black and white chess pieces are fighting a bloodless battle on the chessboard, each expanding their own territory...


    The carriage of ?? arrived at Danyang City at the beginning of the period.


    "Young Master, Danyang City is here!" Xiao Shi shouted in a high voice, full of energy.


    All kinds of noisy sounds on the official road are mixed together, the sound of conversation, shouting, horse hooves, wind... It is very noisy.


    Juanbi eagerly opened the curtains, looked out, and saw the familiar city gate appeared right in front of it, with the three characters "Danyang City" written on the top of the city gate, which was slightly mottled due to the erosion of wind and rain.


    At this time, it was dusk, and the people were rushing to advance to the city in the dark. Two long queues lined up at the gate of the city.


    There are seven or eight yamen guarding the gate of the city, and they are arrogantly pointing fingers at the people who enter the city.


    After waiting for an incense stick, their carriage finally arrived at the city gate.


    Outside the carriage, a rough and rude male voice shouted impatiently: "Who is in the carriage, get off quickly!"


    "Master, the one in the carriage is our young master..."


    The coachman replied politely, and before he finished speaking, a clerk rudely opened the door of the carriage, and the cool evening breeze blew in.


    There was no obstruction in the carriage, and Fat Ya saw Gu Yanfei''s master servant and Young Master Chu in the carriage at a glance. His eyes fluttered over the two girls'' houses, fixed on Young Master Chu, and looked him up and down.


    The young male duck voice didn''t have time to stop him, and said somewhat frustratedly: "Master, we are good people, you..."


    "Xiao Shi!" Chu Gongzi interrupted Xiao Shi calmly, and Xiao Shi had to shut his mouth, his lips pursed tightly, obviously not convinced.


    "Master, I''m rude." Immediately afterwards, Young Master Chu bowed his hands to the yacha politely, "I''ve been feeling the wind and cold in the past few days, and I can''t blow the wind...cough."


    said, he turned his face slightly, put his fist against his lips, coughed violently, a rouge-like blush appeared on his pale cheeks, and he looked weak and sick.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows with interest, and his eyes fell on his face.


    looks like that...


    Later update at 12:30 pm~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 4： engagement

    Chapter 4 Engagement


    The fat yacha obviously didn''t like the sick child, and took two steps back in disgust, for fear of being infected with the cold.


    "Come on..." He raised his hand to signal them to leave, but as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a commotion from the rear right, with the sound of messy hooves.


    "Let''s be presumptuous, just a few yabochas dare to stop our son!" A sharp male voice scolded impatiently.


    The yamen who were present and the people around heard it, and they couldn''t help but look around.


    Not far away, a few yamen stopped a group of men who were about to leave the city. The leader was a 16- or 17-year-old handsome boy in blue.


    The blue-clothed son was followed by four or five entourages. The high-headed horses under their crotch were neighing, pacing their hooves, and spewing rough air from their nostrils.


    The square-faced youth who just spoke continued shouting at the yacha: "Do you know who our son is? We are the British government..."


    "Jiang He!" The blue-clothed young man scolded lightly, pursing his thin lips.


    The square-faced youth immediately fell silent, and then he remembered that they should not be ostentatious when going out this time.


    The movement on their side was too loud, attracting the attention of too many people, and the jubilee in the carriage was also one of them.


    Juanbi looked at the blue-clothed son, was startled for a moment, then looked nervous again, lowered his voice and said to Gu Yanfei: "Girl, that is the prince of the British government."


    Gu and Fang are long-term friends, Fang Shizi often came to the Hou Mansion to walk around, and Juan Bi saw each other from a distance several times when he was in the capital.


    Gu Yanfei of course also saw him, his eyes were quiet and deep, and the right hand hidden in his sleeve shook unconsciously.


    The face that had been blurred in two hundred years became clear again at this moment.


    The Prince of England, Fang Mingfeng.


    Gu Yanfei knew that they would meet again, thinking that she would see him in the capital as in her previous life, not here.


    It turned out that in order to kill her, he actually went to Danyang City himself!


    In the last life, after discovering that she did not die in Danyang City, Fang Mingfeng did not stop there. He was like a poisonous snake lurking in a dark corner, waiting for an opportunity at any time.


    In an instant, the demons spread wildly in Gu Yanfei''s heart like wildfire, and a biting chill appeared in his eyes.


    Her right hand was tightly clenched in her sleeve, her fingernails were pinched into her tender palm, and some memories that were once unforgettable came flooding back and flashed in her mind like a revolving lantern.


    "Miss Gu, do you recognize this Prince Fang?" Young Master Chu turned the white porcelain teacup in his hand with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Prince?!" Xiao Shi who was outside the carriage raised his voice out of fuss.


    When he shouted, the head of the class and the fat yacha next to him also heard it, and they couldn''t help but change their expressions, and looked at Fang Mingfeng with sincerity and fear.


    It turns out that this noble son is not only a member of the British government, but also a dignified son!


    The yamen backed away silently, backed up again, and avoided far away.


    Fang Mingfeng and his party also noticed the commotion on the side of the carriage and looked over in unison.


    When they saw Gu Yanfei in the carriage, their expressions all changed, and a storm surged in their eyes, shock, astonishment, suspicion, contempt, and so on.


    In the eyes that seemed to have seen a ghost, it was almost written: Miss Gu Er is still alive!


    Immediately, they noticed that there was an unfamiliar boy in white in the carriage.


    The young man is handsome and handsome, and the young girl is unsurpassed. Looking at their appearance, they are both dragons and phoenixes. At this moment, they are sitting facing each other across a chessboard, as if they had been friends for many years, and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    The entourage frowned, thinking that this girl Gu Er, who grew up in the countryside, is really shameless. A girl who has not left the cabinet is actually in the same carriage with the man? !


    This second girl Gu is simply not worthy of their son-in-law!


    Fang Mingfeng had a cold face, looking down at Gu Yanfei in the carriage from his horse, his eyes darkened.


    After the initial shock, the shock turned to anger, and a heart fire burned in his chest.


    Fang Mingfeng rode his horse forward, with a straight body like a bamboo, with a polite smile on his face, noble, proud and alienated.


    "It''s polite." Fang Mingfeng held the reins and bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei gracefully, "Does this girl know Fang¡­"


    He is the prince of the public mansion, pampered and well-placed, and he was born with the arrogance of a son of heaven.


    "Fang Mingfeng!"


    The calm and indifferent female voice interrupted Fang Mingfeng, and Gu Yanfei''s mood had calmed down.


    "..." Fang Mingfeng looked at her in astonishment, his eyes darkening.


    No one has ever dared to interrupt him like this.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about Fang Mingfeng''s reaction at all, his eyes were clear, and he continued, "I don''t like people like you."


    "This is the end of your engagement."


    The last sentence was shocking, but Gu Yanfei said it in such a calm tone, as if he was just talking about a trivial matter.


    The girl who is in her cardamom years is so beautiful, like the moon among the bright clouds, with a splendid temperament.


    Surrounded by a dead silence.


    Young Master Chu''s eyes flashed a stream of light, and his ring finger gently rubbed the cup twice.


    The class leader next to him was so shocked that his jaw was about to fall, his eyes swept back and forth between Gu Yanfei, Young Master Chu and Fang Mingfeng.


    The ??ya messengers are all human beings, exchanging glances with great interest.


    "..." Fang Mingfeng was silent, his thin lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and for a while, his complexion turned blue and purple, purple and red, red and black, and the colors changed wonderfully.


    Of course he didn''t despise this vulgar, rude wild girl in front of him. Compared with his son-in-law, he could be described as one in the sky and one in the ground.


    However, why did she despise him, and what qualifications did she have to speak to him!


    Fang Mingfeng has been the pride of heaven since he was a child, and he has never suffered such humiliation in his life!


    His face sank, feeling hot on his face.


    "Young Master Chu, let''s go to the city."


    Gu Yanfei never looked at Fang Mingfeng again, and the gaze cast on Young Master Chu''s face had a deep meaning that he could see through, as if he could see through the whole person inside and out.


    "Of course." Young Master Chu''s voice was as gentle as water, the corners of his lips still maintained a gentle arc, and he instructed the driver, "Sihai, let''s go."


    The four seas who were driving the car responded and waved their whips, and the yamen hurried out of the way.


    The surrounding yamen and passers-by all looked at Fang Mingfeng with a strange look, with sympathy in their eyes.


    What about this dignified prince of the palace, he was not called off in public!


    Xiao Shiyan swiftly closed the door of the carriage, isolating the surrounding eyes from those who were watching the fun.


    The carriage moved towards the city, leaving only Fang Mingfeng and his party frozen in place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 5： two worlds

    Chapter 5 Two Worlds


    Gu Yanfei in the carriage lowered his eyes halfway, drinking tea gracefully, with a smile that seemed to be absent from the corners of his naturally curved lips.


    Once, Fang Mingfeng was also a knot that has plagued her for many years.


    She didn''t understand why he liked Gu Yunxi, why it was Gu Yunxi.


    Since he didn''t like her, why didn''t he just quit the relatives, but he wanted to kill her, and later he ruined her boudoir reputation, making the Gu family take the initiative to withdraw from the relatives in shame, while their Fang family occupied morality aloofly commanding heights.


    She never did anything wrong, the one who made the mistake was Fang Mingfeng, even if she wanted to break off the marriage, it should be her.


    Zhuan Bi looked at Gu Yanfei with complicated eyes. She was afraid that Fang Shizi would have some misunderstanding between her girl and Chu Gongzi.


    The girl is so smart and her eyes are like torches. This prince Fang is afraid that she will be gold and jade, and will be ruined.


    Yes, it must be like this!


    The carriage slowly passed through the city gate, and the horsewhip outside cracked.


    Gu Yanfei''s hand holding the cup froze suddenly, and the tea in the cup made a circle of ripples.


    She put down the glass as if nothing had happened, as if there was a rock in her heart and she couldn''t breathe.


    This feeling is familiar¡­


    Gu Yanfei opened a corner of the curtain and looked up at the carriage.


    The setting sun was halfway down, dyeing the western sky a rouge red.


    On the other side, the sky in the southeast was extremely dim, with layers of black clouds pressing over the city, as if the wind and rain were about to come, exuding an ominous aura.


    Gu Yanfei''s other hand hidden in his sleeve quickly counted...


    But the thumb only brushed two fingers, the feeling of depression in the heart became stronger, and the throat was sweet.


    She swallowed the blood before it spilled out of her lips.


    She closed her hand calmly, her pupils hidden under the half-draped eyelashes, only she knew that her heart was throbbing in waves.


    She was already very familiar with this feeling, and she was once again suppressed by the laws of this small world.


    With this hexagram just now, she could only barely calculate that Danyang City would be in great trouble, and the people in the city would survive three out of ten!


    After ?? passed through the city gate, the carriage began to accelerate gradually.


    Gu Yanfei lowered the curtains absentmindedly, and was slightly startled when he looked at Young Master Chu again.


    There was a gloomy black air lingering between the handsome face of the other party, which could not go away.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils were as deep and unfathomable as black pools, and his eyes rolled around the center of Chu Gongzi''s eyebrows.


    When ?? first saw him, she found that there was a faint blue-black aura in his Yintang. After he didn''t want to enter the city, this black aura actually became more intense.


    In physiognomy, it means dark cloud cover.


    "Young Master Chu, thank you for taking me on a ride." Gu Yanfei took out a red bag from his sleeve pocket and put it on the table, "This peace talisman will be given to the son."


    From the mouth of the kit that was not fully tightened, you could see a folded beige note inside.


    "..." Young Master Chu put his right fist against his lips, and let out a low laugh, his eyebrows relaxed.


    "Wah An Street is here!"


    The bright voice of Xiao Shikuo came from outside, and the carriage stopped smoothly outside a mansion.


    Kuanbi stepped out of the carriage first, her pale and gloomy face suddenly lit up, and she felt completely relieved.


    Xiao Shi looked at Gu Yanfei with a strange expression, thinking that this beautiful girl is really strange. She even gave them a peace talisman, does she think that it was because of the safety talisman that she survived the fall from the cliff?


    Gu Yanfei was about to get out of the carriage when he saw Young Master Chu suddenly unfasten the dagger on his waist and hand it to her.


    "This sword is given back to the girl." He fixedly looked directly at Gu Yanfei, and there was a hint of interest in his smiling eyes.


    Gu Yanfei was stunned, knowing that the other party had misunderstood, but still accepted it generously.


    This sword is quite handy. Gu Yanfei pulled out the sword two inches in satisfaction, and put it back in the scabbard, kindly persuaded the other party: "Danyang City has not been peaceful recently, if the son is fine, it is better to leave earlier."


    "Farewell now."


    Gu Yanfei held the scabbard and bowed to Young Master Chu with a smile.


    Young Master Chu raised his long, graceful eyebrows, his eyes flickered for a moment, and he nodded, "I''ve written it down."


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, knowing that the other party would not listen to persuasion, he should have another purpose in coming to Danyang City, and he would not leave if he did not achieve his purpose.


    She gave him this amulet of peace only as a repayment of cause and effect.


    Thinking, Gu Yanfei subconsciously rubbed the scabbard in his hand with his fingertips.


    When she first saw this sword of Young Master Chu, she remembered it.


    She had seen this sword before.


    In her previous life, after she was rescued from the bottom of the cliff, she was in a coma most of the time. She only woke up once in a carriage, and vaguely saw her savior.


    At that time, she didn''t see the other''s face, only vaguely saw his saber.


    She was certain that it was the sword.


    In other words, in the last life, this young master Chu should have rescued her and sent her back to Danyang City safely.


    Gu Yanfei sighed secretly in his heart, and helped Chuan Bi''s hand to get out of the carriage, the smell of blood in his mouth hadn''t dissipated, and his throat was burning.


    There was only Young Master Chu left in the carriage, and the unfinished chess game. The dense black and white chess pieces were divided into two points on the chessboard, and they were evenly matched.


    "Girl Gu, goodbye by fate."


    Xiao Shi waved goodbye to Gu Yanfei, and their green hooded carriage galloped away along the wide street, and soon disappeared into the dark twilight.


    The sound of hooves went away, the empty street was silent, and there were no passers-by nearby.


    Gu Yanfei stood still and looked up at the dim sky.


    The clouds in the sky were thicker and heavy, as if they were about to fall.


    ¡°Tuk Tuk Tuk¡­¡±


    Juanbi raised his hand and knocked on the corner door of the mansion, and shouted to the doorman inside the door, "Head Li!"


    After a while, with a "squeak" sound, the corner door opened, revealing only an inch-long crack, and the old porter''s sallow face appeared behind the door.


    The door came to a halt, Old Li''s turbid eyes were full of gloating schadenfreude, and his eyes swept across Juan Bi and Gu Yanfei behind her, and said inexplicably, "Yo, the second girl is back!"


    "Mr. Zhang, hurry up and tell Mama Xu." Old Li turned his head again and called the old lady to send a message.


    Seeing that the door only opened a crack, Ju Bi frowned and urged, "Old Li Tou, open the door quickly!"


    Old Li''s head firmly held the door, sighed without a smile, and answered the question: "Mother Xu said that the girl''s house leaves early in the morning and returns late. Don''t come in."


    Hearing this, Kuanbi widened her eyes in disbelief.


    She and the girl have lived here for three months, and they are often neglected by these servants who are accustomed to stepping down on highs and lows, but they did not expect that they would be too much to let them in today!


    Juan Bi was so angry that her heart was high, her round face was flushed, but the situation was better than others. If Old Li Tou insisted on not opening the door, then they had nothing to do.


    She explained patiently: "Old Litou, we had an accident on our way back to the city from Daxing Temple. The carriage fell off the cliff..."


    "Volume Bi, step back."


    As Gu Yanfei''s calm and soft female voice sounded, Juan Bi obediently took two steps back.


    "brush!"


    Gu Yanfei pulled out the dagger from the sheath neatly, and the narrow blade shone with a cold light in the setting sun, buzzing.


    Gu Yanfei slashed out without hesitation.


    Her movements were light and delicate, like a flower stand. However, the blade easily split the door, as if cutting tofu, splitting the thick door in two.


    The half-split door slanted backwards and fell to the ground with a bang, leaving only the other half of the door still hanging on the door shaft.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 6： blood light

    Chapter 6 Blood Light


    Looking at the dagger that gleamed with cold light, Old Li Tou was so frightened that he stepped back several steps, his feet softened, and he fell to the ground.


    Gu Yanfei put the dagger back into the scabbard without changing his expression, his movements were neat and tidy, thinking to himself: It really is a good sword!


    Kuanbi stood there, dumbfounded.


    "Jubi, let''s go." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, with a beautiful smile.


    She carried her skirt across the high threshold, and her posture was always elegant and straight.


    Kuanbi took a beat before he caught up.


    The master and servant had just entered the door when they heard a stern and stern female voice in front of them aggressively scolding:


    "Second girl, look at you, how can you still look like a noble lady in the Hou''s residence!"


    Not far away, a grandma wearing a rust-colored dark-patterned robe and three or four old ladies walked towards this side aggressively.


    was headed by a grandmother in her early fifties, with drooping eyes, a few deep ravines at the corners of her eyes, and a hint of arrogance between her brows.


    Chuanbi shouted in a sullen voice, "Mother Xu."


    Three months ago, it was this Xu Mammy who went to Huaibei on the order of Mrs. Houfu Tai and brought Gu Yanfei here.


    Mammy Xu walked straight to Gu Yanfei without salute, and swept her from head to toe with her picky eyes, swept over her slightly messy temple hair and the mud on the skirt, she frowned, feeling that this was in her heart. This second girl is really indecent, not even the first and second class maids in their Hou residence.


    If it weren''t for the marriage between Houfu and Fang''s family...


    Mother Xu calmed her mind and said sternly, "Second girl, Madam Tai asked you to stay here temporarily to learn the rules. Is that how you learn the rules?!"


    "You are also approaching the age of óÇ, a girl in a boudoir should read more "Nv Jie" and "Nv Xun" at home, and be a female celebrity. Look at your current appearance. Going home late, just now¡­ hey!¡±


    "If this spreads out, it will only make people laugh at the fact that Gu family has no way to teach daughters."


    "You really failed Mrs. Tai''s hard work. Thanks to Mrs. Tai, she sent a letter to ask how well you learned the rules, thinking about taking you back to Beijing earlier."


    Mammy Xu shook her head contemptuously, her lofty posture and tone, as if she were the master and Gu Yanfei was the servant.


    "Mother Xu, you misunderstood." Juan Bi hurriedly told about the accidental fall of the carriage on the cliff, and her eyes were slightly red when she talked about the dead coachman and the poor woman.


    Grandma Xu''s brows became tighter and tighter, her expression became colder and stiffer, and she scolded Gu Yanfei again: "Second girl, if you didn''t have to go out, why would you be here!"


    This sentence is equivalent to blaming Gu Yanfei for the death of the coachman and the poor woman.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, his eyes fixed on Xu Mammy''s face.


    In her previous life, she woke up from a coma the next morning. She had a high fever and was weak. She had no luck for the rest of her life, only deep fear.


    At that time, Mama Xu also reprimanded her like this, saying that she had killed Juan Bi, the driver and the others.


    She believed it, just as Xu Mama wished, she blamed all the faults on herself... For many years after that, she spent many years in guilt and self-blame, becoming more and more inferior, always looking ahead and looking back.


    But now she won''t be so stupid anymore.


    She knows who the real fault is and who is the one who should pay the price. She will not blame herself for the mistakes of others.


    "Mother Xu, how can you..."


    Juan Bi eagerly wanted to help Gu Yanfei argue, but was stopped by Gu Yanfei: "Juan Bi, enough is enough."


    Gu Yanfei and Xu Mammy looked at each other with eyes like abyss.


    Mother Xu conceded she had the upper hand, hooked her lower lip proudly, and a bit of mockery spread across her brows.


    Can''t she make a country girl movie? !


    Mammy Xu casually brushed off her sleeves, and turned to Chuan Bi and said, "Cuan Bi, Mrs. Tai asked you to serve the girl in order to persuade the girl well. It''s better for you to encourage the girl to stay away from home!"


    "I''ll give you thirty slaps."


    Mother Xu pulled out a sneer slowly, intending to kill the chicken and show the monkey.


    "Ju Bi, go." Gu Yanfei said lightly, not wanting to talk nonsense with Xu Mammy at all, so he raised his feet and left.


    is really outrageous! Madam Xu''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and she shouted, "Don''t go!"


    "I wonder how your body compares to the door?" As Gu Yanfei walked forward, he glanced at the half of the door on the ground, and at the same time smiled, showing his demonstration.


    There was silence around ??, Old Li Tou and the old ladies were stunned.


    "..." Madam Xu felt as if she had been slapped in public, and the anger in her heart rose.


    She has been in the Hou Mansion for decades, and even the sons and girls in the mansion will give her a bit of face, but she is so humiliated by such a country girl who can''t be on the stage.


    "Second girl!" Xu Ma''s voice was cold, and her eyes were stabbed like a knife, "If you continue to make a fool of yourself, don''t even think about going back to the Hou Mansion!"


    Mother Xu made no secret of the threat in her words, and she was sure that the other party would surrender.


    In no mood-


    Gu Yanfei didn''t show any emotion at all, and shrugged nonchalantly: "Then I won''t return."


    The evening wind blew a few strands of blue silk on her cheeks, and the end of her hair caressed the girl''s beautiful face, giving a feeling of alienation and indifference.


    Volume Bi was obedient and followed immediately.


    Mother Xu''s three white eyes were full of surprise.


    In the past three months, she has guided step by step, suppressed step by step, and progressed step by step. She has clearly grasped this timid and cowardly country girl. Like!


    When ?? passed by Xu Mammy''s side, Gu Yanfei fluttered and dropped a sentence:


    "You have bad luck, you will have a **** disaster."


    "You dare to curse me?!" Mama Xu raised the volume subconsciously, her eyebrows standing upright.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t have much to say, he threw his sleeves and left.


    "Stop!" Xu Mama''s face was sullen, her chest heaving violently, and she was about to chase after her legs.


    However, she forgot that the broken door was standing beside her feet, and her right foot tripped. The bloated body suddenly lost her balance and fell forward screaming.


    This really happened too fast, and the other people around didn''t have time to help them, so they just watched Xu Mama fall to the ground.


    Her chin slammed on the door panel, her mouth was full of blood, and she spit out a front tooth. The hairpin on his head was crooked, and half of the gray and sparse hair was scattered, looking like a mad woman, embarrassed.


    One woman stunned and pulled the other woman beside her, almost kneeling.


    Just now, the second girl said that Mama Xu had a **** disaster, but it came true so quickly!


    This, this... this is too amazing!


    "Mother Xu, are you alright?"


    After a moment of silence, there was a commotion.


    Someone hurried to help Madam Xu who fell on the ground, some hurriedly ran to ask the doctor, and some shouted for the concierge to fix the door...


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about this.


    After returning to the house, she was alone in the room.


    This boudoir is simple and elegant. Against the wall is a large and small painted bed with a sky-blue tent hanging over it.


    On the east side of the wall is a dressing table and a black lacquer painted gold treasure grid, and a large dark red bookcase is placed by the east window, facing the small pond outside the window.


    Gu Yanfei was sitting in front of the book desk by the window, his eyes were half lowered, his eyes were looking at his nose, his nose was looking at his mouth, his mouth was looking at his heart, and he concentrated on trying to feel the aura of the world around him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 7： Taoist medicine

    Chapter 7 Taoist Medicine


    Gu Yanfei closed his eyes completely, his senses magnified several times.


    The evening wind is as cold as water, and the flowers and trees in the courtyard dance in the wind.


    She could clearly hear the sound of the wind blowing through the branches, the sound of falling flowers, the sound of water, the flapping of birds'' wings... and the almost inaudible sound of insects.


    After a while, she finally opened her eyes and was a little sure¡ª


    The spiritual energy in this small world is so thin that it is almost non-existent, even if it is the spiritual root of the genius of the sky, it will not be able to bring it into the body for a lifetime.


    If she can''t cultivate, she can only be a mortal with no strength.


    The cool wind from the outside blew in from the window, and the stack of white paper under the paperweight was blown up by the wind, making a "swoosh" sound.


    Gu Yanfei took out a piece of paper, laid it flat on the table, and then slowly began to grind the ink.


    The candle on the desk reflected Gu Yanfei''s pair of black pupils extremely brightly, like the night sky full of vast stars.


    The Master said: "Don''t worry about not having a position, so you can stand up. Don''t worry about not knowing what you know, and asking for something to know."


    After two lifetimes, Gu Yanfei can better understand the deep meaning of this sentence. In life, if you want to stand on the ground, you must have a skill.


    Gu Yanfei took up a wolf pen, dipped the tip of the pen with some ink, and wrote the words "Taoist" on the paper.


    These two characters are written like flowing clouds and flowing water, vigorous and powerful, and the finishing is clean and neat, giving people a feeling of falling paper clouds and smoke and swaying freely.


    Gu Yanfei stared at these two words quietly.


    The Tao of Taoism is not the Tao of Taoism.


    Taoist doctors use Taoism to benefit life and medicine to help the world. They not only use herbal decoction, prescriptions, acupuncture and moxibustion to treat diseases, but also use Daoyin, breath regulation, Nei Dan, bigu and other health preservation methods. In addition, there are Taoism, virtue, Fu, Accounting, lottery, incantation, fasting, sacrificial offerings, prayers and various means, pay attention to both form and spirit, and form a self-contained system.


    When she was in the Yaoling world, she was a medical practitioner and joined the teacher at the age of five.


    Master taught her that all things come to the same destination, "Tao" is in things, and things are in "Tao".


    This small world will naturally have its "Tao".


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lips into a smile, as bright as a peony blooming under the moon.


    "Girl."


    The voice of Kui Bi sounded outside the door.


    After Gu Yanfei responded, Kuan Bi pushed the door and entered the house, holding the food box in one hand, her beautiful round face couldn''t hide her worry.


    "Girl, the old lady in the kitchen told the slave maid that Madam Xu is going back to Beijing." As she put down the food box, she replied, "Madam Xu said that you are not following the rules, and returning to Beijing is also a shame for the Hou Mansion, she I won''t take you back."


    Kuibi frowned tightly, very worried.


    With the temperament of Xu Mammy, she will definitely complain to Mrs. Tai when she returns to Beijing, and Mrs. Tai''s likes and dislikes will determine whether the second girl can return to Beijing...


    Gu Yanfei didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows, and unmoved three words: "Let her go."


    "But..." Juan Bi was about to say something, but was interrupted by Gu Yanfei.


    "Let someone go to Xijiao Mountain to recover the body." After speaking, Gu Yanfei got up and walked to the dressing table, and took a pair of red gold and pearl earrings from the dressing box, "You take these earrings to Dou''s pawnshop, hire someone to do it. manage."


    Kuanbi took over the earrings, feeling warm in her heart, and then there was a strong sour feeling.


    Mammy Xu had the intention to give the girl a slap in the face, and the people in the house would definitely not listen to the girl, so they could only go outside and hire someone to collect the corpse.


    Thinking of the tragic death of the coachman Lao Wang and Mrs. Zhang, Kuan Bi felt a heavy weight on her shoulders.


    "Young lady, don''t worry, this servant will do it now." Juan Bi took her life and left in a hurry, and for a while she forgot what Xu Ma said she was going to leave.


    The fact that Juan Bi went out immediately reached Xu Mamma''s ears.


    A woman in her early fifties with brown spots on her face looked at Madam Xu with a smirk, and said flatteringly, "I deliberately told Kuan Bi that she was so scared that she almost dropped the food box. She just went to the second place. After the girl was there, she hurried out."


    "I think it''s the second girl who knew it was wrong, and asked Kuan Bi to go out and buy some good things to honor you!"


    Mother Xu picked up the tea cup, curled the corners of her lower lips calmly, and sighed, "The second girl grew up outside and has a quirky temperament... Those of us who are slaves, we can only bear more."


    Mother Xu just knocked out one of her front teeth, and now when she opens her mouth, there is a black hole between her lips, which makes her speech a little leaky.


    The old woman repeatedly said yes, and then said some flattering compliments.


    Next to ??, two little maids were packing their bags and came over from time to time to ask Mammy Xu for instructions.


    "Mr. Feng, go and stare at the second girl."


    Mammy Xu dismissed Mrs. Feng casually, with a ruthless look in her eyes: The second girl made her lose face in front of the servants, and she would never let it go.


    However-


    A stick of incense passed, an hour passed, and two hours passed... When the candle burns out, the moon falls and the sun rises, but Mammy Xu never waited for Gu Yanfei.


    "Mother Xu, all your bags are packed, Lao Li Tou came to ask when you will leave..."


    After breakfast, the little maid bravely came to ask Mother Xu for instructions, not daring to look directly at the gloomy face of her.


    After a good night''s sleep, the calmness on Xu''s face disappeared long ago, and was replaced by embarrassment and anger.


    She placed the tea cup heavily on the coffee table beside her, and the sound of the impact made the little girl''s heart tremble and her head dropped even lower.


    "..." Xu Mammy rubbed her temples in annoyance.


    Now, she has only two ways to go, either she slaps her face and doesn''t leave, or leaves the second girl and immediately sets off back to Beijing.


    Of course she was eager to choose the second way, but the problem was that if she didn''t bring the second girl back to Beijing alone, it would be difficult for her to do business.


    I still remember that before she set off from the capital in June, Mrs. Tai had specially instructed her to teach the second girl the rules, which was related to the faces of the Gu and Fang families.


    Mrs. Tai valued the marriage between the Hou''s mansion and the British public mansion very much, and was waiting for the second girl to go back to fulfill the marriage contract.


    This errand cannot be missed... To put it bluntly, if she can''t do it well, there are still many people in the Hou Mansion waiting to take over!


    Thinking, Xu Mama felt a throbbing pain in the missing tooth, and the pain seemed to penetrate into the bone marrow.


    "Mother Xu, it''s not good!" Madam Feng shouted with a fuss, and hurried into the room, her round chin and bloated body trembling.


    Madam Xu disliked Madam Feng for being vulgar, but she still asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mrs. Feng replied, "This morning, when Mrs. Qian passed by Dou''s pawnshop, she was pulled by the man there. The man said that someone went to the pawnshop to make a pair of earrings last night, and the earrings had the mark of our Hou''s mansion on them. "


    "Right now, there are rumors out there saying that our Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is in decline and has no money... It''s going to be cut off."


    The voice of the last five words is getting lower and lower, as fine as mosquitoes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 8： inner demon

    Chapter 8 Heart Demon


    Dou''s pawnshop? ! Madam Xu almost jumped up from the chair, and her face was ugly again.


    "Go to the pawnshop and redeem the earrings."


    After instructing Madam Feng, Madam Xu took four or five old women to look for Gu Yanfei aggressively.


    The sun is hanging high, and the fallen leaves in the yard are swept up by the autumn wind from time to time. It is as lonely and bleak as yesterday.


    Juan Bi, who had gone out, had not returned, and there was no one else in or outside the yard. Madam Xu rushed into Gu Yanfei''s boudoir, furious.


    Gu Yanfei sat leisurely by the window, leaning his right arm lazily on the window frame.


    "Second girl, are you crazy? You actually asked Juan Bi to go to the pawnshop as a pawn!" When Xu Yanfei saw Gu Yanfei, she questioned her face to face.


    She looked amazing on the surface, but she was actually scared.


    Dou''s Pawnshop is one of the most famous pawnshops in Dajing Dynasty, with branches in the north and south of Dajiang, and there are also branches in Beijing. If the news of the second girl selling the jewelry reaches the capital, then the entire Dingyuan Hou Mansion will be embarrassed!


    If things develop to this point, Mrs. Ether''s temperament will definitely take anger on her, then her fate is obvious.


    Thinking of this, Mammy Xu''s chest felt tight for a while, and she tightly grasped the handkerchief in her hand.


    Compared to Xu Mamma, who is strong on the outside and hard at work, Gu Yanfei is so calm and relaxed, grabbing a handful of fish food from the box and throwing it into the pond outside the window.


    The fish and food fell down one after another, and a tail of goldfish in the pond smelled the fragrance, making a circle of ripples, and the clear pond water sparkled in the sun.


    In Xu''s eyes, this is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.


    She said angrily: "Second girl, don''t know what''s wrong, I''m doing it for your own good."


    "Our Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is a century-old noble man. The Marquis Mansion has strict rules, and the young masters and girls are all knowledgeable and prudent in their words and deeds."


    As she spoke, Madam Xu glanced contemptuously at the stack of papers in the corner of the desk.


    Copyed on the paper is "Nu Xun", the strokes are rigid and rigid, and this small script can only be called upright.


    A country girl who doesn''t know big characters like this can''t get on the stage at all.


    "You look like this, how can you go back to the Hou Mansion!" Xu Mammy increased her voice and looked at Gu Yanfei condescendingly.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the fish food from the box again and threw it into the pond, finally gave Xu Mammy a look, and said casually, "Didn''t I say, I''m not going back."


    The sunlight outside the window cast a light golden halo all over her body, giving her a dreamlike brilliance.


    Mother Xu: "¡­"


    Mother Xu seemed to be choking on something, her face turned blue, and she couldn''t say what she had planned.


    Indeed, last night the second girl had publicly said that she would not return to the Hou residence, but Xu Mammy didn''t take her words seriously, she thought it was just the frightened little girl who was angry.


    What she didn''t expect was that the second girl was still stubborn after one night.


    Mammy Xu''s forehead throbbed with blue veins, she instinctively wanted to get angry, and pressed it down again.


    Since it¡¯s not good to be hard, it can only be soft.


    Mother Xu took a deep breath, raised her hand and made a gesture.


    The women behind her retreated wisely, leaving only Gu Yanfei and Xu Mammy in the room.


    All of a sudden there was a lot of silence around. Occasionally, a few goldfish jumped up from the pond and fell back into the water. The falling sound of "Plop, Plop" came one after another.


    Madam Xu showed a seemingly friendly smile, and the smile was beyond her eyes, and she said patiently: "Second girl, you grew up outside, and you don''t know many things. Originally, this matter should be handled by Mrs. Tai. What the girl said, today I overstepped and told the girl."


    "Second girl, your grandfather and the old grandfather of the British government are old friends. As early as when the girl was born, the two of them made an appointment to promise the girl to the eldest grandson of the old grandfather. Dear."


    Mammy Xu said while observing the change in Gu Yanfei''s expression. Gu Yanfei took a plain white handkerchief and slowly wiped her fair fingers.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was listening, Madam Xu raised the corner of her lower lip complacently, and thought to herself: If this wild girl can marry into a family like the British government, she will become a phoenix by flying up the branches.


    A girl''s family can only ask for a good marriage in her life. As long as she asks for something, she will naturally be controlled by herself.


    The smile on Xu Ma''s face deepened, and she continued: "Second girl, the British prince Fang Mingfeng is seventeen years old this year. He is the most famous young talent in Beijing. complimented myself."


    "When the girl goes to the capital in the future and sees Fang Shizi with her own eyes, she will definitely..."


    "I have seen it." Gu Yanfei suddenly interrupted Xu Mammy.


    Mother Xu: "¡­"


    Mother Xu was stunned, her first reaction was how is this possible!


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and commented calmly: "But it''s hard to be a good match."


    The eight words ?? summed up her evaluation of Mingfeng.


    Mother Xu''s old eyes suddenly widened, and she scolded angrily: "Second girl, don''t talk about it! If this word spreads to the British government..."


    This time, without Gu Yanfei speaking, another bright female voice hurriedly said:


    "Everything the girl said is true!"


    Kuanbi came back in a hurry, running with sweat all over his face, and his face could not hide the tiredness.


    Yesterday evening, after she went to Dou''s pawnshop to **** jewelry, she immediately hired someone to go out of the city to collect the corpses for the coachman Lao Wang and Mrs. Zhang, and she has been busy until now before returning to the house.


    Kuanbi strode over to Gu Yanfei''s side, stood with his head held high, and then told the story of how they met Fang Mingfeng at the city gate yesterday.


    Mammy Xu heard that Jue Bi was so righteous, and felt that she couldn''t make up such a story even with Jue Bi''s elm head, and her heart was numb.


    Her mouth opened and closed, wanting to say if the second girl had broken her brain, such a good marriage could not be found even with a lantern, how many girls in Beijing could not beg for it, but the second girl dared to say She doesn''t look down on the prince!


    Crazy, this country girl must be crazy!


    Mother Xu''s chest heaved up and down several times, and it took a while for her to recover, and she said in a stiff tone, "So, the second girl has made up her mind not to return to Beijing?"


    "You can go back if you want me," Gu Yanfei raised his hand to catch a piece of red maple flying into the house, and said casually, "Let Mrs. Tai come here to pick me up in person."


    "Second girl, do you know what you''re talking about?" Mammy Xu''s voice came out of her teeth with difficulty.


    The second girl dared to hold a shelf in front of Mrs. Tai, and she was not afraid of flashing her waist!


    How could Mrs. Tai come to Danyang City to pick her up in a condescending manner!


    "Mummy and remember, it''s not that I want to go back, it''s the Houfu who begged me to go back." Gu Yanfei shook his hand gently and issued an order to evict guests, "Mummy has to go, so I won''t stay."


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lips into a smile, his smile was light and light, and his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Of course she will go back to Beijing and face all the causes of her inner demons.


    Only in this way can she get rid of her inner demon and be reborn from the ashes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 9： Yunxiang

    Chapter 9 Yun ‹’


    "..." Xu Mammy flicked her sleeves fiercely, she really couldn''t stay in this ghost place for a moment.


    She turned around when she heard Gu Yanfei say slowly behind her back, "By the way, mammy remember to leave the monthly money before leaving."


    Grandma Xu''s body stopped, turned back, met Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and said yin and yang, "Didn''t the second girl refuse to go back to the Hou residence? I thought you wanted to distance yourself from the Hou residence!"


    A country girl is a country girl, she just gets into the eyes of money, and she doesn''t even think about the money of the Hou Mansion!


    Gu Yanfei took off a gold-encrusted jade bracelet with a swallow pattern from his wrist, stuffed it into Juan Bi, and instructed: "Take it as a pawn."


    Mother Xu of course knew this bracelet. All the jewelry of the second girl was prepared by the lady, and each piece was engraved with the mark of the Dingyuan Houfu.


    The pair of pawned earrings haven''t been redeemed yet. If this bracelet is taken out as a pawn, wouldn''t it confirm the rumor of the fall of the Hou Mansion? !


    Mammy Xu gritted her back molars unwillingly: "I''ll let someone go and get the monthly money."


    "Juan Bi, you accompany Xu Mammy for a trip and take all my monthly money for the past three months." Gu Yanfei told Juan Bi with a smile.


    Mammy Xu''s face was ashen and blue veins appeared on her neck.


    She thought that a month''s monthly payment would be enough, but she didn''t expect this country girl to be so greedy, she asked for three months as soon as she opened her mouth.


    The money should have belonged to her!


    Mother Xu''s heart was bleeding, she felt as if a piece of her heart had been gouged out, and she left in a state of dismay.


    She must return to Beijing as soon as possible to report to Mrs. Tai, otherwise, if something goes wrong in this marriage between the Gu and Fang families, she will be finished!


    Half an hour later, Xu Mama''s carriage left Danyang City, rushing all the way, day and night.


    As soon as she returned to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion in the capital, she didn''t care about washing up. The first thing she did was to rush to the Cihetang and cry aggrievedly:


    "Mrs. Tai, although the servant did not dare to say that she was exhausted during this period of time, she did her best to teach the second girl, but the second girl misunderstood the servant, thinking that the servant was deliberately embarrassing her!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "The second girl has grown up outside since she was a child, and she is used to the old days. She always likes to run out of the house instead of staying at home. There was an accident in the carriage that day, and the slave girl persuaded her a few words, and the second girl moved her hand to the slave girl..."


    "This is how the front tooth of slave maid was knocked out."


    Mother Xu vividly described Gu Yanfei as a vulgar, ignorant and uneducated wild girl.


    In the corner of Dongjima is a cloisonn¨¦ enamel incense burner, quietly spitting out a curling cigarette.


    A graceful old woman in her fifties sat on a red sandalwood swastika-patterned Arhat bed, wearing a robe of ten kinds of brocade and purple brocade makeup, with a string of Buddha beads in her hand, her eyes swept over Xu Mama. The black holes on the front teeth showed no expression of joy or anger.


    An old woman with silver hair beside her softly persuaded: "Mrs. Tai calm down, the second girl is still young."


    "You''re still young? It''s almost time." Mrs. Gu Tai sighed in a low voice, "It''s a sin."


    "..." The old lady was silent for a while.


    This incident is a scandal in Houfu.


    Dingyuan Hou''s mansion has been in the military for generations, and the first marquis Gu Ce is the eldest son of Mrs.


    In the sixth year of Xuanren, Gu Ce and his wife Xie Shi guarded Sishui County in Yangzhou.


    Nanyue got the news out of nowhere, and sent people to pursue the Xie family, trying to use the Xie family to coerce Gu Ce into surrender.


    Xie was frightened and gave birth prematurely on the road. After giving birth to a baby girl, she died. The nursing mother Su Niang fled with the baby girl all the way, and it took several months to escape back to the capital.


    No one thought that Su Niang would secretly pretend to be her own daughter as the daughter of the Gu family, and exchange the fake for the real. This concealment lasted for fourteen years.


    It wasn''t until half a year ago that Su Niang''s gambler husband came to the door and blackmailed Su Niang secretly, but was discovered by Mrs. Gu Tai, and the truth of the true and false daughter was revealed.


    "Madam Tai," Madam Xu pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, while she glanced at Madam Gu Tai from the corner of her eyes, and muttered uneasily, "There is one more thing, it is about Fang Shizi. ¡­¡±


    "Ming Feng?" Mrs. Gu Tai stopped twisting the beads, frowning slightly.


    "It''s the Prince of England." Madam Xu swallowed her saliva, and then released the heavy hammer at the right time, "The second girl ran into Prince Fang by chance in Danyang City, she...she went to tell Prince Fang secretly that the two families The marriage is over!"


    "Second girl also said that she won''t go back to Beijing, unless... unless you go to Danyang City to pick her up in person."


    Mother Xu avoided the weight and pushed all the faults to Gu Yanfei, her head dropped, and the handkerchief in her hand was tightly clenched.


    "Snapped!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai slapped her palm heavily on the coffee table, pursed her lips tightly, and was shrouded in a thick cloud of clouds.


    Mrs. Gu Tai can''t say she likes or hates this second granddaughter she has never met.


    For her, Gu Yunchang is the granddaughter she brought up with her own hands, the granddaughter she is proud of.


    Gu Yunxiang is good in everything, from appearance, temperament to talent, all of which are top-notch, praised by everyone in the capital, and won the green eye of King Kang.


    King Kang is the parent and son of the current queen mother. After Jinshang ascends the throne, he will be awarded the title of prince. If Gu Yunmao could become Princess Kang, it would be the icing on the cake for them in the Dingyuan Hou Mansion.


    However, the Gu family and the Fang family had a long-term engagement, and when the old marquis was alive, the eldest daughter of the eldest house was given to Fang Mingfeng, the prince of the United Kingdom.


    Once he resigned from his relatives, the Gu family would inevitably be said to be perfidious and clinging to the powerful.


    Mrs. Gu Tai thought about it and decided to find the "real" eldest daughter of the eldest house.


    In this way, not only can the marriage of Gu and Fang be fulfilled, but also the reputation of the Gu family and Gu Yunxiang will not be affected.


    Mrs. Gu Tai has pondered over the pros and cons, and she has made psychological preparations. This second granddaughter grew up in the countryside since she was a child. She has not been carefully trained for half a year and a year.


    It''s just vulgar and stupid, the problem is that this girl doesn''t know herself yet, and if she dares to go to the other party and make a big speech, she will lose the face of the Gu family!


    Mrs. Gu Tai lifted her eyelids and said slowly: "I asked you to take good care of the second girl, that''s how you do things?!"


    Her voice was so cold that ice **** was about to fall.


    Mother Xu cursed Gu Yanfei thousands of times in her heart, and quickly knelt down, admitting her mistake, "I''m ashamed, I really can''t do anything about the second girl."


    After the words were finished, there was a repressed silence in the Tojima, and the air was stagnant.


    The maids serving next to them all bowed their heads in silence.


    At this moment, the crisp voice of the little maid came from outside the door curtain, breaking the silence: "Second... Third girl!"


    The air in the room suddenly loosened.


    The next moment, the door curtain was opened from the outside, and a beautiful, slender and slender girl walked in from the main room outside carrying tea.


    The soft lines outline a clear oval face, with fair complexion like jade, willow eyebrows and pink lips, and eyes like bright stars. When smiling, a pair of lovely dimples appear on both sides of the cheeks. The temperament is smart and amiable, which makes people feel at ease at first sight. Feel good.


    The girl wears a double flat bun, a pair of ruby ??gold silk butterfly beads on her head, and a bright red dress with embroidered begonia flowers. When walking, she is graceful and slender, and her steps are light and elegant.


    Her arrival was like a ray of warm spring breeze blowing into the house that was originally cold as a cold wind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 10： destiny

    Chapter 10 Fate


    "Grandmother." The girl walked towards Mrs. Gu Tai with a smile on her face, her voice was like the early cry of a yellow warbler, and it was pleasant to the ear.


    "Sister Concubine, why did you come back so early?" Mrs. Gu Tai''s complexion changed from cloudy to clear, she looked at Gu Yunxian with a beaming smile, and her aura softened.


    Gu Yunchang was sent to the capital by Su Niang when she was a few months old. Mrs. Gu Tai personally named her, raised her personally, and watched her grow from a baby carved in pink and jade and babbling into a bright eye. White-toothed, slim cardamom girl.


    The relationship between their grandparents and grandchildren for more than ten years is very real. She loves Gu Yunxuan very much, and Gu Yunxuan is also the most filial to her.


    In comparison, that girl is just a stranger, and has no relationship with the Hou Mansion. She is so noisy, I am afraid she has a grudge against the Hou Mansion!


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed a sullen look.


    Gu Yunchang walked over to Mrs. Gu Tai and sat down, took her arm affectionately, and said coquettishly, "I miss my grandmother."


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to have been fed a mouthful of honey. She was incomparably appropriate and asked lovingly, "Is the flower feast at Prince Jing''s mansion any fun?"


    Speaking of Prince Jing''s mansion, Mrs. Gu Tai smiled so much that a few wrinkles appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    Since the death of the eldest son, the status of the Dingyuan Houfu in the court has been somewhat embarrassing.


    Half a month ago, when Gu Yunkuang said that the Changqing County Master of Jingwang''s Mansion invited her to attend the chrysanthemum banquet, Mrs. Gu Tai was overjoyed. The Changqing County Lord''s Chrysanthemum Appreciation Banquet has been held for three consecutive years, and those who are qualified to attend the banquet. The young masters and girls are all from noble families.


    "It''s fun. My pot of ''Phoenix Zhenyu'' was named the second place in today''s flower banquet." Gu Yunmao nodded with a smile, smiling like a flower, and stretched out his hand to show Mrs. Gu Tai the jade bracelet on her wrist, "This bracelet was given by the princess. The color of the head, grandmother, am I good?"


    "It''s amazing, our sister Cong is a smart eye and a pearl. Grandmother will give you a jade pendant." Mrs. Gu Tai reached out and touched Gu Yuncong''s nose, smiling from ear to ear.


    Mrs. Gu also knows the origin of Gu Yunxiang''s pot of "Phoenix Zhenyu". This pot of chrysanthemum was accidentally picked up by a flower farmer who was in distress in the suburbs last month.


    Gu Yunchang has a good heart and good luck since he was a child.


    When she was six years old, she rescued King Kang, who was still the seventh prince at the time, in Yangzhou, which was in turmoil, and thus kept the title of the Gu family;


    When she was nine years old, she dug up a two-hundred-year-old ginseng while outing in the green, and pulled Mrs. Gu Tai, who was seriously ill, back from the gate of hell;


    When she was thirteen years old, it coincided with the tribute of the rare treasure Jiuquzhu from the southwestern Fan State. The envoy provoked the court with the theme of "Nine Curved Beads Threading". Civil and military officials were helpless. Unveiling the list, one-handed "ant wears Jiuquzhu" skill shocked four.


    There are countless such incidents.


    Mrs. Gu Tai once took Gu Yunchang to Bailong Temple to find the host master to approve her life. The host master said that her life was indescribably precious.


    "I didn''t ask my grandmother for a reward." Gu Yunchan tilted her head and smiled sweetly, "When the chrysanthemum I raised wins His Highness King Kang next time, grandma, please reward me again."


    "His Royal Highness King Kang went too?" Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyebrows moved, and the smile on her face deepened.


    "Yeah, the lord sent me back." Gu Yuncong nodded, eyes flowing, bright and moving, "Grandmother, the lord recently got a few cans of high-quality Longjing. I heard that my grandmother likes to drink tea, so I brought a can to my grandmother. "


    Gu Yuncong''s maid quickly served a cloisonn¨¦ enamel three gentleman tea pot.


    "Your Majesty has a heart." Mrs. Gu Tai sighed happily, her thoughts flying around: King Kang is sincere to Gu Yunxian, there is no doubt about this, the problem is the Queen Mother.


    If he wants to pass the stage of the queen mother, Gu Yunchang has to distance himself from Fang Mingfeng as soon as possible.


    "Mammy Xu, you''re back." Gu Yunxuan looked at Mamma Xu who was kneeling on the ground, as if she had noticed her existence, and said with surprise and concern, "Did the second sister also come back? ?"


    Mammy Xu raised her head and replied respectfully, "Miss Hui San, the girls are still in Danyang City."


    Meeting Gu Yunchang''s puzzled eyes, Xu Mammy continued to explain: "Third girl, you don''t know, the second girl is really outrageous..."


    Xu Mammy chattered about Gu Yanfei''s various faults again and again.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression darkened again, and anyone could see that she was very unhappy about it.


    "Grandmother, the second sister has had a difficult life since she was a child. It''s inevitable to feel uneasy after traveling thousands of miles from Huaibei to a place that you don''t know well." Gu Yunmao comforted Mrs. On her shoulder, "Grandma, you have always been kind to us juniors, don''t bother with the second sister."


    "That''s it. Grandma, why don''t I go to Danyang City to pick up my second sister?"


    Gu Yunxiang suggested intimately, whether it was the tone of voice or the sweet smile, it was indescribably comfortable.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was coaxed by Gu Yunchang''s three words, her face softened a little, and she patted the back of her hand kindly, but still shook her head and rejected: "No. In two days, you are not going to go to Huangjue Temple with Changqing County Master to offer incense. ?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai weighed the interests and quickly made a decision in her heart.


    She sighed and said solemnly: "Forget it, I think that the second girl is full of grievances, and the children and grandchildren are all debts. It''s better for me, an old bone, to take a trip in person."


    "Grandmother..." Gu Yunchang wanted to say something, but Mrs. Gu Tai raised her hand to interrupt her.


    "Sister Chang, grandma knows that you are filial." Mrs. Gu Tai patted her head, "Okay, just do as I said, you stay in the capital, and I will ask your elder sister to accompany me."


    "..." Xu Ma was stunned, pinched her thigh, and the pain told her that this was not a dream: Mrs. Tai actually agreed to the rude request of the second girl!


    Mrs. Gu Tai would not be careless when she travels. The servants of Cihetang hurriedly packed their bags and worked all night.


    The next morning, the carriage of the Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion drove out of the capital and went south along the official road.


    Walking all the way, resting all the way, it took a full four days to arrive at Danyang City.


    "Tuk Tuk, Tuk Tuk Tuk..."


    "Old Litou open the door quickly, Mrs. Tai is here!"


    A rough old woman knocked on the door heavily, and the bronze door knocker made the door vibrate.


    Old Li Tou responded and ran to open the door, and at the same time sent a little maid to the inner courtyard to report to Gu Yanfei.


    Mrs. Gu Tai in the carriage closed her eyes and slowly twisted the beads in her hand.


    The inside of the carriage was quiet and silent, and the street outside the carriage was quite lively. Except for the hawkers who set up stalls and shouted, passers-by also passed by from time to time.


    "The yacha has come to patrol again, let''s go another way." Not far away, a rough and mature male voice shouted, his tone full of resentment.


    Immediately afterwards, another younger male voice said, "I don''t know what''s going on these two days. The yacha is patrolling all over the place, and even the city gate is checked layer by layer. I was blocked at the city gate for almost an hour before I came in."


    The voices of the two were particularly loud, and Mrs. Gu Tai in the carriage could hear them clearly.


    She waved her hand to Xu Mama, and ordered, "Go and find out what happened in the city."


    Mother Xu hurriedly agreed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 11： sunny

    Chapter 11 Sunny Light


    After the ?? carriage entered Gu''s house, the vermilion gate was slammed shut.


    The entire Gu house was in turmoil with the arrival of Mrs. Gu Tai. The servants in the house have been guarding Danyang City for many years. They have never seen this old Fengjun of the Hou House, and they are somewhat frightened.


    With the crowd around, Mrs. Gu Tai sat down in the main hall, and the maid quickly served her tea and snacks.


    Mrs. Gu Tai slowly drank the tea, and when half of the cup of tea was drunk, a slender figure appeared outside the hall and walked towards him.


    Gu Yanfei was wearing a homely azure-colored skirt, her slender waist was not full of a grip, and her blue silk was casually tied up, and there was no jewelry on her body except for the ribbons that tied her hair.


    When the beautiful and attractive girls came, they showed a leisurely leisurely walk, sassy and elegant.


    Mrs. Gu Tai nodded secretly, thinking to herself: Madam Xu has been training for three months, and she has achieved some results. Although this girl is a scumbag, her demeanor is not as bad as she imagined.


    "Second Girl Gu" is going to marry into the British government. If her behavior is too vulgar, the British government is afraid that it will not be happy to have such a daughter-in-law, then the marriage between the two families will become enmity.


    However, this girl''s temperament is too wild, and she must be beaten well.


    Gu Yanfei stepped into the main hall with her skirt in hand.


    After two hundred years, seeing her grandmother again, Gu Yanfei felt very calm.


    Once, she had expectations for this grandmother. After repeated disappointments, she finally understood a cruel fact. In Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart, she will never be able to compare to Gu Yunxuan.


    It was Mrs. Gu Tai who personally contributed to the flames, making her a stepping stone under Gu Yunzheng''s feet, helping Gu Yunzheng to rise step by step.


    In the end, Gu Yunmao''s mother was honoring the world, and she, Gu Yanfei, died when she was in the flowering season, and her death was tragic.


    The pain from that year still seemed to be engraved in her bones. Gu Yanfei looked at Mrs. Gu Tai deeply, and a sneering light flashed across her calm eyes.


    Look, for the future of her precious granddaughter, even if she was reluctant, she still came to Danyang City and put down her body to pick up her unwanted granddaughter.


    Gu Yanfei stopped a few steps away, and before she could speak, she listened to the other party''s command in an unquestionable tone: "Hurry up and pack up, we''ll leave for Beijing right away."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression was cold and alienated, with a lofty attitude.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about the other party''s indifference at all, and stood leisurely.


    Of course she will go back to Beijing, but not now.


    Can''t go now.


    Gu Yanfei said indifferently, "Mrs. Tai has been traveling all the way, and she is tired after thinking about coming. There is no rush to return to Beijing on this day, it is better to talk about it tomorrow."


    She did not call her grandmother, but "Mrs. Tai".


    Mrs. Gu Tai raised her brows lightly, and felt that this girl was very interesting, and she didn''t lick her face and cling to her before she recognized her ancestors.


    Mrs. Gu Tai hesitated, and squinted at the leaking pot on one side.


    It¡¯s almost time for application, it¡¯s not too early or too late, even if they set off within a stick of incense and hurry up, I¡¯m afraid they may not be able to reach the station before dark.


    Besides, after rushing for a few days, Mrs. Gu Tai was really tired.


    The blue-clothed girl at the bottom could see Mrs. Gu Tai''s exhaustion and hesitation, and softly persuaded: "Grandmother, the second sister is right, let''s rest for a night before leaving. We are not in a hurry."


    The girl was wearing a light blue plum orchid bamboo engraved silk robe, below which was a bamboo turquoise horse-faced skirt with rims, a thick black cyan silk **** in a bun, long eyebrows and almond eyes, a fine nose and pink lips. Beautiful and gentle.


    Gu Yanfei gave her a kind smile, and his eyes were curved.


    Her eldest sister, Gu Yunzhen, was supposed to be like the one in front of her, with bright eyes and splendid beauty, not the thin and pale appearance she remembered.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was cold to Gu Yanfei, so she went down the steps that Gu Yunzhen handed over: "Sister Zhen, you have to travel tomorrow, you have to rest early tonight."


    The implication of ?? is to agree to stay here for an extra night.


    An old woman with a round face said quickly: "Madam, the servant has already had the room cleaned up, why don''t you go to the room and rest for a while."


    Mrs. Gu Tai rubbed her brows wearily and asked the old lady to lead the way.


    There was only Gu Yanfei left in the empty hall, and she seemed to be forgotten.


    A thin cat meowing outside the window penetrated into her ear.


    "Meow..."


    The cat''s meow was looming, Gu Yanfei looked out the window to find the sound, there was no wind in the courtyard, and the trees didn''t move at all.


    "I think I heard a cat meow..." Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows.


    "Cat?" Kui Bi stretched his neck and looked out the window.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a fluffy, soft dumpling leaped in from the window and landed firmly on the window sill.


    This is a three-flowered kitten that is no more than two months old.


    The tip of the nose is pink, and the whole body is fluffy. The three-color long hairs of black, orange and white are blended together just right. A pair of round green eyes are embedded on the small round face, like a pair of superb emeralds. Glittering in the sun.


    Gu Yanfei and the milk cat looked at each other, those emerald green pupils were overflowing with light, clear and agile, giving Gu Yanfei an inexplicably familiar feeling.


    "Meow!"


    Mao Tuan gave a happy cry, his voice was soft and glutinous, and his blue eyes were full of surprises, as if to say, found it!


    It kicked its legs sharply, and flew towards Gu Yanfei''s direction, quite a bit like a milk swallow returning to its nest.


    The little guy''s movements were fast, but if Gu Yanfei really wanted to dodge, it would be easy.


    She didn''t move. For some reason, she felt that the green and transparent cat''s eyes were familiar, and the way it rushed towards her also gave her a familiar feeling.


    "Kitty!"


    In the sound of Ju Bi''s exclamation, the little cat Sanhua rushed into Gu Yanfei''s arms enthusiastically. Gu Yanfei held its soft abdomen with one hand and touched its chin with the other, but was bitten by it''s index finger. fingertip.


    Bright red blood spilled out of his fingertips, forming a blood drop the size of a grain of rice.


    The little milk cat eagerly licked off the drop of blood with its rough little tongue, and the fluffy fur tail swung happily behind him.


    Gu Yanfei squinted his eyes and felt that an invisible heartstring connected her to the little milk cat in her arms.


    She held the kitten even higher, made her green eyes meet her own, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Qingguang? Why are you here too?"


    "You...how did you become a cat?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 12： talent

    Chapter 12 Talent


    "Meow meow, meow meow..."


    The little milk cat rubbed Gu Yanfei''s chin coquettishly with her fluffy cheeks while meowing, and the white beards on her lips shook tremblingly with its movements, how cute and cute it was.


    "Shan Hai Jing" said: "There are beasts in the mountain of Li Shi, whose shape is like a raccoon with white head and tiger claws, and it is called Liangqu."


    The hair ball in front of him was Liang Qu when he was in Yaoling Realm, and it was also her contracted spirit beast. She had been with her for more than a hundred years, and she gave the name Qingguang.


    In her memory, Qingguang has always been majestic and invincible.


    And now¡­


    Gu Yanfei held the little milk cat by the back of the neck, and saw its four claws dangling helplessly in the air.


    "Forget it, cats aren''t bad either." Gu Yanfei whispered to himself, hooking his lips into a smile, the faint smile spread to the bottom of his brows and eyes, and there was a touch of softness in his eyes.


    It''s so good, Qingguang is here too, she is no longer alone.


    Gu Yanfei put the little milk cat in the crook of his arm and touched it lightly. The kitten felt very comfortable when he touched it, and his mouth kept "meow meow" in a sweet and greasy voice.


    Its joyous cry resounded throughout the hall, with a momentum of circling the beam for three days.


    The cat''s meow was heard outside the hall, and Mrs. Gu Tai also heard it, stopped and asked in a deep voice, "Why are there cats?"


    "Mrs. Tai, where did Xu come from as a wild cat?" The round-faced old lady replied respectfully.


    "Quick, kill that cat and throw it out!" Mrs. Gu Tai sternly ordered.


    She gave an order, and the old lady turned around and walked towards the main hall with a few old ladies, her head held high, and a fierce aura was released from her body.


    "Grandmother," Gu Yunzhen frowned slightly, trying to persuade, "It''s just a kitten..."


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Gu Tai interrupted Gu Yunzhen coldly, her eyes cold.


    Gu Yunzhen tightened his handkerchief. Seeing that the old ladies had stepped into the hall, he quickly chased after them.


    Madam Gu Tai''s displeased voice came from behind her: "True sister!"


    Gu Yunzhen did not stop, and returned to the main hall in three steps.


    "Second sister..." Gu Yunzhen only said three words, then he was silent and looked at the scene in front of him in surprise.


    The old lady and the old women all stared at the little milk cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms. You said, and I said:


    "My dear, didn''t I scare you?"


    "Are you hungry? Can I get you some dried fish?"


    "I remember there was goat milk in the kitchen, I''ll go get some."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The old ladies scrambled to flatter the little cat.


    Gu Yun was really dumbfounded.


    Finally, she picked up the voice and asked, "Second sister, is this your cat?"


    "Meow~~" the Sanhua kitten in Gu Yanfei''s arms cried lazily.


    Those green and clear cat eyes are like the sparkling sea in the sun and the brightest stars in the night sky, mysterious and charming.


    The moment ?? looked at it, Gu Yunzhen felt as if his heart had been hit by something, numb, crisp and sweet.


    "Meow!" The little milk cat struggled twice, jumped off Gu Yanfei''s hand, and ran out of the hall quickly.


    Gu Yanfei laughed and greeted Gu Yunzhen to follow along.


    The three-colored hair ball nimbly flew over the high threshold, and just like that, it hit the eyes of Mrs. Gu Tai outside the hall, and the pair of fluffy pointed ears on its head trembled.


    This, this...is this...a cat? !


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face changed greatly, as if she had seen something dirty, she hurriedly took two steps back, raised her finger to point at Mao Tuanzi, and shouted in a sharp voice, "Kill it! Kill it quickly..."


    Her hysterical look has long since lost her previous grace and dignity.


    The little milk cat continued to run forward without seeing it, and flew onto a stone table, then it casually licked its right front paw and glanced at Mrs. Gu Tai.


    The blue eyes are like silk, and the abundance is like water.


    This fluffy hair ball exudes a kind of arrogance at the moment, as if overlooking all living beings, elegant, arrogant and lazy.


    What a beautiful cat!


    The expression of Mrs. Gu Tai, who had raised eyebrows, softened visibly to the naked eye, and became kind-hearted.


    Her eyes were completely fixed on the little milk cat, she instantly forgot her words and forgot to breathe, feeling that she was overwhelmed both physically and mentally.


    "It''s my fault." Mrs. Gu''s eyes were so straight that she almost fell to her knees, and a sense of guilt rose up in her heart, which was so turbulent that it engulfed her.


    This milk cat is so small and so cute, how could she cruelly take its life!


    She is really a sinner, and she deserves death!


    "..." Gu Yunzhen looked at this scene with gentle eyes, and smiled softly and gratified.


    She thought for granted: Yeah, it''s so cute, how could anyone not like it? !


    "Big sister, why does Madam Tai hate cats?" Gu Yanfei asked casually.


    Gu Yunzhen leaned into Gu Yanfei''s ear and whispered, "My grandmother''s zodiac sign is Rat. She asked someone to tell her fortune many years ago. The Taoist priest said that cats will beat her."


    While ?? was talking, she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the scene in front of her.


    Mrs. Gu Tai bowed down, her eyes were level with the milk cat on the stone table, and asked diligently, "Didn''t I scare you?"


    Tsundere Cat waved its paws perfunctorily, as if to say, don''t bother it.


    When it turned to face Gu Yanfei, it had another face and called out several times, "Meow meow meow!"


    "Okay, I know you''re hungry." Gu Yanfei raised his hand and patted the little guy, then picked it up with one hand and put it on his shoulder.


    It seems that this guy Qingguang has not lost his racial talent "charm" after he came to this small world from Yaoling Realm, and even more like a duck to water.


    With the urging meowing sound of the milk cat, Gu Yanfei left and passed by with Madam Xu.


    Mother Xu didn''t even look at Gu Yanfei, she went straight to Mrs. Gu Tai, and solemnly said: "Mrs. Tai, this servant has inquired clearly, His Royal Highness the First Prince arrived at Danyang City, and the prefect ordered the entire city to be under martial law!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai woke up instantly, her hand trembled slightly, and the red sandalwood Buddha beads slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    Gu Yanfei, who was not far in front of him, also heard these words, and couldn''t help but pause, his eyes flickering slightly.


    Today in her previous life, she was already in the capital.


    In the few months she first arrived at the Hou residence, she was almost under house arrest. Not only did she never go out, but her eyes and ears were blocked. She had never heard anyone say that the eldest prince had been to Danyang City.


    Gu Yanfei just stopped for a while and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 13： quality

    Chapter 13 is Quality


    Mrs. Gu Tai took over the string of beads picked up by the maid, and muttered to herself, "So soon?"


    Eight years ago, when the late emperor was still alive, the Dajing Dynasty signed an armistice agreement with the Southern Yue Kingdom. As a sign of sincerity, the late emperor sent the eldest emperor, Sun Chuyi, who was only ten years old at the time, to the Yue Kingdom as a pledge, which lasted for eight years.


    At the end of last year, the late emperor passed away, and he officially ascended the throne at the beginning of this year, so he negotiated with the Yue Kingdom to recruit Chu Yi to return to China.


    This is a major event related to the country, and it has been widely spread in the capital. Many people are worried that the country of Yue will not be able to magnify the prince''s safe return to the country.


    Originally, Mrs. Gu Tai thought so, and even secretly expected it.


    But the reality was poured down like a bucket of cold water, and the eldest prince returned to the country smoothly!


    Madam Xu didn''t know what Madam Gu was thinking, so she flattered and said, "It''s really God''s blessing, the emperor has been looking forward to it for eight years, and it''s finally here."


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s face instantly sank, and she squinted at Xu Mamma gloomily.


    Madam Xu felt her scalp go numb, and she hurriedly replied: "Madam, His Highness the First Prince seems to be seriously ill, and the accompanying personal guards invited a doctor to see a doctor on their own. Unexpectedly, not only did His Highness fail to be cured, but the disease became more serious. Yes. The personal guard had no choice but to alert the prefect, and today the prefect has just invited His Highness to the Danyang Office."


    Seriously ill? ! Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes lit up, and her heart beat faster.


    It would be great if the eldest prince really died of a serious illness.


    Today, I have always been frail and sickly, and it is difficult to prolong my life. If the eldest prince has another emergency, in the future... according to the etiquette, the ministers will have to ask the queen mother, zongling and pavilion elders to choose a suitable new monarch among the clansmen.


    The current empress dowager is the successor of the previous emperor.


    King Kang is her only parent and child, occupying the title of direct son, and he is known as a virtuous name. It is conceivable that he will be the first person to inherit the throne.


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to see the grand occasion of King Kang''s enthronement, and a hot light flashed in her eyes.


    Her sister-in-law will definitely marry King Kang. In the future, his wife will become the empress of the dignified and grand Jing Dynasty, and the mother will honor the world.


    At that time, their Dingyuanhou Mansion, as the mother''s family of the queen, will definitely be able to return to its former glory... No, it''s a higher level!


    Mrs. Gu Tai turned slightly and looked up in the direction of the Danyang Office.


    Above the sky, there are no clouds.


    The weather has been very hot recently, the air is dull, there is no wind, from trees to people are listless and lazy.


    Only the Danyang government office in the center of the city is an exception. The entire prefect government is waiting for the presence of distinguished guests.


    An octagonal palace lantern was lit in the hall, and the candles were shining brightly.


    "Cough cough..."


    The handsome young man sitting on the top put his fists against his lips, his face was half down, and he continued to cough.


    He was wearing a snow-white robe, spotless, like black hair loosely half bundled and half loose.


    The warm candlelight poured on him gently, coating him with a layer of gold powder, and the skin was faintly shimmering with a pale golden luster, which made his face pale as paper, and the tears at the end of his eyes were as bright as blood. Elegant beauty.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" A middle-aged man wearing a fourth-grade embroidered cloud geese robe next to him bowed and asked cautiously.


    Chu Yi wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief. There was a morbid flush on his pale cheeks, and his thin chest heaved slightly.


    "Shang Ke, Lord Lao He is worried." He smiled slightly, his voice was a little hoarse, and his demeanor was gentle and refined.


    The character of this eldest prince is as gentle as rumored, Corporal Li Xian. He Zhifu thought to himself, and said again: "Xiaguan, let someone go to see the doctor..."


    Before he finished speaking, a small servant of medium stature walked in quickly and said to He Zhifu, "Master, Dr. Cheng is here."


    After half a cup of tea, a doctor in his fifties with a cyan straight robe hurriedly followed the servant into the hall. He had a national character face, a goatee on his chin, a black turban, and fine beads of sweat on his forehead and neck. .


    Doctor Cheng had already been warned, knowing that today''s patient is a noble person, and saluted the two of them with sincerity and fear.


    He Zhifu commanded with a dignified expression: "Doctor Cheng, you carefully examine His Highness''s pulse."


    Doctor Cheng responded again and again, and then asked Chu Yi to stretch out his left wrist, respectfully checked the pulse of the other party, and lowered his eyes.


    The pulsation under the ?? finger is soft and heavy, soft and slippery, like cotton with insufficient water.


    The hall was silent.


    After a while, Dr. Cheng finally retracted his hand, wiped the sweat with his cuff, and then said euphemistically: "His Royal Highness is lacking in qi and blood, and his cowardice is not firm, and even the wind and evil have invaded, please give your Highness some warm care. the formula."


    Chu Yi turned his face slightly, covered his mouth with a handkerchief, and coughed a few times.


    Xiao Shi gently stroked his back, and shouted at Doctor Cheng angrily: "What are you doctors saying, what are you talking about, what is the blood deficiency, when will our Highness''s illness get better?"


    "..." Dr. Cheng was sweating profusely, and said hesitantly, "Then you have to take a few doses before you know..."


    Xiao Shi wanted to say something, but saw Chu Yi raised his hand to signal him to keep silent.


    Chu Yi smiled gently: "Doctor Cheng, I''m in a hurry..."


    "It doesn''t matter." How dare Dr. Cheng care about the people around the eldest prince.


    Soon, there was a young servant ready to write and ink, and He Zhifu on the side told him in a high tone: "Doctor Cheng, if you need any precious medicinal materials, just say it."


    Doctor Cheng agreed several times, quickly wrote the recipe, and instructed some precautions for decoction, so that Chu Yi could take a good rest. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t dare to look directly at Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi seemed to feel that his subordinates were being disrespectful, so he instructed another guard: "Sihai, you send Doctor Cheng out."


    The plain-looking young man in gray clasped his fists to lead the order, and personally sent Dr. Cheng out.


    The sunset at dusk was golden, so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes, and the viscous air seemed to freeze.


    After passing through a moon gate, Sihai suddenly stopped, stretched out an arm to stop Dr. Cheng, and asked, "Will the first prince recover?"


    There was no one around except the two of them.


    Doctor Cheng looked at the four seas crampedly, swallowed, and said, "The villain''s medical skills are limited... However, the imperial physician should have a way."


    Sihai stared at Dr. Cheng without blinking. After three breaths of silence, he said in a cold voice, "Let him naturally weaken and then die. You should be able to do something, right?"


    The light of the setting sun filtered through the layers of leaves, casting mottled light and shadow on the face of the four seas, making his original ordinary face look very strange.


    Doctor Cheng: "!!"


    Even if he tried to calm down, his eyes were still slightly widened uncontrollably, his pupils flickered, and his body tensed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 14： draw character

    Chapter 14 Symbols


    Doctor Cheng said dryly: "This lord, the villain is a doctor, he only saves people, not harms them."


    "This matter is also good for you." Si Hai sneered and hooked the corners of his lower lips, with a meaningful smile, "This is what our prince asked me to convey to your country."


    Doctor Cheng pursed his lips tightly, and he was in shock: As we all know, the eldest prince Chu Yi did not make a king, so the prince in this mouth is...


    Kang Kang? !


    Could this be the person that King Kang of Dajing placed beside Chu Yi?


    The more Dr. Cheng thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high.


    What shocked him even more was that King Kang actually knew of their Yue Kingdom''s stronghold in Danyang City.


    Doctor Cheng''s hands were tightly clenched into fists in his wide sleeves, his eyes darkened.


    He is not from Jingguo, but from Yueguo, who has been lurking in Danyang City for more than ten years.


    Now, the sage intends to form an alliance with King Kang of Jing Kingdom. Once the alliance is established, they will fully assist King Kang to succeed King Kang, and King Kang promises that after the success of his promise, he will help the State of Yue and help the State of Yue to take the State of Qiang in the southwest.


    This cooperation is about the two countries, and there is no room for difference. Dr. Cheng has to be cautious and cautious, and he is skeptical about the words of the four seas. Who can prove that this person is King Kang''s subordinate?


    seemed to see Dr. Cheng''s doubts, and the world said again: "The eldest prince is already frail and sick. It is inevitable that he will travel thousands of miles north, and get sicker. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    "When he returns to Beijing, there will be no such opportunity again."


    "Can you afford to delay the ''big event''?!"


    The world puts pressure on the other side sentence by sentence.


    Doctor Cheng clenched his fists even tighter and his eyes were hesitant.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll deliver it tomorrow."


    Sihai stretched out his hand to make a petition, but did not continue to see off guests, but stayed where he was and watched Doctor Cheng leave.


    The surroundings were as quiet as a tomb, and from a distance, Chu Yi could be heard coughing repeatedly in the hall in the back:


    "Cough cough..."


    "cough cough..."


    Doctor Cheng walked out with great strides. After leaving the Danyang Office, he went straight back to Cheng''s Medical Center and closed early.


    Doctor Cheng fastened the door bolt carefully, and then looked outside through the crack of the door, and then walked inside with confidence, all the way through the front hall and courtyard, all the way to the elegant room at the back.


    A bamboo curtain hangs down, blocking the person behind the curtain. Through the gap between the bamboo curtains, you can vaguely see a man in blue sitting on the other side of the bamboo curtain.


    "Six Master." Dr. Cheng bowed respectfully and saluted with a cross-handed salute.


    He didn''t dare to look up at the man behind the curtain, so he systematically recounted what happened at the Danyang government office, and finally said: "Sixth Master, the blue moon grass is colorless and odorless, and it will make the body of the person taking it weaker and weaker. , and then, slowly die."


    "Liu Ye, can you add Biyuecao to Chu Yi''s medicine bag?"


    Biyuecao is their secret medicine unique to the country of Yue, and it is a chronic poison. People who take Biyuecao will not show symptoms of poisoning in terms of appearance or pulse, and others will only think that he is chronically ill, and his body is gradually hollowed out.


    The man in blue, known as the Sixth Master, casually flipped the tea lid, making a crisp sound of porcelain colliding with each other.


    The air in the house is dry and dull, making it feel as if it will suffocate the next moment.


    Doctor Cheng kept his salute posture motionless, and after a while, he heard the sixth master ask slowly, "Is there anything special about Chu Yi''s pulse?"


    Doctor Cheng recalled carefully: "Today, my subordinates checked the pulse for Chu Yi again. The pulse is like cotton in water. The yang qi is weak and the essence and blood are deficient. It is a weak pulse."


    "Chu Yi has always been weak..." Sixth Master seemed to be talking to himself, his expression dark and gloomy.


    Chu Yi stayed in Yue for eight years as a proton. Apart from not being able to leave the capital at will, he could move freely in the city, and he often communicated with the royal family and honorables of Yue. Ze" is famous.


    At the beginning of the year, Emperor Mingde ascended the throne and negotiated with the sage to release Chu Yi and return to the country.


    King Kang planned to kill Chu Yi silently after he entered the territory of Jing.


    However, King Kang''s plan to assassinate Chu Yi failed again and again, and Chu Yi arrived at Danyang City safely.


    Sixth Master frowned tightly and threw another question: "Can this pulse be faked?"


    Doctor Cheng thought for a while and asserted: "Based on the experience of his subordinates in the practice of medicine for decades, Chu Yi has a deficiency caused by his mother''s womb, and this pulse is difficult to fake."


    The sixth master lowered his eyes halfway, tugged at the corners of his mouth mockingly, thinking in his heart: King Kang is in a hurry, for fear of Chu Yi returning to Beijing, he would not hesitate to ask them to help him undermine Chu Yi.


    Since the sage intends to form an alliance with King Kang, this matter will not do them any harm to the country...


    Sixth Master considered the pros and cons in his heart, opened his eyes suddenly, burst into an ambitious and fierce light, and spit out a word: "Give."


    "My subordinates are going to prepare now." Dr. Cheng bowed his head and commanded his orders, his eyes shining brightly.


    The setting sun was gradually setting, but the weather showed no sign of getting cooler, and it was terribly hot.


    The city was dead, and there was neither the sound of wind nor the chirping of insects.


    Gu Yanfei looked up at the setting sun outside the window, the afterglow of the setting sun reflected half the sky with blood red.


    A feeling of suffocation came from his chest, Gu Yanfei half-squinted his eyes, his dark pupils seemed to be glistening with blood, and whispered to himself: "Time is running out."


    ¡°Meow meow~¡±


    The little milk cat squatting on the desk wailed softly, with a cute coquettish ending, which made one''s heart tremble.


    The milk cat, who was less than two months old, was at the age of playfulness. It stretched out a furball-like paw to pick up the cinnabar in the porcelain bowl, but in the next instant, the flesh on the back of its neck was pinched by a few slender jade fingers. Immediately afterwards, the body was lifted up.


    The milk cat, who had been making a lot of noise, curled up slightly obediently, as if it had been acupointed, and was thrown by Gu Yanfei into the cathouse next to him without moving.


    Qingguang squatted in the cat''s den, licking his paws, and washing his face.


    Gu Yanfei held a wolf brush dipped in bright red cinnabar, and dipped his elbows to move the pen.


    The spiritual power is poured into the pen tip, and the wolf hair pen tip outlines a curve like an earthworm on the light yellow rune paper.


    Just draw more and more slowly, more and more slowly¡­


    These days, she has been drawing talismans, but the aura of this small world is too weak, every talisman failed, only the two talismans she drew with blood essence on the day of rebirth succeeded.


    She can''t draw talismans with blood essence every time, she will die early!


    Gu Yanfei stared intently at the tip of the pen dipped in cinnabar, his eyes were sore and unbearable, but he still did not blink.


    ''s hand is as light as a feather and heavier than Mount Tai.


    After repeated failures, she gradually mastered how to communicate with the heaven and the earth, which is almost nothing, and how to turn the aura into spiritual power and connect it with the cinnabar on the tip of the pen...


    In the beginning, she couldn''t even draw a third of a talisman, and now she''s only a little short of the last.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 15： became

    Chapter 15 is done


    When the last stroke was drawn, the tip of the pen trembled uncontrollably, and there was a little blood-red stain the size of a finger on the end of the rune.


    Gu Yanfei put away the pen, put the Langhao Pen on the pen holder next to it, scrambled the talisman paper into a ball, and threw it into the white porcelain waste paper basket aside without looking at it...


    The milk cat''s eyes lit up, leaped up, bit the paper ball in one bite, and successfully intercepted the ball!


    After it landed lightly, the little paws moved the paper **** on the floor, chasing, intercepting, pushing...and had a lot of fun.


    As for Gu Yanfei, after closing his eyes and meditating for a while, he again took a pen and dipped in cinnabar to draw the next talisman.


    Unfortunately, the nib was once again crooked at the last stroke, and Gu Yanfei failed the 101st time.


    The milk cat dashed over and squatted beside her skirt.


    Waiting for Gu Yanfei to throw the next ball of paper and leap up again...


    The paper **** on the ground increased one by one, and the satisfied milk cat felt like he had a fish pond and went crazy.


    When playing till midnight, it gets tired, yawns tiredly and sleepily.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about it at all, and continued to draw the talisman.


    There was still no wind that night, and it was stuffy like a steamer.


    The long night gradually passed, the sky was white with fish belly, and the sun was rising.


    In the early morning, the golden sunlight poured into the house through the window, and the verdant flowers and trees in the courtyard were full of greenery.


    There are a few asters in the plum vase on the desk, and an elegant fragrance of chrysanthemum permeates the air.


    The room was silent.


    Gu Yanfei, who stayed up all night while studying, was straight and slender, as tall and straight as a green bamboo, as graceful as a green willow, quiet but tenacious.


    Outside the window, the goldfish in the pond jumped out of the water and "thumped" into the water again. At the same time, her pen tip finally finished the last stroke smoothly.


    He breathed a sigh of relief between her pink lips.


    Success!


    This is the first talisman she has completed in recent days, the first talisman painted with cinnabar.


    Gu Yanfei admired the talisman he drew with satisfaction, squinting his eyes and curling his lips.


    That smile is like the warm sun in April, smudged from the corner of the lips to the corner of the eyebrows, like clusters of delicate wisteria flowers blooming comfortably.


    The little milk cat next to ?? has already fallen into a deep sleep, sleeping on all sides, with a small fluffy paw covering his eyes.


    Gu Yanfei was in a good mood, and quietly approached with the wolf pen dipped in cinnabar in his hand, and drew a small red plum on the little guy''s eyebrows.


    The sleeping cat felt the strangeness, opened the green cat''s eyes, and yawned lazily.


    "Girl," Juan Bicha entered the inner room at this time, gave a blessing, and said, "The eldest girl is here."


    Gu Yanfei picked up the cat and walked towards the main room outside.


    Although she stayed up all night, she once meditated on and off for an hour or two. At this moment, her face was ruddy and she was full of energy.


    "Second sister," Gu Yun, who was wearing a lilac-colored rump skirt, walked towards Gu Yanfei and said with a smile, "I''m here to have breakfast with you, but it will be inconvenient to travel for a while, so this lunch can only be done soon. The meal was delicious."


    The maid behind Gu Yunzhen was carrying a red lacquer painted gold food box in her hand.


    Gu Yunzhen''s voice was gentle, Gu Yanfei''s heart warmed when he heard it, and he readily responded: "Okay."


    She knows that Gu Yun is really a good sister. She is the only daughter of the third family of the Gu family. She lost her father three years ago and lives with her widowed mother.


    In the previous life, when Gu Yanfei first arrived at the Hou residence, he was unfamiliar with life and was anxious. Gu Yunzhen took good care of her and reminded her from time to time.


    The two sisters sat down at the table, Gu Yunzhen took out a small red bib from his sleeve again, and said to the little milk cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms: "Your jade-faced raccoon is really cute, this little belly pocket is mine yesterday. Sew it for it at night."


    The jade-faced raccoon is the elegant name for the three-flowered cat.


    "Meow!" The little milk cat jumped from Gu Yanfei''s arms to the table, bowed and stretched, and the long hair all over her body trembled.


    Gu Yanfei said with a smile: "Big sister, put it on."


    "Can you?" Gu Yunzhen was a little flattered, and carefully put on the little bib embroidered with carp on the milk cat, lightly, for fear of scaring it.


    The little milk cat was served by Gu Yunzhen without moving.


    "It''s so cute!" Gu Yunzhen stared at Mao Tuanzi with burning eyes, his heart was about to melt.


    The little cat wearing a bib jumped back into Gu Yanfei''s arms again, and rubbed her clothes diligently, her round cat eyes narrowed into crescents.


    This scene saw the envy in Gu Yunzhen''s eyes so strong that it was about to overflow, she asked gently and tenderly, "Has the little guy eaten?"


    Qingguang rubbed the top of his head against Gu Yanfei coquettishly, and made a milky "meow", as if to say, no.


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help but reached out and touched the back of the little milk cat, his voice softer and softer: "There''s still half an hour to go, and Qingguang also has to eat something, it''s just the time to grow up."


    Gu Yanfei smiled but said nothing.


    She knew that they would not be able to walk today.


    While talking, the maids opened the food box and took out the food one by one, two bowls of lean meat porridge with shallots and mushrooms, a cage of crab yellow dumplings and a few dishes of assorted pickles, steaming hot, apparently just brought from the kitchen of.


    The two sisters enjoyed their breakfast happily, and the little cat was not hungry. One person brushed it with a comb.


    As long as there are humans, it is like a duck in water.


    The maids surrounding it are all heart and soul, and they are about to serve it as a cat emperor.


    Even the mother-in-law, who came to spread the word at the order of Mrs. Gu Tai, couldn''t help but glanced at the little milk cat, her eyes wandering and said: "Eldest girl, second girl, Mrs. Tai said, I can''t go for the time being, let the two of you go. Take a rest, girl."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yunzhen''s maid asked.


    The old woman answered truthfully: "The slave and maid don''t know what happened. The north gate was opened early in the morning, but just now the government suddenly ordered the gate to be closed, saying that no one is allowed to enter or leave. Mrs. Tai has already let Xu Mammy took the token of the Hou residence to the Danyang government office, please make it easy for the prefect."


    Gu Yanfei drank tea with his eyes down, the corners of his lips curled up behind the teacup.


    Not only today, but also tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    Gu Yunzhen frowned, and asked the maid to send the old woman away, and gently comforted Gu Yanfei: "Second sister, it''s alright, even if you can''t leave today, you''ll just stay in Danyang City for a few more days."


    "I don''t know what''s going on these few days. It''s already October, and the weather is still so sultry and there is no wind. It''s like a steamer in the carriage. It''s better to leave a few days later."


    A smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s lips.


    Her eldest sister is like this. She has a soft heart and always thinks the best when she encounters people and troubles, but her heart is sinister.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 16： transfer

    Chapter 16 Turnaround


    Gu Yanfei rinsed his mouth and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief before smiling: "Big sister, you rarely come to Danyang City, should we go out for a walk?"


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips hesitantly, and then heard Gu Yanfei say again: "I have lived here for three months, and I haven''t been out much yet. I heard that there are many delicacies in Danyang City, such as salted duck, goose puff pastry, sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet potato... The crispy dried fish is delicious."


    The milk cat''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, "miaomiao" helped to play the side drum, and looked at Gu Yunzhen expectantly.


    Faced with this person and cat, Gu Yunzhen couldn''t say a single "no" at all, and replied with a smile: "I''ll have someone tell my grandmother, let''s go for a walk in the city."


    Gu Yunzhen sent the little maid to report to Mrs. Gu Tai, and went out in a carriage with Gu Yanfei.


    When he was about to go out, Gu Yanfei made a hexagram and instructed the driver: "Go west."


    The ?? hexagram shows that the turning point of this calamity in Danyang City is in the west.


    Gu Yunzhen thought that Gu Yanfei was a child and wanted to relax in the city, so she was free to let her go.


    So, under the command of Gu Yanfei, the carriage turned left and right, and after passing a few streets, came to Chongxian Street in the west of the city.


    The atmosphere on the streets today is not the same as usual. The streets are a lot empty, and there are no shouting hawkers and walking merchants, and the places they pass by are more deserted than usual.


    Along the way, many passersby gathered to talk, mostly discussing the matter of the prefect¡¯s order to close the city gate.


    "Big sister, let''s go to the Qingfeng Building in front of us."


    At Gu Yanfei''s suggestion, the sisters and a cat entered the Qingfeng Building in the central area of ??Chongxian Street.


    At this time, there were not many guests in the restaurant, and only 12 of the tables and chairs in the lobby were seated.


    The two sisters chose a private seat on the second floor facing the street, and ordered a table of Qingfenglou''s specialty dishes, and Xiaoer, who had made a big business, went downstairs happily.


    In the elegant seat, the fragrance of tea curled up.


    The two sisters were drinking tea, and Jue Bi was waiting for the milk cat to drink water.


    After sipping two sips of hot tea, Gu Yunzhen put down the blue and white porcelain tea cup and said warmly, "Second sister, when we leave later, please bring a copy for grandmother, and let her old man have a taste."


    Although he only knew Gu Yanfei, Gu Yunzhen had a good impression of this cousin, and felt that she was not as vulgar as Xu Mammy said, her bearing, words and deeds were all modest, the wind **** Yuxue, reminded her of her uncle who passed away.


    Gu Yanfei gave a soft "um", and probably guessed what Gu Yunzhen was going to say next.


    Gu Yun really wanted to talk to Gu Yanfei about the people and affairs of the Hou Mansion, so that she would not be smeared when she went to the capital in the future.


    She thought about it, and started with Mrs. Gu Tai: "Second sister, grandmother likes to eat fish and shrimp, she believes in Buddhism, and she will fast and become vegetarian on the 15th day of the new year."


    "Next month is my grandmother''s birthday. The third sister suggested that each of us should copy a copy of the Buddhist scriptures for my grandmother."


    "Third sister..." Speaking of Gu Yunchang, Gu Yunzhen paused for a while.


    Gu Yanfei knew what she was worried about, so he picked it out directly: "You are talking about Su Niang''s daughter."


    Gu Yunzhen nodded and continued, "My third sister was raised under her grandmother''s knees since she was a child. My grandmother loved her the most, and I could listen to her advice on weekdays. This time it was my third sister who persuaded my grandmother to come and pick up my second sister."


    Gu Yanfei blinked his big lacquer-like eyes, and then suddenly realized.


    It turned out that Gu Yunchang was pushing behind her back. No wonder Mrs. Gu Tai arrived so quickly, several days earlier than she expected.


    Gu Yunzhen wanted to say something else, there was a rumbling sound of footsteps on the street outside the window, and someone shouted: "The official is here!"


    The movement outside the restaurant attracted the attention of the sisters, and both of them looked for fame.


    On the street, a group of tall and mighty yamen ran menacingly and surrounded a medical hall opposite, several of them rushed into the medical hall from the main entrance.


    led the team by a middle-aged man wearing a red robe with embroidered geese and geese, riding a brown horse waiting outside the medical hall with awe-inspiring momentum.


    "Fourth-grade official uniform?" Gu Yunzhen frowned and said in surprise, "Could this be the prefect?"


    "It''s really He Zhifu!"


    replied that Gu Yunzhen was a young man who had just entered the door, and saw that he had six dishes of dishes in his arms, as if performing a juggling act.


    While stretching his neck to look out the window, Xiao Er skillfully served them dishes, steamed shad, anchovy shrimp, salted duck, goose puff pastry, sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet potato, stewed chicken fu in clear soup... a table full of them. , full of color and flavor.


    The movement in front of the ?? Medical Center also attracted the people walking on the street. Many people stopped curiously and talked a lot:


    "Why is the official here?"


    "Did this Cheng''s Medical Center do something?"


    "First the city was closed, and now the hospital is closed, there must be a reason!"


    "I remember that Dr. Cheng was invited to see the eldest prince yesterday. Could it be that something went wrong..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On Chongxian Street, more and more passers-by stopped to watch the excitement, and the voices were full of people.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Cheng''s Medical Center.


    Gu Yanfei ate an anchovy shrimp with his chopsticks, and looked outside thoughtfully.


    The milk cat smelled the fragrance and looked at Gu Yanfei with a "mow meow". Those green cat eyes were captivating. Unfortunately, Gu Yanfei was unmoved and shot it flying, and ordered the little two to serve the cat a serving of boiled shrimp. .


    After a while, a man shouted loudly from the opposite direction of the medical hall, almost overturning the roof:


    "You are wronged! The villain is wronged!"


    In the shrill cries of grievances, Dr. Cheng was escorted out of the hospital by four or five tall yamen, his turban fell off, and his bun was a little messy, which was described as embarrassing.


    "Master He knows clearly, Caomin is wronged, there is absolutely no problem with the medicine that Caomin prescribed to His Highness the First Prince..."


    Doctor Cheng raised his head and complained to He Zhifu on the horse''s back.


    When Caiya went in to arrest him, he kept saying that it was because he used the wrong medicine, which caused the first prince to go down sharply after taking the medicine and was in critical condition.


    But Dr. Cheng was convinced that Chu Yi''s critical illness had nothing to do with him.


    He is familiar with the medicinal properties of Biyuecao. After taking Biyuecao for the first time, the patient will only feel good and refreshed, but he does not know that this is just a reflection.


    Next, the toxicity of blue moon grass will erode the patient''s internal organs little by little, causing the patient to slowly weaken and die slowly, making it impossible to judge the cause of death or detect the time of the poisoning.


    He only handed the medicine package to Chu Yi''s personal guard early this morning, which means that the toxicity of the blue moon grass will take at least half a month to take effect.


    Moreover, judging from Chu Yi''s pulse yesterday, he was only weak and sickly enough to be fatal... Could it be that other people also gave Chu Yi medicine and deliberately blamed him? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 17： Zhu Rong

    Chapter 17 Zhu Rong


    "Bold! You poisoned the eldest prince and dared to call out grievances!" He Zhifu looked down at Dr. Cheng below from the horse, and rebuked righteously.


    "..." Dr. Cheng''s hair was messy, his eyes were a little gloomy, and his heart was even more chaotic.


    "Master He!" A burst of hurried footsteps came, and the head of the class walked quickly from the back hall with two servants, "My subordinate just found this under Dr. Cheng''s bed..."


    One of the yachai held a dark red wooden box in both hands and presented it to He Zhifu respectfully.


    The lid of the box was opened, and you could see a stack of letters and a Shoushan stone seal in the box, and a few words were written on the envelope in a strange language.


    "This is the Vietnamese language..." He Zhifu murmured, his complexion suddenly changed, and when he looked at Dr. Cheng again, there was a strong sense of vigilance in his eyes, and his forehead throbbed.


    Today''s troubles are really one after another.


    In the morning, after taking the medicine prescribed by Dr. Cheng, the eldest prince''s condition suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    If the eldest prince died in Danyang City, whether it was due to illness or accident, He Zhifu would not be able to explain to the emperor, and he would be deposed by the angry emperor.


    He Zhifu naturally wouldn''t sit still and think about it, and decided to find a surrogate ghost, and this was the reason why he mobilized people to bring people to seal Cheng''s Medical Center.


    did not expect-


    "Doctor Cheng is an undercover agent from the Yue Kingdom!"


    The rear did not know who shouted loudly, the voice was sharp and loud.


    All the people watching outside the medical hall heard it, as if a drop of water fell into the scalding hot oil, instantly frying the pot.


    These voices were also clearly transmitted to the second floor of Qingfeng Building, and Juan Bi said angrily: "It turns out to be a Yueren!"


    "These Nanyue people are really abominable. First they kept the eldest prince from returning to the court, and now they even poisoned the eldest prince to murder His Royal Highness!"


    Gu Yanfei pushed away the milk cat who wanted to steal food again, and took a half-moon-shaped goose puff pastry with chopsticks and put it into his mouth. He bit down with his jade teeth, and the sweet taste overflowed his mouth. scattered.


    In my memory, the first prince Chu Yi appeared in front of people in March of the following year. It was reported that he had severe burns on his face. He wore a half-moon-shaped silver mask covering his left face all the year round, and his temperament was dark.


    He is the only prince in Jinshang. Jinshang naturally wanted to make him a prince, but he was blocked in every way by the ministers, saying that a handicapped person should not be the king of a country.


    In the court hall, every three or five years, there are endless disputes over the establishment of the prince, and the ruler and the minister are opposed to each other.


    "Master He, Caomin is not from Nanyue!" Dr. Cheng shouted his injustice excitedly, his face extremely ugly, "This is not something of Caomin, someone framed Caomin!"


    Doctor Cheng is telling the truth, these things in the box are not his at all.


    He wasn''t so stupid, he would keep such letters obviously in Vietnamese characters.


    Who put this in his house? !


    The world! The unremarkable face of Sihai immediately appeared in Dr. Cheng''s mind.


    For a moment, Dr. Cheng felt like he was struck by a lightning bolt, trying to understand the ins and outs.


    His heart was as cold as ice, and his emotions of shock, anger, suspicion, etc. seemed to be intertwined into a big net, snaring him in it.


    "The evidence is conclusive, you still have to make a sophistry!" He Zhifu of course would not believe Dr. Cheng''s words, and ordered coldly, "Hurry up and bring people back to this official!"


    The yamen took the orders rudely, grabbed Dr. Cheng''s arms rudely, and escorted the person to the prison cart.


    During the push, Dr. Cheng''s hair bun came loose. He grabbed the wooden railing of the prison cart with both hands, and shouted hysterically, "You''re wronged, Mr. He, Caomin was framed by someone!"


    He Zhifu ignored Dr. Cheng, turned his head and asked Ban Tou, "Is there anyone else inside?"


    "Master Hui, the subordinates have searched carefully, except for the two guys, there is no one else." The head of the class replied with a fist.


    Doctor Cheng''s heart skipped a beat: Sure enough, this is for Master Liu!


    Fortunately, the sixth master has left the secret passage safely.


    Liu Ye is resourceful and resourceful, he will definitely be able to turn danger into a safe place and solve this difficulty!


    "Go!" He Zhifu took the lead in riding away with a cold face.


    The yamen rushed behind with the prison cart, and the group drove forward in a mighty manner along Chongxian Street, leaving only three or four yamen to continue to search Cheng''s Medical Center.


    Juan Bi, whose upper body was resting on the window, withdrew her gaze, feeling a bit sighed and worried, and turned her head: "I don''t know what happened to His Highness the First Prince..."


    "His Royal Highness, the First Prince, has his own celestial appearance, and he will be fine." Gu Yanfei said casually as he looked at the distant team, and Gu Yunzhen nodded in agreement.


    Gu Yanfei''s expression was determined, even if she couldn''t afford hexagrams, she could answer this question.


    In the last life, before her death, the eldest prince Chu Yi was still alive and well.


    Gu Yanfei was about to withdraw his gaze when he was stunned and stared straight at the horizon.


    A piece of crimson blood was floating in the sky in the east, like a cloud and mist, rolling and flowing, changing into various strange shapes, and gradually, the blood became richer...


    Gu Yanfei muttered to himself: "Is... the disaster of Zhu Rong?"


    Her voice was as low as a mosquito, only the milk cat with the tip of the ear could hear it clearly, and a pair of fluffy cat ears trembled.


    Sanhua Milk Cat jumped up on the window sill with great interest, looked in the same direction with wide eyes, and let out an excited cry: "ßãßã~" quite a mentality of watching the fun and not taking it too seriously.


    "Second sister, what did you say?" Gu Yunzhen couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Gu Yanfei was still staring at the rich blood energy, his right hand hidden in his sleeve quickly calculated, and said, "It''s going to be windy..."


    A faint wind pierced the dull air and drifted past the window, and the branches outside the window swayed slightly, making a rustling sound.


    The wind blew up and disappeared, the air was still dry and dull, as if the wind just now was just an illusion.


    On the street below, many people still did not leave, and condemned the Nanyue people with indignation; some people dispersed with the departure of the officials; a few good people simply followed the prison car to the Danyang Office, wanting to see this. follow-up development.


    After half of the crowd on the street had dissipated, a tall figure with a straight blue robe came out of the alley next to Cheng''s Medical Center, wearing a big hat on his head, and the brim of his hat blocked most of his face.


    Sixth Master looked around vigilantly, pressed the brim of his hat, and his body was tense.


    He was sure, they were calculated.


    It was Chu Yi and Kang Wang who worked together to figure them out.


    Liu Ye hurriedly walked in the other direction, and when he passed by a medium-sized man in gray clothes, he made a gesture to the other party.


    The man in gray immediately understood, and chased He Zhifu and his party to the direction of Danyang Office.


    Unfortunately, he was a step late, and only saw Dr. Cheng''s prison cart being escorted into the government office from a distance, and then the door of the government office was mercilessly closed, blocking all the eyes of inquiry.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 18： kerosene

    Chapter 18 Kerosene


    Half a day later, the government posted a notice stating that Dr. Cheng was a spy from the country of Yue. He had a sinister heart. He poisoned the eldest prince in the medicine, causing the eldest prince to die. He also said that there were other spies of the country lurking in the city. , ask the people to cooperate with the government to find out these spies from other countries to avenge the eldest prince.


    The news of ?? spread throughout the city at an incredible speed.


    King and Vietnam are feuds between the two countries. When the people found out, they were all excited, and the atmosphere in the city suddenly became solemn.


    He Zhifu officially ordered the closure of the city, and it is strictly forbidden for anyone to enter or leave Danyang City.


    You can see police officers patrolling and searching the streets from time to time.


    Every household in the city was searched by the yamen, even the Gu family''s house. Even if they showed the badge of Dingyuan Hou''s mansion, and even if Mrs. Gu Tai was also in the house, the yamen still mercilessly took it out. Gu''s house searched again. Of course they were not allowed out of the city.


    For the next few days, there was a strong sense of chill in the city, and the wind was shaking.


    "Tap tap..."


    On the street, a team of yamen armed with torches and two prison carts roared past menacingly, and the people pointed at the prison carts and sighed.


    A pair of sinister eyes looked at the street outside through the hole poked in the window paper, their eyes seemed like a bottomless abyss.


    When the yamen went away, he also withdrew his gaze, closed his eyes, and sat motionless on the chair, his whole body seemed to freeze.


    Suddenly, the wind picked up.


    The clouds moved with the wind, and thick black clouds adorned the evening sky with a gloomy gloom.


    The sky is getting darker, the night sky is as black as ink, and there is not a single star.


    "Liu Ye," a dark-skinned middle-aged man appeared in the room and respectfully crossed hands to the blue-clothed man on the chair, "Manager Huang and the others have also been imprisoned in the dungeon of the government office for the time being, and they did not recruit them. Your whereabouts."


    "Let people continue to stare." Sixth Master opened his eyes, his eyes were cold, his voice was hoarse, and his expression could not hide the look of exhaustion.


    These days, his life has not been easy.


    The day before yesterday, he escaped from Cheng''s Medical Center through a secret channel, and then went to another stronghold, but the officials carried out a major search in the city, and he could only hide and change to several strongholds.


    In just three days, most of their Yueguo strongholds in Danyang City were successively closed down by the government, and most of the spies lurking in the strongholds were captured.


    It can be said that ten years of hard work were almost destroyed.


    Sixth Master closed his eyes again, his heart throbbed, and finally realized what a heart is like a knife!


    Danyang City is only 400 miles away from the capital. It guards the sea road and the North-South Grand Canal. It has convenient transportation by river and sea. It can be called the gateway of the capital. Danyang City is too important to them.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man responded respectfully, paused for a while, and then said again cautiously, "Sixth Master, we have twelve more people available here. The subordinates have carefully investigated and they are all fine."


    He was certain that it was not them Yueren who leaked secrets to the government.


    "..." Sixth Master narrowed his eyes, revealing a bit of sternness.


    The officials of Danyang City have been searching for three whole days, destroying so many of their arrangements, but they still have no intention of stopping, so it can be seen that they are purposefully targeting something.


    The answer is obvious, they must have come for him.


    This time, he traveled all the way north from the Yue Kingdom, and was ordered by the sage to discuss the details of the alliance with King Kang of the Jing Kingdom.


    Only King Kang knew that he had come to Danyang City.


    Kang Kang wanted to use him as a certificate of honor and dedicate it to Chu Yi, or to Emperor Mingde!


    Kang Kang really has a deep scheming. On the surface, he is incompatible with Emperor Mingde, but in reality, this is not the case. These brothers are just acting on purpose, the purpose is to lure them into the country and take the bait? !


    Playing their Yueguo as monkeys.


    He was fooled!


    The sixth master felt resentment in his heart, and thumped the window frame with a heavy punch, making his hand go numb from the pain.


    This time, he managed to grab the job from the surnamed Xia, and even issued a military order in front of the saint.


    If he didn''t do this job well, Xiahouqing would definitely fall into trouble, and even the military power in the southwest would fall into the hands of Xiahouqing, making the opponent even more powerful.


    He must not allow things to get to this point!


    The bottom of Liu Ye''s eyes set off a turbulent sea, which included anger, unwillingness, and even vigorous ambition, which was constantly tossing.


    After a while, he suppressed his intense emotions and asked calmly, "Where''s the kerosene?"


    "The oil is ready." The middle-aged man lowered his upper body a little and replied with a solemn expression.


    Sixth Master moved his hand joints, his knuckles rattled, and ordered in a deep voice: "Let them act according to the plan."


    In a simple sentence, there is a desperate reckoning.


    The middle-aged man took orders solemnly, and then retreated.


    It was already late at night, the candles in every household went out, the people fell asleep soundly, the streets were empty and silent, only a few birdsongs echoed in the night wind.


    A dozen men in black sneaked out from the back door of a lacquer shop, avoiding the yamen and guards patrolling the streets all the way, and shuttled through the deserted alleys, like ghosts and ghosts.


    After half an hour, a group of people headed by Liu Ye came to the alley outside the back door of Danyang Mansion.


    No need for Sixth Master to give any orders, the men in black spontaneously opened the jars they carried with them, and quickly circled around the walls of the government office, spilling the liquids in the jars on the corners, trees, and climbers. A wall full of vines.


    "Whoa, whoa¡ª"


    With the sound of splashing, a slightly pungent smell diffused in the night wind.


    The night was getting darker, and the wind was blowing, making the trees squeak, like a group of demons dancing wildly.


    The Sixth Master, holding the fire book, slowly walked under a vigorous and vigorous old tree, and a curved branch slanted over the wall and penetrated into the palace.


    The flames on the ??huo Zhezi swayed in the wind, and the flickering flames added a bit of gloom to the handsome and rough face of the sixth master.


    He wanted to see if Chu Yi died in Danyang City, whether King Kang and Emperor Mingde could continue to be brothers and sisters!


    Liu Ye suddenly let go, and the fire zhezi fell vertically...


    "Boom!"


    When the flame touched the kerosene, it quickly spread around, and in a short while, the surrounding became a sea of ??blazing fire, greedily and madly devouring everything that could be swallowed.


    The flames danced wildly, climbing and spreading along the trees, vines and walls, and the smoke rose up.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    In the distance, there was the sound of the 3rd watch. It was late at night, and the people were sleeping soundly. flare.


    "Young Master, the water is gone!" Xiao Shi raised his head and looked towards the direction behind the Danyang Office, and whispered.


    Chu Yi, who was wearing a white cloak, was beside him, his chin was slightly raised, and he was also looking in the same direction.


    It was just a snap of the fingers, the fire became more and more intense, and the crimson fire reflected the night sky above.


    Si Hai frowned and said hesitantly, "Your Highness, the location should be the back door of the Danyang Office where the water is going... Could it be a Yueren?"


    "Who else could it be?" Chu Yi said lightly, his eyes deep.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 19： Miracle

    Chapter 19 Miracles


    "There is no profit in seeking skin with a tiger."


    Chu Yi sighed softly, and subconsciously touched the matching sword on his waist, but he felt empty, and then he remembered that the matching sword given by his father had already been given away by him.


    As we all know, when the late emperor was alive, he loved Kang King, the youngest son, and not only proposed to change the crown prince many times, but also gave him the best fiefs and military power in the northwest, so that King Kang took the throne.


    Today, although his father emperor has successfully ascended the throne, his foundation is particularly unstable, and he is deeply constrained by the ministers of civil and military affairs.


    If King Kang and the Yue people were to form an alliance, it would be tantamount to scheming with a tiger for skin.


    Chu Yi knew very well that King Kang and the people of the Yue people did not trust each other, so he used this to set up this situation, making the people of the Yue people suspicious of King Kang and completely cutting off the possibility of their alliance.


    Chu Yi raised his chin and stared at the direction where the fire was ignited for a moment, with a faint **** movement in his pupils.


    His black hair that was half bundled and half loose was blown up by the wind, and a few strands of hair were messily covering his cheeks.


    "As I said, it should be a dog bites a dog!"


    Xiao Shi applauded and laughed, looking at Chu Yi with reverence.


    Danyang City can be called the gateway of the capital. King Kang managed to put He Zhifu in this position, and he will never give up this place easily.


    Everything was as expected by the young master. Seeing that the young master was critically ill, the He Zhifu immediately rushed to find a ghost.


    Young Master''s trick to sow discord is absolutely amazing!


    He Zhifu is a dog of King Kang, let him bite each other with those Yue people, it is best for them to lose both!


    The thick smoke wafted in the wind, and the fire was fierce and unstoppable.


    "Master, let''s get out of here as soon as possible," Si Hai said respectfully, his ordinary face calm and calm.


    In his mind, Chu Yi''s safety is the most important.


    Now that the situation in Danyang City has been settled, it is time for them to return to Beijing.


    Xiao Shi also echoed.


    Chu Yi closed his eyes and felt the feeling of the night wind blowing on his face, then opened his eyes and said, "The wind is too strong tonight..."


    The old saying goes: Fire takes advantage of the wind, and wind helps the fire.


    If the wind persists, the fire may get out of control and bring disaster to the surrounding people.


    "Sihai, go to inform the fire-fighting shop to put out the fire." Chu Yi turned around as he instructed.


    The pupils of the four seas shrank, but he never disobeyed Chu Yi''s orders, and immediately clasped his fists and said, "Yes, son."


    Sihai swiftly jumped on a dark horse and rode eastward.


    The night wind was fierce and strong, as if there were beasts hiding in the darkness and roaring.


    With the help of the east wind, the fire became even more prosperous, and the flames jumped higher than the wall, showing their teeth and claws, like a crazy fire unicorn, wanting to devour everything it could devour.


    The surrounding trees and shrubs also burned, and the fire quickly spread to the mansion next door¡­


    "The water is gone! The water is gone!"


    Xiao Shi raised his voice and shouted loudly, beating gongs and drums. The sound of the gongs of "Dangdang" was especially harsh on a silent night.


    The people in the prefecture and the people on the street finally woke up from their sleep and shouted loudly, causing the whole street to riot.


    "Go away!"


    "The fire is burning, everyone run away!"


    "Such a big fire can''t be put out..."


    "I''m afraid the houses in this street will burn down..."


    Nearby people shouted and scrambled to leave.


    After a while, people escaped one after another from the houses around the mansion, some pushing carts, some carrying baggage, and some crying endlessly...


    In the chaos, a little girl of three or four years old ran over barefoot, staggering, and calling her parents in a panic.


    The little man looked around at a loss while running, apparently separated from his family.


    "Ouch!"


    The little girl accidentally tripped over a stone under her feet and fell to the ground.


    Her small face was blackened by the smoke, tears fell from her red eyes, and she burst into tears: "Father, mother, it hurts..."


    "Little girl, can I take you to find your parents?" A gentle and pleasant male voice suddenly came from above his head.


    The little girl rubbed her eyes and raised her head. What caught her eye was a picturesque face.


    The young man is dressed in white as snow, has an elegant temperament, and is not like a mortal.


    "Big brother..." The little girl opened her mouth slightly and handed him her hand obediently.


    ¡°Zizzi¡­¡±


    Directly above them, a charred branch suddenly snapped off, falling from the air like a huge torch, and countless sparks burst into bloom.


    Xiao Shi, who came back with the gong, saw this thrilling scene from a distance, and shouted in a high voice, "Young Master!"


    He was too far away to react at all, so he could only watch the burning branch approach Chu Yi, and then get closer...


    Chu Yi could of course avoid it, but this little girl who was less than three feet tall couldn''t. He raised his hand to block it and protected it above the girl''s head. A few sparks fell on his snow-white sleeves...


    Suddenly, a strange demonic wind suddenly blew up the flaming branch, as if an invisible big hand forcibly pushed it forward a foot.


    "boom!"


    The burning branches fell on the ground in front of Chu Yi, and a few scorching flames clinged to the toe of his shoes.


    The sparks splashed around, burning a few small holes in Chu Yi''s snow-white cloak.


    It all happened between lightning and flint.


    Xiao Shi was only seven or eight paces away from Chu Yi, so he naturally saw this strange scene, his eyes were round and round, dumbfounded, unable to believe what he had just seen.


    The surroundings fell into an eerie silence, as if time had stopped.


    "Brother fairy, you are brother fairy!" The little girl clapped and laughed.


    Chu Yi suddenly didn''t hear it, only felt a burning sensation in his sleeve, and was stunned.


    He thought of something, took out a red bag from his sleeve, his tentacles were hot, his slender fingers gently picked the drawstring at the mouth of the bag, and shook again.


    Thin ashes like cotton wool drifted down from the bag, and in the next moment, they dissipated with the wind¡­


    With a "click" sound, another charred branch at the end of the alley fell.


    "Young Master," Xiao Shi rushed to Chu Yi''s side in three steps and two steps, his eyes widened, he kicked the burning branch away, and stammered, "Then...then Amulet of peace..."


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have believed it, and he wouldn''t have believed it. This is also incredible!


    Chu Yi looked at the red bag in his hand thoughtfully.


    The surroundings were in chaos and fireworks were rising.


    Others on the street were either running for their lives or busy putting out the fire, not paying attention to what was happening here.


    The people rushed to put out the fire, pouring buckets of water into the sea of ??fire, bucket after bucket, bucket after bucket.


    Unfortunately, it¡¯s a drop in the bucket.


    The fire showed no sign of weakening at all.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 20： merit

    Chapter 20 Merit


    Many people knelt on the ground in grief and powerlessness.


    This is their home, which is the result of their efforts of generations, but before natural disasters and man-made disasters, the power of human beings is so weak, it is no different from clams shaking a tree.


    Such a serious fire, unless the next torrential rain extinguishes the fire with the momentum of thunder, it is impossible to put out the fire by manpower alone.


    Some people started to kowtow, some beat their chests and feet, some couldn''t bear to look directly, and some prayed for the protection of the Bodhisattva, praying for a miracle to happen...


    However, the night sky was calm, there was no thunder, no lightning, and no rain.


    The howling wind and the scorching fire seemed to mock their overreaching.


    Despair and depression weighed heavily on the hearts of everyone. They felt like they were in an ice cellar. They were completely frozen from body to heart, and they were powerless to fight this fire.


    The fierce fire expands its territory unscrupulously, and the heat wave is rolling in the sky. Under the crisis, people''s sense of tension and panic is infinitely amplified.


    Suddenly, the raging fire stopped...


    There seemed to be an invisible wall that fell vertically from the sky, dividing the street in two, with the sea of ??fire on one side and the surviving human world on the other.


    "Fire, is the fire no longer burning?" A plump middle-aged woman trembled, pointing in the direction of the sea of ????fire with one hand and pulling at her man with the other.


    The east wind is still blowing strongly, and the huge flame has engulfed the entire Danyang government office. The fire is fierce, but it does not continue to spread outward...


    "That''s right, that''s right." The man nodded again and again, clasped his hands together in a choked voice, and said excitedly, "This is the manifestation of the Bodhisattva!"


    "Our house is saved?" The middle-aged woman was so excited that her throat was shaking.


    Some people hugged each other in twos and threes, hugging each other for the rest of their lives.


    In an alley not far away, a slender purple figure slowly walked out of the darkness, with a fluffy little milk cat squatting on his shoulders.


    The girl''s crystal-like black eyes were surprisingly bright against the firelight.


    "Call¡ª"


    Gu Yanfei let out a long breath and whispered in a voice that only she could hear: "It''s dangerous."


    Her right hand was placed in front of her chest, her slender index and middle fingers were raised together, and ashes like cotton wool floated down from between the two fingers.


    The three-flower cat on her shoulder held a talisman in her mouth, rolled her slender neck with her fluffy fur tail, and then kicked her hind legs, and jumped onto the nearest tree as light as a swallow. Sycamore tree.


    The crown of the tree trembled, and a few remnants of leaves fell.


    The little milk cat is small and very agile, jumping on the crown of the tree, from branch to branch, step by step...


    It shuttled through the fire flexibly, and finally leaped to the high wall outside the Danyang Mansion, and stuck the talisman in its mouth on it.


    In an instant, the sparks, dust, etc. on the ground around the mansion and on the walls trembled violently.


    The invisible wall seemed to have shrunk in a circle, firmly suppressing the raging sea of ??fire within its encirclement.


    The talisman on the top of the wall burned to ashes in the snap of his fingers, mixed with the surrounding coke and dust.


    After completing the task, the milk cat returned to the original path, and after a few leaps, it landed firmly on Gu Yanfei''s left shoulder.


    "Meow, meow!"


    The milk cat raised its chin and barked several times in a show, and its tail was about to be raised to the sky.


    Gu Yanfei touched the cat''s back perfunctorily, still staring at the sea of ??fire in front of him, his eyes slowly condensing into a little.


    This small world has too little spiritual energy, so she can only make up for it with the amount of use. She used all the talismans she had recently drawn, and laid out a talisman array to control the fire.


    It''s almost like she''s going to catch up with herself...


    Gu Yanfei pulled the corners of his mouth, his face was pale, a feeling of suffocation came from his chest, and a mouthful of blood suddenly spit out between his lips, dripping to the ground.


    The cherry lips were stained red with blood, as if they were stained with mouth grease, so gorgeous that it was almost weird.


    She took out a handkerchief from her waist and slowly wiped the corner of her mouth.


    After vomiting blood, she obviously felt that her body became a lot more relaxed, and the meridians in her body were smooth, like washing the marrow and cutting the bones.


    Gu Yanfei blinked, her heart like a mirror: This is the merit that this small world gave her back.


    Even if there is no spiritual energy here, merit is fair to every creature in the small world.


    This is the immutable law.


    The little milk cat let out a happy "meow", her cat eyes narrowed intoxicatedly, and the fur on her body became softer and smoother visibly, as if it were reborn.


    It rubbed Gu Yanfei''s neck contentedly, in a good mood: Well, following the boss, there is indeed "meat" to eat!


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyes and looked at the Danyang government office in the sea of ????fire ahead, and smiled.


    As early as the day she returned to Danyang City, when she entered the city, she found that the black clouds lingered over the city, which was an ominous omen. Now she calculated a hexagram and calculated that there would be a major disaster in Danyang City.


    And she will be the only turning point in this disaster, so she chose to stay.


    Gu Yanfei raised her right hand, pinched her fingers again and counted, her slender fingers danced nimbly, this time, she was no longer hindered.


    After a while, she happily accepted it.


    Originally, most of Danyang City would be destroyed by this fire, with countless casualties and three out of ten. Now the disaster has been lifted!


    Master said that what they cultivated in Tianwen Zong was merit.


    She lost some blood essence and gained back great merit, it was worth it!


    Gu Yanfei flicked his sleeves smartly and turned to leave.


    When ?? turned around, his eyes swept across the small alley next to the Danyang government office. At the entrance of the alley stood a young man in a white cloak, which was Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi was not far behind, Xiao Shi held the little girl and strode in the other direction, coaxing, "Where is your home? My brother will take you to find your parents, okay..."


    Xiao Shi didn''t see Gu Yanfei, but Chu Yi saw her and looked at her with a smile.


    The eyes of the two met, and at this moment, time seemed to stop.


    The Danyang government office next to ?? was completely swallowed up by the sea of ??flames, like a huge bonfire, and the scorching fire reflected a red halo around Chu Yi''s body, which made him look picturesque.


    A pair of bright, star-like eyes stared at her deeply.


    He looked at her for a while, his Adam''s apple moved up and down, as if he felt hot, he adjusted the tether of the cloak, lighted the light and sprinkled it softly on his neck, and a beautiful collarbone was visible at the neckline, with a beautiful arc. , shimmering faintly.


    He smiled slightly, and Gu Yanfei also smiled sweetly.


    Then, she turned around without saying a word, and left without saying goodbye, without a trace of nostalgia.


    Chu Yi quietly watched Gu Yanfei as she left, her back gradually disappeared into the thick night.


    Until she couldn''t see her figure, Chu Yi withdrew his gaze and took out the red bag from his sleeve again.


    In the ?? kit, only a few pieces of ashes the size of fingernails remained.


    Stand-alone is so boring, meow meow.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 21： back home

    Chapter 21 Return


    Chu Yi''s long and thick eyelashes moved slightly, and the light golden firelight on the tip of the eyelashes trembled, flickering, and there was a trace of interest in his black eyes.


    "The fire shop is here!"


    A burst of deafening cheers resounded throughout the street, and the officers and soldiers of the fire-fighting shop finally arrived belatedly and worked together with the yamen to fight the fire.


    For these, Gu Yanfei didn''t care.


    After finishing her work, she returned directly to Gu''s house on Hua''an Street.


    Kuan Bi was waiting for her at the back door, relieved to see her back, and hurriedly welcomed her into the house.


    Now this house is completely under the control of Gu Yanfei, and the servants dare not say anything at all. Therefore, whether she leaves or returns, she has not disturbed others.


    The interior of Gu''s house was peaceful, and everyone in the house knew nothing about the disappearance of the Danyang government office.


    This night, for some people, is very long and torturous, but for some people, it is just a snap of a finger, and it is just a matter of sleeping.


    The next morning, various rumors bombarded the Gu house:


    For example, the Nanyue people openly poisoned and murdered the eldest prince, and also set fire to the Danyang prefecture;


    For example, the eldest prince Jiren has his own celestial appearance and is safe and sound;


    For example, most of the Danyang House was burned down, and the fire finally did not spread to other nearby houses;


    For example, the gang of Nanyue people who set the fire were instructed by a Nanyue official, and the government had captured most of them. Unfortunately, it is not certain whether the Nanyue official was captured.


    These news can be described as appalling, and everyone in the Gu family was stunned.


    For the next few days, the people in the city were discussing this matter enthusiastically. Every time they saw the Danyang government office, which had been burned down, they all had lingering fears. They dared not imagine that if the fire spread to the whole city, They were afraid of being doomed.


    Yue people are really despicable and shameless!


    On October 15th, Jinshang sent hundreds of Jinyiwei and the Imperial Army to Danyang City to **** the eldest prince back to Beijing, with great momentum.


    It was not until October 16 that Mrs. Gu Tai got the news, and the city gate finally opened again.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was forced to stay in Danyang City for six more days. She didn''t want to stay for a long time, so she immediately ordered to set off on the same day.


    So, all the servants of Gu''s house took action, arranging carriages, packing boxes and cages, and doing some favors.


    Halfway through ??, the four carriages of the Gu family drove out from the north gate of Danyang City and embarked on the road back to Beijing.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen rode in the second carriage together, and the little milk cat naturally accompanied them.


    Along the way, Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei talked a lot about the Hou Mansion, the layout of the Hou Mansion, the fact that there are five people living in the Hou Mansion, and the important stewards and nanny of the Hou Mansion. When it comes to some in-laws in the Gu clan... in bits and pieces, meticulous and thoughtful.


    Naturally, Gu Yanfei knew about these things, but she still listened patiently. She knew that Gu Yun was really kind, and many distant memories became clearer because of Gu Yunzhen''s description.


    Mrs. Gu Tai had something hidden in her heart and couldn''t wait to return to Beijing, so she changed her leisurely attitude and ordered the driver to hurry and hurry along the way. The last group arrived in the capital a day earlier than they left.


    Mrs. Gu Tai is in her early fifties, and she is not young. She was exhausted by the journey.


    Even so, the first thing she did when she returned to the Hou residence was not to rest, but to bring Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen to Cihetang.


    "Grandma, you are back!"


    The girl in a crimson dress walked lightly and came out to greet Mrs. Gu Tai.


    The girl has bright eyes and white teeth, and her smile is as bright as the rising sun, and her eyes are scorchingly flowing.


    Gu Yanfei recognized Gu Yunxi at a glance, and that familiar face crossed two hundred years in an instant...


    For a moment, Gu Yanfei felt that the two hundred years of Yaoling Realm seemed to be just a dream of hers, just like Zhuang Zhou dreaming of butterflies.


    Gu Yanfei tried his best to suppress his inner demons and wake himself up.


    The entire Cihetang became lively with the return of Mrs. Tai.


    The maids served tea again and again after their busy schedules. They also served melon and fruit desserts. They also specially ordered Mrs. Gu''s favorite incense, which contained a little herbal fragrance.


    "Grandmother, are you tired from going to Danyang City this time?" Gu Yunxuan hugged Mrs. Gu Tai''s arm affectionately and coaxed her with a smile, "I think you''ve lost weight, I''ll cook for you tonight. vegetable¡­¡­"


    She smiled brightly, and a pair of small dimples appeared on her lips, which was smart and amiable.


    For Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Yunchang was her sweet little padded jacket. After hearing these words of concern, Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression softened a little, and she said with a smile: "Then grandmother is waiting to taste your craft."


    Speaking of which, her sister-in-law should be only a month or two older than that wild girl, but she doesn''t know how many times she is caring and sensible.


    Hey, back then, the eldest daughter of the eldest house was the one who married Fang Mingfeng, and now he can only aggrieve Gu Yuncong to be his sister.


    After everyone was seated, Gu Yunchang looked around for half a circle, and nodded to Gu Yunzhen first: "Eldest sister, this time you worked hard to accompany your grandmother for a trip."


    followed, and she looked at Gu Yanfei who was sitting next to Gu Yunzhen, and the corners of her lips curved: "This is the second sister, I am Yunxiang."


    She seems to be born with long sleeves and good dance, and is affectionate with everyone.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say a word, and caressed the smooth back of the little milk cat casually with one hand. The little milk cat slept sweetly in her arms, and the round cat head was buried in it, motionless.


    I don''t know the etiquette! Mrs. Gu Tai squinted at Gu Yanfei with a bit of displeasure in her eyes.


    This girl''s heart is higher than the sky, and her life is thinner than paper. She has been playing a small temper all these days, probably just to compete with her sister-in-law.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Mama Li of Cihetang laughed, her round eyes became cracked with laughter, she said to Gu Yuncong: "Three girls, there will be one more sister who will love you in the future. ."


    "It''s so brave!" The smile on Gu Yunchang''s lips was deeper, and the sun was shining brightly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea, and then she said to Gu Yanfei: "Second girl, since you are in the capital, you must obey the rules of the Hou''s Mansion."


    "Don''t go out if you have nothing to do in the future, and be a good girl at home."


    "In a few days, the British government will come to make a small order. After a while, I will have someone give you the size of Fang Shizi, and you can make a set of clothes and socks."


    Mrs. Gu Tai used a commanding tone, calm on the surface, but in fact she was very anxious.


    Since the eldest prince has arrived in Beijing, the situation in the capital will definitely change. Some courtiers may stand on the side of the eldest prince for the so-called orthodoxy. Then, King Kang''s position will not be so stable.


    The Queen Mother will definitely fight for all the forces that King Kang can fight for, and marriage is one of the most effective ways.


    And today''s Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is not enough for the Queen Mother''s eyes.


    This self-knowledge, Mrs. Gu Tai still has it.


    For Hou Fu, the most important thing right now is to take advantage of King Kang''s love for Gu Yunchang, and quickly settle the marriage between the two, so she has to settle the marriage between Gu and Fang first.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 22： reject

    Chapter 22 Rejection


    Mrs. Gu Tai caressed the string of beads in her hand, raised her hand and made a gesture to Li Ma.


    Li Mammy approached Gu Yanfei with a smile on her face, intending to lead her down to settle down, when she heard Gu Yanfei spit out a few words:


    "I don''t want this marriage."


    Her voice was neither light nor heavy, and her tone was very flat, but in the ears of other people, it was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and shocking eyes were cast on her.


    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Gu Tai was furious and scolded loudly, "Marriage matters, the words of the matchmaker ordered by your parents, you are a girl''s family."


    She didn''t have a good impression of Gu Yanfei. She felt that this girl was inferior to Gu Yunchang in everything, especially after visiting Danyang City this time, she was even more disliked.


    During those few days in Danyang City, she had only seen Gu Yanfei twice. On the day she arrived and the day she left, she avoided greeting her for a few days in between, but deliberately kept her cold.


    She saw that Gu Yanfei had been fairly safe these days, and nothing happened again. She thought she had learned well, but she didn''t expect this girl to be a thorn.


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    "Grandmother calm down and take care of yourself." Gu Yunchang''s delicate voice was like a spring breeze blowing through the branches of a willow.


    She caressed Mrs. Gu Tai''s back and kept her spirits at ease, again and again.


    After Mrs. Gu''s breath eased a little, Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yanfei again, her eyes were clear, and she persuaded euphemistically, "Second sister first came home, it is inevitable to feel uneasy, but filial piety comes first, grandmother is old , I have a headache. The doctor said that my grandmother can''t be angry, and let us follow my grandmother in everything."


    Gu Yunxiang persuaded Gu Yanfei with kindness.


    In this Hou Mansion, Mrs. Gu Tai is heaven, and Gu Yanfei is a junior, and her fate is in the palm of Mrs. Gu Tai''s palm. It is not good to be too stubborn.


    Besides, the marriage between the Gu and Fang families originally belonged to Gu Feiyan, but now it''s just "return to the original owner", each of which belongs to you.


    Gu Yanfei chewed on Gu Yunxiang''s remarks in his heart, and in a trance, distant memories came one after another.


    In her last life, she never learned to say no, what Mrs. Tai said was what it was.


    She obeyed the arrangement of the family and agreed to the marriage, but what did she get in return?


    The British government said that she did not know the rules and had been lost in Danyang City for one night. They tore up the marriage contract and publicized it as an excuse, which made her difficult in the capital later.


    At that time, Mrs. Gu Tai''s own grandmother did not defend her, and even sent her to live in the nunnery for a year.


    Later, the eldest brother was killed in battle, but was accused by Kang Wangguan of "good luck" and "courageous bravery". In order to distance himself from the eldest brother, Mrs. Gu not only did not help the eldest brother collect the corpse, but also removed the eldest brother from the clan.


    Her father and brother galloped on the battlefield and made countless contributions to Dajingchao, but in the end they only ended up with no bones and infamy.


    after that¡­


    One by one, one by one, they were all unforgettable. These past events became the demons that haunted her for two hundred years, and were deeply engraved in her soul.


    Gu Yanfei was in a trance for a while, and didn''t speak for a while.


    However, in Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes, her silence was a sign of resignation.


    The arm can''t reach the thigh, which is also a matter of course.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed a gleam of light, and ordered: "Li Mammy, you go and teach the second girl good manners."


    "Yes, Mrs. Li." Mammy Li hurriedly bowed her knees to lead the order.


    Mrs. Gu Tai caressed her sleeves, and cast her eyes on Gu Yanfei again with a chilling winter-like gaze, and said, "Prepare well for the past few days, and don''t talk nonsense when the British government arrives for a small time."


    After a pause, Mrs. Gu added with a warning: "Don''t be like last time..."


    Every time she thinks of Gu Yanfei''s nonsense at Fang Mingfeng saying that the marriage is over, Mrs. Gu Tai feels a throbbing pain in her temples.


    She was only halfway through her words when Gu Yanfei stood up abruptly, her eyes were cold, distant and deep.


    "Mrs. Tai, both my parents have died, and the Gu family has neither nurtured grace nor support for me, so why should you be my master?!" Gu Yanfei asked indifferently.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was like a big white goose stuck around her neck, she froze, her face visibly sank, and her anger turned purple.


    There was a suffocating silence in the room, and needles could be heard falling.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was furious and slapped her palm on the coffee table, her face turning blue.


    "Come here, get the family law!"


    After a while, a woman with a big shoulders and a round waist respectfully brought the family law, which was a bamboo ring ruler one and a half inch wide, thick and heavy.


    "Fight, teach me a good lesson for this unfilial descendant!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai gave an order coldly, the old woman held a bamboo ring with a blank face and approached Gu Yanfei step by step,


    The sleeping cat was awakened by Mrs. Tai''s sharp voice, opened her blue eyes, and glanced at Mrs. Gu Tai and her mother-in-law, and roared unhappily:


    "Meow!"


    The milk cat''s meow is soft and cute even if it is threatening and roaring.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and the old woman were numb, they were scared out of cold sweat, their clothes were wet, and the old woman felt that the ring ruler in her hand was as heavy as Mount Tai.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s mouth opened and closed, her throat was hard, the "hit" was already in her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Gu Yanfei, her hand was shaking, her eyes were full of horror and puzzlement.


    At this moment, the door curtain was lifted by someone brushing the ground, and a tall and straight figure strode in stride, full of dust.


    "Stop!"


    The visitor saw the ruler in the old woman''s hand at a glance, and shouted coldly, his clear voice as sharp as a sword.


    It was a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old boy with handsome eyebrows, wearing a slim blue brocade robe, and a black belt with flame embroidery around his thin waist, which made him look taller and taller. Jun, like green bamboo like pine tree.


    A bunch of ponytails were tied high behind his head, and when he walked, the ponytail swayed slightly, and he was in high spirits.


    "..." Gu Yanfei stared blankly at the blue-clothed boy, his eyes were slightly sour, and he didn''t want to look away.


    In this life, she returned to this cage-like Dingyuan Marquis Mansion not only to resolve her inner demons, but also to be able to see¡ª


    her eldest brother.


    The milk cat, who was not fully asleep, yawned while looking at its owner. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, he continued to sleep with his eyes closed and curled up into a three-colored fur ball.


    In the next moment, Mrs. Gu Tai was shocked, and finally came back to her senses, and she felt a chill in her heart: The cat that Gu Yanfei picked up was very evil.


    Her fingers squeezed the string of Buddha beads tightly, and she became calm, and asked unnaturally, "Brother Yuan, why are you back?"


    The person who came was Gu Yuan, the eldest son of Gu''s family room.


    Mrs. Gu Tai did not expect that Gu Yuan would suddenly return to the house.


    Gu Yuan has stayed in the camp all year round since he moved to the Xishan camp for a year. Usually, he can only return to the Houfu when he is in a hurry.


    Half a year ago, when the truth about the real and fake daughter-in-law transfer package was revealed, Mrs. Gu Tai instructed all the houses to hide from Gu Yuan first, and said that she was afraid that he could not find his sister and let him down. , and then talk to Gu Yuan in detail.


    This concealment has been concealed until now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 23： brother

    Chapter 23 Brother


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes wandered, not sure if Gu Yuan knew about it.


    Gu Yuan took a few steps forward as if he had never heard of it, his burning eyes were always on Gu Yanfei, his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he walked slower and slower.


    When his mother Xie Shi passed away, Gu Yuan was only three years old. He vaguely remembered his mother''s face. As he grew older, the memory became more and more blurred. When he saw his sister at this moment, the beautiful and delicate face in front of him was exactly the same as that. The mother''s face in the dream overlapped.


    His sister looks like his mother!


    He used to always stick to his mother''s bulging belly and feel his sister''s fetal movement.


    At that time, their family was very happy.


    Gu Yuan stared at her without blinking, his eyes moist.


    A throbbing from the bottom of his heart silently told him that she was the relative who was connected with his blood.


    He calmed down and said, "I''m your brother, Gu Yuan."


    "Don''t worry, everything belongs to me."


    The boy''s voice was slow and hoarse, and the warmth, firmness and sincerity contained in his words overflowed.


    "Big brother." Gu Yanfei called softly, revealing her first smile of the day.


    The tip of Gu Yuan''s nose was sore, and he controlled his emotions in a very short time, and turned to Mrs. Gu Tai, who was in the first place, and said, "Grandma, my sister has just returned and is tired. If there is nothing else, I will take her away first. already."


    Without waiting for Mrs. Gu Tai to answer, Gu Yuan took Gu Yanfei''s hand and left, completely ignoring the others.


    "Brother Yuan!" Mrs. Gu Tai shouted from behind, trying to stop Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan just pretended not to hear it, let alone stopped.


    "Big Brother." Gu Yunchang called behind them, his voice a little low.


    Gu Yuan still didn''t look back, but his footsteps stopped for a while, his hands clenched into fists.


    He didn''t tell anyone, he made a trip to Huaibei by himself these few days.


    At the beginning of the month, Gu Yuan quietly went back to the capital due to an errand, but inadvertently learned that Mrs. Tai had left Beijing to go to Danyang City to pick up the "Second Girl".


    This "Second Girl Gu" is not Gu Yuncong, but said to be the bead from the ocean of Gu''s family room, which was just retrieved from Huaibei by Mrs. Tai.


    Gu Yuan felt that things were a little weird. After finishing the errand, he gritted his teeth and told Shangfeng to leave. He first went to Danyang City, but Danyang City closed the gate, so he had to rush to Huaibei.


    After this investigation, he realized that his own sister was not Gu Yunchang!


    His own younger sister was not only transferred by the vicious Su Niang, but also was scolded and abused by the family in Huaibei.


    Gu Yuan traveled day and night, changing several horses in the middle, before finally rushing back to the capital. Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned to the house, he saw Mrs. Gu Tai ordered to do something to the younger sister who she just recognized!


    Gu Yuan closed his eyes, his hands and feet were cold, he decisively pulled Gu Yanfei through the door curtain together.


    The door curtain was raised and dropped, shaking in mid-air.


    The room was silent, and the air was slightly oppressive.


    Walking out of Cihetang, Gu Yuan let go of Gu Yanfei, he looked down at the little girl who was a head shorter than him, he had a thousand words to say, but he didn''t know where to start, his heart was filled with deep guilt.


    Fourteen years ago, my mother gave birth to a younger sister during the war and died in childbirth.


    He once swore to his mother''s tablet that he would take good care of his sister.


    Later, Gu Yunmao was sent to the capital by Su Niang all the way to the capital. Mrs. Gu Tai took pity on her when she was young and lost, and raised her in Cihetang.


    Gu Yuan wants to study and practice martial arts. In addition to setting the province in the morning and evening, there are not many opportunities to meet Gu Yunchang. However, over the years, Gu Yuan has been very interested in Gu Yunxiang, his sister, and thinks of her in everything. , everything is her priority.


    I didn''t expect that he even got his sister wrong.


    His real sister has suffered for fourteen years outside!


    Thinking of what he had seen in Huaibei, Gu Yuan''s eyes were as dark as night.


    "Sister," Gu Yuan wanted to tell his sister that he would protect her in the future, and when the words came to his lips, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the little milk cat in her arms, so he changed his words abruptly, "...this is your parenting. s cat?"


    "It''s called Qingguang." Gu Yanfei casually touched the top of the cat''s head.


    The milk cat heard his name and subconsciously wanted to open his eyes, but a plain hand blocked his eyes strongly.


    In Gu Yuan''s eyes, this little gesture of hers turned into pity for the cat.


    After deliberation, Gu Yuan said sternly: "Sister, grandmother doesn''t like cats. Whenever there is a cat in the Hou residence, grandmother will kill her."


    "I''m currently working in the Western Hills Camp. There''s a small village nearby who is my mother''s dowry. Why don''t you move there and live there?"


    The reason why Gu Yuan proposed this was not only for the cat, but also because he knew that if his sister stayed in the Hou Mansion, life would be difficult.


    The grandmother obviously has no grandfather-grandfather affection for her sister, and any disagreement is the family law. Those servants in the mansion are used to stepping down and holding up high, and in all likelihood they will embarrass the younger sister. There is no need for the younger sister to stay here to suffer grievances.


    "..." Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yuan in a daze, with a dazed expression.


    In the past life, my eldest brother suggested this to her, but at that time she was too inferior and ignorant, thinking that her eldest brother, like Mrs. Tai, Mammy Xu and the others, looked down on her.


    "Brother, I''m not leaving." Gu Yanfei slightly bent his eyes, his black and white pupils seemed to be filled with a puddle of water, and his smile was as bright as Chunhua, "Don''t worry."


    In her last life, she never went to Zhuangzi.


    In this life, she will not go, she will stay.


    The milk cat in her arms called "Meow Meow" several times, which means that whoever dares to kill it, it is a spiritual beast, and all humans must worship it under its knees.


    Gu Yuan''s eyelashes fluttered twice, hesitating a bit, but he didn''t force her after all.


    After thinking about it, he changed another suggestion: "Then sister, you should live in Yuheng Garden. That is the yard where my mother lived when she was alive. It has been empty all these years, and you can live in it with a little tidying up."


    Yuheng Garden is on the north side of the Houfu''s inner courtyard. Although it has been empty for 14 years, it does not mean that it is abandoned. There are servants in the courtyard who are responsible for cleaning and tidying up, maintaining it as it was before.


    Gu Yuansheng was afraid that his sister would refuse again, so nervous that his palms were sweaty.


    Until she said "OK", Gu Yuan grinned happily, and said impatiently, "I''ll take you there!"


    "If you need anything in the future, just let someone tell me."


    "If I''m not here, tell my little servant Wutong."


    "After a while, I will try to transfer back to the capital!"


    Gu Yuan kept talking non-stop, a little long-winded and a little clumsy.


    Gu Yanfei listened quietly, smiling calmly.


    Her eldest brother tried desperately to make up for her, and did everything he could to be nice to her, just like that time...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 24： brother and sister

    Chapter 24 Brother and Sister


    The two brothers and sisters circled to the backyard of Cihetang, then turned east, passed through a hall, and went all the way east, and came to a quiet courtyard.


    Compared with the bustling Cihetang, Yuheng Garden is quiet and peaceful, and every place you see is a lush green shade that moves with the wind.


    The autumn wind blew through the hem of the brother and sister''s clothes and the ends of their hair.


    "Eldest Young Master." A thin old woman in her early fifties bowed cautiously to Gu Yuan.


    The servants and wives who stayed in this courtyard were all rude wives and maids, and they didn''t have the opportunity to serve the masters of the Hou Mansion on weekdays, so their behavior, words and deeds were somewhat rigid and restrained.


    The old woman bowed and looked at Gu Yanfei carefully.


    Since Mrs. Tai took the eldest girl to Danyang City, rumors have spread in the mansion, saying that there will be a new second girl in the mansion. Could it be this one? !


    "Second girl will live here from now on." Gu Yuan said, while glancing at the desolate and deserted yard.


    The old servants of the eldest house in Beijing are now mostly serving by Gu Yuncong''s side. It is not suitable to transfer these people back to my sister. They have to choose some more loyal and reliable people.


    Gu Yuan pondered in his heart where he could transfer some people, and he tapped: "What the second lady says is what you want, and there must be no violation. Otherwise, even if the long house is not like it used to be now, I have to clean up you guys. This gentleman can still do it.¡±


    He casually glanced at the old woman, his eyes were sharp like a blade, and he had an aura of not being angry and arrogant.


    The old woman only complied with her promise, and immediately summoned other people in the courtyard to greet the two masters together.


    The arrival of the ?? brothers and sisters made the lifeless Yuheng Garden suddenly noisy, and the servants began to tidy up and clean in a hurry.


    "Sister, I''ll show you around."


    When Gu Yuan faced Gu Yanfei, his expression softened again, he led Gu Yanfei to walk inside without haste, following her pace.


    Every plant, tree and object here have memories of their parents.


    "After my father and mother got married, they lived here. This is the swing that my father built for my mother."


    "My mother planted this little bamboo forest when I was born, and she also planted those chrysanthemums... My mother likes to grow flowers, so my father deliberately separated this garden from the garden."


    "The Taihu stone used in this rockery was sent by my uncle from thousands of miles away."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yanfei didn''t know what Gu Yuan said, and she listened with relish.


    In the past life, Gu Yanfei listened to Mrs. Gu Tai in everything, and lived in the Caiwei Courtyard on the northwest side of Cihetang under the arrangement of the other party, and had never set foot in this Yuheng Court.


    Gu Yuan walked all the way, talked all the way, and said a lot about the long house, including their father Xian Dingyuan Hou Gu Ce died in battle eight years ago. Ce''s younger brother Gu Jian inherited the title, which is now the Marquis of Dingyuan.


    After about a minute of incense sticks, the two brothers and sisters who had walked around the courtyard came to the main room.


    The windows in the house are bright and clean, spotless, but empty, except for some necessary furniture such as cabinets, tables, chairs, beds, etc., there is nothing else.


    "Sister, you will live here in the future, you can arrange it however you want, don''t make yourself wrong..." Gu Yuanzheng was speaking, but was interrupted by a soft cat meowing.


    The milk cat that woke up jumped up from Gu Yanfei''s arms, flew from the window to a big tree outside the window, stretched out, then happily rubbed its claws on the branches, making a "swipe" sound. .


    Gu Yanfei caressed the sleeves wrinkled by the cat casually, smiling lightly.


    Gu Yuan also laughed, his eyes soft as water.


    My little sister is so old, and he doesn''t know what to do for her when he sees someone who is about to reach her...


    He racked his brains for a long time, suddenly slapped his forehead, took out a few hundred taels of silver notes from the purse around his waist, and stuffed them all into Gu Yanfei.


    "If you have anything you want to buy, just buy it, and don''t make yourself wrong. If it''s not enough, tell me again."


    There are only four hundred taels here, which is not much, but Gu Yanfei knows that this is the entire net worth of the eldest brother.


    There is a saying that parents are not separated. Mrs. Tai is still alive, so the Hou residence has not been divided.


    The long house has no private property, and even the mother Xie''s dowry is also in charge of Mrs. Tai. Gu Yuan''s salary is to be handed over to the public school. On weekdays, he himself lives on the monthly money of the Hou''s residence, at most occasionally a little extra money or something. , I saved the money.


    "Thank you big brother." Gu Yanfei took the bank note and smiled.


    A young girl has a beautiful face. She doesn''t need makeup or jewelry, just a small smile, like a hundred flowers blooming, she is indescribably beautiful.


    Gu Yuan felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Sister is no longer an ignorant and naive child. What he missed has already been missed. All he can do is pamper her and treat her as nicely as possible, so that she can always smile as candidly as she does now.


    While talking, Juan Bi served hot tea to the brother and sister.


    Gu Yuan took a sip of the tea and frowned slightly, so he summoned the old lady and said, "Go to me and find a few jars of Chinese parasol... Forget it, I''ll go back by myself."


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: What my sister lacks is more than a tin of tea!


    Thinking about this, Gu Yuan didn''t even care about drinking tea, and warned, "Sister, you have just arrived, and you are tired from traveling all the way. Take a good rest first. There are still many things to do these days." After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Gu Yanfei watched his back disappear at the gate of the courtyard, and just went to the beautiful couch for a while to rest.


    The setting sun gradually slanted westward. When Gu Yanfei woke up, she was in good spirits again, and was dragged by Juan Bi to visit her new boudoir.


    The boudoir has been tidied up, and the few furniture in the house have been rearranged, simple and neat.


    Just like in Danyang City, there was a large bookcase by the window, but there was nothing on the bookcase and it looked empty.


    There is no pond outside the window, so Ju Bi put a large blue-and-white porcelain vat the size of a washbasin on the desk, and the vat was empty.


    Kuanbi said with a smile: "Girl, there are no fish right now, the slaves will go out to buy two goldfish in two days."


    "Meow!"


    The milk cat heard the sound and jumped into the big blue-and-white porcelain vat happily. It deeply agreed with the suggestion of Kuan Bi, which means that the fish soup is good!


    Gu Yanfei walked around the room, and just as he sat down, the old woman came to report with a beaming smile that Mamma Li of Cihetang had come to ask to see her.


    Mr. Li is the most powerful confidant around Mrs. Tai. She always smiles at people on weekdays. She is not only prestige in this mansion, but also popular.


    "Second girl." Li Mammy bowed her knees with a smile on her face, looked at the room that was still being cleaned up calmly, and pursed her lips.


    If it wasn''t for the eldest young master''s insistence, Mrs. Tai originally wanted the second girl to live in Caiwei Courtyard, and before going to Danyang City, she ordered her to clean up the courtyard.


    Now that the Caiwei Garden has been tidied up, it is better than this Yuheng Garden.


    The eldest young master is a man, so he is not careful enough after all.


    The thought flashed by, Mammy Li didn''t plan to remind Gu Yanfei that he could ask Madam Hou for some decorations from the storeroom, she just smiled and said, "Madam Tai asked you to come to the ancestral hall tomorrow."


    Ask for a wave of recommended tickets and five-star reviews~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 25： twin

    Chapter 25 Twins


    Yuheng Garden was very lively on this day. Mammy Li just left on the front foot, and Gu Yuan sent people on the back foot, not only people, but also some broken things. Gu Yuan almost thought of something. It was delivered in a hurry.


    Tea, incense, four treasures of the study, chessboard, felt, rattan ball, glazed bead, goat milk, jade pendant, jade wrench... Just cleaning up these trivial things made Gu Yanfei feel happy.


    Jubilee counted the same:


    "This is the best hair tip, and the slaves have to put them away in person."


    "This jade pendant and chessboard are for girls."


    "These should be for sunny days."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Meow!" The milk cat was very satisfied with this, and patted the takraw ball with one paw.


    The small takraw ball rolled back and forth in the chasing of the milk cat, and the crisp bells could be heard endlessly.


    Gu Yanfei fell asleep to the sound of the bell, and was woken up by the sound of the bell.


    She had a leisurely breakfast before being led by Mammy Li to the Gu''s ancestral hall on the west side of the Hou residence.


    The Baishi Yong Road leading to the ancestral hall is clean, with pines and cypresses planted on both sides, solemn and quiet, and a plaque hangs at the entrance of the Baosha in front, and the four characters "Gu''s Ancestral Hall" are written in a dance.


    Today''s weather is very good, the blue sky is like washing, the golden sun is pouring down, and the five main rooms stand quietly under the blue sky and white clouds, the eaves are upturned.


    When Gu Yan arrived, there was already a shadow of fragrant clothes on the temples, and the female family members of each room of the Hou Mansion were there, laughing and laughing, and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    "Second girl, go this way." Li Mamma walked ahead with a smile to lead Gu Yanfei on the way, being cordial but not overly enthusiastic.


    Everyone in the Baosha also noticed Gu Yanfei''s arrival, and dozens of scorching eyes flocked to Gu Yanfei like a tidal wave. Some of them looked at him, some were curious, some were scornful, and some were casual.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also looked at Gu Yanfei, her eyes burning like a torch, and the words Gu Yuan said to her yesterday echoed in her ears:


    "Grandmother, since my sister is back, shouldn''t we open the ancestral hall as soon as possible? I think it''s better to choose a day than to hit the sun, it''s better to choose tomorrow."


    Mrs. Gu Tai narrowed her eyes, her lips tightly pressed into a straight line.


    For the marriage of Gu and Fang, she had planned to open an ancestral hall and change the genealogy as soon as she returned to Beijing, but it was different for her to mention it, which made her feel coerced.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was not very happy. Before her second granddaughter came back, Gu Yuan had always been very filial to her.


    Gu Yanfei glanced lightly at the people in front of him, and the familiar faces matched the names in his memory one by one.


    Her steps stopped outside Baosha, and the sun plated a faint golden halo around her body.


    Chenhui fell into the bottom of her eyes, reflecting her pupils shining brightly, and her fair skin like jade shone with a pearl-like luster.


    The face is clear and beautiful, the bearing is high, and there is a temperament like the sun and stars in the bones.


    Several Gu family girls hid behind the ladies and whispered quietly. Occasionally, words such as "Longfang", "Second Sister" and "Like Big Brother" floated over intermittently.


    "Second sister." Gu Yunxiang was the first to speak.


    She smiled sweetly, a pair of shallow dimples appeared on both cheeks, gentle and generous, and amiable.


    "What a handsome little girl!" A middle-aged beautiful woman in her early thirties with an oval face praised Gu Yanfei in a friendly tone, a gentle smile appeared on her fair face, "This is the second niece, she really looks like a sister-in-law... I''m your second aunt."


    This beautiful woman is Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Dingyuan Hou.


    Gu Yanfei greeted Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Wang: "Mrs. Tai, second lady."


    The name ?? made everyone''s expressions a little subtle, and they exchanged glances secretly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was as deep as water, and she directly turned her anger towards Gu Yuan to Gu Yanfei, and said in a icy tone, "Come earlier next time."


    As she said that, her eyes swept across the few strands of yellow and white hair on Gu Yanfei''s shoulders, her brows furrowed, and she said, "Hurry up and get rid of your cat, that cat is weird, it must be a monster!"


    She felt uncomfortable when she thought of a cat in the house.


    Gu Yanfei smiled without saying a word, and sat down on his own.


    "..." Madam Gu Tai''s heart was full of evil fire, and the undercurrents in her eyes were surging.


    In a stiff atmosphere, a gray-clothed woman hurriedly came to report that the prince, the patriarch, and the others had arrived, so all the female relatives, including Mrs. Gu Tai, looked straight ahead.


    The five doors in front of them were wide open, and a group of men of different ages and appearances filed in.


    Walking in the front is an old man in black clothes with gray hair and gray beard, who is in his sixties, with vigorous steps and full of energy.


    "I''m really bothering my uncle today." Alongside the old man was a blue-robed man in his thirties. He was tall and had handsome features, but unfortunately he was a little bloated. He was the current Marquis of Dingyuan, Gu Jian.


    Treating the patriarch of the Gu family, Gu Jian was very respectful.


    "It should be, the family does not speak two languages." The patriarch stroked his beard and said with a bold smile.


    The two masters from the fourth and fifth rooms of the Hou Mansion followed closely behind, and they were also talking to the elders in a pleasant atmosphere.


    Gu Yuan followed behind him without saying a word. He was only seventeen years old. His handsome face was still a little childish, but he was tall and tall, making him stand out among the crowd, and his gestures showed an air of arrogance.


    The female relatives surrounded Mrs. Gu Tai, took a few steps forward, and greeted each other politely.


    After a while, everyone sat down in the front hall of the ancestral hall one after another. Gu Jian and the patriarch sat side by side at the top, Mrs. Gu Tai was at the bottom, and everyone else took their seats.


    On such a big occasion, most people didn''t have the qualifications to speak at all, and most of them were silent, some played with handkerchiefs, some flew out of the sky, some secretly yawned, and some quietly looked at Gu Yanfei.


    After a few greetings, Mrs. Gu Tai started talking about the business, raised her hand and pointed at Gu Yanfei who was sitting beside her.


    "Patriarch, this girl is Sister Chang''s twin sister. Back then, their mother Xie Shi had a difficult childbirth. After giving birth to the two of them, she gave up."


    "You also know that at that time, the border area was in chaos, and the wet nurse took care of the two sisters by herself. She was unable to do what she could, and accidentally lost the girl and came to the capital with only sister Connie..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai had already made up her speech, and no matter how the crowd reacted, she talked freely.


    The patriarch and the patriarchs looked at each other and exchanged glances silently.


    The story of the twins is really outrageous, obviously made up, but no one has questioned.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and the patriarch and the others passed their anger early. Yesterday, she asked her cronies to give hints. To put it bluntly, today the patriarch and the others are just going through the motions.


    It doesn''t matter what the truth is, the key point is that this matter is beneficial to their entire Gu family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 26： no

    Chapter 26 No way


    After Mrs. Gu Tai finished speaking, the patriarch coughed lightly and said politely, "Brother-in-law, I can find this child today, and I will be glad to come to A Ce and his daughter-in-law."


    "Yeah, I also dreamed of A Ce last night." Mrs. Gu Tai sighed and nodded slightly, and pretended to wipe the non-existent tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    After saying that, Mrs. Gu Tai got up with the help of Gu Yuncong, but out of the corner of her eyes, she found that both Gu Yuan and her sister were sitting still.


    "Brother Yuan!" Mrs. Gu Tai whispered.


    Facing her urging gaze, Gu Yuan narrowed his eyes and smiled, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes: "Grandma, why didn''t I know that my mother gave birth to twins?"


    These cold words made the surrounding atmosphere froze, and the room was silent.


    The expressions of the patriarch and others were a little embarrassed, while the people in the Gu family were stunned. The originally drowsy juniors were refreshed and looked at Gu Yuan in unison.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai subconsciously pinched the string of beads, and looked at Gu Yuan in disbelief, her eyes heavy.


    She really didn''t tell Gu Yuan about this. She was used to being the master of the Hou Mansion, and she didn''t feel that such trivial matters needed to be discussed with a junior.


    Gu Yunxiang naturally heard Gu Yuan''s words, his pupils shrank slightly, and he called softly: "Big brother..."


    There was a bit of embarrassment on her face, as if her scars had been exposed in public, leaving her with nowhere to go, and what hurt her even more was Gu Yuan''s determination.


    She grew up in the Hou Mansion since she was a child. Over the years, the relationship between their siblings has always been very good, brother and sister Gong, she doesn''t understand why Gu Yuan can''t tolerate her.


    Gu Yuan didn''t go to see Gu Yuncong, he still sat on the armchair, his waist was straight, like an unsheathed sword.


    Mrs. Gu Tai captured Gu Yunyan''s subtle emotional changes and felt a little distressed.


    She glared at Gu Yuan unpleasantly and scolded: "Brother Yuan, sister Cong is your younger sister, calling you the ''eldest brother'' of fourteen, your purse, silk handkerchief, shoes and socks are all embroidered by her; Thanks to her, you were able to gain a foothold in the barracks so quickly... have you forgotten all this?"


    "Do you still have a heart!!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t believe that her eldest grandson was so cold-hearted. Their brother-sister relationship for more than ten years is actually not worth a wild girl who recognized halfway! !


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were like a deep well, and he only stated the facts: "My mother only gave birth to one younger sister."


    "I only have one biological sister."


    is like a three-pointer from the scabbard of the sword, and it is full of vigor.


    Gu Yuan would never agree with this ridiculous idea!


    It has been fourteen years, and his sister has suffered for so many years, but Gu Yunchang has lived a life of fine clothes and food instead of her sister, enjoying the favor of the people of the house.


    One is in hot water, the other is gold and jade.


    One is in a quagmire, the other is in glory.


    put himself in his shoes, if he was his sister, he couldn''t let it go.


    It would be the greatest injustice to his sister if he allowed his grandmother to pretend to be the real thing.


    He believed that if his parents were still alive, he would not want his sister to suffer any more grievances.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face sank by three points again. Seeing Gu Yuan''s appearance, she became furious, and her eyes stabbed him in the face like a knife.


    Gu Jian, who was sitting at the top, had a flash of worry in his eyes, secretly saying that Gu Yuan really didn''t know the importance.


    Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang looked at Mrs. Tai and then at Gu Jian, and said, "Brother Yuan, your grandmother has a loving heart for all of your grandchildren, and you should also be considerate of her."


    Then who will be considerate of his sister? ! Gu Yuan turned to look at Gu Yanfei beside him, a warm and rough palm gently covered the back of her hand, as if to say that he was there.


    Gu Yanfei pursed his lips and smiled, and the bottom of his eyes lightly rippled.


    In the past and present, her eldest brother always stood by her side without hesitation, wielding swords for her to cut through thorns and thorns, and blocked those swords and shadows for her.


    Seeing that the situation was stalemate, the patriarch coughed twice and said in a negotiating tone, "Brother and sister, Master Hou, do you want to discuss this matter again?"


    The patriarch was kind, but Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression was even more ugly.


    For her, Gu Yuan''s behavior was like hitting her in the face.


    She felt a tightness in her chest and her face was extremely ugly.


    "Nonsense!" Gu Jian angrily scolded Gu Yuan, with deep ravines appearing between his brows, "Dajingchao ruled the world with filial piety, Gu Yuan, you are so angry with your grandmother, once it spreads, you will Do you still want to have a career in office? Do we still need the face of our Gu family?!"


    Gu Jian deeply felt that this nephew was too ignorant.


    Really like his father, there must be his son.


    Eight years ago, what the eldest brother Gu Ce did angered the late emperor, so that the Gu family was in an embarrassing situation over the years, falling from noble to declining, and all the families in Beijing were afraid of the Gu family. In the past eight years, the Hou Mansion has been very difficult. With the opportunity now, he will never let Gu Yuan come here.


    "This is about the Hou Mansion, so you can''t be fooled."


    "It''s not time for you to be the master of the house!"


    Gu Jian said in a strong tone, the implication was that his Marquis was the head of the Marquis.


    "When will I be the master of the house?" Gu Yuan raised his long eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed in them, staring at Gu Jian in front of him.


    Without waiting for Gu Jian to answer, Gu Yuan continued: "I think it''s better to separate the family, and separate our brothers and sisters."


    "So, I should be able to be the owner of the long house, right?"


    Gu Yuan''s last sentence was extremely ironic.


    Like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves, the room was silent, and everyone was shocked.


    "Brother Yuan, you are too open-mouthed, can you talk about the separation of the family casually?" Gu Jian was even more angry, with blue veins bursting from his neck.


    His nephew is not only ignorant, he is simply eccentric and rambunctious!


    In the face of Gu Jian who was furious with thunder, Gu Yuan''s expression was calm and indifferent.


    "You...you..." Madam Gu was so angry that she looked at Gu Yuan with trembling fingers. It was hard to believe that he could say such unfilial and unfilial words.


    Gu Yuncong gave the maid next to her a wink, and the maid immediately brought hot tea. Gu Yuncong took the tea cup and handed it to Mrs. Gu Tai herself, so that she could drink the tea smoothly.


    "Grandmother, let''s forget about this." Gu Yunzheng said in a soft and reassuring voice.


    She believes that Kang Wang''s feelings for her are pure and will not be shaken by whether she is a family daughter.


    If Kang Wang really shakes, then this relationship is not worth it!


    Gu Yunchang''s dark eyes were three-part pride, three-part calm, and three-part suppressed forbearance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 27： newborn

    Chapter 27 Freshmen


    "Sister Concubine!" Mrs. Gu Tai looked at Gu Yuncong distressedly, choked up slightly, and sighed that this granddaughter raised by herself was really caring.


    In comparison, Gu Yuan is like an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf.


    Eight years ago, after the death of the eldest son Gu Cezhan, Gu Yuan has changed a person, and she seems to be separated from her grandmother by a layer.


    Mrs. Gu Tai occasionally wonders if Gu Yuan has always been dissatisfied with the second room Xijue, so she has a grudge against the entire Houfu.


    Thinking that at the beginning, she also explained to Gu Yuan herself that it was the meaning of the late emperor for Gu Jian to take the throne.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s turbid eyes were turbulent, and her thoughts were full of thoughts.


    "Brother Yuan, you are such an adult, you are not as sensible and general as Sister Cong." Gu Jian was full of praise when he talked about Gu Yunyi. When he turned his eyes to Gu Yanfei, he showed undisguised disgust and raised his eyebrows. Pointing at her, he said, "You...you are a scourge. You were born with a mother, and when you came back, the Hou Mansion was turned upside down, and there was no peace in the family."


    With his stern voice, the rest of the Gu family looked at Gu Yanfei with complicated expressions, some agreed, some contempt, some cold and alienated, and some sighed with pity.


    Hou''s mansion is now run by Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai. She is a junior who is disliked by two elders today, and she is afraid that she will not have a good life in the future. Unlike Gu Yuan, who is a man, she still has the opportunity to make achievements abroad.


    Gu Yuan''s pupils opened, and a cold, bloodthirsty light burst out from his eyes, and he raised his arm to touch the sword.


    "That''s it." Gu Yanfei''s leisurely sigh rang out in the hall, he pressed Gu Yuan''s right arm without a trace, and said lightly, "Gu Yunxiang is fine, so why not let her be the daughter of Lord Hou? Well, lest I kill her hard."


    She vaguely remembered that the ancestral hall should have been opened in these few days in her previous life. At that time, she was too weak and was at the mercy of Mrs. Gu Tai, and the eldest brother was in the military camp. He didn''t know her existence until all the dust settled.


    Big brother did not agree to keep Gu Yunchang in the name of his parents, so he fought with Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian for a long time, but when the big brother died in battle, he still could not get them to agree to open the ancestral hall again.


    Gu Yunchang is expected to become the future "Princess Kang", or even the mother of the country. This temptation is too great, and they will not give up.


    Big Brother, if you keep fighting like this, there will be no result.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t want to waste time endlessly over such a trivial matter. With this spare time, she might as well comb her cat.


    As long as their brother and sister draw a clear line with Gu Yunchang.


    The long house is the long house, and the Houfu is the Houfu.


    Inner Demon is Inner Demon¡­


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned. Her proposal was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    After the initial anger, Gu Jian gradually calmed down, with a thoughtful expression on his brows.


    He pondered it carefully for a long time, and it only took a moment for him to understand.


    There doesn''t seem to be anything bad about the idea.


    The daughter of the Gu family who is betrothed to the British government is the eldest daughter of the eldest house. Once Gu Yuncong adopts the second house, she will be the second daughter of the second house. Naturally, it will have nothing to do with this marriage, and King Kang will not fall." The reputation of taking a wife''s house.


    In the future, if King Kang can go a step further, then he might be the ruler of the country!


    Thinking of this, Gu Jian couldn''t help his blood boil, and his heart was like a drum.


    "Big Brother," Gu Yunchang took a step closer to Gu Yuan, sighed, and asked sternly, "Do you think so too?"


    Gu Yuncong stood in a pavilion with a small face half-drooping, with clouds and temples like mist, red lips and pear teeth, and her posture was as elegant as a blue orchid, and she was absolutely beautiful.


    Gu Yuan nodded silently.


    There can only be one daughter in the long house.


    He will not let his sister''s life experience be ambiguous and unclear.


    Gu Yunchang''s slender and thick eyelashes trembled, and he raised his soft chin slightly, showing a kind of soul-stirring sadness and forbearance, and said softly, "Then I promise."


    Her eyes turned to Gu Yanfei, and she continued: "If I can make up for the second sister, and let the second sister and the eldest brother not hold grudges against me, I am willing."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Yunchang turned sideways, bowed his knees and bowed to Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jianfu, and said solemnly, "Grandma and second uncle agree."


    Her demeanor is so elegant, and she has an independent spirit.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s fingers rubbed the red sandalwood Buddha beads in her hands, closed her eyes, and after a long time said: "Second child, just do this. Sister ‹’ will be adopted by your husband and wife."


    The phrase ?? means that the dust is settled.


    Gu Yanfei smiled but did not say a word, half of her mind drifted to her cat.


    The patriarch and the patriarchs exchanged glances with each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The patriarch put his fist on his lips, cleared his throat again, and said loudly: "Then open the ancestral hall and ask for the genealogy."


    After burning incense and salute to the ancestral tablet, the patriarch personally invited the Gu family tree out and spread it out on a large book table.


    The slightly yellowed genealogy records the names of more than ten generations of the Gu family, which are densely packed. The Gu family used to be an aristocratic family from the previous dynasty.


    It can be said that their Gu family is a well-known family with a long history. Many names recorded in this genealogy are the glory of the Gu family, and they are still praised by people to this day.


    Just looking at this genealogy, the patriarch and the Gu family who were present felt a sense of pride in their hearts.


    A junior served the patriarch with ink and ink. The patriarch asked Mrs. Gu Tai while he was holding a pen and said, "Brother Yuan''s sister''s name is..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai: "¡­"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression froze, only to realize that she completely forgot about it.


    Naturally, she couldn''t say it out loud, her mind was racing, she thought of a name temporarily, and said casually, "It''s called Yun..."


    The word after ?? was interrupted by Gu Yanfei before he could say it:


    "Gu Yanfei."


    Her voice was neither humble nor arrogant, crisp and tactful, like a spring breeze.


    Meeting Mrs. Gu Tai''s displeased eyes, Gu Yanfei looked at her calmly.


    She knew that Mrs. Tai would name her "Gu Yunxiao".


    In her last life, her adoptive parents never gave her a name. They called her "losing money" and "dead girl" since she was a child. After she was taken back to the Hou residence, it was Mrs. Tai who gave her "Gu Yunhua". the name.


    But, she doesn''t like it.


    "Gu Yunxiao" represents the cowardly and failed her in her previous life, that she has long since died.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were cloudy and her expression was gloomy.


    She is annoyed when she sees this girl now, and feels that she is full of evil like her cat, maybe it is really a scourge!


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was even colder, and she said lightly: "Okay, what do you like to call it."


    The patriarch and the elders looked at each other, and the patriarch kindly reminded Gu Yanfei: "Girl, ''Yun'' is the rank of the Gu family''s daughters. Your eldest sister''s name is Yun Zhen, and your third sister''s name is Yun Zhang..." Unlike other sisters, it will inevitably lead to groundless speculation from outsiders.


    Gu Yanfei smiled at the patriarch, and emphasized again: "Uncle and grandfather, my name is Gu Yanfei."


    This was the name given to her by her master when she was in the Yaoling Realm, and she accompanied her for two hundred years.


    represents her new life!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 28： Yan Fei

    Chapter 28 Yan Fei


    "Yan Fei, Yanyan Yufei, the name is really nice." Gu Yuan smiled and stroked his palms, the meaning of his words was obviously to support Gu Yanfei.


    The patriarch wanted Gu Yuan to persuade Gu Yanfei, but when he saw what he said, he stopped persuading him, and concentratedly added the words "Gu Yanfei" to the name of the long house, and wrote her birthday.


    Then, the nib of Langhao was smeared with ink on the inkstone platform again, and the patriarch changed Gu Yuncong''s name to the names of Gu Jian and Wang Shi of the second house, as the eldest daughter of the two, and went to the Hou residence for the third time.


    "Brother Yuan, you are the eldest brother. Even today, sister ‹’ was adopted into the second room, and she is still your younger sister. You must take good care of your younger siblings and set an example for them!"


    "Yan Fei, although you have been rough in the past, but you are blessed."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "We are all members of the Gu clan. We must remember that we are all prosperous, and we will all suffer from losses. You should all give priority to family glory and future..."


    The patriarch warned piece by piece, and then everyone went to the sacrificial hall at the back.


    In the ancestral hall, cigarettes are curled up, and there are layers of tablets on the altar, which are stacked and densely packed, like terraces, which are grand and solemn.


    The patriarch respectfully enshrined the genealogy in the ancestral hall, and led the Gu family to kowtow and offer incense.


    After ?? repairing the genealogy, closing the ancestral hall, and a series of tedious and complicated procedures, it is already an hour and a half later.


    The sun is shining brightly and it is as warm as summer.


    When everyone came out of the ancestral hall, most of them were relieved, and they felt like watching a big drama with high climax early in the morning.


    At this moment, the eyes of the ladies and girls in the other rooms looking at Gu Yanfei were completely different from the original ones. They were thinking too much about what they were dumb and what they knew too much about.


    Gu Yunchang stood quietly under the eaves, looking at Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan in front of him, holding a handkerchief in his hand.


    Her eyes were fixed on Gu Yuan''s well-defined profile, and she slightly opened her lips, as if she wanted to say something to him, but she finally held back, her expression a little lonely.


    "Sister Chang," Mrs. Gu Tai lovingly held one of Gu Yun''s hands and said gossip with her, "Didn''t the Princess Changqing send you a post yesterday? Can you reply?"


    "Not yet." Gu Yunchang shook his head, "The Princess Changqing invited me to play polo at the palace in a few days."


    "Go if you want." Mrs. Gu Tai smiled and said, "Princess Jing is fond of Pu''er. I have a hundred-year-old Pu''er here. I''ll have someone send it to you later."


    Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to make up for the grievance she suffered today.


    "Thank you grandmother." Gu Yunchang smiled obediently, with a bright smile.


    Gu Yanfei, who was walking in front, also heard these words, his eyes deepened, and he thought: "Prince Jing''s Mansion... that Prince Jing''s Mansion, which ruined Gu Yunzhen''s life, turned out to be "this time".


    Gu Yuan patted her slender left shoulder lightly, distressed by the skinny feeling under his palm, and said earnestly, "Sister, I''m going back to the military camp, if you have any business, let Wutong come to me. "


    Gu Yuan was still not at ease. What happened in the ancestral hall today has once again verified his thoughts. The grandmother may be Gu Yunmao''s good grandmother, but she cannot be regarded as a relative of the younger sister.


    He has to find a way to transfer back to the capital as soon as possible, otherwise, if something happens, my sister will be isolated and helpless in this mansion.


    Gu Yanfei came back to his senses and replied, "Brother, go ahead."


    She knew that Gu Yuan had great ambitions, he wanted to make a fortune, and he dreamed that one day he could wash away the stigma from his father, and she would not stop him.


    There was one or two long bird calls in the distance, and seven or eight birds fluttered their wings and brushed past the treetops, flapping their wings and flying away.


    The crowd also scattered like birds, each returning to his place.


    "Choo Choo Choo¡­¡­"


    "Meow meow meow¡­¡­"


    Qingguang is quite satisfied with its new home. It is bigger than the house in Danyang City. There are more birds to play with, a bigger garden to run around, more trees to sharpen its claws, and more slaves for it to enslave. , orders, and there is an unlimited amount of fish soup in the garden to drink...


    It was only a few days ago that Qingguang became chubby in a circle visible to the naked eye, and the fur was shiny and smooth under the sun.


    "Snapped!"


    Gu Yanfei snapped his fingers casually, the milk cat squatting on the window sill basking in the sun turned to look at her, opening her mouth and yawning.


    Qingguang lightly jumped onto the desk, walked slowly towards her, tilted her head and looked at her: "Meow¡ª"


    Gu Yanfei shoved a piece of talisman into the small pocket on the cat''s bib, and ordered, "Go to work."


    Qingguang tilted her round buttocks, elongated her body, and stretched her waist. She was both elegant and coquettish.


    Gu Yanfei patted the base of its tail gently, urging it: "Go."


    "Meow!" The milk cat called twice in satisfaction, flicked its fluffy cat''s tail, and jumped out of the open window briskly.


    The sky is almost dusk, and the gorgeous sunset glow is like burning flames piled up in the sky, covering the lush tree canopy with a layer of brightly colored veil.


    Qingguang has always taken an unusual path. Avoiding crowds, he nimbly shuttles between branches, eaves and walls, occasionally arousing birds among the trees.


    It ran fast and light, took a shortcut in the house, and came to the backyard of Cihetang after a while.


    In a corner of the courtyard of Cihetang, a small willow tree is planted. There are pieces of golden willow leaves hanging from the drooping willow branches. When the wind blows, the golden willow branches sway back and forth in the air.


    This scene suddenly attracted its attention, and the green eyes shone, as if seeing some rare treasure.


    "Mi woo!" Qingguang jumped out, slapped a claw on a willow branch, turned to chase another swaying willow branch, and the small hairballs flew around.


    The evening wind and sunshine poured into the house through the rhombus window, and the cat''s meow was also carried in with the wind.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was leaning on the beauty''s couch, closed her eyes and said displeasedly, "Bai Lu, why is the cat meowing again?"


    The eldest maid Bai Lu was beating Mrs. Gu Tai''s leg, and said with a low eyebrow, "Mrs. Tai, maybe a wild cat from outside sneaked in."


    Mrs. Gu Tai opened her eyes and instructed lightly, "Let Mama Xu deal with it quickly."


    "Yes, Mrs. Tai." Bai Lu obeyed respectfully, her face was indifferent, or in other words, she was not surprised.


    Everyone in the Hou Mansion knew that Mrs. Tai did not like cats. Over the years, Mrs. Mrs. Xu had killed many wild cats that had entered the house by mistake.


    Bai Lu got up lightly, stepped out of the Bisha closet, and carefully closed the door of the Bisha closet.


    After Mrs. Gu Tai closed her eyes, she felt a strong drowsiness hit, not knowing that the beauty had a small milk cat on the bed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 29： nightmare

    Chapter 29 Nightmare


    Qingguang diligently took out the talisman from her bib and casually patted it on the beauty''s couch, then casually licked her paws.


    In the corner is a three-legged incense burner with celadon-glazed lotus leaf pattern, with plumes of green smoke rising from the mouth of the burner and slowly dispersing in the air.


    The scent of chrysanthemum lingered on Mrs. Gu Tai''s nose.


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt her head groggy, half awake.


    "Meow!"


    A bewitching cat meow sounded in Mrs. Gu Tai''s ear, as if it was close to her ear, so frightened that she shuddered, and a carp sat up straight.


    "Someone!" Mrs. Gu Tai shouted sharply, but the sound of "meow" came out.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was stunned, and vaguely realized that something was wrong. Before falling asleep, she was obviously in her own room, but now she is in a garden, surrounded by huge flowers and trees, which are surprisingly tall.


    She raised the volume and called "come" again, and heard the high-pitched cat meowing again.


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned tightly and wanted to stand up, only to notice that her hands and feet had all turned into fluffy black claws.


    "Meow!" Mrs. Gu Tai panicked, her heart was broken, her roar was hoarse, and her body was cold.


    She finally realized that the meow was made by herself, and she turned into a cat!


    "Gah!"


    In the sky, a pitch-black crow swooped towards her from above. Mrs. Gu Tai instinctively raised her arm to pat, but was pecked by the sharp beak.


    Mrs. Gu Tai screamed, the crow flapped its wings and pecked at her again, screaming "quack".


    In panic, she ran frantically. Everything around her was so unfamiliar. Buildings, houses, trees, flowers... at this moment, they had become giants, revealing a sense of oppression covered by dark clouds.


    Behind, the crow in mid-air chased after her relentlessly, following her like a shadow, feeling peck pain from time to time on her back and top of her head.


    She hurriedly passed through several clumps of chrysanthemums, and saw a wide and flat horse field in front of her. In the field, all the young and young girls were riding high-headed horses with flying hooves.


    A bowl-sized polo shuttled between the galloping horses and the swaying stick, flying back and forth.


    In the eyes of Mrs. Gu Tai at this moment, those horses are like those strange monsters depicted in the "Shan Hai Jing", fierce and demonic, as long as the horse''s hooves are stomped, it is enough to kill her.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stopped quickly and widened her eyes in panic.


    In the next instant, a "dong" sound was heard, and a stick was slammed on the polo, and the polo flew towards her like a shooting star, so fast that the naked eye could hardly catch it.


    Mrs. Gu Tai hurriedly wanted to hide, but she couldn''t react at all, she could only watch the lightning-fast polo smashed her forehead hard...


    A sharp pain that pierced the bone marrow came from the head, as if the sky was torn apart, and the boundless darkness rushed towards her...


    Mrs. Gu Tai closed her eyes and fell backward uncontrollably, and vaguely heard a few noisy voices burrowing into her ears:


    "Oops, where did the black cat come from!"


    "It''s really bad luck! Throw this dead cat out!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Gu Tai was drowsy and couldn''t exert herself. She felt that the back of her neck was being lifted rudely... The darkness was like a bottomless swamp that drowned her, and the chill and pain spread to her limbs.


    She opened her eyes with all her strength, and found that she had been thrown into the stinking garbage heap. When she opened her mouth, the nauseating swill dripped between her lips and teeth.


    Flies and mosquitoes "buzzed" around her.


    "Wang Wang..."


    Two scrawny wild dogs came smelling the fragrance, staring at her with hungry and bloodthirsty eyes, drool dripping from their long mouths "tick, tick", their sharp canine teeth flashing a frightening cold light.


    A yellow dog bit her fragile and slender neck...


    ¡­


    "Meow!"


    Another shrill cat meow sounded, and Mrs. Gu Tai, who was lying on the beauty''s couch, suddenly opened her eyes, her turbid eyes were frightened, and her chest heaved violently.


    She raised her hand eagerly and touched her face, and looked at her palm repeatedly to make sure that she was a human, not a cat, and then she breathed a little.


    Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies, is it a dream now, or just a dream.


    She sat up from the beauty''s couch in a daze, with a throbbing pain in her forehead, a splitting headache, and heavy breathing.


    The talisman paper pasted on the bed of the beauty has been burnt to ashes. When she moved, the ashes fluttered to the ground.


    The people outside seemed to have heard the movement in the room and walked in through the curtain.


    "Mrs. Tai!" Madam Xu responded to Mrs. Tai''s blessings, flatteringly, "The servant took someone to look around carefully, but I didn''t see any wild cats outside."


    Mrs. Gu Tai was still thinking about the dream she had just had, her mind was restless, the rough crow''s cry echoed in her ears, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart.


    Madam Xu personally served tea to Madam Gu, and when she bowed, she noticed a few cat hairs on her shoes, she couldn''t help frowning, and sighed: "Madam, according to the slave maid, it must be the one raised by the second girl. The cat sneaked into Cihetang."


    "These two girls are also true, knowing that you are Mrs. Cat Ketai, you still have to raise them."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xu Mammy kept talking non-stop, and she hated and hated Gu Yanfei in her heart.


    She traveled thousands of miles to a remote area like Huaibei for the sake of Gu Yanfei. She was delayed for three months in Danyang City, and left the capital for four months. are occupied by others.


    For more than half a month, Madam Xu had been holding back her breath, thinking that she had to find an opportunity to teach Gu Yanfei a lesson, and now the opportunity finally came.


    The corners of Xu''s mouth ticked, and there was a hint of malice in her eyes.


    When she heard "cat", Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyelids trembled violently and her pupils opened.


    Madam Xu noticed the change in Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression, and thought she had guessed the right direction, so she flattered and said loyally: "Mrs Tai, I will leave this matter to the slave, and the slave will take people to Yuheng Garden in person, and I will definitely take care of it. The cat is over, throw it out to feed the dog!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t help but see the scene where she was lying in the garbage heap, her long black mouth was wide open, and her fangs were aimed at her neck...


    Panic arose from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his body.


    "Meow!"


    There was a loud cat meowing outside the window, and Mrs. Gu Tai jumped up from the beautiful couch in shock, as if she had turned into a merman-like cat in a dream again.


    She pushed Mammy Xu away violently, and at the same time, the tea cup in her hand fell to the ground. The blue and white porcelain tea cup was smashed to pieces, and broken pieces of porcelain and tea splashed all over the place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 30： prevent disaster

    Chapter 30 Disaster


    "Ouch!" Xu Ma was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The tea dripping from the ground quickly soaked her skirt, and the broken porcelain pieces made her **** hurt.


    Mammy Xu looked at Mrs. Gu Tai''s frightened eyes in confusion.


    "Enough!" Mrs. Gu was in a state of confusion, mixed with feelings of unease, panic, apprehension, fear, etc., and scolded angrily, "You are also old and young, why don''t you know what to do? The old and the young in the family should accumulate virtue! Anyone who shouts and kills at every turn is too hostile!"


    "You have so many murders on your back, why don''t you go to the nunnery to pray for the mansion!"


    "Mrs. Tai forgive me..." Xu Ma was dumbfounded and didn''t know where she was wrong.


    Her feet were soft and she fell to her knees. Her knees were stained with cat hair and ashes on the ground, but she couldn''t care less.


    Madam Xu kowtowed to Mrs. Gu Tai again and again. The smooth ground made her forehead swollen quickly, but Mrs. Gu''s heart was like a stone, and she was unmoved. She raised her voice and shouted: "Come here."


    Li Mammy and the eldest maid Bai Lu heard the sound and heard her commanding unequivocally: "Xu Mammy is a slave to the master, and she should be punished with a rod for twenty times as an example."


    "When she receives the penalty, she will be sent to Mei''an to reflect on herself!"


    Mammy Li and Bai Lu were both shocked when they heard the words, Mammy Xu was so frightened that she lost her spirits and continued to kowtow: "Madam, this servant knows it''s wrong."


    Her face was as pale as paper, and her body was shaking like a sieve, panicking.


    This Hou''s mansion has always been high and low. When she was used by Mrs. Tai in the past, she was also honored with her family. Her eldest son and second son were both on duty in the Hou''s mansion, and three grandsons over ten years old followed the sons as servants. .


    Now that she is fed up with Mrs. Tai, her descendants will probably be trampled on, and they will never be able to make their mark.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was stern and unmoved.


    Cihetang knew nothing about Madam Tai''s temperament. Grandma Li called two big-bodied women, and politely said to Grandma Xu, "Sister Xu, I''ve offended you."


    The two old ladies were in shock. No one expected that Madam Xu, who had always been trusted by Mrs. Tai, would suddenly be rejected. They hurriedly dragged Madam Xu from the ground and rudely dragged her. People dragged out.


    "Madam, hmm..."


    Mother Xu was still shouting reluctantly, but someone gagged her mouth with a handkerchief, leaving only a little murmur.


    Soon, the Cihe Hall was quiet, only the front curtain swayed rustlingly in mid-air.


    Two more sweeping little maids came in, cleaning up the broken pieces of porcelain and tea on the ground at the fastest speed.


    "Send someone to the White Horse Temple to say, I will go to the White Horse Temple tomorrow morning to offer incense..." Mrs. Gu Tai ordered, her heartbeat was still a little fast, and it reverberated in her ears like a drum.


    Not wanting, Bai Lu''s face showed a bit of hesitation, and cautiously asked for instructions: "Mrs. Tai, the eldest girl and the third girl are going to play polo in Jingwangfu tomorrow morning, and the third girl just sent someone to spread the word, saying that she wants to borrow your carriage¡­"


    Hou''s mansion naturally has carriages, but the carriages of Mrs. Tai and Mrs. Hou are the best. They are gorgeous and spacious, and it is also decent to be a guest in the palace. Gu Yunxiang was raised by Mrs. Tai, and of course she borrowed the carriage from Mrs. Tai.


    Playing polo? ! Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils opened, and she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her forehead. The position where she was hit by the polo in her dream hurt again, as if someone had hit her hard with a stick.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was really evil.


    She wanted Gu Yuncong not to go to Prince Jing''s mansion, but she couldn''t get her words out of her mouth.


    In the past few days, she has heard some news that even the Queen Mother will come to Jing Wangfu tomorrow!


    The eldest prince has just returned to Beijing, and the queen mother who has lived in the deep palace for a long time chose to leave the palace at this time. Maybe she wanted to take the opportunity to see the noble daughter in Beijing so that she could set a good marriage for King Kang.


    Now is a critical moment, no matter what, Gu Yunchang must go.


    Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to pick up the string of Buddha beads on the coffee table, but found that her hands were shaking slightly, her chaotic mind could not calm down, and her heart seemed to be missing a mouth.


    Even she herself didn''t know whether she was panicking or fearing too much.


    Her sister-in-law once approved her life, and she has all the money and seals.


    Sister ‹’ is a bright pearl, but she is also afraid of dust... No, she has to find someone to block the evil for sister ‹’, just in case.


    When the idea of ???? came up, a name appeared in Mrs. Gu Tai''s mind:


    Gu Yanfei.


    Whether it was the marriage between Gu and Fang, or the real and fake daughters, it was Gu Yanfei who saved Sister Cong.


    Thinking, Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes lit up, and her mood finally calmed down a little.


    Yes! Gu Yanfei was born to protect her sister from disaster!


    The milk cat on the treetops outside the window scratched its ears with its paws and jumped down.


    When he went back, he walked in another way, and he walked and played all the way, and his tail was so happy that it was so high that it almost went up to the sky.


    "Meow meow¡­"


    "Meow meow meow¡­"


    The first thing the stubborn cat did after entering the window was to show his skills to Gu Yanfei, and his long-haired tail swung back and forth repeatedly.


    It excitedly "meow", but Gu Yanfei looked indifferent and spit out three words: "I don''t understand!"


    Sunlight: "¡­"


    It fell sideways and fell straight onto the chessboard in the corner of the desk.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing, and reached out to touch its silky cat hair.


    In the Yaoling world, although Qingguang has not cultivated a human form, as the master, she can communicate with the spirit beasts who have formed a bond and recognize the master, and communicate some simple words with each other.


    But now Qingguang has become a milk cat, with no spiritual power or consciousness.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t understand the cat language, and didn''t care. She understood that Qingguang had completed the task, and said with a smile: "Tonight, I will reward you with crispy dried fish."


    The milk cat was not satisfied, and stuck out a paw to move the black piece in the chess box next to it, making a "chacha" sound.


    "Girl, Xia Lian on the third girl''s side is asking to see you." Jubilee walked in through the curtain and replied, "It is said to be a message for the third girl."


    Kuanbi wrinkled her nose, making no secret of her dislike for Xia Lian.


    It''s done! Gu Yanfei made a gesture, and Juan Bi understood it. After a while, she led a maid in a blue robe with a beautiful face and came in again.


    Xia Lian followed behind Juan Bi like a shadow, looked at the room without a trace, and pouted softly.


    "Second girl, our girl asked the servant to send a message, and I want to invite the girl to play polo in Jingwang''s mansion tomorrow." Xia Lian bowed her knees, and finally her eyes fell on the milk cat on the chessboard.


    This chessboard is a fine chessboard, the pieces are top-quality cloud pieces, the white pieces are as white as jade, the black pieces are black and translucent, and the board and pieces are all well maintained.


    Xia Lian recognized it at a glance. The chessboard and pieces belonged to the eldest young master. I heard that the old master passed it on to the first master. Later, the first master gave it to the first master, and he didn''t even give it to his own girl. , I didn''t expect it to be given to this second girl now.


    The eldest young master really prefers the second girl!


    Thinking about it, Xia Lian felt aggrieved for Gu Yunchang, and even more indignant:


    My own girl couldn''t be better, and I have nothing to say to the eldest brother, the eldest young master. The brothers and sisters who have been in love for more than ten years can''t match the so-called blood, the young master''s heart is too cruel!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 31： beautiful woman

    Chapter 31 Beauty


    "Bone lulu..."


    A round black piece was pulled out of the chess box by the cat''s paw and rolled on the smooth table.


    Gu Yanfei stretched out a forefinger, pressed his finger on the sunspot, and said four words in a flat tone: "I see."


    Her expression couldn''t be more calm, as if this was a trivial matter, and it seemed that this matter had long been expected by her.


    When he came back from the Jingwang Mansion in the last life, Gu Yunzhen ruined half of his face and looked like a ghost.


    But Gu Yunxuan won the favor of the Queen Mother because of her life-saving grace to King Kang. The Queen Mother personally ordered her to marry her and named her Princess Kang.


    No one cared about Gu Yun''s real injury. In front of Gu Yun''s glory, Gu Yun''s real pain was insignificant.


    In the last life, she did not go.


    In this life, she wants to go see it.


    The lively cat patted her hand restlessly.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was in the light of her own girl but showed no gratitude, Xia Lian felt even more uncomfortable, and couldn''t help but said: "Second girl, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to play polo. She is a girl from a prominent family in Beijing, and my girl thinks that the second girl is new here, so I can make some friends by walking around the Jingwang Mansion."


    Her tone was a bit yin and yang.


    Gu Yanfei finally gave Xia Lian a look, and at the same time, the milk cat also turned to look at Xia Lian: "Meow?"


    The emerald green cat''s eyes are clear and bright, and the aura is compelling.


    When the cat''s eyes met the human''s, Xia Lian seemed to be struck by lightning, so she knelt down, with a look of amazement and obsession on her face, she really wanted to stay forever.


    Gu Yanfei covered Qingguang''s "enchanting eyes", waved his hand, and asked Ju Bi to take Xia Lian, who had not returned to her senses.


    "Meow Meow Meow..." The milk cat, whose eyes were covered, was quite dissatisfied, patted Gu Yanfei''s hand away, and tried to "meow" for a reason.


    This time, Gu Yanfei understood its body language, and mercilessly rejected its request: "No, you can''t go."


    "Meow meow meow..."


    Qingguang looked at Gu Yanfei without blinking, a light water light appeared in the round cat''s eyes, so beautiful that it made people palpitate.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yanfeilang was unmoved, grabbed a takraw ball and threw it out.


    The takraw ball rolled out, the bell in the center of the ball ding-dong, the milk cat felt as if her body and mind were summoned, and happily chased after it.


    "Jingle Bell¡­¡­"


    Qingguang was only distracted for a while, but he didn''t give up, so when he saw Gu Yunzhen early the next morning, it rarely rubbed against him.


    "Meow~" Qingguang coquettishly swirled around Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei''s skirts, even if Gu Yunzhen didn''t look into its eyes, she was still soft-hearted by its soft voice.


    Gu Yanfei remained unmoved, and said to Gu Yunzhen with a smile: "Eldest sister, ignore it."


    Gu Yunzhen looked away from the cat''s back reluctantly, and said softly: "Originally, the third sister wanted to borrow grandmother''s carriage, but grandmother went to White Horse Temple early in the morning to offer incense. The other carriages in Hou''s residence are smaller, If there are too many people, it will be crowded, so I thought, second sister, why don''t you take a car with me today."


    Gu Yun was really kind, and Gu Yanfei naturally had no objection.


    So, the two sisters went to Yimen together. The milk cat insisted on sending it off. After sending it off, she put it into the carriage and hid in Gu Yunzhen''s skirt quietly.


    On the way to Prince Jing''s Mansion, Gu Yunzhen was extremely cautious, almost sitting upright, for fear that Gu Yanfei, who was in the same car, would see something wrong.


    Gu Yanfei naturally knew that there was an extra cat in the car. This season was the cat''s hair removal season, and the strands of cat hair floating in the air made it difficult for her to ignore it.


    She smiled secretly in her heart, and she just pretended not to know.


    King Jing''s Mansion is located on Shengping Street in the west of the capital, about five or six streets away from Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, which is about a little more than a stick of incense by car.


    The time of the coachman was very precise, and the two horse-drawn carriages from Hou''s mansion arrived at Prince Jing''s mansion on time at the beginning of the morning.


    King Jing¡¯s Mansion starts from Crescent Moon Hutong in the south and ends at Lao Huaishu Hutong in the north.


    Today, Changqing County hosts a banquet, and the street where the palace is located is a lot more lively than usual. Horses and carriages are parked outside the palace one after another. Among them, there are also various regulated Zhulun carts. It can be seen that they were invited. Among the guests there are many family members.


    The servants of the palace greeted the arrival of the guests in an orderly manner. The carriages and horses entered the palace one by one through the east corner gate and stopped at the passage between the outer gate and the gate.


    After the three sisters Gu Yanfei got off their carriage, a maid from the palace greeted them respectfully and showed them the way.


    The maids led them through this magnificent mansion with many families.


    Gu Yunzhen was a little absent-minded, occasionally turning his head to look in the direction of the carriage, his heart was on the milk cat.


    Just before she got off the car, she told Qingguang to stay in the carriage obediently, and Qingguang agreed, shouldn''t she run around?


    When Gu Yunzhen came back to his senses, they had come to the garden on Wangfu West Road, and then crossed a small bridge over the lake to the horse farm on the other side of the garden.


    There are two water pavilions built by the lake, connected to each other by a zigzag water corridor. A hazy veil hangs around the water pavilions, dancing with the wind, which has a dream-like effect.


    At this moment, in the Zhuoxinshui Pavilion near the racecourse, there are crowds of people, with jewels and jewels, chattering and laughing.


    The boys and girls gathered together in twos and threes to talk and drink tea, which was as bright as spring flowers in full bloom.


    The folk customs of the Dajing Dynasty are enlightened, the status of women is much higher than that of the previous Dynasty, and the defense between men and women is not strict. These prominent people in the capital will hold such events from time to time.


    "Three girls, this way."


    The maid led Gu Yanfei and the three into the Zhuoxin Water Pavilion and walked towards the girl in yellow sitting on the head.


    The fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl was dressed in a slim and capable apricot-yellow embroidered butterfly riding suit. The outer cover was a light gauze robe embroidered with gold threads and moir¨¦ patterns, and a pair of butterfly-dropped shoes was exposed under the skirt.


    "The county master." Gu Yuncong bowed her knees to the girl in yellow, with a smile on her lips, and introduced Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei beside her, "This is my eldest sister Yunzhen, my second sister Yanfei ."


    "No ceremony." The Changqing County Lord''s gaze swept across the faces of the two.


    This girl is very pretty. Changqing thought, looked at Gu Yanfei a second time, and then turned to Gu Yunkuang again, smiling in a friendly tone: "Yunkuang, you are here, we must not lose to my third brother today!"


    Gu Yunchang replied with a smile.


    While speaking, two men and one woman came in at the entrance of the water pavilion. They were led by a maid and walked towards this side. The blue-clothed girl at the front showed a bright and familiar smile to Gu Yunxiang.


    Gu Yunchang was left to speak by the county master of Changqing, while Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen were led by the maids to the west side of the water pavilion, passing by the two men and one woman.


    "Clap."


    The folding fan in Tsing Yi''s hand came out, and the maid who led the way hurriedly stopped, picked up the folding fan on the ground, and handed it to the other party respectfully: "Young Master Li."


    Young Master Li took the folding fan and tapped it lightly in the palm of his hand. His eyes followed a slender and graceful figure, and he showed off to his cousin, "See, there are still beauties in our capital!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 32： shady

    Chapter 32 The Prey


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen were led by the maids of Prince Jing''s mansion to a table by the window. There were several plates of melon and fruit snacks on the table, and a plum vase with a few green chrysanthemums.


    When the wind blows, a faint and elegant fragrance of chrysanthemum lingers in the water pavilion.


    After the two sisters sat down, Gu Yanfei sent the maid and poured two cups of tea in person, one for herself and the other for Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yunzhen took a sip of tea and looked up at the direction of the Changqing County Master. The two men and one woman who had just arrived at the water pavilion were greeting Changqing with greetings. The girl in blue hugged Gu Yunchang''s arm affectionately, chatting and laughing. .


    "That''s the eldest girl and the fourth son of General Li''s mansion. The other young son looked a little stunned, so he shouldn''t be the son of the Li family." Gu Yunzhen told Gu Yanfei in a low voice, "Miss Li and the third sister are in the boudoir. close friend."


    Gu Yunzhen has always been considerate, and introduced some noble ladies and sons to Gu Yanfei. The girl who took a pink chrysanthemum from the vase and played with it was the third girl of Chang Anbo''s mansion, and the girl wearing pink clothes was the ninth girl of Yu Wang''s mansion. , and the brocade-clothed son who just arrived outside the door is Chu Junhao, the third son of King Jing''s mansion...


    There was laughter and laughter in the water pavilion. Some people gossip, some people toast to drink, some people play shoot and cover... The scene is very lively.


    After talking with the Princess Changqing for a while, Gu Yunchang followed another maid toward Gu Yanfei and the others, with a red forehead that was one finger wide in her hand.


    The maids of the palace are distributing the foreheads. Today''s polo match is led by the brother and sister Chu Junhao and the princess of Changqing.


    Everyone who is going to play in a while is all in high spirits, eager to show their skills.


    "Second sister, it''s about to start, do you want to go up and try it?" Gu Yunchang stopped at the table and looked at Gu Yanfei with a bright smile and clear eyes.


    Yesterday, Mrs. Gu Tai asked her to take Gu Yanfei with her, and Gu Yunchang agreed without a word.


    Since Gu Yanfei has returned to Gu''s house, it means that sooner or later she will enter the circle of noble ladies, and more importantly, Fang Mingfeng will also come today.


    Thinking of Fang Mingfeng, Gu Yunchang''s eyelashes trembled.


    Gu and Fang are family friends.


    The eldest daughter of the Gu family married Fang Mingfeng.


    However, Gu Yanfei seemed to have misunderstood the other party, Mingfeng, and was very resistant to this marriage, so he had to create a chance for them to meet.


    When these two get married successfully, they will no longer owe Gu Yanfei any more, and the relationship between them is now clear.


    Gu Yanfei lowered his eyes halfway, drank his tea gracefully, and smiled without saying a word.


    Gu Yunzhen saw this and thought she couldn''t play polo, so he smiled and said, "Second sister, sit with me, let''s watch them play."


    Gu Yunxiang thought so too, and it was not difficult for her to be strong. She secretly said in her heart: Wait for Fang Mingfeng to come, and she will bring people over.


    The smile on her face became even brighter, and she added: "The county master set up a bet today, and also set a lottery jackpot. Those who don''t play can bet."


    "I will definitely win." Gu Yunxiang''s eyes shone brightly, revealing self-confidence.


    Gu Yunzhen laughed, and was about to speak, when a brisk call from the county master of Changqing came from not far away: "Yun‹’, you''re missing."


    Gu Yunchang, who had just sat down, said "excuse me", then walked away in a hurry, and followed Chang Qing and others out of the water pavilion.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen still stayed at the table by the window, drinking tea, eating snacks, and enjoying the lake view.


    On the east side of the water pavilion is the lake, and on the west side is a vast and flat polo field, with a length and width of 300 paces.


    One person and one horse stood under the bamboo shed in the middle.


    Fang Mingfeng, who was dressed in a sky-blue hooded robe with lapel collar, stood leisurely with a white horse covered in snow.


    "Yun‹’," he bowed his hand courteously, showing the nobleness of the prince of the palace, and greeting with concern, "I heard from my sister that you were feeling unwell a few days ago, are you feeling better?"


    Fang Mingfeng looked at Gu Yunxuan up and down, the silk sash around her waist made her slender waist soft and easy to fold. After half a month, she lost a lot of weight...


    "Occasionally it''s cold, and it''ll be fine after drinking **** soup for two days. It''s okay." Gu Yunchang smiled generously.


    "..." Fang Mingfeng pursed his thin lips, but he hesitated. It is obvious why she is thin and why she is ill.


    After gossiping for a couple of words, Gu Yunxiang raised his finger and pointed to Zhuoxinshui Pavilion a few feet away, and changed the topic: "My second sister is here too, just sit there."


    The autumn wind blows from the lake, blowing the layers of veils outside the water pavilion. Through the flying tulle, two young girls can be seen sitting by the window, one with their backs to him, and the other showing exquisite beauty. profile.


    Gu Yunchang winked at Fang Mingfeng playfully, and whispered in a low voice, "My second sister is a rare beauty."


    She smiled brightly, and her tone was a bit of ridicule that only acquaintances have.


    "..." Fang Mingfeng''s face froze, looking at Gu Yanfei''s profile from a distance, remembering the scenes when he met him at the gate of Danyang City.


    During this time, what happened that day has been haunting him like a blood leech.


    Fang Mingfeng couldn''t help being a little irritable, his eyes darkened, and a thought came to his mind:


    If only she died in Danyang City!


    If Gu Yanfei died in Danyang City, no one in the capital would know of her existence, and Gu Yunxiang would still be the second girl of the Gu family who was engaged to him...


    This is all Gu Yanfei''s fault! Why is she still alive!


    Fang Mingfeng''s deep eyes slowly floated a trace of hidden sadness and resentment.


    Changqing, who was sitting across the table, vaguely heard Gu Yunkuang''s words, and asked casually, "Yunkuang, is this your distant cousin?"


    She knew that the girls of the Gu family were from the "cloud" generation, and Gu Yanfei was not involved at all. It was probably a side branch.


    Gu Yunchang''s eyelashes trembled, and the smile on his face was a little reluctant.


    The relationship between her and Gu Yanfei is too complicated to be clear in a few words, and¡­


    "This is my cousin." Gu Yunchang said vaguely, and added, "My second sister, she has a relationship with the prince..."


    Gu Yunchang wanted to say that Gu Yanfei and Fang Mingfeng had a marriage contract, and couldn''t wait to make it public.


    However, just after saying a few words, he was interrupted impatiently by Fang Mingfeng next to him:


    "It''s about to end, let''s discuss how to fight for a while."


    "Your Majesty, your third brother is good at defense and should be in charge of this position; the third son of Wang and the fourth son of Wang have a good tacit understanding and must be a double striker; the county master of Anle can both defend and attack, and he plays polo well, but it is a pity that she This horse is a new horse, rebellious..."


    Gu Yunchang knew that he was deliberately changing the subject and sighed secretly.


    At this moment, she felt a scorching gaze looking at her behind her, she turned around, a familiar figure came into view not far away, and her body froze.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 33： Accident

    Chapter 33 Accident


    Under the sun, a tall and straight young man strode toward this side with strides. His skin was wheat-colored, his facial features were upright, and he was dressed in a purple embroidered crane cloud pattern that wrapped around his slender and strong body, a crane with silver threads. The embroidery shone in the morning light.


    He just walked like this, and his whole body exuded a kind of nobleness as a royal family, which made people dare not to be taken lightly.


    Gu Yunchang lowered his eyes halfway, and looked away, the little crystal face was a little dark, and it seemed to cast a shadow.


    These days, the news that the Queen Mother wants to choose a concubine for King Kang has been widely heard in Beijing, and it is inevitable that it will reach Gu Yunchang''s ears.


    She believed in King Kang''s feelings for her, but was not sure whether his will would be swayed by the Queen Mother.


    Gu Yunchang bit his lower lip slightly, and his plaited jade teeth sank between the delicate lips, almost exhausting all his strength to not lose his temper.


    Everyone greeted each other, however, King Kang turned a blind eye and walked in the direction of Gu Yuncong, as if she was the only one left in his eyes.


    His eyes gradually sharpened, and clusters of flames were beating in his eyes, the more they burned, the more prosperous they became.


    As soon as Kang Wang entered the polo field, he saw Gu Yunxiang and Fang Mingfeng beside her smiling and smiling, and they exchanged knowing glances and smiles from time to time.


    Even if he couldn''t hear what they were talking about just now, at least he was sure that the two of them were chatting very speculatively, at least he was sure that Fang Mingfeng was still in love with Gu Yunxian.


    Fang Mingfeng raised his chin and looked at each other without flinching.


    The eyes of the two collided fiercely in mid-air, and there were sparks flashing, and they refused to give in to each other.


    "Uncle Seventh Emperor, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you are coming, so I can let the third brother greet you." Chang Qing walked over with a smile and broke the deadlock.


    Kang Kang withdrew his gaze, looked at Chang Qing, and said lightly, "It''s just a matter of time."


    Changqing personally led King Kang to the central bamboo shed and sat down.


    Gu Yunxiang didn''t look back, but greeted him: "It''s about to start, let''s talk about it first."


    Fang Mingfeng seemed to have received a lot of encouragement, so he also mounted the horse, guarding Gu Yuncong''s side, and the others followed and entered the polo field one after another.


    "Clang!"


    With the sound of a loud gong and drum, the boy on the polo field struggled to throw a white ball up.


    A small three-legged celadon tripod was placed on the coffee table beside the gong. An incense about the thickness of a finger was lit at the same time as the gong rang, and a wisp of blue smoke curled upwards.


    The rapid sound of horses'' hooves echoed one after another in the stadium, as fast as rain, and as fast as electricity. The slender foreheads tied on their foreheads fluttered in the wind, holding sticks one by one, chasing the field like stars over the moon. The only ball.


    After a while, Fang Mingfeng smashed the ball into the goal with a smashing bamboo, and the red team came out on top, attracting a burst of warm cheers and thunderous applause.


    The blue team didn''t let up too much, scoring their first goal very quickly.


    Others on the sidelines cheered and encouraged, and the atmosphere on and off the court became more and more enthusiastic.


    When the incense stick was burnt out, the first half of the game ended with another gong sound, followed by a half-time break of about two cups of tea.


    The score between the red and blue teams was suspended at five to three, with the red team leading by two goals.


    There were cheers in the bamboo shed and the water pavilion.


    Seeing Gu Yunchao leaving the polo field, Gu Yunzhen stood up eagerly, his heart was solemn, and he repeatedly thought about how Gu Yunchao and Fang Ming were talking and smiling.


    In the game just now, she was absent-minded, thinking about talking to her third sister after the first half.


    Gu Yunzhen lowered his eyebrows slightly, and the next moment, he felt his cuffs tighten, so he lowered his eyes subconsciously, and crashed into a pair of clear and transparent black eyes.


    "Big sister, it''s boring to sit here, let''s go to the garden to play." Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yunzhen expectantly, and the eyes like a deer were irresistible.


    Gu Yunzhen was a little hesitant, but Gu Yanfei had already taken her hand and walked outside the water pavilion, and while walking, he said, "I heard that the garden of Prince Jing''s Mansion was specially designed by the former Minister of Works, Mr. Huang Changhe, with pavilions, pavilions, flowers and ponds. The rings are intertwined with originality.¡±


    "Indeed." Gu Yunzhen nodded. She was not good at rejecting people, so she replied with a smile, "It''s rare to come to the palace, let''s walk around."


    Gu Yanfei smiled and took Gu Yunzhen''s arm out of the Heart Water Pavilion.


    Gu Yunzhen took another look in the direction of the polo field, Gu Yunchang was no longer there, only her mount was leisurely swinging its long ponytail by the bamboo shed.


    She sighed inwardly and withdrew her gaze. The two sisters walked unhurriedly towards the garden opposite the lake.


    The water pavilion and the polo field are crowded with people, horses are like dragons, and it is very lively. In contrast, the garden is quiet and elegant, as if stepping from the bustling market into the mountain jungle, which is quite a winding path. Passionate taste.


    In the golden autumn season, the garden is filled with the refreshing fragrance of flowers. Four seasons osmanthus, wood hibiscus, chrysanthemum, etc. are full of branches, competing for beauty and fragrance, and it is dizzying to see.


    The sunlight filters through the layers of foliage, scatters dappled light and shadow messily.


    "This garden is really unique!" Gu Yunzhen took a deep breath of the fragrance of the air and sighed, "It''s no wonder that there is a saying in the capital: the house of Prince Li, the garden of Prince Jing, and the walls of Prince Yu''s palace."


    Gu Yunzhen talked about how many rooms there are in Prince Li''s Mansion and how high the walls of Prince Yu''s Mansion are.


    Along the way, from time to time, I saw other people playing in the garden. Some were feeding fish, some were fighting crickets in the pavilion, and some were walking and enjoying the flowers... What a pleasure!


    While talking, the sisters passed by a small three-story building with a delicate pattern, with spires and corners, glazed tiles glistening in the sun, and three big characters "Moonlight Building" written on the plaque.


    Gu Yanfei looked around casually, his eyes fell on an octagonal pavilion not far away, and paused slightly.


    "Big sister, let''s go up and rest for a while, blow the wind and enjoy the scenery."


    At Gu Yanfei''s suggestion, the two entered the Moonlight Building and followed the narrow stairs to the second floor.


    There is no one in the small building, and the windows are wide open on all sides. The faint autumn wind dyes the air warm and cool, with a fragrant fragrance, clean and bright.


    Gu Yunzhen felt that the whole person was refreshed all of a sudden, and casually chose the seat by the window to sit down.


    Looking down from the window, the garden below is unobstructed. From the polo field to the small lake to the garden, you can see it all at a glance.


    "The view here is really good, it''s very suitable for painting..." Gu Yunzhen smiled while wiping the sweat from his temples with a handkerchief.


    Suddenly, her eyes stopped, her pupils opened, and she saw two familiar figures standing in the octagonal pavilion on the northwest side of the small building, one slender and graceful, the other tall and thin.


    It is Gu Yuncong and Fang Mingfeng.


    Gu Yanfei gave a low "Huh" and raised his eyebrows with interest.


    In her last life, she was a caged bird, trapped in the Hou Mansion, with little knowledge of the outside world.


    After Gu Yuncong''s marriage decree arrived at the Hou''s mansion, she only learned intermittently from other people''s words what happened in Prince Jing''s mansion, saying that the rose pavilion in Prince Jing''s mansion had been in disrepair for a long time, and termites were a problem, and the pavilion pillars were emptied. , that day the pavilion suddenly collapsed, and Gu Yunmao rescued King Kang regardless of his life...


    The protagonists of this story were supposed to be Gu Yunchang and King Kang, but now King Kang didn''t come, but Fang Mingfeng came instead?


    Strange, strange.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 34： different

    Chapter 34 Different


    The rose pavilion with its eaves and corners is like a giant umbrella blocking Gu Yunchang and Fang Mingfeng.


    Above, Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei, who were on the second floor of the small building, happened to be in the blind spot of the two of them, and the sisters had the advantage of being condescending and could see the two in the pavilion clearly.


    Gu Yuncong and Fang Mingfeng were only two feet apart, and there was no one around. There was only a sea of ??roses and flowers surrounding the pavilion.


    "Yun‹’." Fang Ming couldn''t help but take a step closer to Gu Yunxiang, holding her slender wrist, his tone lingering.


    The faces of the two were less than two feet apart, and Fang Mingfeng looked at Gu Yunchang intently.


    From her curved eyebrows, to her long eyelashes, to the dimples beside her lips, to her soft lips, he looked almost insane, his eyes were deep, like a sea that was about to drown, tender and tender.


    "Don''t push me to others." Fang Mingfeng said sternly.


    His voice came clearly in the wind.


    It is obvious who this "other" refers to. Gu Yunzhen frowned, subconsciously squeezed the veil, and turned to look at Gu Yanfei beside him.


    Gu Yanfei leaned lazily against the window frame, his right hand made a fist on one cheek, looking down at the two below.


    Although it is not the same as the rumors she heard in the last life, it seems to be more interesting.


    A slight smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s lips.


    Gu Yunchang also understood what Fang Mingfeng meant and opened his eyes slightly.


    She wanted to retreat, but behind the columns of the pavilion, there was no way to retreat.


    Fang Mingfeng has always been elegant and self-controlled on weekdays, but at this moment, his crown-like face showed a rare gaffe, as if to vent the gloom in his heart.


    He smiled wryly, and then said, "Don''t you really understand how I feel for you over the years?"


    Since childhood, he treated her differently from others. He taught her to ride horses and play polo;


    He and she were childhood sweethearts, and in the past ten years, there have been many memories between them.


    He knew her, she knew him, and they were intimate.


    Why does a Gu Yanfei appear? !


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei''s appearance, the two of them would have been a match made in heaven.


    "Mingfeng!" Gu Yunchang felt the hot temperature of his palm coming from his left wrist, mixed emotions in his eyes, and said leisurely, "You know, you are like a brother to me, like a friend, like a relative..."


    "I''m not your brother!" Fang Mingfeng interrupted her excitedly, only to feel a pain in his heart, and a bitter taste came from his throat.


    He didn''t believe she didn''t have him in her heart.


    His Yun ‹’ is too kind, in order to fulfill Gu Yanfei, he will give up on him!


    "..." Gu Yunchang sighed helplessly.


    She grew up with him, and to her, Fang Mingfeng was more like a brother.


    She knew that they had a marriage contract since she was a child, but she felt awkward whenever she thought that she was going to marry someone who knew her like an elder brother and share the same bed.


    She used to worry about this too, but fortunately, there is also Gu Yanfei...


    Since she was a child, she felt that she was very lucky.


    Gu Yunchang stared into Fang Mingfeng''s eyes and said with a sigh, "Mingfeng, you are a good person."


    While ?? was talking, she gently but firmly shook off his hand, and said slowly: "The person who engaged with you was not me, and now is the time to return to the right track."


    Fang Mingfeng''s eyes were red, and his handsome eyebrows showed a bit of madness, and he seemed to be a bit injured.


    "‹’‹’," he said suddenly, recalling the nickname he gave her when he was young, and said in a hoarse voice, "For me, you are unique!"


    His words were so sincere that he wished he could prove himself, but Gu Yanfei almost didn''t laugh.


    Seeing Fang Mingfeng''s expression of infatuation, pain and anxiety, Gu Yanfei curled his lips, thinking: He really loves Gu Yunxiang!


    Love so much that he does not hesitate to remove all the "obstacles" he thinks, including her!


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes suddenly turned cold when he thought of the murders he had done in two lifetimes.


    The air around ?? was filled with the fragrance of roses. When the wind blew, a few petals floated into the pavilion and landed on the clothes of the two of them.


    "Mingfeng..." Gu Yunchang stared at Fang Mingfeng dazedly, her heart was sour and soft, and she didn''t know whether it was more moved or helpless, or it was mixed with more complicated emotions.


    Of course she knew that Fang Mingfeng was very good-natured, affectionate and righteous, and kept himself clean.


    For Gu Yanfei, this engagement is enough to make up for the past 14 years.


    Gu Yunchang took a deep breath and told herself that she couldn''t be soft-hearted.


    It''s not hers, she doesn''t want it.


    The autumn wind gently brushed the hem of her skirt, which flew like a butterfly, making her figure more slender and slender.


    Gu Yunzhen in the Moonlight Tower bit his lower lip slightly, his hand holding the handkerchief tightened, and his forehead was aching.


    Gu Yunzhen felt uncomfortable seeing Gu Yunchang and Fang Mingfeng chatting and laughing at the polo field before. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and had always been friends, but since her grandmother had decided to let Gu Yanfei marry into the British government, Gu Yunzhen should have It is to avoid suspicion.


    Gu Yunzhen wanted to ask Gu Yunxiang to say a few words, but I didn''t expect...


    Thinking about it, Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei again, his mind was full of chaos, his cherry lips slightly opened: "Second sister, third sister and Fang Shizi grew up together since childhood..."


    Even Gu Yunzhen didn''t know what he was explaining. Fang Mingfeng knew that the person with whom he had a marriage contract was Gu Yanfei, but he still expressed his intentions to Gu Yunxuan.


    "Big sister, do you think Fang Mingfeng is a good match?" Gu Yanfei interrupted Gu Yunzhen calmly, raised his hand and pointed at Fang Mingfeng in the pavilion below.


    Her dark pupils are like the turbulent surface of the water, unfathomable.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips and hesitated.


    Fourteen years ago, the misplacement of real and fake daughters made Gu Yanfei suffer for 14 years, and everything that belonged to her was taken away.


    Now that Gu Yanfei has returned to Gu''s house, he should naturally get back the marriage that should belong to her.


    This is error correction and compensation.


    However, if this marriage brought only pain to Gu Yanfei, would it still be considered "make up"?


    Greeting Gu Yunzhen''s struggling eyes, Gu Yanfei stared straight at her and said slowly, "It''s obviously a pearl, why do you want to use it as a fish''s eye?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen was speechless.


    At this moment, the answer clearly emerged in Gu Yunzhen''s heart¡ª


    Fang Mingfeng is not, he is definitely not a good match for Gu Yanfei!


    The moment ?? figured it out, Gu Yunzhen felt relieved and his heart was open.


    The surroundings were quiet for a while, Gu Yunzhen stared deeply at Gu Yanfei and asked, "Second sister, have you really figured it out?"


    The reality is cruel, Gu Yanfei is right, but her background is embarrassing, if she misses Fang Mingfeng, it will be difficult to think of a good marriage in the future.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 35： contend

    Chapter 35 Fight


    "Choo Choo Choo¡­"


    Just at this moment, two sparrows flew past the window, their wings beside their wings, and they were frolicking happily, turning in circles and somersaults.


    The slightly dignified atmosphere was instantly broken, and when he met Gu Yanfei''s calm gaze, Gu Yunzhen smiled.


    it is more than words.


    It was she who was photographed.


    "I understand!" After thinking about it, Gu Yunzhen held Gu Yanfei''s hand and said solemnly, "Second sister, I will help persuade my grandmother."


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing.


    She said this to Gu Yunzhen, neither to vent her emotions nor to ask for anything, just to follow her heart.


    "Big sister, you are so kind!"


    Gu Yanfei stretched out **** to pinch the corner of Gu Yunzhen''s handkerchief, shook the handkerchief gently, and then leaned on her slender shoulder, the corners of her lips curled up uncontrollably, and her bright smile was like the beginning of the rain. Like the sky, clear and clear.


    Her big sister is so cute!


    Gu Yunzhen saw his younger sister leaning on him, his heart was soft, he gently stroked the little girl''s soft hair, thinking: She is the eldest sister, and naturally she must be the support of the younger sisters.


    "Chirp!" A sparrow spread its wings from the window and swooped down neatly towards the pavilion below, while the other sparrow was in hot pursuit.


    The two people who had been standing still in the pavilion for a long time finally moved.


    Fang Mingfeng suddenly took a step forward, he couldn''t help raising his arms and embraced Gu Yuncong in his arms, his deep and hoarse voice seemed to come from the depths of his chest: "Hey, if it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei, would we be able to be together? already?!"


    At this moment, Fang Mingfeng''s killing intent resurfaced, and his eyes were a little blood red.


    That''s right, it''s Gu Yanfei.


    It was Gu Yanfei who had to stand between him and her.


    His ‹’‹’ is the most kind and beautiful, and he can only give in!


    Fang Mingfeng''s movements were so gentle, so pitiful, as if a single effort would hurt her.


    Gu Yunchang let out a low cry, completely not expecting that Fang Mingfeng, who has always been abiding by etiquette, would suddenly make such a sudden move, and was caught off guard.


    She subconsciously tried to push him away: "Let go of me!"


    He will not let go! The longing in Fang Mingfeng''s heart overflowed violently.


    "‹’er!"


    A cold and stern male voice suddenly sounded, frightening the two sparrows in mid-air almost to dissipate their souls, and a few pieces of brown feathers flew down.


    I don¡¯t know when, the sun in the sky was blocked by dense clouds, the sky was a little gloomy, and there were scattered leaves and falling flowers in the autumn wind.


    Gu Yanfei followed the prestige with great interest, and caught no surprise that there was a slender and sturdy purple figure in the flower gallery next to the pavilion.


    Kang King Na Yinglang''s face was full of anger, he rushed into the pavilion like a gust of wind, and approached Gu Yuncong and Fang Mingfeng.


    Hey, King Kang is finally here! In other words, I didn''t look in the wrong place. Gu Yanfei curled his lips with a half-smile, and carelessly rubbed his slender jade fingers on the gourd-shaped purse at his waist.


    But, what happened to the extra Fang Mingfeng?


    "Fang Mingfeng, let go of Gu''er!" King Kang saw Fang Mingfeng''s frivolous Gu Yuncong, his anger was high, he raised his fist and punched him, bringing a burst of punching wind.


    Fang Mingfeng quickly turned sideways, avoiding King Kang''s punch.


    Kang Kang saw Ji grabbing Gu Yunchang''s wrist and pulled her to his side.


    He is a martial arts practitioner with great strength. Gu Yunchang felt that his left wrist was being grabbed, and he frowned in pain, subconsciously resisting.


    Hearing a "hiss", her cuff was torn, and a long crack was torn out, and a white and delicate upper arm was faintly visible.


    "Your Highness, let her go." Fang Mingfeng''s face froze, he hurriedly took a few steps forward, faced King Kang''s angry eyes without fear, and grabbed the opponent''s wrist.


    The three stood there in a weird posture.


    "Presumptuous!" The anger in King Kang''s eyes was even more intense, and the whole person was like an unsheathed long sword, overflowing with cold air.


    He came to King Jing''s mansion today because he heard that Gu Yuncong would come, and wanted to explain to her that the matter of choosing a concubine was the meaning of the empress dowager. Seeing Fang Mingfeng showing great hospitality to Gu Yunmao made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Kang Kang also knew that Gu Yuncong and Fang Mingfeng were childhood sweethearts, and it could be seen that King Xiang had intentions and the goddess had no intentions.


    Kang Kang didn''t like Fang Mingfeng''s circle around Gu Yunchang, and he hinted at Fang Mingfeng''s thoughts more than once, but Gu Yunchang insisted that she and Fang Mingfeng were as close as brothers and sisters.


    She said that she was the only one in her heart.


    Kang Kang''s heart was sweet for a while, but it was quickly replaced by anger, and he wanted to cut Fang Mingfeng with a thousand swords.


    Fang Mingfeng, this guy is not dead, he wants to take advantage of it and is rude to his concubine!


    Kang Kang was afraid that Fang Mingfeng would stir up discord, so he eagerly said to Gu Yunchang: "Hey, you believe me, my princess is only you."


    "I only have you in my heart!"


    In just two sentences, he expresses his mind directly and powerfully, and it is as hot as fire.


    Gu Yunchang looked at King Kang with reddish eye circles, and an unspeakable sour feeling arose in his heart, some moved, some sighed... but also sweet.


    Of course she believed in him and the person she was in love with, but she also knew that the Queen Mother''s heart might not be easily shaken.


    King Kang''s status seems to be noble, but in fact it is like cooking oil on fire. Now that the eldest prince Chu Yi has returned to the country, it has made King Kang''s situation even more difficult.


    In this era of imperial supremacy, marriage is often just a tool to gain power.


    "Fang Mingfeng," Gu Yuncong''s eyes seemed to encourage King Kang, he looked at Fang Mingfeng with contempt, and said coldly, "What qualifications do you have for this king to ''let her go''?! Don''t forget, you have a marriage contract. Yes. You''re not worthy of „ ''er!"


    The words ?? "marriage contract" were like a heavy hammer hitting Fang Mingfeng''s heart. His face turned blue and white, and he slapped King Kang with the palm of his hand, and grabbed Gu Yuncong with the other hand.


    Kang Kang snorted disdainfully, pulled out the long sword on his waist, and slashed towards Fang Mingfeng with its gleaming sword body.


    Seeing this, Gu Yuncong also changed his face and whispered: "No, Your Highness!"


    Gu Yunchang tried to pull the frame, but King Kang''s sword still slashed down fiercely. The blade of the sword cut through the air like a silver lightning bolt. Naturally, Fang Mingfeng would not sit still and dodge again.


    "Zheng!"


    The blade that cut iron like mud slashed on a column of the pavilion, leaving a deep sword mark, which was shocking.


    Gu Yunxiang''s pupils shrank sharply, her face paled. She couldn''t helplessly watch Fang Mingfeng get injured, she grabbed the scabbard from King Kang''s waist and threw it to Fang Mingfeng.


    This move angered King Kang even more, and the long sword in his hand was swung out again like a thunderbolt...


    Fang Mingfeng immediately blocked King Kang''s sword with his scabbard, sparking everywhere.


    Neither of the two men would give in. The pavilion was full of swords and swords, and several columns were covered with sword marks.


    Several tiles on the pavilion fell from above, fell to the ground, and shattered into countless pieces.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 36： the truth

    Chapter 36 The Truth


    "Susu..."


    The sparrows perched on the top of the pavilion were startled, their wings fluttered, and a few brown feathers fluttered in the air.


    Looking at the scarred and crumbling pavilion below, Gu Yanfei''s eyes became colder, as if his heart was struck by a bolt of lightning, and he suddenly wanted to understand something in his previous life.


    What kind of pavilion is in disrepair, what is the problem of termites, it is clearly that King Kang and Fang Mingfeng are jealous for Gu Yunchang, which will lead to the collapse of the pavilion.


    Then, what is the truth of the so-called "life-saving grace" in the previous life?


    Gu Yanfei took out a talisman from his purse, held it between his fingers, and covered the talisman with his wide cuffs.


    In the past life, the Queen Mother and King Kang''s mother and son were able to successfully cover up the truth with lies because not many people knew the truth.


    But what if things get bigger?


    Gu Yun got up suddenly, his gentle face couldn''t hide his anxiety, and he left a sentence: "Second sister, wait for me here, I''ll take a look."


    said, she has hurriedly walked towards the stairs.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were quiet, his lips moved slightly, and he silently recited the formula.


    Then, with a flick of her right arm, she threw the talisman in her hand, her sleeves flying like butterflies with her movements.


    The talisman floated out lightly, flying towards the top of the rose pavilion as if it had wings.


    "Big sister, there is water over there!" Gu Yanfei called out, pointing to the pavilion outside the window.


    Gu Yunzhen stopped abruptly, turned his head and walked back.


    The talisman gently landed on the roof of the pavilion, and the moment it touched the glazed tile, it ignited spontaneously, was swallowed by the flames, and turned to ashes.


    Immediately afterwards, a mushroom cloud-like white smoke suddenly exploded in mid-air, spreading out in a wavy way...


    When Gu Yunzhen approached the window, what he saw was this scene. The smoke seemed to be superimposed on several layers of veils, making the three people in the pavilion hazy and indistinct.


    "The water is gone! The water is going over the pavilion!"


    Other people in the garden immediately noticed the large cloud of smoke above the pavilion, thinking it was on fire, and shouted in a panic.


    With this shout, more and more people noticed the movement on the side of the pavilion, and rushed towards this side in a hurry, and birds were startled again wherever they passed.


    The crowd rushed over here like a hundred birds towards the phoenix. There was a lot of commotion in the garden. Some people shouted, some people went to fetch water, some people asked for help, and some people came to watch the fun...


    The commotion around ?? also alerted the three people in the pavilion.


    Seeing so many people running towards this side, King Kang and Fang Mingfeng both changed their expressions, and at the same time looked at Gu Yunxiang''s torn cuff, they both thought of going together.


    Gu Yunxiang''s disheveled appearance is really inappropriate for anyone to see, and the two of them are also here...


    If this scene were seen by others, it would inevitably lead to some groundless speculations and ruin Gu Yunxiang''s reputation.


    "Let go!" Fang Mingfeng''s cold and stern gaze was directed at King Kang. Wherever King Kang was willing to let go, his response was that he stabbed him directly with a sword.


    Seeing this, Gu Yunchang pursed her lips tightly, the bottom of her eyes was bright and dark, and she said in a calm voice: "I''ll go by myself!"


    She threw her sleeves heavily, throwing away the two of them, and both Kang Wang and Fang Mingfeng subconsciously went to catch her.


    As Gu Yuncong walked forward, she waved away the two of them and pulled her hands. During the push, she stepped on a piece of broken glazed tile, slipped on her feet, staggered, lost her balance, and head-heavy towards the pavilion at the back of the pavilion. The rose garden fell down...


    The rose is very delicate and beautiful, and is known as the "Queen of Flowers", but it is covered with thorns, and the stems are all densely packed with spikes.


    "‹’er!"


    "‹’‹’!"


    Kang Kang and Fang Mingfeng both turned pale in shock, shouted in panic, and shot at almost the same time.


    Gu Yunchang fell backward and fell out, the blue sky caught her eye, and a few strands of hair floated up because of weightlessness...


    The next moment, she felt a tightness in her back, a strong and powerful arm supported her, the corner of her eyes was reflected in a gentle blue, and then another large palm with a thin callus tightly held her. , pulling her up...


    She let out a low cry, but the slender blue figure brushed past her and fell to the rose garden, watching her handsome face showing pain...


    It all happened between lightning and flint.


    Waiting for Gu Yunchang to come back to his senses, his feet have stepped back to the ground steadily, and he met King Kang''s worried and concerned eyes: "Hey, are you alright?"


    Kang Kang was holding Gu Yunxiang''s left wrist tightly in one hand, and the sword in the other hand had been thrown to the ground by him.


    Gu Yunchang was still in shock when he heard a panic scream from the northwest: "Fang Shizi!"


    "Fang Shizi fell into the flowerbed!"


    "Someone..."


    The people who were attracted by the smoke happened to see Fang Mingfeng falling off the flowerbed, and also saw King Kang and Gu Yunchang in the pavilion.


    Kang Kang supported Gu Yunxuan''s arm with one hand, and his face was full of worry, while Gu Yunxuan seemed to be frightened, his face turned pale, and he forced himself to remain calm.


    A few people saw that Gu Yunxiang''s left cuff had been torn open, and they exchanged glances, their hearts were full of doubts and speculations.


    "Mingfeng!" Gu Yunchang anxiously looked at Fang Mingfeng in the flowerbed.


    Other people around also gathered around, bustling and chaos.


    Fang Mingfeng groaned lowly, lying on the side of the rose garden in full swing.


    He didn''t fall hard just now, but this flowerbed full of roses was like a trap full of sharp knives. The moment he landed, tens of thousands of sharp thorns stabbed him like needles. , hands, face, neck... Not only the exposed skin, but even some of the spikes pierced through his thin clothes.


    Fang Mingfeng propped up his elbows and tried to get up, his thin lips pursed tightly, enduring the pain in his body, only to hear the sound of gasping one after another around him.


    Half of his side face is bloody, not only are there dense blood holes the size of pinholes, but also a stem and leaf full of barbs entangled between his face and hair, the red blood running down his face down, startling...


    A few timid girls were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and they couldn''t bear to look directly away.


    Gu Yunchang stared blankly at Fang Mingfeng, feeling sorry, moved, worried and so on.


    "Quick, go and call the doctor!"


    I don''t know if it was a shout, some people hurriedly ran away, and some people sparsely heard the sound.


    Gu Yanfei in the Moonlight Tower looked at this chaotic scene from a distance, his eyes twinkling.


    The smoke on the top of the pavilion was gradually blown away by the wind, Fang Mingfeng''s **** face was reflected in her eyes, overlapping with the ghostly face of Gu Yunzhen in the previous life, which was equally shocking.


    I see.


    Gu Yanfei finally wanted to understand the cause and effect of Gu Yunzhen''s disfigurement in his previous life.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 37： luck

    Chapter 37 Luck


    In the past life, Gu Yunzhen, who was originally an outsider, was probably because Gu Yunzhen was innocently involved in the jealousy between two men. In the chaos, the rose pavilion collapsed, Gu Yunzhen fell into the rose garden, and half of his face was pierced by countless spikes. Scratches and scars.


    And Gu Yunchang was not only safe and sound, but also received a marriage from Yizhi.


    Gu Yanfei sighed silently, thinking to himself: Gu Yuncong is indeed the daughter of luck!


    In her previous life, she lived in a daze, resenting the injustice of fate to her, and did not understand why everyone preferred Gu Yunchang.


    After practicing in Yaoling World for two hundred years, Gu Yanfei gradually realized some laws about each small world, for example, each small world has "children of luck".


    Gu Yunchang is the person most favored by Heaven in this small world, and is a great success of Qi and luck.


    To put it nicely, Gu Yunqiang is a koi with good luck and good luck, and everything can be saved from danger, with the help of nobles;


    To put it a bit harsher, when she is in danger, there will always be someone to stop the disaster for her.


    Gu Yanfei turned to look at Gu Yunzhen and held her hand. Gu Yunzhen thought that Gu Yanfei was uneasy, and held her back comfortingly.


    In the last life, Gu Yunzhen saved Gu Yunchang from disaster.


    In this life, the person who protected Gu Yunchang from disaster became Fang Mingfeng.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils twitched, and at this moment, he felt a very strange feeling all over his body.


    It seemed that a voice was telling her that her guess was not wrong.


    A bright smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s lips, and her free left hand quietly put away her purse.


    Outside the small building, more and more people came to hear the sound, enclosing the garden area with three floors inside and three floors outside, and the voices of people were noisy.


    Gu Yanfei shook hands with Gu Yunzhen and said with a smile, "Big sister, let''s go back." Since her goal was achieved, she didn''t plan to stay any longer.


    Gu Yunzhen nodded, his heart was too complicated to put into words, and he watched helplessly as the disheveled Gu Yuncong was forcefully pulled away by King Kang.


    From the time Kang Wang and the three scuffled together until now, everything happened so fast, so fast that she didn''t even react, and it had reached the point where it was irreversible.


    Gu Yunzhen went downstairs with Gu Yanfei without saying a word. After exiting the Moonlight Tower, he turned left.


    The ?? sisters left hand in hand, completely ignoring an excited gaze following their figures on the third floor of the small building.


    "Master, could the inexplicable ''fire'' on the pavilion just now have something to do with Miss Gu?"


    Xiao Shicao said excitedly with a rough male duck voice.


    His pair of eyeballs rolled around, looking at Gu Yanfei for a while, Fang Mingfeng for a while, and then he stretched his neck to look at the empty rose pavilion. Leave a trace.


    Next to ??, there was a handsome young man in white leaning on the couch of the beauty. A strand of blue silk on his forehead caressed the red mole at the end of his eyes, and his posture was lazy and leisurely.


    "What do you think?" He casually played with the small and delicate tea bowl between his fingers. His slender and beautiful fingers were whiter than white porcelain. A wrist was exposed from the wide cuffs, like a flawless jade carving, with beautiful lines and exquisite carvings.


    Xiao Shi touched his nose and recalled every detail of the "fire": just now, he was making tea for his master, but he noticed a puff of smoke rising outside the window, so he stuck his head out to look...


    "Son, that smoke is very strange. It came and dissipated quickly. I looked carefully, there was only smoke, no fire."


    "Also, I didn''t smell either kerosene or burnt."


    "Nine times out of ten... No, it must have something to do with Miss Gu!"


    Thinking of all the things that happened in Danyang City, Xiao Shi said with great certainty, with high spirits.


    Chu Yi pursed his thin lips with a faint smile, put down the tea bowl, and the wide cuffs slid down, making him more and more thin and thin.


    Xiao Shi''s intuition told him that his master seemed to know something, so he put his face close and asked curiously, "Master, have you seen something?"


    "A talisman." Chu Yi said, rubbing his right hand in his sleeve, and gently rubbing the empty red bag with his fingertips.


    "Master, why didn''t you call me!" Xiao Shi''s eyes widened, thinking that the master was too uninteresting, causing him to miss the most crucial scene.


    Xiao Shixi''s noisy and excited voice penetrated into his ears, and Chu Yi''s gaze passed through the window on the third floor and accurately cast his gaze towards the shadowy figure who had just stepped over the stone bridge.


    Outside the small building, the autumn wind is blowing, the wind blows away the clouds in the air, and also wrinkles the water surface of the green lake below, and also blows off the little petals on the branches, forming a scattered rain of flowers, which is picturesque.


    Gu Yanfei stopped at the gate of Zhuoxinshui Pavilion and brushed off a petal on his shoulder.


    She seemed to have a slight feeling, turned her head, and glanced back at random for half a circle. There were not many people near the water pavilion, only a dozen people gathered together in twos and threes, and some of the faces were familiar.


    "Second sister?" Seeing Gu Yanfei stop, Gu Yunzhen looked at her suspiciously.


    Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly: "It''s okay, I''m just a little hungry."


    In a bamboo shed not far away, a young man excitedly pointed at Gu Yanfei at the entrance of the water pavilion, and with the other hand, he patted the young man in Tsing Yi who was a bit taller than him, his voice trembling slightly: "Come back... cousin, hurry up. Look, the beauty is back!"


    The young master in Tsing Yi looked at Gu Yanfei with straight eyes. At this moment, other people coming and going around seemed to be the background, and only she could be seen in his eyes.


    The young girl has bright eyes and bright teeth, her eyes are light, and her whole body is bathed in the golden sunlight. , without a trace of fireworks around him.


    Looking at her like this, it makes people''s eyes bright, only to feel a tree of pear blossoms and snow, and the whole house is full of clear moonlight.


    Watching the two sisters enter the water pavilion, Young Master Tsing Yi just woke up from a dream, and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    When he first came to the palace this morning, he was astonished at the peerless beauty who was walking with Miss Gu, but he was unable to talk to the beauty at that time.


    Just now, he and his cousin searched the neighborhood for half a circle and couldn''t find anyone. They thought they were gone.


    Fortunately, the beauty is still there!


    Young Master Tsing Yi was refreshed, stroked his sleeves and robes, then made a gesture to his cousin, urging: "Let''s go!"


    The two cousins ??each carried a red and blue tray, and walked into the Zhuoxinshui Pavilion side by side.


    At this moment, the water pavilion is very deserted, with only seven or eight people.


    They walked towards Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen who were sitting by the window with a clear goal.


    Li Zhulang, who was dressed in a sky-blue Hu robe, opened the folding fan in his hand smartly, smiled at the two sisters, and asked familiarly, "Today''s game, the county host has set up a bet, and everyone has placed their bets. Girl, would you like to play?"


    After saying that, his eyes naturally moved to Gu Yanfei on the other side of the table, he couldn''t help but suffocate, his heart was beating like a drum, even if he concealed it, he couldn''t hide the surprise on his face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 38： queen mother

    Chapter 38 The Queen Mother


    The young boy took a half-step forward with a red tray filled with various gold and silver clasps, jade pendants, pearl collars, etc. in his hand, and said to Gu Yanfei with a smile: "Sister, let''s make a bet, we are just playing. "


    Li Zhulang said attentively: "Everyone is just joining in the fun, betting big and betting small is arbitrary..."


    He almost didn''t say anything. If he loses, it''s mine. In fact, the words are on his lips, but he is afraid of himself.


    Gu Yun really recognized Li Zhulang, and smiled generously: "Okay, I''ll bet too..."


    She looked left and right at the dazzling red and blue trays, leaned over and asked Gu Yanfei, "Second sister, which team do you think will win?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly and said firmly, "It''s a draw."


    Gu Yunzhen, Li Zhulang and the others were all startled.


    The little boy couldn''t help reminding: "The chance of a draw is less than 10%..."


    Draws are rare, and betting on a draw is equivalent to sending money to the dealer.


    "Yes, yes." Li Zhulang couldn''t wait to interrupt his cousin, patted his hands and said, "The odds of a draw are high, and if you win, the bet can be doubled several times." It''s okay to lose, as long as the beauty is happy!


    The little boy admired his cousin so much that he thought to himself: My cousin is really unprincipled in order to please the beauties.


    Gu Yanfei was intrigued and wanted to bet, but when he touched his empty purse, he remembered that he didn''t bring any money.


    "Bone lulu."


    A small gold ingot was thrown in from the window, rolled on the table, and settled in front of Gu Yanfei.


    Immediately afterwards, a swarthy and handsome face poked out of the window, grinning, and the smile was extremely bright.


    "Miss Gu, our son will bet for you!" Xiao Shi winked at Gu Yanfei happily, holding a dark red painted golden osmanthus tray in his hand.


    "..." Li Zhulang also wanted to bet on Gu Yanfei''s behalf, but he was a step too late, his face froze instantly, and he thought, "Which son? No matter what you are doing, you are either a traitor or a thief... Could it be a rival in love? !


    "Xiao Shi." Looking at Xiao Shi''s dark and bright eyes, Gu Yanfei''s heart moved, remembering the sight he had just felt outside the Water Pavilion, and he was relieved.


    It turned out to be him, it was a coincidence.


    "Young Master asked me to say hello to the girl." Xiao Shi''s smile grew brighter, revealing two rows of snow-white teeth. At the same time, he took a glass of wine from the tray and brought it to Gu Yanfei.


    This is a cup of sweet-scented osmanthus wine. The light yellow wine is as clear as amber. There are small and exquisite golden sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented flowers floating in it, exuding an elegant fragrance. Compared with the strong floral fragrance of fresh sweet-scented sweet-scented sweet-scented flowers, this faint wine fragrance Just right.


    Gu Yanfei took the cup of sweet-scented osmanthus wine, took a sniff, raised his eyebrows and said, "From Qiongfangzhai?"


    "The girl really knows the goods." Xiao Shi sneered, guiding Gu Yanfei to the Moonlight Tower across the lake with his eyes.


    Gu Yanfei raised her chin slightly, and saw from a distance that the gauze curtain on the third floor was lifted by a slender hand, revealing a familiar white figure. Because of the distance, the handsome young man''s face was not very clear. Holding an identical white porcelain wine glass.


    The white-robed young man raised his glass with his hands, respected it from a distance, and then drank all the wine in the glass.


    This cup is dedicated to Danyang City.


    The two looked at each other silently, Gu Yanfei smiled lightly, extremely bright.


    She also raised her glass to Chu Yi Yaoyao on the other side of the lake, raised her head and drank it, her movements were graceful without losing her spontaneity.


    Li Zhulang was stunned by the beauty''s smile, and then he craned his neck to look out the window, wanting to see who the rival in love was.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t see anything, and the hazy veil covering the window blocked his vision.


    Outside the water pavilion, there was a burst of laughter, and some people came back from the garden side by side.


    Seeing the voices approaching, Xiao Shi bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei and left without giving Li Zhulang a chance to test the clich¨¦. smiling, whispering with interest:


    "Why did Fang Shizi fall off the flowerbed?"


    "You want to know, why don''t you ask His Royal Highness King Kang!"


    "Isn''t Miss Gu Er of Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion also there? Ask her if she''s not the same?!"


    "By the way, how did the three of them happen to be there?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone''s guesses floated over from time to time, one after another, without stopping after a cup of tea, and even intensified, spreading from the water pavilion to the polo field.


    However, when Gu Yunxiang came back in a new riding uniform, these people were mute again, because King Kang was by her side.


    The polo match was not interrupted because of this episode. The injured Fang Mingfeng did not appear again, and Kang Wang replaced him in the second half.


    The second half of the game was only delayed by a tea, and it started with a crisp gong.


    The wanton sound of horses¡¯ hooves sounded again along with the cheers of the crowd, and the white ball was hit high into the sky¡­


    Kang Wang came off the court at the beginning, full of energy and high spirits. He also deliberately showed his skills in front of his sweetheart. He scored a goal not long after the second half, but Gu Yuncong''s state was obviously not as good as before, and he made a few mistakes.


    Gu Yunchang quickly adjusted his mentality and worked hard to catch up.


    The two teams chased after each other, and neither of them would give in. Halfway through the second half, there was a commotion at the entrance of the polo field.


    Someone in the water pavilion let out a soft "Huh", and Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but look sideways.


    saw the direction of the garden, a dozen people surrounded by two noble ladies with extraordinary temperament, one was older, about forty years old; the other was younger, thirty-four or five years old.


    Everyone respected the beautiful older woman, surrounded by the stars and the moon, willing to be the green leaves that foiled.


    The beautiful middle-aged woman was wearing a purple tangle of chrysanthemum and chrysanthemums. Inside was a frosty white jacket with a stand-up collar and a dark embroidered horse-faced skirt underneath. A bun was simply tied on her head and inserted into one. White jade Ruyi pattern flat square.


    Her skin is white and greasy, her facial features are graceful, with a dignified and shallow smile on the corners of her lips, she is demure and elegant, and vaguely reveals a noble temperament standing above the clouds.


    With such a large group of people appearing here, it¡¯s hard to be ignored.


    Someone immediately recognized the identity of this middle-aged beautiful woman, and their eyes widened slightly.


    Even people who don''t know her recognize Princess Jing who is by her side, and see Princess Jing talking to the middle-aged beautiful woman in a soft voice, smiling and respectful.


    There are only a handful of women in this world who can make Princess Jing so respectful...


    "Is it the Empress Dowager?" Gu Yunzhen whispered.


    Indeed, only the current queen mother can have such a platoon.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 39： Concubine

    Chapter 39 Choosing a Concubine


    Gu Yanfei casually brushed off a strand of hair that was blowing on her cheeks, revealing her clear and beautiful chin line and a pink lotus-like neck. When her chin was slightly raised, her expression was a little careless.


    Everyone in the water pavilion could not sit still.


    Many people actually heard that the Queen Mother would come today, but that was just a rumor. I didn''t expect the Queen Mother to come.


    Looking at the empress dowager''s dress today, it is obvious that she is traveling in micro clothes.


    She and Princess Jing came in in a low-key manner, which meant that she didn''t want to interrupt the polo match, so everyone present didn''t get up and salute for the time being, just pretended they didn''t know.


    But their eyes couldn''t help but drift towards the Queen Mother, thinking: It is rumored that the Queen Mother''s palace wants to choose a concubine for King Kang, it seems that there are nine out of ten.


    The current Empress Dowager''s surname is Yuan. She is the successor of the previous emperor and was born in the Yuan family in Yangzhou.


    Since the previous dynasty, the Yuan family has been a well-known aristocratic family, and it can be said to be extremely prominent in Yangzhou.


    The Yuan family has lasted for more than 300 years, and there have been many officials in the family.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan was fifteen years younger than the late Emperor. As soon as she entered the palace, she was very favored by the late Emperor, and gave birth to the late Emperor''s youngest son, King Kang. In the later years of the emperor, there was a plan to abolish the prince, which shows that he favored King Kang.


    Empress Dowager Yuan sat down on a red sandalwood carved Taishi chair under the scorching eyes of everyone, and every move was as elegant and dignified as if she had been measured with a ruler.


    On the polo field, young figures galloped like horses and dashed on a rampage. The two sides chased the only ball and refused to let each other go.


    Princess Jing sat beside the Queen Mother and whispered softly:


    "The Empress Dowager, the girl in red riding the red horse is the Hong Da girl from the Longhu General''s Mansion."


    "That girl in pink is the second daughter of Mr. He, the commander-in-chief of Jizhou."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Princess Jing casually introduced several noble ladies present, all of whom were from famous families.


    Mrs. Yuan set up a cloisonn¨¦ enamel plum orchid bamboo pastel tea cup, and slowly used the tea lid to skim off the tea dust, as if listening and thinking.


    "Snapped!"


    Kang Kang grabbed the ball quickly and swiftly, then swung a stick vigorously and hit the ball at Gu Yunchang, who tacitly turned around and hit the ball accurately into the goal.


    The score of the two teams was tied again.


    The crowd cheered and applauded, and the smile on the corner of Queen Mother Yuan''s lips was a little stiff.


    Seeing this, an old lady in a rust-colored robe leaned down and said to her, "This is the second girl from Dingyuan Hou''s mansion, Gu Yuncong."


    Empress Dowager Yuan stopped moving the tea lid for a while, put down the tea cup, and glanced back and forth at King Kang and Gu Yuncong blankly.


    This is the first time she has seen Gu Yunchang. She can''t say whether she likes or dislikes this girl, but King Kang likes it.


    Empress Dowager Yuan frowned lightly, and in her ears, what her son said to her two months ago sounded: "Empress mother, my son wants to marry the second girl from Yongding Hou''s mansion as a concubine, so you can fulfill your son."


    The Empress Dowager Yuan immediately asked Gu Yunxiang to investigate, only to know that Gu Yunxiang had already married the prince of the United Kingdom.


    She was not very happy in her heart. She knew that her son was a stubborn mother, and her son had been like this since he was a child. Even if he wanted blood, he must get it.


    She didn''t want to have a rift between mother and son, so she barely objected, thinking about delaying it for a while before making plans.


    but-


    What she never expected was that the eldest prince, Chu Yi, came back alive.


    Chu Yi has just returned to the dynasty and has not yet established a firm foothold. Whether it is noble courtiers or royal family members, they are all watching this prince who has been a pledge for many years. The emperor has a queen, it is very unfavorable for their mother and son.


    Kang Kang needs help, but the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion has been lost since Gu Ce''s death, and now there is no real power in the court...


    "what!"


    Suddenly, a low voice rang out one after another in the bamboo shed, drawing Empress Dowager Yuan''s attention back.


    In the polo field, the white ball was shot at Gu Yunchang on the white horse, as fast as a shooting star, getting closer and closer...


    Gu Yunchang''s face changed slightly, and in the next instant, a purple figure rushed to her side like lightning, blocking the ball with his back as a shield.


    "Boom!"


    Qiuju was thrown out violently, cutting through the blue sky.


    Empress Dowager Yuan: "!!"


    The pain was in the child''s body, and the pain in the mother''s heart. Empress Dowager Yuan felt as if the ball had hit her, and almost stood up in a complacent manner.


    She wanted to be called for a time-out, but saw King Kang greet Gu Yunxuan as soon as possible, regardless of the injury.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan forgot her words for a while, and pinched her neatly trimmed fingertips into her palm.


    He is really obsessed!


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes were full of dark tides, and the scene just now reverberated in front of her eyes again and again, and she was absent-minded about the next game.


    "Clang!"


    A piercing gong woke her from her thoughts, she looked at it intently, and found that the second half of the game was over.


    The score of the red and blue teams stopped at ten to ten, and it was a draw.


    This result surprised the audience a little bit, but also a little bit unsatisfied.


    Most of the people in the field didn''t care about winning or losing. The result of the draw couldn''t have been better. One by one, they went off the field with a smile on their faces, changing the **** for tat during the game.


    After leaving the polo field, Gu Yunchang quickly turned over and dismounted from the horse, followed by King Kang, who also jumped off the horse, his eyes fixed on Gu Yunchang.


    Half-time polo consumed a lot of Gu Yunxiang''s physical strength. Before she could recover, her breathing was a little short, and her fair and delicate face was dyed with a faint blush, which was charming and moving.


    "‹’er." King Kang shouted in a low voice, wanting to take her by the hand and take her to see the Queen Mother, but Gu Yuncong turned his hand away nimbly, and his half-drooping eyelashes trembled.


    Kang Kang''s slender eagle eyes squinted and moved faster. This time, he firmly grasped Gu Yuncong''s wrist and pulled her to the Queen Mother Yuan''s side.


    This scene was naturally caught in the eyes of other people around, and everyone couldn''t help but hold their breaths, and all looked at this scene with different expressions.


    The surrounding sound seemed to be sucked away in an instant, and it was silent.


    Empress Dowager Yuan watched the pair of Bi people approaching her, and the distance was getting closer little by little.


    Her hand as white as a girl suddenly squeezed the armrest of the Taishi chair, and she vaguely guessed what her son was going to say, and her brows furrowed even tighter.


    In the eyes of everyone, King Kang calmly took Gu Yuncong''s hand and walked directly in front of the Queen Mother Yuan. His expression was quite arrogant and looked down on the world, and he also regarded it as a treasure.


    "Mother," he bowed to the Empress Dowager Yuan and said loudly, "My son wants to marry Gu Yunqiang as the queen concubine, and I hope that the mother will be successful!"


    Gu Yunchang stood beside him, his eyes widened slightly, and he looked up at his sculptural profile.


    He has always been cold and arrogant, but he is gentle and considerate towards her, sincere.


    He especially moved her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 40： Correct name

    Chapter 40 Name Correction


    The corners of Empress Dowager Yuan''s lips pursed hard lines, and the bamboo shed above cast a faint shadow on her graceful face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Empress Dowager Yuan suppressed the turbulent emotions in her heart and forced a smile to herself, "Miss Gu is already engaged!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan stared fixedly at King Kang, her right hand gripping the armrest even tighter.


    She came to Prince Jing¡¯s mansion today to choose the right concubine for her son, and she also wanted to see Gu Yunqiang. She planned to take a step back and let this girl be a side concubine.


    But now, the Queen Mother Yuan has changed her mind, and she is displeased with Gu Yunchang in her heart.


    Her son is talented and ambitious, and in the future he will be a man of the world. As a king, he cannot be fascinated by a woman.


    Da''s own calamity and chaos in Shangtang, King You of Zhou made a beacon of fire for the Bomei people to laugh at the feudal lords...As a monarch, greed for beauty is a disaster for the country!


    "Empress Mother, you made a mistake, it was the marriage of the second girl." Kang Wang looked straight at the sharp eyes of the Queen Mother Yuan and said sternly.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan was stunned, her first reaction was, isn''t Gu Yunchang the second girl?


    Most of the others around ?? are also confused.


    Kang Kang summoned his personal servant, pointed in the direction of Zhuoxin Water Pavilion and instructed: "Second girl Gu is in the Water Pavilion, you go and call her."


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen in the water pavilion also heard it clearly, Gu Yunzhen frowned, thinking of the chaos in the rose pavilion just now, and the picture was fixed on Fang Mingfeng''s **** face.


    After a while, the tsing-clothed waiter walked into the water pavilion, and bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei politely: "Second Miss Gu, the Empress Dowager and His Royal Highness King Kang ask the girl to come over and speak."


    Gu Yanfei put down the tea cup, got up leisurely, held down Gu Yunzhen who wanted to go with her, and said with a smile, "Big sister, I''ll be back when I go."


    The others in the water pavilion all looked at her with different expressions.


    "Second Lady Gu, please." The servant in Tsing Yi reached out to make a request.


    Li Zhulang looked at Gu Yanfei''s graceful back in despair, and lowered his shoulders in frustration, a thought replayed in his mind: The beauty actually has a marriage contract? !


    A fair lady, a gentleman is a good man.


    The beauty has a marriage contract, so she has already lost completely before she can! ?


    Li Zhulang stood there in a daze, wanting to cry without tears, the little boy patted his cousin on the shoulder soothingly.


    The autumn wind is floating, and the road from the water pavilion to the polo field is quiet to the extreme. The swaying sound of the branches and leaves becomes clear, and the water vapor by the lake is cooled by the wind.


    Gu Yanfei walked to the other side of Gu Yunchang in the eyes of everyone, and Fushen bowed to the Queen Mother Yuan, with a standard and casual gesture.


    Kang Kang didn''t even bother to pay attention to Gu Yanfei, or in other words, he didn''t have to look at her at all, and said coldly, "Tell the Queen Mother, are you and the Prince of England trying to get married?"


    "No." Gu Yanfei spat out two words with a smile.


    On her beautiful little face, a light smile blooms like a cloud and the sun rises, and the branches of the half-open half-waiting begonias are covered with buds.


    As the words Gu Yanfei fell, the surrounding people gradually became agitated, whispering to each other.


    Today, many people have noticed Gu Yanfei''s raw face, especially her face is really beautiful and pleasing to the eye, both men and women can''t help but look at it more.


    However, most of them didn''t know her identity, they only heard her surname Gu and thought she was a girl from the Gu family.


    Now, this strange girl Gu seems to have "an extraordinary origin"!


    Kang Kang frowned and squinted at Gu Yanfei. The little girl stood there obediently, smiling lightly, making it impossible to tell whether she was against him on purpose, or if she didn''t know about the engagement at all...


    Pressing down his thoughts, King Kang stood with his hands behind his back, his whole body released a cold and stern aura, and he said in a proud and tough manner: "Fourteen years ago, when your grandfather was alive, you made a deal with the old prince of the British government. A marriage, let Gu Ce''s eldest daughter and Fang Mingfeng marry..."


    "His Royal Highness Kang is right," Gu Yanfei subtly took the other''s words and smiled calmly, "The one who has a marriage contract with the British government is the eldest daughter of the long house of the Duke of Dingyuan."


    The ribbons of ??''s long hair fluttered in the wind, and the flowing skirts were flying like a cold moon. The girl seemed to be surrounded by a fluttering aura, which was in sharp contrast to the chilling King Kang.


    "The letters of appointment of the two families are written clearly and clearly." After speaking, Gu Yanfei turned his gaze to Gu Yuncong, and continued, "As we all know, the eldest daughter of Marquis Xian Dingyuan is Gu Yuncong."


    Gu Yanfei tilted his head and smiled and asked Gu Yunchang, who was only half a foot away from her: "Yes or not?"


    Gu Yunchang''s pupils shrank slightly, and the tail of his eyebrows jumped.


    Kang Kang also had a bad face, and stared at Gu Yanfei with squinting eyes.


    Facing the lovers, Gu Yanfei''s smile deepened, but it didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    In the last life, after Gu Yanfei returned to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, he and Gu Yunqiang were twins in the names of his father Gu Ce and his mother Xie, but the Gu family never clearly introduced her identity to the outside world, and when they talked about her, they always vague.


    At that time, she grew up by being beaten and scolded by others. Later, she became more and more cowardly when she was belittled, suppressed and humiliated by Mama Xu again and again. Opportunity to argue for yourself.


    Almost all the capitals in the capital did not know that she was the real daughter of the Houmen, and they only regarded her as a distant orphan, and regarded her as a successor.


    It was clear that she was the real blood of the Gu family, but instead she became an indescribable existence, and was regarded as a fish-eye pretending to be a pearl.


    Her identity is ambiguous until she dies...


    This is also her inner demon, which once made her depressed when she was young.


    This is the case again in this life, old things repeat themselves, even if Gu Yunchang was adopted into the second room, the Gu family has no intention of righting his name at all.


    I didn¡¯t have it in my previous life, I don¡¯t have it now, and I definitely won¡¯t have it in the future.


    Gu Yanfei turned his head slightly, looked at Gu Yunchang who was close at hand, and asked again: "Yes or not?"


    A few strands of blue silk on her cheeks fell down with her movements, and the small pearl earrings swayed gently under her earlobe, and there seemed to be a glittering light in her eyes, which was bright and eye-catching.


    "..." Gu Yunchang''s face lost a third of blood, and her cherry lips pursed lightly.


    Gu Yanfei forced himself into a dilemma with just a few words.


    Now, no matter how she answered, it was wrong.


    If she answered yes, then it would be equivalent to publicly admitting Gu Yanfei''s identity as the only daughter of the eldest house.


    If she answered no, then the person who has a marriage contract with the British government is her Gu Yuncong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 41： unworthy

    Chapter 41 Unworthy


    "..." King Kang''s face darkened visibly to the naked eye, and there was no way to see that Gu Yanfei was deliberately following Gu Yunchang''s face.


    A storm was rapidly brewing in his dark pupils, and his blade-like gaze swept across Gu Yanfei''s face inch by inch.


    He also knew about this oolong matter of true and false daughters. Gu Yunchang didn''t hide it from him, and told him immediately.


    King Kang didn''t care whether Gu Yunxuan was a Gu family member or not. For him, it was enough that she was the Gu Yunxuan he knew.


    Gu Yanfei went back to Gu''s house and got a marriage from the British government. It was already cheap, and Gu Yuncong was generous enough. Otherwise, according to King Kang''s intention, this hidden danger would have been solved early.


    He didn''t expect this Gu Yanfei to be cheap and good!


    "In front of the Queen Mother, how dare you talk nonsense!" Kang Dynasty Gu Yanfei took a step closer, his eyes were terrifying, trying to overwhelm the slender and weak girl in front of him with his aura.


    Everyone gasped.


    Kang Kang was furious. On the contrary, the corners of the Queen Mother Yuan¡¯s mouth were barely visible, and she stopped King Kang in a light voice: "Chu You, step back!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan is a smart person, and she also heard something strange from Gu Yanfei''s words just now.


    She looked at Gu Yanfei up and down, and was surprised to find that this little girl who had not yet reached the top of her head was very calm in the face of the thunderous and furious Kang Wang Chuyou.


    After taking a closer look, Empress Dowager Yuan felt that Gu Yanfei was a little familiar, and her appearance looked a bit like Mrs. Xie, the Marquis of Xiandingyuan.


    When Mrs. Xie was alive, she was a well-known beauty in Beijing, she was beautiful and refined.


    "You said, what''s going on?" Empress Dowager Yuan looked at Gu Yunchang again and turned her face, revealing a little suspicion.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s voice was neither light nor heavy, but she had an aura of not being angry and arrogant.


    Gu Yunchang stood upright, from the initial panic, embarrassment, and at a loss, but now he has calmed down.


    I asked myself, since Gu Yanfei returned to Beijing, I have never felt sorry for her, neither fight nor rob...


    Big brother returned.


    The identity of the first daughter of the long house was returned.


    The marriage was also paid off.


    She has retired again and again, and what she has paid is enough to make up for the misplaced life of the other party in the past fourteen years.


    Gu Yunchang closed his eyes and said slowly and clearly: "Back to the Empress Dowager, Gu Yanfei, the second sister of the minister''s daughter, is the eldest daughter of Marquis Xian Dingyuan."


    She tried her best to remain calm and looked directly at the Queen Mother Yuan calmly. Only her slightly whitish fingertips revealed her true thoughts.


    Everyone was at a loss.


    In the past two years, Gu Yunzheng has been very popular in Beijing. She can play qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, martial arts, horseback riding and archery.


    Everyone knows that she is the daughter of the late Dingyuan Marquis Gu Ce, as well as a brother Gu Yuan. Xian Dingyuan Hou''s sons were weak, and since Gu Ce and his wife passed away one after another, this son and a daughter were left behind.


    And Gu Yanfei was very unfamiliar to them.


    They only saw this person for the first time today and heard the name for the first time.


    After Gu Yanfei came to the palace with Gu Yuncong and Gu Yunzhen this morning, several girls including Changqing asked Gu Yuncong privately who Gu Yanfei was.


    At that time, they were just chatting, mostly in the left ear and out in the right ear, and didn''t pay much attention to it. When I think about it now, I feel that Gu Yunchang''s words were vague and only said that Gu Yanfei was her cousin, and said nothing else.


    If Gu Yanfei is the only daughter of Gu Ce, what about Gu Yuncong?


    The straight-faced Miss Li couldn''t help but ask: "Sister Chang, is this girl your own sister? Then why do you say she is your cousin?"


    Gu Yunxiang: "..."


    Her face showed a bit of embarrassment, and her armpits, joints, and back were even more sweaty.


    is like a fig leaf torn open in public.


    From the day the ancestral hall was opened, even if she and Gu Yanfei''s life experiences were concluded in the Hou Mansion, she always thought that Mrs. Gu Tai would find an opportunity to give an explanation to the outside world.


    This matter is done by Mrs. Gu Tai, which is definitely more formal and easier to be accepted by outsiders, which can avoid many groundless speculations.


    And now, she is unprepared... The situation at this time is equivalent to putting her directly on the fire.


    At this moment, Gu Yunchang almost felt a little resentment towards Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Chu You looked at Gu Yunchang''s appearance, pity and distress filled his chest.


    He resisted his murderous intention towards Gu Yanfei, and said loudly, "Since Gu Ce''s daughter is Gu Yanfei, the engagement with the British government is of course hers."


    "Mother, it''s been made clear now that Yun''er Yunying is not married yet, please ask the queen mother to give me and my daughter a marriage."


    Chu You held Gu Yuncong''s hand tightly, his scorching palm pressed against her cold skin, and he used his eyes to signal that she didn''t need to speak, he was there for everything.


    As a man, of course he has to protect his woman!


    The more Chu You protected Gu Yunchang, the more uncomfortable the Empress Dowager Yuan felt, and she asked lightly, "Gu Yanfei is Gu Ce''s daughter, so who is Gu Yunchang?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled without saying a word.


    "Hey she..."


    Chu You wanted to answer on behalf of Gu Yunxuan again, but this time he was interrupted by Gu Yunxuan''s voice: "Back to the Empress Dowager, the minister''s daughter is the daughter of Gu Jian, the current Marquis of Yuan Ding. The daughter was adopted into the eldest room, and now the second sister of the minister''s daughter has been found, so the elders are the masters and let us sisters go back to each other..."


    "The minister and daughter are now in the house for three."


    Gu Yunchang made up these remarks temporarily. While speaking, the sweat on his back became denser, and it was wet and cool.


    Gu Yanfei was edited by Gu Yuncong, but she still didn''t say a word. Her quiet expression made her look even more beautiful and refined, and her dark eyes looked bright and dazzling.


    The crowd surrounding the audience was in a commotion.


    To tell the truth, who is the daughter of these cousins ??was originally a family matter of the Gu family. If it wasn''t for the presence of the Queen Mother and King Kang''s mother and son today, they would have listened to it and would not have cared too much. But in this situation, People can''t help but think more.


    They scanned the pair of cousins ??back and forth, recalling their respective rhetoric, always feeling that something was not quite right, and could not help but doubt.


    If the truth is as Gu Yunzheng said, there is no need for Gu Yunzheng to hide it at all, especially when they called her Gu Er girl today, and Gu Yunzheng did not correct it.


    The more secretive it is, the more it makes people feel that it is trying to hide it, and that there are still some unknown secrets or secrets in it.


    Chu You didn''t care what other people thought at all, he just wanted the Queen Mother to quickly confer marriage, and then said, "Since they are all sisters, the marriage contract is naturally Gu Yanfei''s."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a clear and decisive female voice:


    "Other people''s things, ministers and daughters do not want."


    "Other people''s marriage contracts are not worthy of ministers and daughters."


    Gu Yanfei slightly raised his beautifully curved chin, and there was a confident smile on the corner of his lips.


    There was a slender girl who was still a little delicate like a flower just now, but now she looks like a different person, full of heroic spirit.


    The girl is in her brightest years, like the brightest star in the night sky, her face is full of arrogance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 42： choose

    Chapter 42 Selection


    Gu Yanfei''s two sentences were amazing, and there was an uproar around him.


    The ancestors of the British government followed the Taizu uprising and made countless contributions, and were awarded the title of the king, which was hereditary.


    Since Emperor Taizu, the British public mansion has always been a holy family. In contrast, the Dingyuan Hou mansion is now in the sunset, and this marriage is a family-friendly affair.


    What''s more, the British prince Fang Mingfeng is a well-known young talent in the capital. From his background, talent, appearance to temperament, there is nothing wrong with him. He is the quick son-in-law of countless ladies in the capital, but now he has been killed by one of his parents. The orphan girl of the Hou Mansion is disgusted!


    The expressions of everyone suddenly became very subtle.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the Empress Dowager Yuan on the chair of the Grand Master, and then continued: "The Empress Dowager, Gu Yuncong and the British prince Fang Mingfeng have no doubts about their childhood, childhood sweethearts, cherish each other..."


    "No." How could Gu Yunqi sit and watch Gu Yanfei talk nonsense, and correct it righteously, "This marriage contract was made for you by my grandfather when he was alive, and it should be returned to the original owner."


    "‹’‹’, to me, you are unique..." Gu Yanfei said to Gu Yunxiang with a smile, the corners of his eyes and brows did not change at all.


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes widened, and Fang Mingfeng''s hoarse voice seemed to be fascinated again when he was in the rose pavilion.


    The surroundings were quiet, and the expressions of the others became even weirder.


    Who would have thought that one day the dignified Prince of England would become a hot potato to be pushed around.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t intend to fight Gu Yunchang, and turned to the Empress Dowager Yuan and said, "The Empress Dowager, there was a good show at the rose pavilion in the palace just now. I wonder if the Empress has heard of it?"


    Gu Yanfei''s brows and eyes bloomed, and he smiled as if gossip was commonplace.


    Her words caused everyone''s expressions to change a few times, and they looked at each other and whispered about Rose Ting.


    Emperor Taizu of this dynasty is quite a legendary figure.


    The previous dynasty was extortionate and miscellaneous taxes, and the people were struggling to live. Emperor Taizu was originally a small catcher of the six gates of the previous dynasty. Suddenly, one day, all the black dragons in his residence came into the world, and the dragon''s roar shook the sky.


    Emperor Taizu started an uprising from this, and countless righteous people came to join him. In less than three years, he overthrew the former dynasty of Xuanhe. Fifty years ago, with the great river as the boundary, a great scene was established on the territory of Jiangbei. country.


    After Emperor Taizu ascended the throne, he encouraged childbirth, abandoned the widows'' observance of festivals and chastity memorial archways, forced women to abandon the custom of binding feet, and even encouraged freedom of marriage.


    It''s just that this dynasty is only fifty years old, and the legacy of the previous dynasty is still there. Even if you are always paying attention to being a gentleman, the matter of the rose pavilion is still a bit out of the ordinary.


    Especially, many people saw with their own eyes that Gu Yunxiang was disheveled at that time.


    A middle-aged servant with a white face and no beard took a few steps forward silently, leaned over and whispered to Empress Dowager Yuan, briefly talking about Rose Jiting.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s expression remained the same, but her pupils shrank slightly uncontrollably. The empress dowager used to despise Gu Yuncong''s family background, and now she even despised her people.


    What worries the Queen Mother is that if she forcibly opposes and separates the two, I am afraid it will affect the relationship between mother and son.


    And now Gu Yanfei''s remarks made her see a chance.


    She is inconvenient to shoot, but others can... Fang Mingfeng is obviously the most suitable candidate at this stage.


    If Gu Yuncong married Fang Mingfeng, then his son couldn''t take his wife.


    pounding!


    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager Yuan couldn''t help her heart beat faster, and she had to admit that she was tempted by this idea.


    When she looked at Gu Yanfei again, her eyes became cold, and the slender Yuanshan eyebrows frowned slightly.


    She is not stupid, and she naturally knows that Gu Yanfei brought this up in front of her on purpose.


    This is both coercion and exploitation!


    This Gu Yanfei really looked down on Fang Mingfeng and wanted to use himself to get rid of this engagement.


    Although this girl is indeed a bit daring, but the Queen Mother does not like to be swayed by others. It can be said that Gu Yanfei completely violated her taboo.


    Gu Yanfei and the Empress Dowager Yuan looked at each other, their eyes were clear and clear, and their smiles were determined.


    The golden light in the sky was gently cast on her through the half-green and half-yellow branches, forming a mottled light and shadow, which made her fair skin almost water. among.


    Gu Yanfei clearly knew that no matter whether Gu Yuncong was the daughter of the Yuanhou Mansion or not, with her family background, she was not enough to become the Concubine of Kang Wangzheng.


    In the last life, after the incident at Rose Garden, because no outsiders could see it, King Kang could claim that Gu Yuncong had saved his life, but the Queen Mother Yuan, in order to cover up the truth, had no choice but to issue a decree to confer marriage, which blocked Youyou''s public.


    In fact, is the Queen Mother really satisfied with Gu Yunchang? !


    Not necessarily.


    Therefore, in this life, Gu Yanfei personally delivered the "choice" to the Queen Mother Yuan.


    There was a moment of silence around ??, and the air gradually froze.


    After a while, Empress Dowager Yuan stroked her cuff gracefully and broke the silence: "The third girl of the Gu family is about to get married. Now that you are engaged, you should get married early, so as to have children for the husband''s family."


    "Queen Mother!"


    As if there was a lightning strike in the sky, Chu You''s face changed instantly, and his mind was in chaos.


    Gu Yunchang looked at Empress Dowager Yuan in disbelief, her eyes widened, she almost used all her strength to keep from trembling.


    "Many thanks to the Empress Dowager for making it happen." Gu Yanfei greeted Empress Dowager Yuan gracefully and gracefully.


    With the empress dowager''s golden mouth, the person who betrothed to Fang Mingfeng was Gu Yuncong from now on.


    is a sure thing.


    As for whether Gu Yunchang will marry Fang Mingfeng or King Kang in the future, it has nothing to do with him.


    Gu Yunchang is the daughter of luck. She is sheltered by the heavenly way of this small world, as if blessed by a sword and armor. Gu Yanfei never planned to confront Gu Yunchang head-on.


    Empress dowager Yuan can become the empress dowager, and in this small world, she is also a person with a phoenix life.


    It is better to take advantage of strength than to be brave.


    Empress Dowager Yuan ignored her son''s gloomy face and continued to say to Gu Yunchang: "Miss Gu San, when you and Fang Shizi get married, the Aijia will add makeup to you."


    It is a great honor for a woman to be able to add makeup after a marriage, but in this case, it has become a kind of irony.


    Many people present cast sympathetic glances at Gu Yuncong, and some noble ladies have a flame of hope in their eyes. They thought that Concubine Kang''s position might belong to Gu Yuncong. In a short period of time, things will turn around.


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent, and all things are regarded as dogs." Gu Yunchang spoke clearly and slowly, with a straight back.


    There was no blood on her face, and a gust of wind blew the hair on her temples, making her look more fragile and slender, with a bit of toughness.


    "Boom."


    A muffled thunder sounded in the clear sky.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 43： darling

    Chapter 43 Beloved


    Gu Yanfei looked up at the blue sky, with a face as bright and beautiful as suet fat and white jade, without fear or anger.


    Gu Yunchang was afraid that he thought that the way of heaven was unfair to him, so he kept saying "heaven and earth are not benevolent" to the queen mother.


    But, Gu Yuncong was wrong.


    Heaven and Earth treat all things equally.


    Even if it is a child of luck in a small world, the favor of the Tao of Heaven will not be limitless.


    Chu You''s heart was cut like a knife, and he put all the blame on Gu Yanfei, and could not wait for her to splatter on the spot.


    He grabbed Gu Yuncong''s hand, held it tightly, and expressed his heart to the Queen Mother Yuan loudly: "Empress mother, my son will not marry unless he is a son!"


    "Don''t listen to slanderous words and be provoked by others!"


    He pulled Gu Yunchang away, his eyes firm as a rock.


    "..." Gu Yunchang shook off Chu You''s hand without saying a word, her lips pursed tightly, and bitterness spread in her mouth.


    Once, she thought that her background and status were not important. As long as King Kang treated her with sincerity, it was enough for her to return his sincerity to him.


    Until this moment, she felt the supremacy of imperial power and filial piety in this era.


    Even Chu You, as a dignified prince, could not fight against the queen mother!


    One word from the Queen Mother can influence her marriage...even her destiny.


    The way of heaven is unfair!


    Gu Yunchang bowed respectfully and gracefully to the Queen Mother Yuan, and then left without looking back in the eyes of everyone.


    "‹’er!"


    Chu You knew that she was annoyed, and quickly chased after her.


    The whole room was silent, the atmosphere was stiff, everyone looked at each other, and all kept their mouths shut, for fear of being angered by the Queen Mother.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan was so angry that she squeezed the cuff with her right hand.


    She is a daughter of a noble family, and she is very polite and well-mannered. Even if she is extremely angry, there is no gaffe on her face, but her figure is slightly stiff.


    "The Empress Dowager," At this time, Li Zhulang got close to the Empress Dowager Yuan and took the initiative to speak up with a smile, "Did you place a bet on the game just now?"


    Li Zhulang''s grandmother was the cousin of the Queen Mother, and he was sweet-mouthed from a young age, and was very fond of the Queen Mother.


    Empress Dowager Yuan adjusted her emotions in a very short time, and said lightly: "Zhulang, you guys have a bet?"


    Seeing that Empress Dowager Yuan did not take anger on Li Zhulang, everyone else breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere eased a little.


    Li Zhulang nodded with a smiley face and said, "It''s rare for a minister to be a bookmaker once."


    "We had a draw, which means that everyone lost, but you, the banker, won." Changqing County Master said with a half-smile.


    "The county owner is wrong!" Li Zhulang shook his index finger, "Someone bet on a draw."


    While speaking, the young man in Chinese clothing brought over a box full of bets and sent it to Gu Yanfei with a smile.


    Even if he didn''t name him, everyone guessed that the one who bet on a draw was Gu Yanfei.


    The surroundings were silent for a while, and then there was another uproar.


    For a while, Gu Yanfei once again became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Changqing blinked and asked in astonishment, "Second Miss Gu bet on a draw?"


    "Yeah, yeah." The little boy nodded again and again, but he still doesn''t feel real.


    The chance of a draw is less than 10%, but the beauty is actually betting, this is too good luck!


    If it wasn''t for his cousin''s inability to persuade the Changqing County Master to play match-fixing, he would almost suspect that his cousin had the intention to send money to the beauty.


    Li Zhulang handed the box of bets to Gu Yanfei, his eyes lingering on her delicate and beautiful little face, and his heart beat faster.


    That''s great, so the beauty doesn''t have a marriage contract, so he still has a chance!


    He is not afraid of competitors, he is afraid of Luo Fu!


    Li Zhulang''s eyes lit up, and he asked without words: "Second Lady Gu, how did you guess?"


    A few brothers next to him shook their folding fans disapprovingly, thinking that Li Zhulang was so eloquent that he couldn''t even speak when he met a beauty. There is so much to ask about, such a stunning beauty, she is doing the right thing!


    Gu Yanfei shook his finger and said with a casual smile, "I figured it out."


    Li Zhulang didn''t take it seriously, he caressed his palm happily, and exclaimed following her words: "So the girl can tell fortunes!"


    He took the initiative to send his left palm to Gu Yanfei''s side, palm facing up, and said, "Miss, take a look for me."


    Gu Yanfei glanced at him casually, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Young Master Li, be careful of birds today."


    "Cousin, didn''t you overturn a crow''s nest the day before yesterday? I heard that crows hold grudges the most." The little boy laughed happily, taking Gu Yanfei as a joke.


    Li Zhulang didn''t take it seriously, and tried his best to talk to Gu Yanfei: "Is it a crow?"


    A group of young masters who had a good relationship with Li Zhulang also gathered around him, and said to me one by one:


    "Brother Li, I think you should just stay out of the house these days. Crows, like monkeys, are the best at forming gangs."


    "The crow also likes to peck at the hair. If you are bald by it, it will be ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone knew that Li Zhulang was a good-natured person, and laughed at him.


    The atmosphere became lively again with their chatter and laughter.


    Empress Dowager Yuan looked cold and sat down for another half a cup of tea before getting up on the pretext of being "tired".


    Princess Jing and the Princess of Changqing also got up and left with Empress Dowager Yuan.


    Everyone stood in the same place and saluted, sending off the Queen Mother.


    After ??, the surroundings fell into an embarrassing silence, only the sound of sparrows brushing the branches was heard.


    The episode just now came out, everyone was a little absent-minded, and looked at Gu Yanfei from time to time, after all, the other three protagonists had already left.


    The atmosphere will never return to the lively before.


    In particular, many noble ladies were originally targeting the Queen Mother, but now they feel like they have been poured a bucket of cold water, and they are not interested.


    Anyway, the polo match was over, and the ladies one after another asked to retire. After a while, half of the people left.


    Gu Yanfei, along with Gu Yunzhen, said goodbye to Changqing County Master. When the sisters arrived at the Neiyi Gate, the carriages of other houses were all gone.


    The two horse-drawn carriages of Hou''s mansion parked there alone.


    Gu Yunzhen originally thought that Gu Yunzheng had already left, but since Gu Yunzheng''s carriage was here, it meant that she had not left yet.


    Gu Yunzhen tightened his handkerchief, frowned worriedly, and asked the rough envoy accompanying the Houfu: "Have you seen the three girls?"


    The rough woman shook her head.


    Gu Yunzhen looked left and right, but still didn''t see Gu Yunchang, she said softly, "Second sister, you get on the carriage first, I''ll wait here."


    She summoned the maid of the palace again and asked about Gu Yuncong''s whereabouts.


    Gu Yanfei took Jue Bi out of the Neiyi Gate and came to the second carriage.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted halfway, Gu Yanfei supported the hand of Ju Bi to get on the carriage, and as soon as her face reached into the carriage, she met two figures, one big and one small.


    In addition to the three-flowered cat Qingguang, there was also a tall and slender figure sitting in the carriage, with waterfall-like black hair half bundled and half draped, white clothes like snow, and a zhilan jade tree.


    The man sits on the left, the cat crouches on the right.


    One person and one cat faced each other three feet apart, with big eyes and small eyes, all of which were silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 44： black and white

    Chapter 44 Chu Yi


    The golden sunlight poured into the carriage through the raised curtain, and all the people and cats inside felt the light, so they looked at Gu Yanfei neatly.


    The black eyes are like ink, and the green eyes are like blue.


    The ends of the two pairs of eyes are slightly raised, which outlines a charming arc.


    After ?? Qingguang was stunned for a moment, he suddenly came to his senses, and then he remembered that he was following him secretly.


    The panic-stricken cat kicked its hind legs, and its fluffy body jumped up immediately, and burrowed its head into Chu Yi''s wide cuffs, but the long-haired tail was still exposed outside the sleeves, and it was flicked and tossed.


    Gu Yanfei pursed his lips with laughter, and was speechless about this stupid cat who was covering his ears and stealing bells.


    It was just a short pause, and she continued to drill into the carriage as if nothing had happened, and sat down opposite Chu Yi.


    The car curtain fell, blocking the sunlight, and the inside of the car became dark again.


    Chu Yi squeezed the back of the cat''s neck and pulled it out of his sleeve. The cat subconsciously stretched out its sharp claws to grab it...


    "Hey!" The sharp, hook-like claws hooked up two silk threads on the snow-white cuffs embroidered with dark patterns of bamboo leaves. The new clothes suddenly had flaws, and Chu Yi''s face did not change color.


    Rao resisted with all his might, but the cat was easily carried into the air, with four claws dangling to and fro.


    Qingguang: "!!!"


    Qingguang stared at Chu Yi in disbelief, as if he was intimidating him and making trouble for people!


    Chu Yi turned to look at the kitten and asked with a smile, "Your cat?"


    "It''s called Qingguang." Gu Yanfei''s lips curved like a crescent moon, and he had no plans to take over the cat.


    "Ouch!" Qingguang felt an invisible critical blow, and looked at Gu Yanfei for a while with a look of horror, and then at Chu Yi again, her long tail exploded like a feather duster.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Chu Yi with interest.


    She was not surprised that Chu Yi suddenly appeared here, but what surprised her was that when he met Qingguang''s blue eyes, his expression was as usual, and he didn''t even lose his temper.


    interesting!


    Although Qingguang has changed from a spirit beast to a cat, and this small world has no spiritual energy, only less than 10% of its racial talent is left, but this "charm" talent is enough for it to become prosperous in this mortal world , when a sought after "cat emperor".


    Only those who are extremely determined can be completely immune to its influence.


    From Qingguang''s shocking eyes, Gu Yanfei could also see that Chu Yi was the first person he met.


    Gu Yanfei wanted to tease the cat and watched as the cat in Chu Yi''s hand exploded into a "hedgehog".


    "Xiao Qingguang." Chu Yi''s voice was cold and soft, as sweet as jade hitting each other, and the tail sound rose slightly.


    He held the soft belly of the hair ball with one hand, and gently stroked the oily and slippery back with the other. He touched the cat so that he could make a "purring, purring" sound, squinting in intoxication. Cat''s eyes.


    Qingguang rubbed his palm, and by the way, rubbed a few strands of cat hair onto his flawless white robe, Gu Yanfei chuckled softly.


    "Huh?" Chu Yi raised his right eyebrow, and when his handsome face turned slightly to the side, the lines of his chin and neck became clearer, naturally revealing a little noble temperament.


    Gu Yanfei restrained his smile, poured him a cup of tea in person, handed it to him, and said in a low voice, "Young Master Chu, is your cough okay?"


    A simple greeting had a profound meaning when asked by her.


    Chu Yi took the teacup''s hand, and the tea ripples in the cup.


    Qingguang felt that all of Gu Yanfei''s things belonged to him, so naturally he leaned towards the mouth of the cup, his pink tongue licking the water roll by roll, licking loudly.


    This time, the two of them laughed at the same time, all eyes on the cat.


    "Okay." Chu Yi curled his lips into a smile. The smile softened his noble temperament like a cold moon, which made him feel like a pearl on his side.


    As smart as him, he naturally understood the meaning of Gu Yanfei''s words.


    She knew his identity and guessed it today... Or did she see through everything back in Danyang City?


    Today he really came right.


    Chu Yi looked at Gu Yanfei deeply, and said with a smile, "My name is Chu Yi, Yi Yun from Yi Yun."


    The so-called "Yi Yun" means protecting the country''s fortune.


    The name ?? was given to him by his father himself, and it was also his hope for him.


    Chu Yi''s eyes were as deep as the vast starry sky, and he said solemnly: "Thank you Miss Gu for ''sending'' me into the city that day."


    "Just happened to be on the same road." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, not even moving the corners of his brows, and there was no hint of surprise in his expression.


    As early as in Danyang City, she had guessed that Chu Yi was the eldest prince of the dynasty.


    Chu Yi saved himself, not just by being kind and busy, but using her to sneak into Danyang City.


    It was the same in my previous life, she was his cover.


    In fact, no matter what Chu Yi''s purpose was, in the past and present, in terms of the result, he helped her.


    They are mutually beneficial.


    "My name is Gu Yanfei." Gu Yanfei bowed his hands to him with a smile, as a response to him.


    Before, they could only be regarded as passers-by who met by chance, but today they really know each other.


    Chu Yi put down the teacup in his hand and bowed back gracefully.


    The milk cat gave a dissatisfied "meow", and Chu Yi stretched out his fingers and scratched the cat''s chin soothingly.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the teapot and poured himself a glass of water, his eyes flickering.


    In the past life, Chu Yi did not appear in front of people until the next year. He had severe burns from his face to his body, and he wore a one-and-a-half-month mask to show people all the year round.


    Gu Yanfei glanced between Chu Yi''s clear eyes. When he first met, his hall was black, but now the purple energy is coming from the east.


    Even if he doesn''t count, Gu Yanfei can be sure that his life and death are over.


    Gu Yanfei put down the teapot and said with a half-smile, "Young Master Chu, it''s not good to pretend to be sick, no matter how good you are, you can''t avoid the pulse."


    This small world is no better than the Yaoling World. Ordinary people have limited means to disguise their pulse, and most of the medicines that can change the pulse are harmful to the body.


    Chu Yi did not see the embarrassment of being exposed at all, and asked casually, "What if I ''need'' to get sick?"


    Gu Yanfei said it directly, so Chu Yi asked directly, both sides were candid and did not mean to conceal at all.


    Qingguang was lying on Chu Yi''s lap, her cat''s eyes twitching, looking back and forth at Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    There was a light tap outside the carriage, accompanied by Xiao Shi''s familiar drake voice: "Master."


    It''s just that Xiao Shi didn''t explain it, but Chu Yi also understood what he meant, and someone came here.


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, took out a sign from his sleeve, and put it on the small table between the two. The three words "Qiongfangzhai" were engraved on the sign.


    Chu Yi said: "Xiao Shi said, you like Qiongfangzhai''s sweet-scented osmanthus wine. Qiongfangzhai is not only good sweet-scented osmanthus wine, but also has Tusu wine brewed with an exclusive secret recipe, which is never sold. If you want to drink it, you can find it. The treasurer."


    Gu Yanfei looked at him fixedly, his smile deepened by three points, his aura was compelling.


    The eyes of the two met, and there was a tacit understanding that didn''t need to be said.


    Gu Yanfei replied with a smile.


    Then, she opened the box of jewelry she just won today, and said generously: "This is what I won by betting, the principal is yours, and half is yours."


    When the ??box was opened, the golden and silver jewelry inside made the carriage a little brighter.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 45： prince

    Chapter 45 The Prince


    "Mi woo!" Qingguang was instantly attracted, the cat''s eyes widened instantly, it flew up, slapped a paw on the box, and grabbed a round golden bead from it. .


    It went down with its claws and knocked down the wooden box. In an instant, most of the jewels in the box were poured out.


    Gu Yanfei: "..."


    Chu Yi put his fist on his lips and smiled lowly.


    Qingguang didn''t notice the accident it made at all, and focused on chasing Jinzhu to play.


    ''s nimble little claws slapped the gold beads around and around.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the stupid cat silently.


    Chu Yi closed the box and took the share that the milk cat "distributed" to him.


    Chu Yi got out of the carriage with the box, and he casually stuffed the box into Xiao Shi.


    "It''s time to meet King Jing."


    Chu Yi lightly dropped this sentence, and walked to the southeast, facing the rustling autumn wind.


    The back of the young man in white is thin and vigorous, like a green bamboo in the snow, rich and elegant.


    Xiao Shi held the box and followed Chu Yi briskly, wrinkling his nose.


    King Jing is the cousin of King Kang and Jinshang. He has always been close to King Kang since the first emperor was alive, and Chu Yi was away from Beijing for eight years. The court, including King Jing, was not familiar with him, and most of them meant to wait and see what happened.


    Today, Chu Yi was not actually invited, but came to the palace on his own. His original intention was to test King Jing''s attitude, but he was given a cold reception. After King Jing asked them to take them to the Moonlight Tower, they never showed up again.


    When Chu Yi left the Yueguang Tower, Xiao Shi thought they were going back to the palace, but he didn''t expect that the master came to see Gu Yanfei on purpose.


    Yes, the master has always acted with his own reasons, but he is not someone who goes with the flow and is at the mercy of others. King Jing really made a wrong calculation!


    Xiao Shi grinned and quickly followed Chu Yi. The master and servant walked through a moon gate one after the other.


    Behind the gate of the Moon Cave is lush and lush, with a fragrant fragrance, and there is not a bit of the bleakness of autumn, and the hearty laughter comes with the wind.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you first, no one is allowed to argue with me!" Not far ahead, Li Zhulang raised his voice vigorously.


    Li Zhulang and other six or seven young masters walked towards this side with a smile.


    "That can''t be done!" Another rough-sounding son laughed and objected, "My lady, a gentleman is so arrogant, why should we let you?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Everyone competes fairly!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Several young masters were chatting and talking, it was very lively.


    Suddenly, three or four sparrows flew by wings next to each other.


    The bird **** happened to fall on Li Zhulang''s hair crown, Li Zhulang subconsciously wiped it, and when he saw the smelly bird **** on his fingers, his face turned black.


    The five or six sons around him all saw this scene.


    For a moment, time seemed to stop, everyone stood still, and the sound disappeared abruptly.


    "Pfft!" The little boy was the first to laugh, pointing at Li Zhulang and laughing back and forth, "It turns out that Miss Gu Er was telling you to be careful of ''bird shit'', cousin."


    "Precise! Miss Gu Er is really accurate." Another young man smiled and tapped the palm of his hand with the fan handle.


    "Brother Li, bird droppings off the top of your head, this is a sign of bad luck, do you want to go to the temple to worship, to get rid of bad luck?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Several young masters laughed and laughed at Li Zhulang.


    Chu Yi also heard it, and naturally knew who the second girl they were talking about. He glanced at them casually, and Ruifeng''s eyes flashed with a faint smile.


    Chu Yi, dressed in white as snow, has an outstanding appearance and an elegant bearing. He has a detached and cool demeanor in his gestures, which is in stark contrast to the group of young men in brocade clothes and smiling faces.


    When the two sides passed by, Li Zhulang couldn''t help but glanced at Chu Yi, and met a pair of dark and clear Ruifeng eyes.


    Obviously the other party didn''t do anything, but Li Zhulang felt a soft and invisible sense of oppression.


    He is... Li Zhulang stared at Chu Yi, froze as if frozen.


    Chu Yi nodded slightly at Li Zhulang, without stopping, he continued to walk forward, and Xiao Shi followed behind him.


    The other young masters saw that Li Zhulang was behind and called him back.


    Li Zhulang blankly turned his face towards them, and suddenly said like a dream, "Yes, it''s the first prince!" Why did the first prince come? !


    The eldest prince, Chu Yi, was only ten years old when he left the capital. He just returned to Beijing after eight years, and he has not yet come to the court to govern, so most people don''t know what he looks like.


    "That person just now was the first prince?"


    "Didn''t you say that the first prince is in a bad state, is he recuperating recently?"


    Other people stared wide-eyed in surprise or curiosity, and hurriedly stretched their necks to look, but Chu Yi''s figure had long since disappeared around the corner.


    A few feet away, two more sparrows spread their wings across the sky one after the other, twittering and flying out of the palace, passing by on a flat-topped carriage outside the palace.


    The carriage was quiet, and the sound of the wheels and hooves outside was particularly clear.


    Gu Yunzhen did not wait for Gu Yunchang after all, so she had to leave another carriage in the palace, and she and Gu Yanfei returned to the palace first.


    Gu Yun''s sincerity was serious, and she rubbed and twisted one of the handkerchiefs.


    Qingguang, who had been playing for a while, was tired again, and curled up beside Gu Yanfei into a round, fluffy ball of hair.


    After ?? a stick of incense sticks, their carriage arrived at the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Gu Yunzhen was the first to get off the carriage, and the first sentence he hurriedly asked the concierge, "Has the third lady come back?"


    "Never." The old woman shook her head.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen''s brows furrowed together tightly, and he was even more worried.


    The two sisters said goodbye at the door of ceremonies, Gu Yunzhen went to Cihetang, and Gu Yanfei carried the cat back to Yuheng Garden.


    However, Gu Yanfei had just changed into a lotus-colored shirt, and before he could take a sip of water, Bai Lu, the maid of Cihetang, came and said that Mrs. Tai invited her over.


    So, she went.


    was greeted by a china cup that flew towards her and was thrown at her head.


    "Nie Barrier!" Mrs. Gu Tai scolded with a dark face, her usual grace and bearing no longer existed.


    The porcelain cup flew very fast, but Gu Yanfei just turned to one side slightly, and then managed to dodge it gently and skillfully.


    The cup passed her shoulders and smashed hard against the wall behind her, shattering her bones. It can be seen that Mrs. Gu Tai''s strength is not light.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei dared to hide, Mrs. Gu Tai became more and more angry, her cloudy eyes were filled with anger, she grabbed the tea cover and wanted to throw it out...


    Gu Yunzhen quickly stopped in front of Gu Yanfei, and hurriedly advised: "Grandma, calm down."


    Gu Yanfei''s face changed slightly, and he noticed that Gu Yunzhen''s forehead had a thin bloodstain hidden under the neat and thick bangs, looming.


    Looking at the tea stains and broken pieces of porcelain in front of Mrs. Gu Tai''s Arhat bed, Gu Yanfei immediately understood what was going on.


    Before she came, Mrs. Gu Tai was afraid that she had already smashed a cup, and the shards of porcelain splashed up and scratched Gu Yunzhen''s forehead.


    Her grandmother, she really likes smashing things for two lifetimes!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 46： Propose marriage

    Chapter 46 Proposal


    "You..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s cheeks trembled, raised her hand to Gu Yanfei, and asked coldly, "What did you say nonsense in Prince Jing''s mansion today?!"


    "Grandmother, this has nothing to do with the second sister." Gu Yunzhen hurriedly protected her behind him and defended Gu Yanfei.


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Gu Tai shouted through gritted teeth, and the anger in her heart burned even more.


    Next to ??, Xia Lian looked indignant and felt wronged for her own girl. The second girl didn''t know what method she used. Not only the eldest young master, but even the eldest girl helped her.


    Glancing at the angry Mrs. Gu Tai and Xia Lian, Gu Yanfei pursed her lips with a half-smile, and she knew exactly who was adding fuel to the jealousy in front of Mrs. Gu Tai.


    "Grandma should ask, what happened today." Gu Yanfei calmly corrected Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Without waiting for Mrs. Gu to ask, Gu Yanfei asked and answered: "In the rose pavilion, King Kang rushed to the crown - angry with a red face, and drew his sword against Fang Mingfeng."


    "Fang Mingfeng is desperate to save the beauty. In order to fulfill his sincerity, the Queen Mother said that she will add makeup to the third sister. Is Grandma Gao happy?"


    "It is the honor of our family to add makeup to the queen mother."


    Gu Yanfei looked at Mrs. Gu Tai with a smile.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes twitched in anger, and her chest heaved violently.


    Gu Yanfei looked calm and calm, and said again with a smile: "Or does the grandmother think that the queen mother did something wrong?"


    "Snapped!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai slapped her palm firmly on the coffee table, glared angrily, her eyes were red with anger, and her body trembled like a sieve.


    Xia Lian was also flushed with anger, she wanted to scold Gu Yanfei for turning black and white, but she also knew that there was no place for her maid to speak.


    Gu Yanfei was too lazy to talk nonsense with Mrs. Gu Tai, and offered her farewell in a perfunctory manner: "Presumably my grandmother is busy, so I''ll leave first."


    "Big sister, let''s go." After saying that, Gu Yanfei pulled Gu Yunzhen''s wrist and turned around to leave.


    "Mrs. Tai..." At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the main room outside the curtain, and a thin old woman in gray clothes ran in panting, facing Mrs. Gu Tai, whose face was as black as the bottom of a pot. Said, "His Royal Highness Kang has brought the three girls back."


    The old woman took a deep breath and added: "His Royal Highness Kang said that he came to propose a marriage."


    Mrs. Gu Tai opened her mouth slightly, wanting to ask if it was true, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed hard.


    Her mood changed several times in a very short period of time, and at this moment, it finally turned from anger to joy.


    Xia Lian''s eyes widened in shock, also smiling happily, and gave Gu Yanfei a demonstrative look with her chin slightly raised.


    Gu Yanfei: "¡­"


    Sure enough! Gu Yanfei sighed inwardly, not too surprised.


    Gu Yanfei had expected such an ending as early as that dull thunder blasted the sky.


    Gu Yunchang is the daughter of luck in this small world. Heaven favors her and chooses a splendid and unparalleled road to glory for her. King Kang is the "true son of heaven" bestowed on Gu Yunchang by heaven.


    These two people can be described as a pair made in heaven. They have achieved each other and are nobles of each other.


    This is destiny!


    Even if they encounter some ups and downs in the process, they will generally develop towards the destiny.


    But the destiny is not inviolable!


    Only by breaking his destiny, can he destroy his inner demons.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes flashed with light, and his expression was calm and unwavering.


    Mrs. Gu Tai quickly stood up, tidied up her appearance, and asked, "Where is His Royal Highness King Kang now?"


    "We''re welcome in the hall." The old lady said quickly.


    Gu Yanfei, who was in front of the curtain, paused for a moment, then took Gu Yunzhen''s hand and continued to walk out.


    Some things are still the same as in the previous life, Gu Yuncong and Kang Wang will decide to get married on the same day.


    But there are some things that are different.


    In the past life, the Queen Mother Yuan''s decree for marriage not only shook the entire Hou residence, but also disturbed half of the capital. Nine splendid carriages carried angels to the Hou residence and sent a lot of rewards.


    This pomp is more magnificent than Shili Hongzhuang, and is praised by people.


    In this life, the Hou residence has only welcomed one King Kang.


    In the middle of their thoughts, the sisters stepped out of the main room of Cihetang, and saw a plain-clothed woman in her early thirties in the courtyard who was looking at this anxiously. It was the third wife, Mrs. Yan.


    "True sister!" Seeing that her daughter was safe and sound, Yan Shi was relieved.


    "Mother, why are you here?" Gu Yunzhen stepped forward quickly and took Yan''s arm. Facing her mother, she suddenly felt a little girlish like a little daughter.


    When Mrs. Yan heard that Mrs. Gu was furious, she hurried over for fear of her daughter''s anger.


    She squeezed out a smile. She wanted to ask her daughter how well she was playing in Prince Jing''s mansion today, but at this moment she noticed the bloodstain on her forehead, and her face changed drastically.


    "True sister, your face..." Yan shi carefully pushed away the bangs on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead with his fingers, and looked at the half-inch bloodstain, which had dried up.


    "I''m fine." Gu Yunzhen comforted his mother softly.


    "Sister, you are about to get married, what if you have a scar on your face!" Yan shi raised the volume slightly, feeling somewhat resentful.


    Everyone in the Hou Mansion liked Gu Yunxuan, and everyone said she was good, but Yan Shi had a very subtle feeling towards Gu Yunxian, a niece. Every time something happened to Gu Yunchang, it was always his daughter who was wronged!


    The more Yan Shi said, the more angry he became, the more he thought about it, the more indignant he became.


    Speaking of, Gu Yunchang missed a priceless antique once when she was young. At that time, the other party wanted to cheat, and Gu Yunzhen, who was so tired that she was walking with her, was pushed down and fell.


    Speaking again, when Gu Yunchang was nine years old, he dug up a 200-year-old ginseng plant, and Mrs. Gu Tai was saved because of it, but Gu Yunzhen was sentenced to kneel in the ancestral hall because she was not optimistic about her sister.


    There are countless such trivial things.


    Mrs. Yan was really a little angry. On the one hand, she was venting her words, and on the other hand, she deliberately said it to Mrs. Gu Tai, so she hoped that someone would pass it on!


    Gu Yunzhen''s father, Gu Sanye, Gu Ji died young, and there is no male in the three rooms.


    In these years, the three houses have not been scrambled or robbed, and it is because of the Yan family that he is taking care of Gu Yunzhen.


    She thought that Gu Yun was really the only daughter. After she got married in the future, she would still need to rely on her cousins ??and sisters in the Hou residence, so she tried her best to back down, but that didn''t mean that their mother and daughter were buns.


    Gu Yunzhen is going to marry a dignified military general, and his future husband is young and promising.


    Gu Yunzhen gently stroked Mrs. Yan''s back to soothe her mood: "Mother, it''s just a little skin injury, it won''t leave a scar. Let''s go back, can you give me medicine?"


    Mrs Yan also felt that the most important thing at the moment was to treat her daughter''s wound and nodded in agreement.


    Gu Yunzhen smiled at Gu Yanfei, saying goodbye, and coaxed Mrs Yan to leave Cihetang.


    Gu Yanfei quietly watched the backs of their mother and daughter leaving, pursed her cherry lips, and her eyes became extremely deep.


    Gu Yunzhen was engaged to Murong Yong, the second son of General Murong''s mansion three years ago. The Murong family had already made a small appointment, and they were just about to formally request an appointment.


    In the last life, after Gu Yunzhen was disfigured, Murong Yong did not destroy the marriage because of it, and Yili married Gu Yunzhen in the door.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei had eyes and ears closed, and did not know anything about Beijing, but he also heard that his eldest brother-in-law, Murong Yong, was a generous and generous person who was eager for justice and justice.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 47： favorable

    Chapter 47 Favourable


    Gu Yanfei didn''t stay in Cihetang for much longer, and returned to Yuheng Garden with Juan Bi.


    Autumn chrysanthemums and tree shadows sway in the wind, adding a bit of tranquility and a bit of a cold atmosphere.


    On the way, you can occasionally see the coming and going of servants walking in the wind, and from time to time I hear words such as "Kang Kang", "promoting relatives", "three girls" and so on floating in the wind.


    After walking to the gate of Yuheng Garden, Juan Bi, who had been holding back for a long time, couldn''t help but ask a few more questions: "Girl, didn''t the Empress Dowager say that the third girl would marry the British mansion today? Why did His Royal Highness Kang propose a marriage?"


    "The slave and maid have never heard of a prince or a prince personally going to which door and which house to propose marriage."


    In this play, isn''t it all the emperors, empresses or queen mothers who bestow marriages to these imperial concubines?


    "If you''re curious, just go and find out for yourself." Gu Yanfei laughed, her words were overwhelmed by a dissatisfied cat meowing.


    "Meow-"


    Qingguang dragged Changyin and flew out, flew into Gu Yanfei''s arms, and complained meowingly, for a while she blamed her for throwing it away, and for a while, she complained that Gu Yanfei had sent it to Chu Yi before. matter.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t understand, so he walked in with the cat in his arms, while Juan Bi happily ran out again, walking briskly.


    Juanbi is the son of the Houfu family. Several generations of the family, from parents to brothers and sisters, are all working in the residence.


    Not long after, Juan Bi heard some news about King Kang from his cousin''s niece.


    Juanbi''s relatives were working as generals in Cihetang. She couldn''t enter the main house, but she quietly asked the second-class maid of Cihetang to inquire.


    It is said that King Kang did come to the Hou residence to formally ask for marriage, but Mrs. Gu Tai did not agree. She only talked about marriage. King Kang could not decide by herself. If Queen Mother Yuan had other plans, it would not be beautiful.


    Kang Kang was finally persuaded to leave.


    Although this marriage has not yet been decided, it still caused a storm in the Hou Mansion, making everyone feel honored, and the whole mansion was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.


    However, Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s mother and son in Cihetang were a little heavy, and even the atmosphere inside and outside the room became depressed.


    "Mother," Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang sat next to Gu Jian, clearing her throat and breaking the silence, "Why shouldn''t you go down to King Kang?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the curtain of the Bisha closet was quietly opened by a hand, revealing half of his face.


    It was a thirty-five- or six-year-old steward, wearing a dark-patterned robe with a dark brown pattern and a sandal-colored horse-faced skirt underneath. The figure was slightly plump, and the beautiful goose-egg face was full of anxiety.


    She stared at Mrs. Gu Tai for a moment and bit her lower lip.


    Fourteen years ago, she desperately exchanged two baby girls, hoping that her daughter would have a better future.


    Once, she thought that her daughter would marry into the British government and become the princess of the country in the future. It would be her biggest dream in her life, but she did not expect her daughter to be lucky enough to have the green eyes of King Kang and have the opportunity to become a dignified princess!


    If her daughter can get such a good husband, her life will be worth it.


    At the beginning, after her daughter''s life was revealed, she almost thought she would not survive, but fortunately...


    Su Niang''s dark eyes were like ancient wells that could not be seen in the depths. She held her breath and stood behind the curtain, daring not to make any sound, for fear that others would find her eavesdropping.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was at the top, took two sips of tea slowly, and was silent for a while, as if she was thinking, and she seemed to be thinking about her words.


    The room was extremely quiet, and the dripping sound of the pot leaking on one side was very clear.


    Su Niang in the Bisha closet was numb to her feet. When she almost thought that Mrs. Gu would be silent to the end, she heard Mrs. Tai''s calm and slow voice get into her ears:


    "The harder it is, the more precious it is."


    "Now that the Queen Mother is against it, King Kang can only ask for the next best thing to come and ask for the marriage in person. If the Gu family agrees easily, it will make King Kang feel that the marriage is easy."


    Gu Jian and Wang Shi, who were sitting at the bottom, looked at each other thoughtfully.


    Gu Jian briefly thought about it and understood the deep meaning of Mrs. Gu Tai''s words.


    He is a man, and he naturally understands men. Men are more or less inferior. The less a woman is available, the more precious it is.


    The truth is this, but Gu Jian can''t help but worry: the queen mother has always been stubborn, if she refuses to agree, can King Kang persist?


    Gu Jian rubbed his brows in dismay and said, "Mother, I heard that His Royal Highness the First Prince also went to Prince Jing''s mansion today."


    Take care of Jane Kan, the safest way is to decide the marriage quickly, so as not to be self-defeating.


    Mrs. Gu Tai heard the words, the hand holding the string of Buddha beads trembled, and the string of beads almost didn''t let go, the original calmness no longer existed.


    Gu Jian continued: "The eldest prince went to see Prince Jing alone. The two stayed in the study for an hour before they came out. After that, the eldest prince went straight back to the palace."


    Mrs. Gu Tai naturally understood the purpose of her son''s words, and her mood became irritable, and there was a bit of gloom in her icy expression.


    As she had guessed before, the eldest prince would be the biggest variable, and his return would surely set off a **** storm in the courtroom.


    In the face of that supreme power, many things and many people will become insignificant.


    No one can guarantee that King Kang can resist the temptation of the throne for Gu Yunchang? !


    Mrs. Gu Tai pursed her lips, feeling like a heavy boulder was pressing against her heart, making her breathless.


    The room was quiet for a while, and needles could be heard falling.


    Su Niang, who was listening with ears in the Bisha closet, could not have imagined that there were so many Mrs. Gu Tai, and she was very anxious when she saw that they stopped talking again.


    She almost hit the curtain and made a noise, but she held it back abruptly, her eyes were uncertain, she didn''t know what Madam Gu Tai''s plan was in her heart.


    Mrs. Gu Tai slowly twisted the string of Buddhist beads, and suddenly the conversation changed: "How are the preparations for the real sister''s marriage? Murong Yong seems to have done a good job in Qingzhou recently?"


    Now the Hou Mansion is the head of the Wang family, and Gu Yunzhen''s marriage is mainly handled by the Wang family. When the Wang family nagging on trivial matters, although Gu Jian has heard a lot of things, but most of them don''t pay attention to it, so she gives Wang a look. .


    So, Mrs Wang replied with a smile, "Don''t worry, mother, my daughter-in-law must take care of the real sister''s marriage, and now I will wait for the Murong family to ask for an appointment."


    "Master Hou, Master Murong is going back to Beijing soon, right?"


    The wedding date must not be officially set until Murong Yong returns from Qingzhou.


    When it came to Murong Yong, Gu Jian was refreshed and talked eloquently: "I came back this morning! This Murong Yong is indeed a young talent. This time, he went with the army to Qingzhou to suppress the bandits. He personally took down the bandit leader and made a great contribution. This time, nine times out of ten, you will be promoted."


    "There''s a vacancy for a cavalry captain right now in the Shenji Camp, and I think this position is almost certain."


    Murong Yong was young, and he made a great contribution this time, which is equivalent to showing his face in front of the emperor. As long as he can enter the magic camp, he will have a bright future.


    Now what King Kang lacks most is the support of the army.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 48： add makeup

    Chapter 48 Makeup


    Mrs. Gu Tai raised her brows slightly.


    She also knew that the Murong family might not be enough to attract the Queen Mother''s eyes, but it was finally a good in-law, at least it would make the Queen Mother feel that this marriage was not without benefits to King Kang.


    Mrs. Gu Tai calmed down, rubbed the smooth wax bead with her fingertips, and said, "Xinwen, in a moment, go and comfort my sister, and tell her not to think too much."


    "She''s young and hasn''t experienced anything. I''m worried she''s worried."


    said, a little haze appeared in Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes, which became more and more dense.


    That girl Gu Yanfei really has no conscience, she doesn''t know how to be grateful, she doesn''t know what to say!


    At this moment, Mrs. Gu Tai regretted it. She really shouldn''t have been soft-hearted and brought this girl back, so she would have wronged her sister-in-law.


    Wang Shi immediately responded: "Daughter-in-law will go to Cailing Courtyard to see Sister Concubine later."


    "This child has always had a big heart and a big life, so don''t worry too much, mother."


    Wang''s remarks can be said to speak to Mrs. Tai''s heart, Mrs. Gu Tai nodded slightly and agreed.


    Gu Jian and his wife resigned after persuading Mrs. Tai to take a good rest.


    Gu Jian hurried out the door again, and after Mrs. Wang came out of Cihetang, she went straight to Gu Yunxiang''s Cailing Courtyard, and instructed the servants to send a message to Murong Mansion, so busy that she didn''t touch the ground.


    Gu Yunzhen''s marriage was decided three years ago. This year, the Murong family has come to the Hou Mansion to ask for it twice. According to the rules, the wife will not accept it until the third time.


    Now that Murong Yong has returned with his military exploits, the two are now discussing the wedding date, which is quite icing on the cake.


    Both parties were sincere, so in just ten days, Gu Yunzhen''s wedding date was officially set.


    The Gu family hadn''t had a wedding for many years. Gu Yun was really the eldest daughter, and the first one among the children of this generation to talk about marriage. For a time, everyone in the Hou residence was full of joy.


    As a cousin, after Gu Yanfei got the news, he made a trip to Jiahuiyuan to add makeup to Gu Yunzhen.


    "Thank you second sister." Gu Yunzhen took the box that Gu Yanfei handed over with a smile, and there was a hint of shyness unique to a girl in Gu Pan.


    She was wearing a bright red embroidered Begonia flower ru dress, her skin was as delicate and translucent as a pearl, and a pair of autumn water cut pupils were gentle and moving. The wound on his forehead had scabbed over and was hidden under the thick currents.


    Looking at the radiant Gu Yunzhen, Gu Yanfei''s eyes softened by three points.


    In this life, Gu Yunzhen''s wedding date was several months earlier than in the previous life.


    Also, Gu Yunzhen¡¯s face was severely wounded in his previous life, and it took time for the wound to heal, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.


    It has rained several times in the past ten days, and the wind blowing in through the window still brings a little moisture.


    "Big sister, look at the gift I prepared for you." Gu Yanfei opened the wooden box on the coffee table to reveal the contents.


    She has just returned to the mansion, and the jewelry in hand is a sample given by the mansion. They are all ordinary things and are not suitable for adding makeup to Gu Yunzhen.


    Her makeup was prepared by herself.


    Gu Yanfei pointed at the contents in the box and said, "This is the incense that I made by myself, it can calm the mind."


    Gu Yunzhen squeezed the small and delicate purse in his hand, with a peach-like blush on his little face, and said shyly, "I will take good care of it."


    Ever since they had a candid conversation with each other on the day of Prince Jing¡¯s mansion, Gu Yun really felt that they shared a secret with each other, and they treated Gu Yanfei a lot more intimately than before.


    "Even if I get married, I''m still your sister. You can always visit me at Murong''s house."


    The blush on her face deepened a bit, and there was a little bit of longing for the future between her brows.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yunzhen in a daze. Suddenly, he was reminded of his previous life. After Gu Yunzhen got married, he went back to her parents'' house once a month. At that time, Gu Yunzhen was covered with scars that could not be covered by powder, and he lost a lot of weight. She was haggard, and she was completely different from her current beauty and beauty.


    "That''s right." Gu Yunzhen thought of something, and as if offering a treasure, he took out a small red dress with a circle of white mink fur, "Look at this, does it look good?"


    Gu Yanfei: "..."


    This little dress is obviously for Sunny.


    Gu Yunzhen took the small clothes and looked left and right. The more he looked, the more satisfied he became. He said happily, "It''s cold in the capital in winter. Wearing this, the sun will not be cold."


    "I also made matching bibs and collars..."


    While speaking, a sound of picking the curtain suddenly sounded, and Gu Yunzhen''s maid walked over with a smile on her face and said, "Girl, the third girl is here."


    Gu Yunzhen smiled and asked the maid to lead him.


    After a while, Gu Yunchang, who was wearing a lilac-colored cross-collar coat and a white long skirt with a long thread, walked slowly towards the sisters, her pale goose egg face was smeared with powder, and her smile was shallow, as usual, making people feel like a spring breeze. .


    Gu Yunchang noticed the wooden box between the two at a glance, and said with a smile, "It''s a coincidence, like the second sister, I also came to add makeup to the eldest sister."


    As he spoke, Gu Yunchang nodded politely to Gu Yanfei, as a compliment, and it seemed that he had completely let go of the affairs of Prince Jing''s mansion.


    Gu Yanfei was also looking at Gu Yunchang, his eyes darkened slightly.


    A layer of rich golden color lingered around Gu Yunxiang''s body, as if water was about to drip.


    The strands of white light on Gu Yunzhen''s body next to ?? were like thin threads, entangled by the golden light.


    The golden energy around Gu Yunxiang was full of vitality, but the white light on Gu Yunzhen''s body became a little dim.


    This scene is visible to the naked eye, and only Gu Yanfei can see it.


    Gu Yanfei squinted slightly.


    She knew that this white light was Gu Yunzhen''s luck, the luck of ordinary people is like this, weak or strong, but it won''t make much difference, the way of heaven is fair to most people.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but think of what the third wife, Mrs. Yan, said when she came out of Cihetang ten days ago, saying that Gu Yunzhen had been implicated by Gu Yunxiang since he was a child...


    She raised her right hand thoughtfully, trying to push the golden "qi" away, but felt a burning sensation in her palm.


    She stripped the white light from the golden entanglement, and silently withdrew her hand.


    Gu Yunzhen was talking to Gu Yunzhen with a smile, and the two of them were chatting and smiling, and neither of them felt any difference.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows slightly, watching the turbulent golden light on Gu Yunxiang''s body gradually calm down.


    done.


    After sitting for a while longer, Gu Yanfei got up and said goodbye: "Big sister, I have to go out, so I''ll go first, I''ll come back to you when I have time."


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t leave her, and ordered the maid to fly Gu Yan out.


    "Second sister, walk slowly." Gu Yunchang smiled generously, thinking that Gu Yanfei was avoiding him on purpose and didn''t care.


    "Big sister," she hugged Gu Yunzhen and sat down on the Luohan bed, "Look at this hairpin, whether you like it or not, it was painted by me, and it was specially made to be beaten..."


    Gu Yanfei didn''t hear the words behind ??.


    After ?? walked out of the room, Gu Yanfei looked down at the palm of his right hand, his delicate palm was scalded red.


    This was hurt by Gu Yunchang''s luck.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 49： abandoned

    Chapter 49


    Gu Yanfei glanced back and continued to walk out.


    She was really busy. After leaving Jiahuiyuan, she ordered the driver to take her to Qiongfangzhai.


    Qiongfangzhai is located in Zhenhua Street, the busiest and most prosperous street in the south of the city. There are many shops on both sides of the street, including restaurants, cloth houses, rouge shops, and food records... Almost every shop is a famous old shop in Beijing.


    On the streets, pedestrians, vehicles and horses are constantly coming and going, bustling and noisy.


    Qiongfangzhai is at the end of the street. It is a two-story restaurant. Now there are not many drinkers in the restaurant. There are only two or three tables in the lobby on the first floor.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw the token Gu Yanfei showed, he greeted her warmly and personally went up to the second floor, all the way to Tu Su, the elegant seat at the end of the corridor.


    "Girl, please." The shopkeeper knocked twice on the door of the private seat, and then graciously pushed the door open for Gu Yanfei.


    In the elegant seat, there is a faint scent of wine, and sitting by the window is a thin boy in white, Fengshen Yuxue, like the snow lotus in the Tianshan Mountains is pure and flawless.


    After Gu Yan flew in, the shopkeeper slammed the door shut again.


    Only Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi were left in the elegant seat, and the hustle and bustle outside the street made this place especially quiet.


    "Please." Chu Yi raised his arm gracefully and asked Gu Yanfei to sit down, his delicate eyebrows and eyes seemed to be carefully drawn with each stroke.


    Gu Yanfei sat down opposite him, glanced at his left cuff subconsciously, remembering the previous incident when Qingguang was grinding his claws on his cuff.


    His new snow-white cuffs were embroidered with delicate moir¨¦ patterns with silver thread, and there was no flaw in the thread of the cat''s claws. It was obviously not the clothes he was wearing before.


    She laughed out loud, and then covertly glanced at the Torreya wood chessboard next to it. On the chessboard, the black and white chess pieces dotted all over the place were equal to each other.


    Gu Yanfei just glanced at him casually, but he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The chess game in front of her was very familiar, it was clearly the unfinished game she and he had in Danyang City.


    The last move was Baizi.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, picked up a black stone from the chess box, and simply dropped a stone.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly and poured her a glass of wine himself: "Try this Tusu wine."


    The aroma of wine in the air is stronger, mixed with a hint of medicine.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the white porcelain wine glass and took a sip of the wine, savoring the sweet, sweet and medicinal aroma of the wine in his mouth, and squinting his eyes with satisfaction, he saw Chu Yi on the opposite side casually lift up the wine that was hanging over the window. The bamboo curtain above, silently motioned her to look out with his eyes.


    The street outside was noisy and lively. A luxurious black-painted flat-top carriage was parked in front of another restaurant across the street. Two young men with different appearances and temperaments walked out of the restaurant side by side. Years old, another year is weak.


    The weak crown youth is dressed in a purple dark eight immortal engraved silk brocade robe, full of heroic spirit, arrogant and noble, it is King Kang Chuyou.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the black lacquered carriage from Kang Wang and the others to the door of the restaurant, and found a gold-painted orchid mark engraved on the roof.


    Gu Yanfei thought for a while, recognized the orchid mark, raised his eyebrows and asked, "The Yuan family?"


    This orchid imprint is the family crest of the Yuan family in Yangzhou, and the Yuan family is the natal family of the current empress dowager.


    Gu Yanfei actually didn''t know much about those aristocratic clans, and he only knew that the four major clans, Wang, Xie, Yuan, and Xiao, were the heads of the aristocratic clans.


    "Yes." Chu Yi picked up the white porcelain wine glass, and slender fingers turned the wine glass at will, and sighed meaningfully, "There are no poor families in the top grades, and no noble families in the inferior grades."


    What he said was the 9th grade Zhongzheng system.


    Before the establishment of the Dajing Dynasty, the Han, Jin, Wei and other dynasties implemented a recommendation system based on the "Nine-Rank Zhongzheng System". Officials held a group for the sake of wealth, and gradually formed some families of ministers for generations.


    These aristocratic families occupy a large amount of land in the local area, and they are in high positions. Manipulate.


    After the establishment of the Dajing Dynasty, Emperor Taizu also deliberately weakened these noble families, and tried to implement the imperial examination system in the court, which showed the determination of the court to be based on merit. Just around the corner, Emperor Taizu couldn''t make a move for a while, so he could only put it on hold for the time being.


    Chu Yi looked down through the window, and his eyes fell on the man next to King Kang, who was a medium-sized, elegant-looking man in a brocade robe.


    "This is Yuan Zhe, the next head of the Yuan family, the cousin of King Kang." Chu Yi introduced.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan is the younger sister of the current head of the Yuan family, that is, Yuan Zhe''s aunt.


    In those days, when Emperor Taizu chose Yuan Empress for the late emperor, he did not choose a daughter from an aristocratic family, but chose Liu Clan, who came from a poor family, because he wanted to suppress the family.


    But after the death of Liu Shixian, the late emperor continued to marry Yuan Shi, the daughter of an aristocratic family.


    This is undoubtedly a signal that the late emperor showed his favor to the noble family.


    "At present, a quarter of the courtiers in the court were elected by noble families, including the descendants of the Yuan family." Chu Yi curled the corners of his lower lips with a faint smile, his eyes were clear and cold.


    These noble clans of nobles and nobles have united in the court for their own interests, and even the dignified emperor is restricted by them.


    After he returned to Beijing this time, his father intended to let him go to court, but he was jointly opposed by these noble courtiers...


    Chu Yi didn''t say much until he clicked, the white stone in his hand landed on the chessboard lightly, and the sound of the falling stone was clear and neat.


    As clever as Gu Yanfei, he understood Chu Yi''s current situation from these few words, and the words "distressed" are not enough to describe it.


    but¡­¡­


    Thinking of all kinds of Danyang City, Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, obviously Chu Yi was not good at it.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Chu Yi''s face with great interest.


    The golden light outside the window was lightly and softly dyed between his brows. His facial features were softer and more beautiful than usual. The dark red moles made his complexion sparkle like jade, like a finely carved jade. picture.


    Chu Yi: "..."


    Chu Yi also looked back at her quietly. It was a pair of water-cut pupils that were so clear that they were almost straight, like a clear spring, which seemed to reflect everything in the world, and it seemed that even his soul was seen through by the other party.


    Under this kind of gaze, Chu Yi''s expression remained unchanged, and he didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows.


    The seat was quiet.


    Gu Yanfei stared at him for a while, then suddenly laughed with interest, and whispered silently: Sure enough.


    Chu Yi raised his right eyebrow slightly and looked at her suspiciously.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say a word, he picked up a sunspot and dropped it, he was always decisive when he dropped it.


    Sure enough, he was not very popular with Heaven.


    Just like yourself!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 50： trust

    Chapter 50 Trust


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help thinking of herself.


    During her lifetime in the Yaoling World, she had no parents and no mother, and was picked up by her master when she was five years old.


    Master once fortune-telling for her, saying that she was committed to seven murders, and she was not accepted by the Tao of Heaven at birth, and was abandoned by the Tao of Heaven.


    It only takes one year for ordinary people, and it takes ten years for her to make up for the flaws in her destiny with a hundred times of hard work.


    Therefore, even if she is Tianlinggen, her cultivation is not smooth.


    Even if he tried his best, it took nearly two hundred years to get the chance to hit the Nascent Soul, but he was once again tired of the demons in his previous life, fell into the catastrophe, and returned to this small world.


    Start all over again¡­


    Thinking, Gu Yanfei''s face showed a look of joy, but also a bit of sympathy and sigh.


    Speaking of which, they really have the same problem!


    After thinking about it, when Gu Yanfei was playing chess, he showed no mercy at all, and the black stones aggressively killed the white stones.


    "..." Chu Yi was perplexed by her sympathetic but playful expression, and flexibly moved the white piece between her fingers from her index finger to her last finger, and back between her index and middle fingers.


    He gently dropped the white child between his fingers.


    The chess game has changed again because of this move, the black pieces that were originally disconnected stretched into one piece, and the black and white pieces were evenly matched.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the equally divided chess game in front of him, pursed his lips and smiled, those calm eyes were like deep pools of water, unfathomable.


    She took out a small porcelain vase with blue flowers on a white background from her sleeve and placed it on the table.


    "If you ''need'' to get sick, just take one, and within the next month, the pulse will show a weak pulse with insufficient qi and blood, just like a patient with congenital deficiency."


    Gu Yanfei pushed the small porcelain bottle in front of Chu Yi, and after a pause, he did not forget to add: "My medicine does not hurt the body." He has the vision!


    Chu Yi smiled softly, as if reading her mind, and said with a pun, "That''s natural."


    A little light appeared in his black jade-like eyes, and the end of his upturned eyes curved a small arc.


    The three previous encounters let Chu Yi know that Gu Yanfei''s skills are extraordinary, so when he was in Jingwang''s mansion that day, he went to the carriage to chat with her.


    Working with smart people is a pleasure.


    The eyes of the two were full of smiles, and they exchanged tacit smiles.


    Chu Yi picked up the small porcelain bottle on the table, poured the pill into his mouth, rolled his throat up and down, and swallowed the pill into his stomach.


    Gu Yanfei: "¡­"


    Gu Yanfei watched his every move, smiled and said to himself: This person really dares to eat anything!


    Chu Yi''s trust made her quite happy. Once she was happy, she couldn''t hide it. Her smile was bright, and her black pupils were filled with a happy smile. It was obviously winter, but it made people feel as if they were in the spring of March. .


    She felt that the two of them were the same, and they were both unacceptable to heaven... and they also didn''t intend to sit still.


    The way of heaven will not endlessly favor a person, even if it is the son of heaven.


    The way of heaven will not endlessly hate a person.


    They are not hopeless.


    Gu Yanfei smiled and picked up another sunspot.


    As this child fell, something invisible seemed to settle down, and there was some kind of silent tacit understanding between the two of them.


    The cold wind blew, and the half-lifted and half-draped bamboo curtain made a slight rustling sound, and three or four half-yellow sycamore leaves outside the window floated down in mid-air.


    The servant dressed as a servant said something in Chu You''s ear. Chu You, who was planning to get on the carriage, immediately stopped, and when he looked up suddenly, he saw Chu Yi at the window.


    One uncle and one nephew looked at each other quietly, and no one looked away.


    Yuan Zhe at the back saw that Chu You had not gotten into the carriage, so he called softly, "Your Highness?"


    Chu You remained motionless, still looking up at Chu Yi at the window on the second floor, and said lightly, "It''s Chu Yi."


    In this huge capital, there are only a handful of people who can speak the name of the First Prince so bluntly.


    Yuan Zhe was startled, he also raised his head, followed Chu You''s line of sight, and saw a picturesque unfamiliar face beside the upper bamboo curtain.


    The warm winter sun was pouring softly on the bamboo curtain of the window on the second floor, and behind the other bamboo curtain, there was a slender figure sitting opposite Chu Yi.


    Yuan Zhe couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly, only from the graceful figure and her soft profile that showed through the gaps in the bamboo curtains, it could be seen that she was a beautiful woman.


    Yuan Zhe looked at it for a moment, then turned his head and asked Chu You: "Your Highness, since the first prince has returned to the capital, has he ever been in charge of the government?"


    "Never." Chu You shook his head, his sharp eagle eyes flashed a blade-like light in the sun, and his voice became colder, "The emperor meant that."


    Yuan Zhe''s face was straight, and he lowered his voice and said, "This matter must not be compromised."


    "Your Majesty is testing. If you let the Emperor wish, then the next step is to establish a prince!"


    "Hey, the eldest prince went to Nanyue when he was ten years old. How could those Yue people train him well to make enemies in Nanyue! The eldest prince is afraid that he has already been raised. Look, he just came back and went to swim with the beauties, really It''s outrageous!"


    Yuan Zhe snorted in disdain: "I heard that the first prince has a weakness brought from the womb... He has no talent, no virtue, and he is weak, so it is difficult to be a big responsibility!"


    His last sentence had a bit of a taste of the country.


    Chu You withdrew his gaze, squinting his slender eyes in thought.


    He is about the same age as Chu Yi, but Chu Yi and his father have lived in the East Palace since childhood. They just met a few times during the festivals, and there is no other contact... Later, Chu Yi went to Nanyue as a hostage. year.


    Since Chu Yi returned to Beijing last month, he has only seen this nephew three times, once on the day Chu Yi returned to the palace, the second time at the Shoukang Palace in his mother¡¯s queen, and the third time today.


    He couldn''t see through this nephew.


    Yuan Zhe thought for a moment, then cautiously said again: "The eldest prince is not talented, but he is the only heir of the emperor after all. His Highness was too complacent and let him return to the capital alive."


    If Chu Yi died on the way back to Beijing, they could save a lot of trouble now.


    "..." Chu You was silent, her thin lips pursed into a straight line, her eyes gloomy.


    Seeing that his expression was wrong, Yuan Zhe asked, "What''s your opinion?"


    Chu You thought about the words and said slowly: "Chu Yi is either hiding very deeply, or he is very lucky."


    Whenever he thinks of Danyang City, Chu You is puzzled, as if he was in a vast fog.


    From Chu Yi into the territory of the Dajing Dynasty, Chu You has already let people hunt him down, but Chu Yi has repeatedly escaped. He calculated that Chu Yi would go back to Danyang City if he wanted to return to Beijing, and then sent someone to wait for the rabbit in Danyang City. Danyang City is his territory, and He Zhifu is his person. As long as Chu Yi comes to Danyang City, it will be difficult to fly.


    However, his plan changed.


    The Nanyue people were making waves in Danyang City, and they also set fire to the Danyang government office, which alarmed the entire Danyang City.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 51： justify the loss

    Chapter 51 Reasoning for the loss


    Chu You was taken aback when the news reached the capital.


    He clearly reached an agreement with the Nanyue people, and the Nanyue emperor also stated in the letter that he would send someone to Danyang City to have a detailed discussion with him. At this critical moment, the Nanyue people suddenly turned their faces. Not only did they set fire to the prefecture, they even assassinated He Zhifu, which is equivalent to life Cut Danyang City from his hands.


    Chu Yi was also in Danyang City when the incident happened.


    To say that it is too clever, but to say what Chu Yi did, there seems to be no clues enough to verify this.


    Chu Yi hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary since he returned to Beijing. He has always looked sick and crooked. He rarely sees outsiders.


    Yuan Zhe was also thoughtful and said solemnly: "In short, the life of the eldest prince is a threat."


    Chu You nodded in silence.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to go and see who the eldest prince is?" Yuan Zhe once again looked at the shadowy shadow beside Chu Yi, and said to himself: The eldest prince is already eighteen years old. already married.


    Just as the queen mother has been worrying about King Kang''s marriage, the emperor is also considering the marriage of the eldest prince...


    Chu You originally wanted to say no, he didn''t put a mere woman in his eyes at all, but when the words came to his lips, his heart moved, and he felt that the silhouette he had just seen through the gap in the bamboo curtain seemed a little familiar.


    He also raised his head again, his sharp eyes cast on the hazy soft side face of the window.


    The girl behind the bamboo curtain of Concubine Xiang suddenly leaned forward, raised her hand and lowered the half-raised bamboo curtain.


    This action made her profile exposed from behind the bamboo curtain, clearly reflected in Chu You''s eyes below.


    is her! Chu You''s eyes suddenly widened, unable to hide his shock.


    "Your Highness, do you recognize this girl?" Yuan Zhe saw something strange from Chu You''s expression.


    Chu You: "..."


    This is¡­¡­


    Why is she with Chu Yi? !


    Chu You still remembers the things that happened in Jingwang''s mansion.


    Originally, he could ask his mother to marry him and his son, but Gu Yanfei destroyed it.


    Chu You subconsciously clenched his fists, his joints rattled, and he couldn''t help feeling uneasy.


    Gu Yanfei is a country woman who just arrived. How did these two people who are so different from each other get together? !


    This incomprehensible feeling made Chu You very disgusted, as if something was beyond his control.


    Chu You''s eyes were cloudy, and the falling bamboo curtain was like a door closed in front of him and Yuan Zhe.


    The bamboo curtain blocked the direct sunlight coming from the window, Gu Yanfei in the private seat felt much more comfortable, and adjusted his sitting position in a leisurely manner.


    The shopkeeper carefully put seven or eight wine jugs and a small plate on the table, and bowed again and again with a smile: "This is the wine the girl ordered, you two take it slow."


    After the shopkeeper finished speaking, he abruptly withdrew from his seat.


    In the elegant seat, all kinds of wine aromas overflowed, and they combined into an intoxicating smell.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the table full of wine that he had just ordered, and rolled up his sleeves with slightly curved eyebrows, then skillfully mixed the rice wine, honey water, rose syrup, etc., shook the wine jug gently, and finally poured the wine again. Sprinkle some finely crushed rose petals in the liquid, and this series of movements is elegant and smooth.


    She poured two glasses of wine from the jug, one for herself and the other for Chu Yi, and said with a smile, "Try it, it''s an apology for my family, Qingguang, I cut its nails when I went back that day."


    She pointed to Chu Yi''s cuff, referring to the fact that Qingguang scratched his cuff last time.


    "..." Chu Yi could almost imagine the expression on the three-flowered cat''s nails when she was horrified and suspicious of Maosheng, and laughed lightly.


    His laughter is very sweet, like a stream passing through a summer stream, gently rubbing against one''s eardrums, making the tip of the ear ticklish.


    Chu Yi raised his hand to take the wine glass, pursed his thin lips and took a sip from the mouth of the glass, savoring it carefully, his pleasant smile warmed his originally cold brows.


    He drank very slowly, as if he was drinking tea. On the contrary, Gu Yanfei was very rude and drank it in one gulp.


    Gu Yanfei left Qiongfangzhai after a stick of incense, with a three-point faint sense of intoxication on his face, refreshed.


    It was a rare trip, so she didn''t go back to Hou''s mansion right away and wandered along Zhenhua Street.


    In the last life, although she lived in the capital for a few years, she hardly ever left the mansion.


    With the money she just won from the polo match, she went shopping and buying all the way. In addition to buying some snacks, sachets, and silk flowers, she also bought some cinnabar, talisman paper, silver needles and medicinal materials before slowly setting foot on the road Homecoming.


    By the time she returned to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, it was almost dusk.


    The sun sets in the west, and the afterglow of the setting sun burns the flowing clouds in the sky, dyeing a colorful sunset.


    The evening wind roared, and the leaves of the plane trees on both sides of the street fell in the continuous drizzle of the past few days, only the barren branches stretched out into the sky with their claws and claws.


    After entering the Hou Mansion through the corner gate, Gu Yanfei saw a double-horse chariot parked at the Waiyi Gate.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but pause, his gaze stopped for a moment on the gorgeous carriage in front of him.


    This is the carriage of the British duchess, she has seen it in the last life.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say a word, the concierge next to her noticed her gaze and said with a smile: "Second girl, the British lady has arrived in half an hour."


    The old woman''s eyes lit up, and there was a strange excitement in her expression.


    Gu Yanfei walked forward against the cold night wind, and the finely broken leaves and flowers rushed toward her face.


    Gu Yanfei is no stranger to the British lady-in-law.


    In her previous life, after she returned to the capital, she once visited the British public mansion with Mrs. Hou''s wife, Mrs. Wang. She still remembered that the British duchess was so critical of her, and the contemptuous eyes of the other party pierced her like a needle.


    At that time, the British lady-in-law hardly ever said anything to Gu Yanfei, but she said it to Mrs. Wang, sneering and sneering inside and out:


    After a while, he said that Gu Yanfei was a country girl, and his words and demeanors were not on the table;


    After a while, I said that I don¡¯t know what Gu Yanfei has experienced in the past fourteen years;


    After a while, he said that Gu Yanfei couldn''t understand chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, and calligraphy, and he didn''t know big characters.


    ¡­


    The other party''s remarks made Gu Yanfei feel ashamed, and he really wanted to dig a hole and get in.


    The past clearly appeared in her mind again, flashing like a marquee.


    "Second girl!" A slightly excited female voice came from the other side of the Waiyi Gate, and also called Gu Yanfei back from his thoughts.


    The old woman in the back slapped her thigh and said, "Miss Qingshuang has been waiting for you for a while."


    While speaking, a beautiful maid in green clothes walked towards Gu Yanfei from the door of Waiyi, and bowed her knees and said, "Second girl, Mrs. Tai invites her to come over."


    Gu Yanfei stopped and looked at the incomparably luxurious carriage a few feet away again. The sunset over the sky cast a magnificent color on the carriage.


    The British public mansion is very popular in the court, and its status now far surpasses that of the Dingyuan marquis mansion. marriage!


    It wasn''t until half a year later that the Fang family made a random excuse to leave the family on the grounds that she had been in the same car with the man in Danyang City.


    Gu Yanfei has never understood these things.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 52： not clear

    Chapter 52 Unknown


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei did not speak, the maid Qingshuang was a little nervous, for fear that she would not go, she called again: "Second girl?"


    "Let''s lead the way." Gu Yanfei gently stroked his sleeve and said lightly.


    She will go meet the British duchess, and see what the Fang family is planning.


    Qingshuang breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to make a petition: "Second girl, please come with the servant."


    Gu Yanfei followed with a stroll, the two passed through the Waiyi Gate, then walked through a courtyard paved with bluestone bricks, and came to the hall of the outer courtyard of the Hou Mansion.


    The five doors of the hall were wide open, and several lanterns were lit inside, and the bright lights illuminated the entire hall.


    Mrs. Gu Tai sat at the top as the host, and two guests, a man and a woman, sat on the two red sandalwood chairs on the left.


    The female guest at the bottom is about thirty-five or six years old, wearing a ginger-yellow golden pine and crane pattern engraved silk robe. Smile, look indifferent.


    is the British Duchess.


    Sitting next to her is a blue-clothed young man of about seventeen years old, with a tall and straight body, and half of his face is handsome.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t expect Fang Mingfeng to be there, so he raised his eyebrows.


    The little maid who was guarding under the corridor saluted respectfully: "Second girl."


    The three words ?? made the three people in the hall realize that Gu Yan was coming, and they all looked at her with different expressions.


    Fang Mingfeng turned his head, and the other half of his face was exposed.


    The wounds on the left half of the face that were stabbed by the flower thorns have healed and scabbed off, but the new skin is different from the surrounding skin color, showing flesh red, densely packed, and somewhat terrifying.


    is a handsome face, in this case it is not good-looking.


    As soon as he saw Gu Yanfei, Fang Mingfeng couldn''t help but think of what happened in Jingwang''s mansion, and the murderous intention that had been suppressed for several days resurfaced: If it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei, he and Gu Yuncong would have been together long ago! !


    His dark eyes showed a strong wickedness and murderous intent, flying towards Gu Yan like lightning.


    Gu Yanfei''s footsteps did not stop, he calmly carried his skirt and crossed the high threshold of the hall.


    As soon as she entered the room, she felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the hall. Mrs. Gu and the British lady-in-law all looked indifferent, while the little maids serving by the side lowered their heads, looking like a chill.


    The British lady-in-law gave Gu Yanfei a contemptuous glance, then lowered her head and drank tea, apparently not taking Gu Yanfei in her eyes, just like in her previous life.


    Gu Yanfei ignored the strange atmosphere, walked to Mrs. Gu Tai calmly, and blessed her casually: "Mrs. Tai."


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was at the top, did not speak with a cold face, and Gu Yanfei didn''t care. After seeing the ceremony, she sat down on her own.


    Ever since Gu Yanfei returned to Hou''s mansion, Mrs. Gu Tai never let her come to save her in the morning and evening. She was deliberately cold to her. This was an attitude of Mrs. Gu Tai, so that everyone in Hou''s mansion knew that she didn''t like Gu Yanfei.


    However, these days Gu Yanfei has remained motionless.


    Mrs. Gu Tai did not let her please, so Gu Yanfei naturally refused to go.


    Just like now, Gu Yanfei didn''t care about Madam Gu Tai''s indifference and ignorance at all.


    Whether it is Mrs. Gu Tai''s indifference, the contempt of the British lady-in-law, or Fang Mingfeng''s resentment, it seems that it has nothing to do with her.


    After pretending to drink two sips of tea, the British lady put down the pastel tea cup for Ma Gu''s birthday, and took the lead in breaking the silence: "Does Mrs. Tai really want to regret the marriage?"


    The British lady''s tone was restrained, but it was difficult to conceal the aggressiveness in it.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai pursed her lips.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want to regret her marriage. Repenting her marriage means that the Gu family has completely offended the Fang family. Not only will the decades of friendship between the two families cease to exist, but they will also become enemies. However, she is even more reluctant to marry Gu Yunchang to Fang Mingfeng.


    Fang Mingfeng is excellent, but it can''t be compared with King Kang, not to mention that offending King Kang is obviously more serious than offending the Fang family.


    Originally, Mrs. Gu Tai could use Gu Yanfei to prevaricate the Fang family, but, with Queen Mother Yuan''s golden words in front, even if Mrs. Gu Tai insisted on using Gu Yanfei to replace her, it would not work.


    In her thoughts, Mrs. Gu Tai glanced at Gu Yanfei from the corner of her eyes again, her forehead throbbing suddenly.


    Gu Yanfei, this girl is a death star!


    First, she killed her biological mother as soon as she was born. Fourteen years later, when she returned to the Hou Mansion, she took care of the family, and everything went wrong in the family.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were dark and deep, and she suddenly tightened the hand holding the string of Buddha beads. The thoughts that had been lingering these days came to a conclusion at this moment¡ª¡ª


    If the two girls had not been secretly exchanged back then, maybe the Marquis Mansion had been deprived of a family by Gu Yanfei over the past 14 years.


    Mrs. Gu Tai suppressed the irritability in her heart, put down her body, and sighed at the British lady-in-law: "Hey, my granddaughter is not lucky..." She wanted to belittle Gu Yanfei, but after looking at Gu Yanfei, she felt that she was mentioned. The name is not good, so I bit the tip of my tongue and let the salty smell spread to my mouth, "This marriage should be done here."


    The last sentence was extremely difficult to say, and Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart was bleeding.


    Generally speaking, unless it is to deliberately disgust the other party, even if one of the two parties to the marriage quits in the middle of the relationship, for the sake of the woman''s reputation, the man will not make a big fuss. The attention of other families, like this, is good for both parties.


    Now Mrs. Gu Tai''s attitude has been made clear, that is, she agrees with the man to put all the faults on the woman''s body, the woman has no luck, and it can be regarded as venting the man''s anger.


    "..." The British lady''s expression was like a cloud of clouds, a pair of delicate red hands clenched in her sleeves, and her eyes flashed with mixed emotions of resentment, shame and hesitation.


    This is simply a shame for the Fang family! The British duchess could not wait to leave, but she held back.


    Gu Yanfei could of course also hear what Mrs. Gu Tai meant, and even captured the indignation and hesitation in the eyes of the British duchess, and a little thought rose in her heart.


    Gu Yunchang is now "unknown". With her status as a British public government, the British lady-in-law would not be reluctant to part with her daughter-in-law. As for herself, from the experience of the previous life, the British lady-in-law looked down on herself at all.


    So, things have come to this point, and it stands to reason that the British lady-in-law should break off the marriage logically.


    So, what is she hesitating about? !


    In my last life, I was really blind and blind. I turned a blind eye to these unreasonable places and closed myself in a small world...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 53： whip

    Chapter 53 Whip


    Gu Yanfei''s lips curled into an unintelligible smile, and suddenly got up, so the eyes of the other three were focused on her again.


    Gu Yanfei said indifferently: "It turns out that the visit of the prince''s wife is for the sake of the prince and my third sister to withdraw from the relationship, so I can''t stay here."


    As she got up, the skirt flowed down like flowing water, and the plain clothes were elegant.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai frowned and her expression changed.


    Gu Yanfei tilted his head and smiled, and asked innocently: "I heard that the third sister had already made a letter of appointment with the prince, isn''t it?"


    "Since my grandmother has agreed to Prince Kang''s proposal, it is also appropriate to withdraw from the marriage."


    Gu Yanfei uttered an astonishing statement in a serious manner. To Fang Mingfeng, these words were like a lightning bolt from a clear sky.


    Fang Mingfeng''s complexion changed greatly, he stood up in a gaffe, his body hit the chair, making a thud.


    Propose marriage? !


    "What did you say?!" Fang Mingfeng asked sharply, not seeing his usual dignity and arrogance, as if he had been stabbed in the sore spot.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression darkened again, and she reprimanded: "Gu Yanfei!" This girl is talking nonsense again!


    Gu Yanfei clicked to stop, but said, "I''ll take my leave first."


    The moment she turned around, Fang Mingfeng couldn''t hold it any longer, and rushed forward like an angry lion, blocking Gu Yanfei''s front.


    "You speak clearly!"


    Fang Mingfeng was more than half a head taller than Gu Yanfei, staring at her condescendingly, his handsome face burning with anger became contorted.


    He shot like lightning and wanted to grab Gu Yanfei''s wrist, but was dodged by Gu Yanfei''s light and skillful dodging.


    Fang Mingfeng grabbed the air. For him, it was like adding fuel to the fire. For a while, old hatred and new hatred came together, burning his senses.


    He took off the riding whip that was used as a decoration on the side of his waist, and whipped it directly at Gu Yanfei...


    The ?? whip threw out a whip flower, which burst through the air like a poisonous snake spitting out a letter, making a crisp crackling sound.


    The British lady-in-law turned a blind eye, held up the tea cup with a light expression, and also had the heart to give the Gu family a slap in the face.


    Letting her son marry such a wild girl is a grievance to her son, yet this girl is so ignorant of praise!


    The expressions of the surrounding maids changed greatly, and they gasped for breath. Huarong looked pale as the black whip shadow slashed towards Gu Yanfei''s delicate skin, and some of them couldn''t bear to look anymore.


    However, a scene that shocked them even more happened.


    Gu Yanfei''s body only took a step sideways, and just avoided the whip. His posture and steps were light, agile, and graceful, like a frightened dragon, graceful like a dragon.


    She snatched the whip from Fang Mingfeng''s hand gently and skillfully, and then raised it.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of the whip being thrown on the flesh clearly exploded in the air, and the sound was not loud, but everyone else felt that even the eardrum was shaken.


    Fang Mingfeng had another blood-red welt on the left half of his face. The old wound had not healed, and the new one had been added, which was shocking.


    The surroundings fell into an unusually eerie silence, and everyone was stunned.


    The British lady got up from the chair in a complacent manner. She didn''t expect such a thin country girl to be so pungent.


    Her body trembled slightly with anger, and there was not only shock, disgust, anger in her expression, but also distress for her son. She has a son and a daughter under her knees, all of them are her baby bumps.


    Fang Mingfeng: "¡­"


    Fang Mingfeng glared at Gu Yanfei fiercely, aiming at his prey like a hungry wolf hunting, the burning pain on his face told him that what happened just now was not a dream.


    Blood trickled down his cheeks, dripping "tick, tick" on the mirror-smooth ground.


    Looking at the embarrassed Fang Mingfeng, Gu Yanfei spoke again clearly: "Fang Mingfeng, in terms of identity, you can''t compete with King Kang."


    "What about appearance..."


    Her eyes swept across Fang Mingfeng''s face where old and new wounds were intertwined with a half-smile, and ended with a sigh with a smile, which was like stabbing him twice in the heart.


    Fang Mingfeng: "¡­"


    "What are you going to use to fight with King Kang?" Gu Yanfei stared into his eyes and said word by word.


    Fang Mingfeng gritted his teeth, his eyes spitting fire, as if to say that it was all her fault.


    "Gu Yanfei, are you crazy?!" The British lady was so mad that she wished that Gu Yanfei would be dragged down and punished for thirty. How dare a girl in a downturned mansion dare to lash out at her son!


    To this, Gu Yanfei''s response was that he pulled out another whip from his backhand and hit Fang Mingfeng''s face exactly.


    "Snapped!"


    Fang Mingfeng''s bun was pulled away, and half of his face was scattered in a messy way. It was stuck with the blood on his face, and a few strands of hair fluttered and fell to the ground.


    The British lady''s heart twitched again, her face was pale, and she ordered the servants sharply: "What are you still doing! Why don''t you take people down!"


    The two old ladies of the Fang family responded nervously, wanting to step forward to grab the whip in Gu Yanfei''s hand.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t get close to Gu Yanfei at all, and another whip roared up, causing the two old women to take two steps back, and then they heard another "pop" sound.


    Gu Yanfei''s third whip hit Fang Mingfeng''s left calf fiercely.


    Fang Mingfeng groaned in pain and stumbled to the ground.


    He looked up at Gu Yanfei, who was a few steps away, and happened to meet the girl''s dark and clear pupils.


    The light softly outlines the girl''s delicate eyebrows and eyes. Under the long eyelashes, there is a faint flash of sharp light in the eyes, and the whole person is like a sword unsheathed.


    The servants of ??hou''s mansion were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect so many people to take their two girls and do nothing.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the British lady again, her eyes were clear, and she asked lightly, "Mrs. Guo, do you want to do it yourself?"


    Having said that, Gu Yanfei threw a beautiful whiplash calmly, with a neat movement, showing a bit of show off and a bit of intimidation.


    "..." The British lady''s words stopped for a while, her breath stuck in her throat, and she didn''t dare to move.


    She had no doubt that if she dared to step forward, Gu Yanfei''s next whip would hit her son!


    "Then I can leave." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, shrugged, and turned and left gracefully.


    After ?? stepped out of the threshold of the hall, she threw away the whip in her hand and left without looking back.


    Fang Mingfeng''s heart is full of hatred, like the storm and waves of that rainy night, wanting to tear everything to pieces.


    The moment Gu Yanfei''s first whip hit him in the face, Fang Mingfeng clearly realized the fact: Gu Yanfei was not pretending, she really didn''t want to marry her.


    It''s better than that, she is still using herself... In order to retaliate against Gu Yunchang, she can do whatever she can, regardless of the face of the two families, she just wants to vent the anger she has suppressed for the past 14 years.


    This woman is not only vulgar, but also has a deep scheming. In order to achieve her goal, she even acts with a bit of unpredictable madness, stepping him to the ground again and again.


    He told himself that he couldn''t fall for this femme fatale''s trick, and he couldn''t let the other party get what he wanted.


    However, his heart is clear and clear, as long as he thinks that Gu Yunxiang will marry King Kang, Fang Mingfeng''s heart is like being roasted by fire, and it is extremely tormented.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 54： seriously ill

    Chapter 54 Serious Illness


    After Gu Yan flew away, the atmosphere became even more awkward.


    "Tick, tick."


    The blood on Fang Mingfeng''s face continued to slide down, and it was extremely loud in this quiet room.


    Suddenly, he raised his legs in silence and walked out.


    The sky was a little darker, and under the sunset, his straight back was stubborn and lonely, and two or three leftover leaves flew into his robes.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Fang looked at each other.


    Mrs. Fang wanted to stop her son, but in the end she didn''t make a sound, and her face became even more ugly.


    After another period of silence, Mrs. Fang''s indifferent eyes met Mrs. Gu''s embarrassed eyes, and said lukewarmly, "Mrs. Tai, this marriage was decided when the old lady of your family and I was alive. It''s not that the Gu family can be destroyed if they want to."


    At the same time as the words fell, Mrs. Fang stood up directly, flicked her sleeves heavily, turned around and left.


    Watching Mrs. Fang drifting away, Mrs. Gu''s eyes were dark and turbulent, her chest was heaving violently, and her heart seemed to be engaged in an extremely difficult battle.


    She deeply realized that the British government will never let it go.


    The sun was setting in the west, and the sky became darker and darker. The evening wind flew into the hall with some stubborn leaves and dust, casting a light haze on the place.


    That night, Mrs. Gu Tai fell ill. The steward''s mama went out of the mansion in a hurry and invited a doctor to go over the mansion.


    The news also reached Yuheng Garden, and Juan Bi hurriedly reported to Gu Yanfei, and then asked indifferently, "Miss, Madam Hou has already gone to Cihetang, and the eldest and third girls have also gone, do you want to go over and take a look? "


    Gu Yanfei was sitting cross-legged on the beauty''s couch, meditating. Hearing the words, he opened his eyes and said lightly, "No."


    "If I go, maybe Mrs. Tai''s illness will be worse!" She said this with a bit of jest in her tone.


    The milk cat curled up in a ball raised its fluffy little head, shook the white whiskers on both sides, and made a "meow", as if to echo Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei said he couldn''t go, so he really didn''t go.


    She stayed in the house every day, meditating, drawing talismans, or teasing cats. The days were very peaceful, and she didn''t care about the affairs outside Yuheng Garden.


    However, Juan Bi paid attention to it, and came to her every day to report two or three things about the Hou Mansion:


    For example, Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to be getting sicker and sicker, and the old doctor Zhuang came twice;


    For example, Li Ma went to the warehouse of the outer courtyard and took out a century-old ginseng;


    For example, the mother and daughter of Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Wang and Gu Yunqiang served Mrs. Tai every day;


    for example--


    "Girl, the Shangqing Zhenren, who had just been immeasurable, was invited to see Mrs. Tai''s doctor." Juan Bi ran into the house with the food box in hand, her eyes sparkling.


    In the uprising of Emperor Taizu, not only the black dragon came to the world as a warning, but also fortunately got the help of a group of strange people, among which the leader was the real person Tiangang.


    According to legend, Tiangang real people are born geniuses, and all the scholars and hundreds of schools have a glimpse. When they see the first face of Taizu, they say that he "can be the master of the world".


    Tiangang real person has excellent medical skills. Once Emperor Taizu was seriously injured on the battlefield and his life was hanging by a thread, it was Tiangang real person who pulled Taizu back from the gate of hell.


    After ?? Taizu ascended the throne, he respected the real person Tiangang as the national teacher, and achieved a story that will be popular in later generations.


    When people get sick, they either ask a doctor or a woman, or ask God to worship Buddha, or ask a Taoist priest who is skilled in channeling medicine to come to the door.


    Juanbi put down the food box and continued admiringly: "I heard that the medical skills of Shangqing Zhenren are more amazing than those of the imperial hospital..."


    "Girl, it seems that Mrs. Tai is not very ill this time, but if there is a real person from Shangqing, she will definitely be able to rejuvenate." During the speech, Juan Bi was also a little excited, and kept talking non-stop, "I heard that Shangqingzhen The human immortal is a living god. It''s a pity that the slaves went to Boundless View before and never saw anyone."


    Gu Yanfei put down the "Book of Changes" in his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a peaceful and respectful female voice from outside the door curtain: "Girl, Madam Li from Cihetang is here."


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly, and made a gesture to Juan Bi, and Juan Bi understood, and went out in person to welcome Li Mammy in.


    Mr. Li is a close confidant of Mrs. Gu Tai, but she is personable and never put on airs. When facing Gu Yanfei, she is also polite and polite: "Second girl, Mrs. Tai invites you to come over."


    Juan Bi blinked slowly, a thought swirling in his mind:


    The girl is right, she can really meet the real person of Shangqing!


    Kuan Bi squeezed herself quietly, she couldn''t believe it... When she came to Cihetang, she felt that all this was like a dream, she squeezed her thigh again, and the pain caused tears to ooze out of her eyes.


    The Taoist man in front of him was about forty years old, holding a snow-white dust whisk. He was of medium stature, with loose crane bones, black hair without a silver thread, a goatee beard on his chin, and a yellow collar with large sleeves. , extraordinary temperament.


    He was surrounded by curling sandalwood, which made him more and more immortal.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was lying crookedly on the bunk bed with her eyes closed, with a two-finger-wide black embroidered Fu, Lu, and Shou pattern on her forehead.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned on Mrs. Gu Tai''s pale face, and she thought: The skin is slightly sallow, the eyebrows are dull, and the lips are purple.


    In the inner room, a lot of people were already surrounded, men and women, young and old, crowded into the room, crowded with people.


    Dingyuan Hou Gu Jian, Mrs. Hou''s Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Yan, the third wife, and the grandfathers and wives of the fourth and fifth rooms are all here. In addition, most of the grandchildren such as Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yunchang are also there.


    When Gu Yanfei and the master and servant of Juan Bi arrived, everyone''s eyes turned towards her, and their eyes were a little subtle.


    Mrs. Gu Tai has been ill for three days. People from all the rooms in the Hou residence have come to visit Mrs. Tai, not to mention that everyone has served her with illnesses. At least they have brought tea and water to show their filial piety, and only Gu Yanfei has not. appeared.


    Especially, the timing of Mrs. Gu Tai¡¯s illness was also coincidental. That day, Gu Yanfei had just had a fight with Fang¡¯s family in the hall, and Mrs. Tai fell ill that night. Nine times out of ten, she was angry with Gu Yanfei¡­


    Thinking of this, many Gu family members looked at Gu Yanfei with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    In his previous life, Gu Yanfei was afraid of this kind of gaze.


    Back then, she was inferior and weak, always wanted to do the best in everything, and wanted to be recognized by other people in the mansion, but even if she tried her best, she was still like an outsider. Wrong, so in the past she was afraid of this kind of gaze and felt that she was denied time and time again.


    And now, these evaluations of others can no longer affect her at all.


    Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Wang, saw Gu Yanfei''s first sentence, and she became irritated: "Yan Fei, you are finally here. Your grandmother''s illness has made us all worried!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 55： real person

    Chapter 55 Real People


    Gu Yanfei walked over calmly.


    Compared to the house full of bejeweled female relatives, she is dressed in plain clothes and simple and plain, but she can look bright and splendid, like the legendary snow lotus in the Tianshan Mountains, which makes people dare not to blaspheme.


    She randomly picked an empty chair and sat down, slightly raised her head and looked at Mrs. Wang who was standing beside the bed.


    Those star-like eyes that are not smiling are like clear water, transparent and clear.


    Wang: "..."


    It was clear that he was looking down at Gu Yanfei from the top down, but Wang shi was inexplicably under pressure and felt extremely uncomfortable, as if he was reporting to his superiors.


    "..." Mrs. Wang had something to say at first. She wanted to say that Gu Yanfei was unfilial, she wanted to say that she was cold, but suddenly she couldn''t go on. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head. .


    Mrs Wang cleared her throat and said reluctantly, "Your grandmother has been ill for a few days and has not recovered. Today, we specially invited Shang Qingren to come over to see your grandmother''s doctor."


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly and sat upright. In so many lines of sight, there was not a trace of discomfort, and he was calm.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Wang''s expression was a little stiff, and she could only continue to say dryly: "Shangqing Zhenren said that your grandmother is seriously ill, and not only needs to use decoction, but also everyone in the family sincerely pray for her. Your elder brother is not here. In the mansion, you are the only one in the long room."


    As the saying goes, there are ten paths and nine doctors.


    Taoist medicine has a history of thousands of years. Well-known medical scientists such as Medicine King Sun Simiao, Medical Sage Zhang Zhongjing, and Divine Doctor Bian Que are all Taoist priests.


    Taoist medicine is divided into three parts: physical treatment, health preservation, and theocratic treatment. The theopathic part includes Tao, virtue, talisman, accounting, lottery, incantation, fasting, sacrifice, prayer and other means.


    A brilliant Taoist doctor is like a living fairy in the eyes of believers, and the best among them is the legendary Tiangang real person.


    This Shangqing Zhenren in front of him has been shining brightly in Beijing these years. Not only is his Taoism profound, but also his medical skills are exquisite. People in the capital say that he is the reincarnation of Tiangang Zhenren.


    Mrs. Wang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes while holding a frosty white handkerchief.


    "Supreme Taiyi saves the suffering Tianzun." Shangqing Zhenren shook off the silver-white whisk in his hand, with a detached expression and a bit of compassion for the world.


    Shangqingzhen lightly flicked his broad sleeves, and Shi Shiran walked to the large table by the window, where the incense burner, talisman paper, ink, tea cups, etc. were already set.


    The women in the house placed futons one by one on the ground, and everyone else knelt down, wrapped their left hands with their right hands, and bowed their hands in a reverent salute.


    Gu Yunchang knelt down behind Wang Shi, glanced at the empty space beside him, and saw that Gu Yanfei was still sitting in the same place, calm.


    Gu Yunchang frowned slightly, thinking to himself: Gu Yanfei is so angry with his grandmother, doesn''t he have the slightest intention to reflect on it now?


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw the Shang Qingren in front of her move, the silver-white dust whisk gently fluttered again, his eyes drooped, he first pinched his fingers for calculation, and then murmured something with his lips moving slightly.


    There was obviously no wind, but his wide sleeves seemed to be blown up by something, as if he was about to fly away.


    Gu Jian, Wang Shi and others all looked at him with bated breath.


    Others couldn''t see it, but Gu Yanfei saw it clearly, and saw a little bit of air flow towards Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyebrows, lingering in her Yintang...


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows with interest.


    interesting.


    The aura of this small world is so weak, that this person can still mobilize, he has some ability.


    After a while, Shangqing Zhenren suddenly opened his eyes, and his wise long eyes were full of light, as if he could penetrate everything in the world.


    He raised his hand to hold the pen, dipped it in ink, and drew lines and lines of winding and complicated runes on the rune paper.


    After drawing the talisman, the real Shangqing held the talisman paper between his fingers, and after a while of chanting, there was no fire in the corner of the talisman paper, and an orange flame appeared, which automatically burned...


    Gu Jian and the others watched this scene in awe, not daring to make a sound.


    Gu Yanfei leaned forward slightly, the elbow of his right hand rested on the armrest, his fingers supported the small and delicate chin, and the interest in his eyes became more intense: this cowardice symbol is well drawn.


    The burning talisman paper was quickly burned into ashes, and all the ashes fell into a white porcelain teacup next to it, and a scent of plants and trees wafted out.


    "Give this cup of talisman water to the eldest lady of your house to drink." Shang Qingzhen said lightly.


    "Thank you for the gift from the real person." Mrs. Wang hurriedly responded and went to hold the cup of water in person. Facing the real person of the Qing Dynasty, the attitude could be said to be obedient.


    Mrs. Wang asked Mrs. Gu Tai to sit up from the bed. The unconscious Mrs. Gu Tai''s lips were tightly closed. Mrs. Wang could only open her mouth and put the talisman to her lips and feed her the talisman water. .


    Gu Yunchang looked at the cup of talisman water, hesitated before speaking, sighed silently, and silently held Mrs. Gu Tai''s hand.


    The talisman water was poured from Mrs. Gu Tai''s mouth little by little, and the mother-in-law massaged her **** from time to time, but still, some tea mixed with talisman ash still overflowed from the corners of her mouth...


    It took half a cup of tea to barely feed half a cup of Talisman water.


    Suddenly, Gu Yunchang held Madam Gu Tai''s hand and said in surprise, "Grandma''s hand seems to have moved!" She looked at the unfinished cup of talisman in Wang''s hand in disbelief.


    Mr. Wang took a closer look and found that Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyelashes moved, the eyeballs under the eyelids trembled slightly, and she moaned in a low voice, her voice weak.


    "Mother, mother..." Mrs Wang handed the teacup to the maid and shouted excitedly.


    Others also circled towards the bunk bed.


    Gu Yanfei still didn''t move, his eyes fell on Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyebrows again, and the black aura that had been lingering in Yintang had dissipated.


    She thought to herself: As a mortal, this Taoist of the Qing Dynasty does have some means.


    If the spiritual power in this small world were more abundant, he might have the opportunity to draw Qi into his body and set foot on the Great Way.


    In his thoughts, Gu Yanfei once again looked at Master Shangqing who was standing by the window, and saw that his originally bright eyes could not hide the tiredness at the moment.


    When the wind blew, the robes on his body floated like clouds and mist.


    In the voices of everyone, Mrs. Gu Tai finally opened her eyes slowly, her cloudy eyes were still a little confused, as if she didn''t know where she was.


    Gu Jian said overjoyedly, "Mother, you are finally awake!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 56： bare daughter

    Chapter 56 Su Niang


    "Ajian, I..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s voice was hoarse, her expression weak, and her words were also weak.


    "Mother, don''t talk yet and have a good rest." Gu Jian softly comforted Mrs. Gu Tai.


    When other people in the room saw Mrs. Gu Tai wake up, they looked at each other with relief, as long as Mrs. Gu Tai could wake up, it would be fine.


    The Dajing Dynasty ruled the world with filial piety. If Mrs. Gu Tai had an emergency, no matter her sons or daughters, she would have to observe filial piety for three years, which would delay their future. Not only that, but the marriages of grandchildren will also be affected.


    The air around ?? loosened, and the eyes they looked at the halal people became more and more reverent.


    Shang Qingren said again: "Master Hou, Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Tai has passed through the difficulties, and then she will have a good life and recuperate. When Pindao returns, she will make a pot of medicinal pills for her. After taking the medicine, Mrs. Tai will be fine. already."


    "This matter is over, Pindao will leave first."


    He threw the whisk and saluted again, and there was neither joy nor sadness on Qingxuan''s face.


    Gu Jian solemnly bowed and salutes the real person Shangqing: "Fourth brother, you personally send the Taoist priest."


    Fourth Master Gu kept his promises.


    "Farewell." Shangqingzhen turned around and left, and his wide cuffs flew up, like a **** in the sky.


    The door curtain was raised, and the real Shangqing left, and the rest of the sandalwood still lingered in the air.


    The crowd looked at the trembling door curtain with a bit of amazement on their faces. I don''t know who sighed: "Shenzhen Shangqing is indeed a god."


    "When I recover, I must go to the Infinite View in person to thank the real person." Mrs. Gu Tai on the bed said gratefully.


    Her complexion was better than when she just woke up, and the bottom of her eyes became clearer.


    Gu Yanfei could see that Mrs. Gu Tai should have suffered from emotional insufficiency before, which caused her liver to lose its stagnation and stagnation in her heart. Maybe it was because she had taken the recipe for the wrong symptoms before, and she became more and more ill.


    Now, her symptoms have eased a lot.


    "Mother, I will accompany you with my sister." Wang hurriedly said.


    While speaking, out of the corner of Wang''s eyes, he glanced at Gu Yanfei, who had been sitting on a chair in the corner without moving his nest, and his eyes became cold.


    Mrs Wang coughed lightly and said with an air, "Yan Fei, your grandmother has become so ill. These few days, your sisters have taken turns serving the sick, and today it''s time for you to show your filial piety."


    Gu Yanfei got up from the chair, stroked his sleeves lightly, and said with a light smile: "Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Tai looks at me, maybe she will get sicker, for the sake of Mrs. Tai, I think we should forget it. ."


    said, she smiled, very beautiful, with three parts of elegance, three parts of fairy spirit, like a river of spring water written by famous writers, elegant and refined.


    Now that the real person has seen it, she should also go back to take a nap.


    "..." Wang''s face turned blue with anger, barely maintaining her graceful appearance.


    Gu Yunchang frowned again, her cherry lips pursed tightly, and looked at Gu Yanfei''s uncaring back. Gu Yanfei really had no regrets, she had been blinded by hatred and resentment.


    "Mother," Gu Yunchang squeezed the veil, and said to Mrs Wang, "I''ll stay and take care of my grandmother."


    Her tone was just right and gentle, which made people feel like a spring breeze, and it was considered a step for Wang Shi. Wang''s face softened, and she even said "our sister-in-law is filial" and so on.


    Gu Yunchang smiled gently, only to see Gu Yanfei''s figure disappearing behind the curtain.


    Gu Yanfei walked leisurely, passed through two curtains and a threshold, and stepped out of the main room of Cihetang.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a plump figure with a cyan robe sneaking behind a sycamore tree not far away. The woman poked out half of her beautiful face from behind the trunk and looked towards her.


    Goose-oval face, shuiwan eyebrows, hump nose, slightly lower lip corners... These familiar facial features formed a face that was engraved in Gu Yanfei''s heart.


    is her! Gu Yanfei squinted his eyes, and immediately recognized the other party.


    is a plain girl!


    In her previous life, before she was taken back to the capital, she only met Su Niang twice. At that time, she thought Su Niang was her mother, and she was full of admiration for this woman.


    It wasn''t until her background was revealed that she didn''t know why that family didn''t like her since she was a child, they either beat or scolded her, and then she knew why Su Niang left her in Huaibei for 14 years and ignored her.


    It was Su Niang''s greed that created the tragedy of "Gu Yunxiao" in her previous life, which made her life in just over ten years dark and tragic. In the end, she died full of regret and did not understand.


    "Gu Yunxiao"''s life should not have been like this, she should have grown up under the care of her father and brother...


    For a moment, Gu Yanfei''s heart seemed to have some invisible monster crawling out with its claws and claws, and a fierce shadow slipped through his eyes.


    She knew that her inner demon had attacked again, just like many times in the Yaoling world.


    Every time she made a breakthrough in her practice, all kinds of things from the previous life would turn into demons, biting her frantically, affecting her cultivation again and again.


    Gu Yanfei''s throat was filled with a thick smell of blood, and the fingers hidden in his sleeves trembled uncontrollably.


    The moment ?? and Gu Yanfei looked at each other, Su Niang''s eyes wandered in a panic, but then she calmed down and raised her chin sternly.


    This time is different from the past, Gu Ce and the Xie family are gone, Gu Yanfei is just an orphaned daughter without a father and mother, she has just returned to the Hou residence, and she has not yet established a firm foothold, so she can''t do anything to herself!


    Gu Yanfei''s dark eyes are like deep pools without waves, and the depths inside are unfathomable.


    It was the same in my previous life.


    After the truth was revealed, Su Niang also stayed in the Hou Mansion, and would avoid her at first. Later, the Queen Mother Yuan gave Gu Yunchang and King Kang a decree to marry her. After that, Su Niang''s waist straightened up, and her face was full. To her, he put on a high-ranking benefactor.


    She hated so much in her heart that she went to ask Mrs. Gu Tai to deal with Su Niang.


    As a result, Mrs. Gu Tai instead reprimanded her: "Sister Jing, do you want Su Niang to die?"


    "Of course Su Niang was wrong, but when Yangzhou was in chaos, she was the one who made a way out of the sea of ??blood and took you out of Yangzhou..."


    "You, you are too hostile and don''t understand generosity."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s every word and every sentence pierced her heart like knives. In her previous life, she did not dare to resist Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Thinking about it, the fury in Gu Yanfei''s eyes grew wildly and surged... almost occupying her entire eyes, and then quickly calmed down, like the dark and vast sea at night, seemingly calm and without waves, with dark tides surging beneath it.


    She moved forward slowly.


    When she passed by Su Niang''s side, there was a faint flash of blood in the corner of her eyes, but she didn''t stop.


    It was obviously cold winter, but Su Niang still had some cold sweat on her forehead, she was busy wiping the sweat with a handkerchief, and there was still a hint of unease in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 57： Impeach

    Chapter 57 Impeachment


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei went straight out of the courtyard without stopping, Su Niang''s heart that hung in her throat finally fell.


    The corners of her lips curled up proudly, and she comforted herself: Gu Yanfei, this girl really can''t do anything about herself!


    However, the heart that had just returned to its place was still beating violently.


    pounding!


    She clenched her handkerchief tightly, and looked eagerly towards the main room at the rear. There was chaos in the main room, and familiar figures came out one after another from the direction of the East Second Room.


    When she saw Gu Yunzhen''s slender and graceful figure, Su Niang''s burning eyes were glued to her, and she couldn''t stop.


    Gu Yuncong invited a woman from Cihetang and whispered to her to go to the backyard to see if Mrs. Gu Tai''s medicinal tea was ready.


    While speaking, Gu Yunchang also saw Su Niang outside the house, the eyes of the two collided, and time seemed to stand still for a moment.


    Gu Yunchang was slightly startled, only to see Su Niang take a half step towards this side, and she seemed to suddenly realize something, she quickly retracted her body back to the plane tree, her eyes secretly looked at her side, the bottom of her eyes It is full of expectations and a cowardice that wants to approach but dare not.


    This is a pair of eyes that belong to a mother.


    Gu Yunying clenched the handkerchief in her hand, her eyes flashed, and she felt a little uncomfortable, and then she turned her head and instructed the eldest maid, "Xia Lian, I''m going to stay here tonight to serve my grandmother and have someone prepare. Salted sweet-scented osmanthus duck."


    "Yes, girl." Xia Lian immediately understood, walked out of the main room, and conveyed Gu Yuncong''s meaning to a little maid in green under the corridor, her voice was just enough for Su Niang, who was hiding behind the plane tree, to hear.


    Salted sweet-scented osmanthus duck is one of Gu Yunxiang¡¯s favorite foods, and it is also Su Niang¡¯s specialty.


    Su Niang heard these words, her heart was overjoyed, and there was a smile on her face.


    She really wanted to go over and say something to Gu Yunxian, but she held it back in the end, looking at Gu Yunxian without blinking.


    The change in her expression was all in Gu Yunxiang''s eyes, and she was so energized when she saw Su Niang, who was slack, as if she had taken some kind of panacea.


    Gu Yunchang sighed in his heart: Everything Su Niang does is for her.


    When the old woman brought the steaming medicinal tea, Gu Yunchang returned to the inner room, and Xia Lian walked behind her with medicinal tea.


    After everyone left, the inner room was empty and quiet, the sandalwood in the corner had been burnt out, and only the lingering smell of medicine filled the air.


    Mrs. Gu Tai sat alone on the bunk bed, her face was haggard, faintly yellowed, and she was full of old age that could not be concealed.


    "Grandmother, what do you think?" Gu Yunchang sat on the edge of the bed and greeted with concern.


    Hearing her soft words, Mrs. Gu Tai felt that it was very appropriate, and I don''t know how many times she expressed emotion in her heart: Why is it that Sister Concubine is not her granddaughter!


    Thinking that Gu Yanfei wouldn''t even give her a treat, so he would say sarcastic words, and the anger that Mrs. Gu Tai had suppressed just now began to rise.


    This girl Gu Yanfei must have come to collect debts in her previous life, she has no grandmother in her heart, and no family care!


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were cloudy and uncertain, her already weak complexion was a bit ugly, she raised her hand and rubbed her temples.


    When she faced Gu Yunxuan, her expression became kind and loving, she patted Gu Yunxuan''s hand lightly, and said, "Good boy, grandma is okay, but her head hurts a little."


    Gu Yuncong''s tone was softer and more considerate: "Grandmother, I''ll ask His Royal Highness King Kang to invite an imperial physician to come and take a look at you, okay?" Her brows slightly furrowed, and she always felt that drinking talisman water or something was a little uncomfortable. reliable.


    "Don''t bother His Royal Highness King Kang! Grandma is really good." Mrs. Gu Tai became more and more fond of her heart and said with a smile, "Shangqing Zhenren is indeed well-deserved and has excellent medical skills. No wonder everyone says he is a living fairy!"


    Speaking of Shangqing Zhenren, Mrs. Gu Tai was refreshed and her eyes glowed.


    Gu Yunxiang stopped persuading her, and sighed quietly, "Grandma, you scared me this time..." After speaking, she choked up slightly, and the corners of her eyes turned red.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stretched out her hand to wrap her arms around Gu Yuncong, and put her head on her shoulder: "Good boy, grandma hasn''t married you yet, how could she be willing to leave!"


    Speaking of Gu Yuncong''s marriage, Mrs. Gu Tai frowned, and the threat of Mrs. Fang sounded in her ears again, and her expression froze.


    She caressed Gu Yunchang''s shoulder and said again, "With grandmother here, grandmother will not let Gu Yanfei hurt you."


    Sister Chang was brought up by her own hands. Since she was a child, this girl has never suffered any grievances. Since Gu Yanfei came back, in just a few days, she was trampled on the ground and stepped on.


    Gu Yanfei is really a disaster!


    Gu Yunchang leaned on Mrs. Gu Tai''s shoulder, her heart warmed, and ripples swayed: In fact, blood doesn''t mean everything, doesn''t it? Grandma''s kindness to her is real...


    After calming down, Gu Yunchang straightened up, took the cup of medicinal tea handed over by Xia Lian, blew lightly, and then handed it to Mrs. Gu: "Grandma, drink some nourishing medicinal tea. "


    A person who has just recovered from a serious illness has insufficient energy. After Mrs. Gu Tai said these few words, her breathing was a little short. She took the tea bowl that Gu Yuncong handed over, and was about to lower her head to drink it when there was a sound of hurried footsteps outside.


    "Mrs. Too!"


    The door curtain was kicked up from the outside, and Li Ma hurried in with a worried look on her face.


    "Mrs. Tai, Lord Hou has just sent someone over to spread the word, saying..." Li Ma swallowed her saliva, and replied in a stiff voice, "The British government has this morning and impeached His Royal Highness King Kang for taking his wife."


    Mrs. Gu Tai shook her hand, and the big blue-flowered medicine bowl on a white background fell out of her hand.


    "Clap!"


    The tea bowl was smashed into pieces, the brown medicinal tea flowed on the ground, and a few drops of hot tea splashed onto Gu Yunchangshuang''s white skirt, shocking.


    Mrs. Gu Tai pursed her lips, her face was extremely ugly, her heart contracted suddenly, there was a colic like a knife cut, and then there was a dullness in her chest.


    "Cough cough cough..." Mrs. Gu Tai felt that her throat was itchy, and coughed violently, her body trembled, and her eyes were gloomy.


    The British government really had to do this!


    How dare they!


    The British government issued a letter to impeach King Kang for stealing his wife.


    For several days after that, the Duke of England handed the book to the palace every day, until three days later, the emperor finally announced that King Kang Chuyou entered the palace.


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, there is a white jade three-legged incense burner with dragon buttons in the corner. The golden sun shines directly through the transparent glass casements, and the kang is burning in the house, which is as warm as spring.


    "Brother Huang," Chu You naturally would not bow his head to confess his guilt, and argued with reason, "My brother and the third girl of the Gu family are unmarried and unmarried.


    "The imperial grandfather once said that marriage should not only be about the life of the parents, but also about the mutual consent of the two!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 58： Uncle

    Chapter 58 Uncle


    In the Great Jing Dynasty, everyone knew that Emperor Taizu was wise and martial. The only thing that made people criticized was his romance. Not only did he have 3,000 beauties in the harem, but he also had a lot of romantic affairs during private visits in private clothes.


    Therefore, there are many romantic stories about Emperor Taizu circulating in the market, and they have also been adapted into various books and plays.


    However, Emperor Taizu is not lewd, and he is in love with those women, and he never does such things by force and robbery.


    Whether it is a dewy marriage or bringing them into the harem, he will treat those women who have had a relationship with him with ease. The harem gets along harmoniously and happily, and those concubines are all close as sisters.


    Emperor Taizu even added a lot of regulations to the Jinglu to protect women''s rights in marriage.


    Chu You stared straight at the emperor sitting on the kang with a firm and upright demeanor.


    The emperor has just passed the age of confusion, wearing a bright yellow four-group dragon robe, with a white jade belt around his waist, fair skin, handsome facial features, a warm expression, and a noble demeanor. Thin, with prominent knuckles.


    The emperor looked contemplative, took a sip from the tea cup with double dragons and pearls on the coffee table, and his movements were soothing and elegant.


    The half-brothers ??The Emperor and Chu You are very different in appearance and temperament.


    Seeing that the emperor did not immediately object, Chu You became more confident, and said with a strong and stern tone, "''If the two love each other, you will have to go through the day and night.'' ''Bar?!"


    "The emperor''s brother promised the emperor''s grandfather." The threat in his words was palpable.


    "..." The emperor was silent for a while.


    Emperor Taizu did say something like this. At that time, he was only six years old. Emperor Taizu watched a play called "Peony Fan". It was about a man and woman who were in love with each other because of their feud. Sing "If the two loves last for a long time, how can they be in the morning and evening", and finally the two lovers die.


    When Emperor Taizu was enjoying his drink, he called him over and sighed with emotion, "If the two are in love with each other, you will have to go through the morning and evening." He also said that when he becomes emperor in the future, he can''t be so pedantic. Desire to beat mandarin ducks with sticks.


    At that time, I was still young and didn''t know anything about love, but Emperor Taizu pulled him and insisted that he agree, so he had no choice but to agree.


    After a while, the emperor put down the tea cup, his eyes were gentle, and just as he was about to open his lips, a clear male voice to his right spoke first, "Uncle Seventh Emperor."


    The emperor received the look from his son, kept silent, and pretended to feed a colorful parrot on the brass bird stand next to him.


    Chu You turned his head to look at Chu Yi next to him, his face expressionless, but his eyes became cold.


    Chu Yi is still dressed in white as snow, and his temperament is light and windy, which is out of tune with this splendid palace. It is like a meticulously described, purple and red flower painting with a touch of light ink like a moon, white and clear wind.


    "I don''t know what the Queen Mother means?" Chu Yi asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?!" The brightly colored parrot fluttered its wings on the bird stand while learning its mouth. The parrot''s exaggerated and high-pitched voice was extremely ironic in this situation.


    "..." Chu You maintained his composure on the outside, and the haze in his eyes deepened.


    His thin lips were tightly pursed, and a strange color flashed across his eyes.


    The Queen Mother refused to agree to his marriage with Connie.


    After the incident at Prince Jing''s Mansion, he went to the Queen Mother and talked about it right and left, but the Queen Mother, who had always loved him, didn''t agree. Even when he found out that he was going to Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion to propose marriage, he was furious, and once gave birth to give birth to him. Thoughts of a dead child.


    Chu You begged for thousands of times, and made a big argument in Shou''an Palace, both soft and hard, however, the Queen Mother Yuan only reluctantly agreed to let Concubine be the side concubine.


    Knowing that she is like Chu You, knowing that his son-in-law will definitely not agree to be the side concubine.


    His son is different from ordinary women. He has always had a tough temperament, soft on the outside and firm on the inside. How could he bow his head to the side!


    Moreover, he didn''t allow anyone to stand on the head of the concubine and make a fortune, and he couldn''t bear to watch the concubine squat down and be small!


    This time, the British government sent a letter to impeach him and caught Chu You by surprise. It made him angry with Fang Mingfeng and had intentions against Chang''er, but he felt that this was an opportunity.


    He wanted the emperor to stand in front of him, let the emperor come forward to make his marriage with Gu Yunchang a reality, and at the same time, he could use his strength to give the British government a disapproval.


    Emperor has always respected Emperor Taizu, Chu You was 80 or 90% sure, but...


    Chu You squinted at Chu Yi, who was only seven or eight feet away from him, and released a dangerous aura from his body.


    Chu Yi''s face did not change, his smile was as tender as jade, and he continued: "The queen mother once said that she will find a good marriage for the seventh emperor''s uncle, and also asked the father and emperor to make a promise in front of the emperor''s grandfather, not to interfere in the seventh emperor''s uncle''s marriage. ."


    "My father has always been filial, so how could he go against the last wishes of the late emperor!"


    "Uncle Seventh Emperor, don''t let down the hard work of the Queen Mother."


    Chu Yi spoke at a moderate pace, just right. He said these words without being aggressive at all.


    Chu You stared deeply at Chu Yi, with a stormy sea in his eyes.


    He wasn''t sure if Yi did it on purpose, just like he couldn''t figure out if there was Chu Yi''s handwriting in Danyang City.


    In Dongnuan Pavilion, it was silent for a while, only the noisy parrot shouted "Marriage" for a while, and "Last Wish" for a while.


    The emperor just watched from the wall, teasing the parrot with his fingers without saying a word, and looked at Chu Yi with a smile, as if he couldn''t see enough.


    Seeing that the emperor was not in the trap, Chu You''s heart sank little by little, his heart was irritable, and his eagle eyes were as sharp as knives.


    Chu You has always looked down on him, the eldest brother of the emperor.


    The late emperor''s empress Liu was born in a poor family, but as a humble commoner woman, she is not worthy of the mother''s world. And Chu Qi only relied on the fact that he was the eldest son of the Yuan Dynasty to have his current status.


    Emperor Taizu made Chu Qi his grandson when he was alive.


    When the late emperor was in power, he wanted to abolish the prince several times, but was stopped by the ministers on the grounds that he could not abolish the prince for no reason. This made Chu Qi naturally promoted all the way from the grandson and the crown prince to the dignified king.


    Chu You clenched his fist, the lines of his arm and fist tightened, suppressing the irritability in his heart.


    He simply skipped Chu Yi and said to the emperor on the kang again, "Brother Huang, is this what you mean?"


    The ?? emperor pursed his lips and smiled, but still didn''t speak, leaving the full authority to Chu Yi to deal with it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 59： jade pendant

    Chapter 59 Jade Pendant


    "Meaning!" The colorful parrot next to it jumped and screamed strangely.


    The emperor stretched his fingers and scratched the parrot''s chin lightly twice, the clouds were light and the wind was light.


    Chu You''s body tensed even more, and a ferocious blue vein burst out between his neck.


    Emperor has adopted a series of benevolent policies since he ascended the throne at the beginning of the year. The emperor''s attitude is to say it is kind and generous, and to say it badly is to be indecisive and soft-hearted.


    Who knew that this time it was not as he intended!


    Chu You''s heart held a sigh of relief, anxiety, worry, and uneasiness were intertwined in his chest, like a huge spider web catching him.


    He was not afraid of the emperor, let alone the British government. He was afraid that Gu Yunchang would feel that she had implicated him, and for his sake, he would not hesitate to aggrieve her for this marriage.


    Chu Yi took a slow sip of the hot tea, and then said again: "Uncle Seventh Emperor really cares about the three girls in Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion. However, this is something that comes with willingness, what does Uncle Huang think?"


    Chu Yi''s mouth curled into a faint smile.


    "..." Chu You''s eyes turned gloomy and cold again, and shot at Chu Yi as coldly as a knife.


    Of course he understood what Chu Yi meant.


    "Cough cough..." Chu Yi turned his eyes away, lowered his eyes, covered the corners of his mouth with a plain white handkerchief and coughed lightly, his trembling shoulders couldn''t hide his tired state.


    He coughed for a while, then calmed down, raised his head to hold the tea cup, took a few sips, his cheeks flushed slightly.


    Chu You narrowed his eyes and stared at Chu Yi coldly for a long time...


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, there was silence for a while, only the parrot occasionally flapped its wings on the bird stand, making a rustling sound.


    After a long time, Chu You, who had been standing still for a long time, moved, and bowed to the emperor dryly: "Brother Huang, my younger brother will retire first."


    He didn''t wait for the emperor to respond, he flicked his sleeves, and strode away, his back tall and straight as loose.


    Without waiting for the little maid to open the curtain for him, Chu You rudely picked the curtain himself.


    The door curtain was lifted high by him, and then fell heavily, swaying violently in mid-air.


    Along the way, several small servants and palace maids saluted him one after another, but Chu You completely ignored it and walked out of Dongnuan Pavilion in three steps.


    He saw a familiar figure entering his eyes.


    It was a thirty-seven or eight-year-old man, dressed in a Taishi blue dark-patterned straight robe, with a rhinoceros horn belt tied around his waist, with a small bloodstone seal and a sky-blue purse.


    "See His Royal Highness King Kang."


    The man stopped five steps away and respectfully saluted Chu You with his fists.


    The other party''s words and deeds made it impossible to pick out the slightest mistake, but Chu You''s face was darkened a little to the naked eye.


    Of course he recognized this person, the other party was Fang Mingfeng''s father, the current British Duke.


    Obviously, the British prince came to the palace at this time, and he must have come to propose a marriage for Fang Mingfeng and the emperor.


    Chu You just glanced at Mr. Yingying, then walked away heavily without saying a word.


    Passing through a courtyard, Chu You stopped and couldn''t help but turn his head, just in time to see Duke Ying walk into Dongnuan Pavilion greeted by the little maid.


    The door was empty, and only a stubborn leaf was blown over by the wind and fell down.


    Chu You''s heart sank little by little with this lonely leaf.


    Judging from the attitude of the emperor just now, with Empress Dowager Chrysostom first, maybe the emperor would really agree with this delusion of the British government.


    Chu You clenched his teeth so hard that he almost broke one of his teeth. He remembered Chu Yi''s words just now: "...This is something that comes with giving up, what does Uncle Huang think?"


    Even if Chu Yi did not explain it just now, the implication was very clear: today he can do what he wants, but if he wants the emperor to stand up for him, what can he repay the emperor? !


    If he wants to marry his son-in-law, he must have something he can offer in exchange.


    So, what can he come up with? !


    Thinking, Chu You''s eyes became more and more gloomy, and there seemed to be a violent beast roaring in his heart, frantic.


    The cold wind was howling and the weather was gloomy and cold. Chu You was very worried and walked faster and faster.


    He wants to see his son-in-law soon!


    When he came to the gate of the palace, he saw Chang Sui holding his horse from a distance and looking around with his neck outstretched.


    "Your Highness," Chang Sui hurriedly stepped forward to meet him, and hurriedly replied, "The villain just heard that the British princess went to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion."


    Chu You''s eyes suddenly widened, two flames were ignited in his pupils, his heart was soaring, and there was only one thought left in his heart: the British prince came to see the royal brother, and the British lady went to Gu''s house at this time...


    Could it be that he committed the crime to persecute his son? !


    The British lady is indeed going to the Dingyuan Hou Mansion at this moment.


    In the past few days, Gu Jian and his wife have sent a message to the British government, but the stone sinks into the sea, and the Fang family has not responded.


    The longer Mrs. Gu Tai waited, the more anxious she became, and she ordered her cronies to go to the British public mansion in person, and then she invited the British duchess over.


    Naturally, this matter could not be concealed from Gu Yanfei''s ears. At this time, the British lady-in-law would come, presumably because Mrs. Tai made some kind of promise.


    Mrs. Tai will not easily give up the "grandson-in-law" of King Kang. In all likelihood, she has put forward some other conditions for the British government to die.


    So, she ordered Qingguang to go to Cihetang again.


    Qingguang was not the first time he had sneaked into Cihetang. He was familiar with the way, and walked back and forth without disturbing anyone.


    After only one incense stick, the cat came back with a pair of shiny cat eyes and a full belly of words.


    The milk cat jumped from the window to the desk with a "swoosh", and said "meow" to Gu Yanfei incessantly. There was an obvious show of pride and merit in her expression, and her proud little face wrote nakedly, "Without me, What can you do?" this sentence.


    "Meow meow¡­¡­"


    "Meow meow meow¡­¡­"


    It kept saying dry mouth, but seeing that Gu Yanfei was not grateful to it for this, it was slow to realize that Gu Yanfei could not understand.


    The cat froze for a moment, and the fluff all over his body wilted visibly.


    Gu Yanfei opened a box next to it, and a fragrant smell of crispy dried fish immediately wafted out.


    The shriveled cat''s eyes were round and blue, and the eyes were bright and full of desire for dried fish.


    It regained its vigour, grabbed Gu Yanfei''s sleeve and tried to pull her towards the dressing table.


    The cat jumped on the dressing table in twos and threes, swiped at the jewelry box with its claws, and finally hooked a jade pendant with its curved claws, and scratched it excitedly.


    Qingguang: "Meow meow..."


    Gu Yanfei took the jasper pendant from the cat''s paw in confusion.


    This is an ordinary round jade pendant with a circle of moir¨¦ engraved on the edge and a butterfly pattern in the center.


    Not only Gu Yanfei has this jade pendant, but all the girls in the Gu family have them, but the patterns are slightly different, some are dragonflies, some are swallows, some are skylarks...


    Gu Yanfei shook his index finger gently, and the jasper pendant hanging on the index finger also swayed back and forth.


    Qingguang immediately attracted his attention, and the pair of green cat eyes moved back and forth with the jade pendant, and his mouth made a sound of "mic hum, hum."


    Gu Yanfei certainly wouldn''t think that the British lady wanted this jade pendant.


    That should be a piece of jade pendant that is so "precious" that the British duchess would do anything to get it.


    Reminiscent of the previous life, the British mansion obviously did not like her, but once recognized the marriage; reminiscent of a few days ago, the British lady brought her son to the door for this marriage... Gu Yanfei instantly understood something, could it be for the jade pendant, the British Will the government let his son condescend to marry such a substitute? !


    Or, for the other party''s family, it doesn''t matter whether it is Gu Yuncong or Gu Yanfei who has a marriage contract with Fang Mingfeng, what matters is the jade pendant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 60： dowry

    Chapter 60 The Dowry


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lips and smiled with interest, his eyebrows and eyes slightly curved.


    The one who will marry into the Fang family along with the bride is just a companion room and a dowry, that is to say, the Fang family is sure that the jade pendant will appear in the bride''s dowry.


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat meowed a few more times, meaning that it had already listened to her and completed the task, what about its reward?


    Gu Yanfei casually pushed the box containing the dried fish to it, and the cat buried its head and started to eat, making a purring sound.


    Gu Yanfei sat down in front of the desk again, resting his elbows on the window sill, his right fist clenched against his chin, staring blankly at the clumps of withered flowers and trees outside the window, recalling the events of his previous life.


    At that time, shortly after she returned to the Houfu, her marriage to Fang Mingfeng was officially set, and by February of the following year, her dowry was sent to the British government.


    Later, the Fang family withdrew from the family on the grounds that she was chaste and flawed, and even her dowry was returned by the Fang family.


    After ??withdrew from the relatives, Mrs. Gu Tai put all the blame on her and sent her to the nunnery for self-examination. She never had the opportunity to count her dowry again.


    In her previous life, did she have jade pendants in her dowry?


    Have!


    In her dowry, half of her dowry is the share of the public, and the other half is the dowry of her mother Xie''s family. She has everything that should be there. All kinds of jewelry, including jade pendants, are available, and it is also decent.


    In my memory, the shares in the Gu family were all ordinary things. All the daughters of the Gu family were equipped. Those objects were basically purchased in the jewelry stores in the capital.


    so-


    Pushed to this point, the answer clearly emerged in Gu Yanfei''s heart: the piece of jade pendant that Fang''s family wanted at all costs was probably part of his mother''s dowry.


    "Meow?" Qingguang ate all the dried fish in the box, raised her head, licked her mouth with her pink tongue, then squatted in front of Gu Yanfei, and called her coquettishly several times.


    Even if Gu Yanfei doesn''t understand cat language, he understands it, this glutton hasn''t had enough!


    "Let''s go." Gu Yanfei stretched out his finger and flicked the cat''s forehead.


    The cat seemed to have been hit by something, and fell down on all fours, exposing its snow-white and soft abdomen in front of Gu Yanfei, curling up its claws, trying to pretend to be cute.


    Gu Yanfei pretended not to see it, and took out a booklet from the drawer.


    This is the dowry list of the mother Xie, which was given to her by the elder brother Gu Yuan before returning to the military camp.


    She''s been fine recently, so it''s time to count her mother''s dowry.


    The greedy milk cat didn''t give up, licking the back of Gu Yanfei''s hand for a while, rubbing her calf with her cheek, and twisting around like a caterpillar on the desk...


    Gu Yanfei stood still, flipping through the dowry booklet in front of him.


    The Xie family is a family of military generals, and it is not a high-ranking family, so the dowry of the mother is not rich, but it is very comprehensive. All kinds of gold and silver jewelry, silk and satin, antique calligraphy and painting, furniture, farm houses, etc., everything you need. .


    In her last life, the eldest brother also gave her this dowry list, but as soon as the eldest brother left the front foot, the back foot list was forcibly taken away by Xu mama, and he kept saying: "Second girl, you don''t understand this, this dowry list is still handed over to Mrs. Tai for safekeeping. Well, lest you be deceived."


    Back then, she didn''t dare to say no to Mama Xu at all. She was inferior and introverted, thinking that Mama Xu was right, she really didn''t understand household affairs.


    Gu Yanfei casually flipped through the dowry booklet and browsed carelessly until he turned to the category of gold and silver jewelry, and then he became focused.


    There are five jade pendants mentioned in the booklet, the first is the jade jade pendant of Pixiu, the second is the white jade pendant with unicorn cloud pattern, and the third...


    After closing the dowry booklet, Gu Yanfei stood up directly, stroked his skirt, and asked the question as he walked out, "Is Gu Yunchang still in Cihetang?"


    "Bao inquires," Juan Bi hurriedly said: "Girl, after the British lady-in-law arrived at Cihetang, the third lady was sent back to Cailing Court by Mrs. Tai... Just now, the British lady-in-law had already left, and the old lady who guarded the door of Cihetang said that when she left, Your face doesn''t look very good."


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the three-flowered cat on the desk, hooked the corner of his lower lip with interest, and then said, "Let''s go to Cailing Courtyard." Abandoning these words, she walked out of the house.


    Kuanbi quickly followed.


    The sky outside had turned a grayish dark blue, and a white crescent moon could be faintly seen between the clouds. Lanterns were hung all over the Hou residence, like a little firefly flickering in the air.


    Juanbi held a palace lantern and walked in front to lead Gu Yanfei the way.


    Cailing Courtyard is not far from Yuheng Courtyard. The master and servants shuttled through the courtyard with the rustling evening wind, and they arrived at Cailing Courtyard after about half a cup of tea.


    Informed by the little maid guarding the gate of the courtyard, Gu Yanfei was welcomed to Gu Yuncong''s small study.


    Under the candlelight, Gu Yunchang sat on a pear-flower wood armchair with her long hair half-draped. She changed into a half-new, water-red robe, which could not hide her exhaustion.


    In the past few days, she has been serving Mrs. Gu Tai in the Cihetang. She has not had a good rest. Now she is really tired.


    "Second sister." Gu Yuncong bowed and bowed as a courtesy. During the conversation, there was no longer the usual smile, and there was a bit of dissatisfaction in Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    Treating Mrs. Gu Tai''s own grandmother, Gu Yanfei was a little too cold.


    Sure enough, blood is not the most important thing.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t show any courtesy to Gu Yunchang either, and said with a smile, "I heard that Mrs. Tai gave you the key to my mother''s small storeroom. I came here on purpose to get it."


    Gu Yunchang raised his brows, not expecting Gu Yanfei to come here for this at all.


    Gu Yanfei was standing three steps away, looking at Gu Yunchang not too far.


    Her lips are naturally slightly upturned, and she has a smile when she purses her lips.


    Looking at Gu Yanfei''s natural appearance, in addition to dissatisfaction, Gu Yunchang felt a sense of discomfort.


    As early as when she was ten years old, Mrs. Gu Tai solemnly handed her the key to the warehouse, and told her: "Sister ‹’, this warehouse contains your mother''s dowry and the contents inside. I''ll give it to you, and you and your eldest brother will share the property and cash from the shop Zhuangzi in the dowry. Grandma will take care of it for you first, and I''ll give it to you when you''re ready."


    At that time, Gu Yuan also regarded her as a pearl in his palm, and said with a smile: "Sister Chang, my mother''s dowry is all for you. My brother will also earn you another dowry."


    At that time, the loving voices of Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yuan were still in my ears, but now...


    Gu Yunchang felt a slight throbbing in a hidden corner deep in her heart, feeling empty, and if she lost something, it seemed like everything that once belonged to her had been taken away bit by bit.


    She gave in step by step, but Gu Yanfei didn''t miss her at all, and pressed her step by step.


    The flickering candlelight reflected at the bottom of Gu Yunxiang''s eyes, as if a cluster of unknown flames were burning in the pupils.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 61： key

    Chapter 61 The Key


    "Xia Lian, go get the key." Gu Yunchang whispered to the maid.


    Xia Lian was stunned for a moment, then she turned around and entered the inner room.


    After a while, she slowly walked out with a copper key in her hand. When she glanced at Gu Yanfei, her eyes showed a little bit of indignation.


    "Girl." Xia Lian first presented the copper key to Gu Yuncong, she hesitated, and finally swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Gu Yunxiang turned and handed the key to Gu Yanfei: "Second sister, this is the key."


    Gu Yanfei accepted it without saying a word, and planned to go over and have a look.


    She had something in her heart and was about to say goodbye, but she heard Gu Yunxiang say one step ahead of her: "Second sister, I know you had a hard time in Huaibei in the past. You don''t like me, so you should."


    "But what happened back then... I was also innocent. At that time, I was just a newborn baby, I didn''t know anything, and I couldn''t do anything."


    "Second sister, I have already returned everything I can to you."


    Whether it is identity, brother, engagement... or this key.


    Gu Yunchang stared at Gu Yanfei with a solemn expression, and said word by word, "I don''t owe you any more."


    Recalling the scenes in Cihetang, Gu Yunchang''s expression became more and more firm, and the dust settled in his heart: Gu Yanfei came back with hatred, even his grandmother could not tolerate it, how could he tolerate himself?


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind roared in from the half-open window, blowing out an octagonal palace lantern near Gu Yuncong.


    The room was half dark, only the other light on the other side was still shining quietly.


    Gu Yunchang''s face was dark on one side and bright on the other side, and the face that was always full of smiles on weekdays looked solemn at this moment.


    Xia Lian quickly lit the extinguished lantern again, and the room was as bright as day.


    At the same time as the light was on, Gu Yunchang returned to his normal appearance, and said softly again: "If you still can''t get over the hurdle in your heart, then from now on, our well water will not make river water."


    She will not back down again, nor will she act in any drama about sisterhood.


    This is the end of it all.


    Gu Yanfei tilted his head with a smile that was not a smile, sipped a pair of shallow smirks, and asked indifferently, "You said you were innocent, so what about the person who replaced you and me?"


    Gu Yanfei was naturally referring to Su Niang.


    "..." Gu Yunchang seemed to be strangled by the throat, and was silent.


    Since childhood, Su Niang has been by her side as a wet nurse, taking care of her clothing, food, housing, and transportation, paying attention to her joys, sorrows and joys, caring about her frowns and smiles, and caring for her.


    Su Niang may feel sorry for Gu Yanfei, but she is very good to herself.


    Gu Yanfei said again: "Is she dead?"


    "Are you sent off?"


    "What about people?"


    Gu Yanfei threw three more questions in a row, concise and to the point, but every word hit the nail on the head.


    Gu Yunxiang pursed her cherry lips, her face was unnatural, and her eyes wandered for a while.


    Six months ago, after the real and fake daughter broke out, Mrs. Gu was supposed to give Su Niang medicine, but she stopped her, so Su Niang was saved...


    Gu Yan flew forward and took a step forward, looked down at Gu Yuncong who was sitting on the chair, and continued in a cold and determined voice: "Is she still in the mansion, living a life with a little maid serving her."


    Gu Yunxiang pursed her lower lip, looked directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and said righteously, "Second sister, do you want her to die? That''s a life!"


    In this era of imperial supremacy, human life is the most despicable thing.


    The master family can kill the slaves at will, and throw the body in the straw mat and throw it at the mass grave without any responsibility.


    This point, Gu Yanfei, who grew up in Huaibei since childhood, should understand it all too well. She should have understood the helplessness and humility of the people at the bottom best.


    Gu Yunmao looked at Gu Yanfei with an indescribable look, and sighed inwardly: Sure enough, people are the most forgetful animals. As soon as Gu Yanfei returned to the capital, he completely forgot who he used to be, and put himself back in the role of people. The Venerable Master''s position overlooks all sentient beings.


    "The mistake has been made, and even if you kill her, time will not be turned back." Gu Yunchang first moved with reason, and then persuaded with emotion, "Second sister, she took you and me out of the battlefield in Yangzhou back then. , even if there is no credit, there is hard work..."


    "Su Niang is wrong, she does everything for me... Although all this is not what I want, I have tried my best to make up for you." Is this not enough? !


    These words are exactly the same as what Gu Yanfei heard from Gu Taifu in his previous life.


    She smiled, and in her mind came the look of her benefactor in the previous life when Su Niang faced her.


    Gu Yunchang bit his lip slightly, his fingers curled around the handkerchief.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were clear and cold, and he said, "You said, you have already returned it to me..."


    "What about my father? I should have been under his knees for six years."


    "There are still fourteen years of misplaced life. You are in heaven and I am in **** for these fourteen years."


    "The Gu family shaped who you are now, and you still enjoy everything the Gu family gave you with peace of mind, and refuse to let go... You are not clear!"


    Every word and every sentence she said left Gu Yunchang speechless.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t want to listen to Gu Yunchang''s sophistry any more, so he dropped the last sentence: "Gu Yunchang, you heard me clearly, I''m the daughter of the Hou''s mansion, and you..."


    "Just a family with children."


    After the words were over, she didn''t care how Gu Yunxiang reacted, she took the key and walked away.


    The door curtain was raised and lowered, swaying back and forth, as if sneering mockingly.


    Gu Yunchang froze in place, as if an invisible mountain was pressing on her shoulders and back, making her unable to move.


    Gu Yanfei said the words "children from home" deeply hurt her, and the blood on Gu Yuncong''s face gradually faded.


    Xia Lian didn''t go to see Gu Yanfei, looked at the swaying curtain in front of her, and said indignantly, "Girl, the second girl really doesn''t know what''s wrong, it''s because you treated her so well, and said so many good things for her in front of Fang Shizi. Madam''s dowry was also handed over to her..."


    Xia Lian really feels wronged for her own girl.


    Gu Yunchang opened the window again, and the bleak cold wind was coming towards him. Looking out the window, he could see Gu Yanfei''s back gradually disappearing into the night.


    She retreated again and again, gave in again and again, just because she felt that she was the winner in this matter, so she repeatedly gave in, but that didn''t mean she was a bun.


    It doesn''t mean that Gu Yanfei can use her concessions to intimidate her head.


    The night wind is a little cooler, the night is also a little darker, and the silver moon is like a hook.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 62： Thats right

    Chapter 62 That''s Right


    After Gu Yanfei left the Cailing Courtyard, he took Juan Bi to the west warehouse in the inner courtyard.


    Mrs. Shi, who was guarding the storeroom, saw that Gu Yanfei only had the key in his hand, and there was no matching card, so he was in a panic and wanted to stop it, but he couldn''t stop the naturally powerful Juan Bi.


    Mr. Shi, who was sweating profusely, had no choice but to rush to Cihetang to find Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Gu Yanfei instructed Juan Bi to unlock the door of the West Warehouse.


    Pushing the door open, there is a pungent musty smell, and the warehouse is extremely cold.


    Juanbi took the lantern and walked in first, and quickly lit seven or eight lanterns, illuminating the two-room west warehouse brightly.


    There are old wooden boxes and rows of shelves in the warehouse, all of which are full.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t know exactly where the things she was looking for were placed, so she looked at them one by one, box by box, and corresponded to the objects in the booklet one by one.


    She instructed Juan Bi to make corresponding marks on some of the checked boxes, and asked her to move all the jewelry out of the west warehouse.


    Heavy old boxes were placed one by one on the stone brick floor outside the warehouse, all with their lids open.


    These gold and silver jewels gleamed under the candlelight of the lantern.


    Gu Yanfei reported the name on the booklet, and asked Juan Bi to search and check everything from these boxes.


    When she was half-right, there was a loud noise outside the arch not far away, and it seemed that many people were walking towards this side.


    "Mrs. Tai, the second girl is inside!" The cold wind sent Madam Shi''s eager voice.


    Juan Bi looked for the prestige, and saw two women walking towards this side with one shoulder on their shoulders. Mrs. Gu Tai sat on the shoulder, with a thick rust-colored cloak on her body, and she still wore that on her forehead. The black color wipes the forehead, describing the haggard.


    "Gu Yanfei!" Mrs. Gu Tai shouted word by word, her voice still a little hoarse, showing surging anger.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a clapper of a watch was heard in the distance, which was very penetrating in this silent night.


    Gu Yanfei raised his head from the booklet and looked at Mrs. Gu Tai, who was four or five steps away, with a look of indifference.


    The golden light reflects a delicate and beautiful face.


    In the night wind, the thinly-clothed girl didn''t seem to feel the chill at all, her clothes were fluttering, and her eyes were bright.


    Jianyu stopped a zhang away. Mrs. Gu Tai, who was sitting on the shoulder, looked down at Gu Yanfei and asked in a bad tone, "Where did you get the key? Did you make trouble with Sister Concubine?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai actually already had the answer in her heart, and she felt very sorry for her sister-in-law.


    Her elder sister is so good, she has been spoiled since she was a child, and because of Gu Yanfei''s appearance, she has nothing to do overnight.


    Sister ??‹’ is a lucky, generous and nostalgic child.


    Compared with her future glory, she doesn''t care about these external things at all, but after all, she has called the parents of the eldest son and his wife for so many years. How can the affection of these years be that they can be left behind? Give her some thought.


    The old ladies put the shoulder yoke on the ground, and Mrs. Gu Tai stood up from the shoulder yoke, stared at Gu Yanfei with a sense of coercion, and said coldly, "Hand over the key to the warehouse!"


    "key?"


    Gu Yanfei took out a copper key from his sleeve pocket, held it in his hand and shook it, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Give it to me!" Mrs. Gu''s burning eyes immediately glued to the key.


    Gu Yan flew, and slowly walked a few steps towards Mrs. Gu Tai, and the key in her hand approached Mrs. Gu Tai''s palm...


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes brightened, and her right palm stretched forward eagerly.


    When the key was in the palm of Mrs. Gu Tai''s palm, Gu Yanfei''s movements stopped, and the copper key stopped just an inch away from Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Gu Yanfei calmly faced Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes, her eyes were as clear as water, her thin dress moved slightly in the night wind, like a night tree blooming under the moon.


    She smiled slightly, and suddenly opened her lips and said, "I have found the jade pendant that the British duchess wanted."


    What? ! Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils shrank uncontrollably, the corners of her eyes trembled slightly, and she couldn''t control the subtle changes in her expression at all.


    Gu Yanfei understood Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression, and took another step towards the other party, only two feet away from Mrs. Gu Tai''s face.


    She smiled, her eyes were bright and spirited. Between her frown and her smile, the airy and dusty aura was hard to look at. She was calm and confident, as if she knew everything in her heart.


    She flicked her sleeves, and the wide cuffs floated like clouds.


    The next moment, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, and the loud noise of "Boom Rumble" startled everyone.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stumbled under her feet, and sat down on the shoulders behind her in a slightly embarrassed manner. She was a little shorter than Gu Yanfei, and her momentum had also disappeared.


    This dull thunder came too suddenly, Mrs. Gu Tai and others subconsciously raised their heads to look at the night sky.


    The winter night is cold and clear, and there seems to be a smell of sand and dust in the air, making it hard to breathe.


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt her heart contract violently for a while, and her eyes were frightened.


    The surroundings were so quiet that she could hear her slightly heavy breathing.


    Gu Yanfei looked condescendingly at Mrs. Gu Tai who fell on the chair, and a bit of talisman ash floated from her cuff.


    The night wind rolled up the talisman, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After a few breaths of silence, Gu Yanfei said again with a sigh rather than a sigh: "Although the Gu family has never raised me, but now I am back, and the Gu family and I are tied together."


    The girl''s slow voice seemed to come from the clouds nine days away. It was calm and unwavering, aloof and indifferent. There was a kind of extreme rationality and inexplicable majesty in her words.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai was stunned for a while, her mind was restless, and her mind was a mess.


    "My surname is Gu, and my brother''s surname is also Gu." Gu Yanfei softened his tone a bit, making people''s thoughts not help being drawn by her.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t speak for a long time, her heart strings swayed from side to side.


    Yes, what Gu Yanfei said is indeed true, interests are the best rope to bind each other...


    The swaying shadow of the tree above ?? cast on her pale face, making her old eyes disappear.


    "What does Mrs. Tai think?" Gu Yanfei asked softly, her voice soft and clear, like a clear spring flowing into Mrs. Gu''s heart.


    Lingling in the cold wind, a girl in plain clothes fluttered, as if she was in a misty mountain, as serene as a fairy.


    Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t help but nodded along with her question.


    That''s right, Gu Yanfei will be good when the family is good.


    For the sake of the family, it is also for her own good!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 63： Reiki

    Chapter 63 Reiki


    Mrs. Gu was calm, she grasped the armrest of the chair with one hand, and softened her voice slightly: "Yan Fei, you can figure it out. Everything my grandmother did is for the consideration of the Houfu, it is also for your elder brother, for the sake of You are good."


    "Since you don''t want to marry into the Fang family, grandmother can make the decision and promise you."


    Mrs. Gu Tai spoke comforting words to Gu Yanfei in a kind voice.


    Gu Yanfei smiled again, as bright as the stars in the night sky, and just asked, "What is the use of that jade pendant?"


    In other words, what secrets does this jade pendant hide in the British government, so that the British princess will do whatever it takes to get it, which is the case in both worlds.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai raised her head and looked at Gu Yanfei, pursed her lips and became silent, her body tensed slightly.


    Her thumbs subconsciously rubbed on the beads, her thoughts were spinning rapidly, she seemed to be hesitating, and she seemed to be weighing the pros and cons.


    The night wind whistled, scratching the branches and leaves recklessly, blowing the hem of the two men''s clothes, and the candles in the lanterns were always on and off.


    The servants around didn''t dare to make a sound, and looked down at the toes of their shoes.


    For Gu Yanfei, the more Mrs. Gu Tai acted like this, the more certain she was in her heart.


    This jade pendant is very important, very good!


    The corner of Gu Yanfei''s lips raised another point, he raised his hand abruptly, took out a jade pendant from the box held by Juan Bi, lifted it high, and tried to smash it...


    Under the backlight, the jade pendant in her hand was not very clear, and Mrs. Gu Tai could only vaguely see that it was a round jade pendant.


    "Stop!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai suddenly opened her eyes wide, unable to hide her horrified expression, she was anxious.


    In case Gu Yanfei really smashed the jade pendant, then he would not be able to explain to the British government, and Gu and Fang would become a dead end!


    This jade pendant must not be in any condition!


    The blue veins on Mrs. Gu Tai''s forehead jumped wildly. It was obviously cold winter, but beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead.


    Her icy gaze froze on Gu Yanfei''s body, the two looked at each other and had a silent stalemate.


    Silence spreads.


    At this moment, even the wind stopped, and the shadows of the trees in the dark place were all still.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s breath became thicker, and her chest rose and fell more and more intensely. Slowly, the whole person began to calm down again, and her eyes settled down, as if she had made a decision.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu Tai waved her hand.


    The maids and ladies around him immediately understood and silently stepped back.


    Juan Bi, who was holding the box, looked at Gu Yanfei''s face and stepped back.


    There were only their grandparents and grandchildren around, and they were all silent, and the lanterns went away as the people retreated.


    Several feet in radius, only the silver moonlight poured down from the night sky and sprinkled silver frost on the ground.


    Gu Yanfei is still standing, his clothes are light, and his long skirt is dragging on the ground;


    Mrs. Gu Tai sat on the shoulder chair, looking old and haggard.


    Mrs. Gu Tai cleared her throat and admitted in a low voice, "The British lady really wants a jade pendant."


    Once you get started, it¡¯s much easier to move on.


    Mrs. Gu Tai rationalized her thoughts and said: "Fifty years ago in May, Emperor Taizu led his troops into the capital. On the day the capital was destroyed, the last emperor of the previous dynasty set fire to the emperor. The city, along with the queen, concubines, princes and daughters, all died in the sea of ??fire."


    "The surname of the successor of the last emperor was Yu, from the Yu family of Yingchuan."


    "She is the great aunt of the English duchess."


    Having said this, Mrs. Gu Tai paused, her eyes flashed, and she seemed to remember some old things.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t rush, just looked at her like that.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu Tai continued: "After your mother got married, I noticed that there was a jade pendant in her dowry. This jade pendant belonged to Empress Yu back then... I have seen it before."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s maiden name is Qi. In Yingchuan, Yuzhou, although it is not a noble family, it is also a famous local family. When she was a child, Mrs. Gu Tai also went to Yu''s house to play, and she also met the distinguished Empress Yu.


    On the day of Empress Yu''s marriage, according to local customs, it was necessary for virgins and girls to say some auspicious words to the bride. Mrs. Gu Tai was young at that time and was called to go. She once saw the aunt of the Yu family wearing this dress with her own eyes. Piece of jade.


    This kind of jade pendant is rare, especially the carving is the craftsmanship of Master Lu, a local carving master in Yingchuan. The phoenix pattern is carved vividly and ingeniously. What is obviously different from ordinary jade pendants is that the phoenix head has no eyes.


    Therefore, Mrs. Gu Tai saw it at a glance.


    Thinking of the past so many years ago, Mrs. Gu Tai also felt a little sigh.


    The prosperity and bustle of the year are still in front of us, but now it is a vicissitudes of life, and things are different.


    Mrs. Gu Tai calmed down and opened her lips again: "Fourteen years ago, not long after Sister Cong arrived in the capital, the British lady-in-law came to ask for her son''s marriage."


    In those days, the British government was far stronger than the Dingyuan Houfu, and it is now.


    However, the Houfu temporarily proposed to change the candidate for marriage, but the British government did not object. Even the last time the British princess came, she also expressed her intention to have this marriage, and the words revealed that the Gu family did not care about getting married. Whoever it is, I can''t regret this marriage.


    Mrs. Gu Tai is not a fool, she has long felt it, and the British lady has made it clear that she has other plans.


    And the only thing that can make the other party have a plan, in Mrs. Gu Tai''s view, is only the jade pendant with the phoenix pattern.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and brushed his hair that had been blown away by the night wind, and asked casually, "If that jade pendant really belongs to the Yu family, why is it in my mother''s dowry?"


    "I don''t know about that." Mrs. Gu Tai sighed, lowered her face and coughed a few times, looking weak and haggard.


    She wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, stretched out her hand to Gu Yanfei again, and said in a pleasant manner, "Yanfei, give me the jade pendant."


    Gu Yanfei stared deeply at Mrs. Gu Tai, as if she wanted to see through the other party inside and out, and then she put the jade pendant into her sleeve pocket with her backhand.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who had reluctantly made a genial look, turned her face like she was turning a book, her eyes shone with a sinister light, and her hands were frozen in the air.


    Gu Yanfei waved his sleeves with a smile that was not a smile, and stood with his hands behind his back leisurely, with a clear voice: "Don''t worry, Madam Tai, I and Zai Gu''s family are standing together. When Madam Tai needs a jade pendant, I will give it."


    After ?? paused, she added slowly: "However, not now."


    "If Mrs. Tai is all right, I will continue to count my mother''s dowry."


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was even more ugly.


    Before she came, she made up her mind to force Gu Yanfei to hand over the keys, but now, she has even handed over her own cards.


    A stubborn leaf was swept over by the evening wind, and it happened to fall between Mrs. Gu Tai''s hair, she didn''t notice it.


    Gu Yanfei ignored her, turned around, and greeted Juan Bi to enter the small warehouse together.


    After ?? entered the room, she spread out her right palm.


    On the palm is a suet white jade pendant engraved with a circle of phoenix patterns.


    This jade pendant was picked by Gu Yanfei from several jade pendants in Xie''s dowry.


    She was sure that this was what the British duchess wanted, because among the things in the storeroom, only this jade pendant released a faint aura.


    This aura comes from the jade material itself.


    In fact, its aura is very weak. If it were in the Yaoling world, it would not even be as good as a low-grade spiritual stone, and it would be far from a treasure of heaven and earth. Gu Yanfei would not even look at it, but in this small world, only It seems extremely rare.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 64： small set

    Chapter 64 Xiaoding


    The evening wind was blowing, making the door of the West Warehouse creak.


    The rough sound was extremely harsh on this silent night.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was outside the west warehouse, did not leave, her face was sullen, her eyes were fixed on the swinging warehouse door, and she could not calm down for a long time.


    Suspicion, anger, irritability, and more headaches.


    If the British duchess agreed to the conditions she offered today, but she couldn''t show her jade pendant, would the British duchess think she was deliberately playing tricks on them? !


    Just thinking about it, Mrs. Gu Tai felt a tightness in her chest, as if she was stuffed with something, and held her breath.


    But she had no other choice now, so she could only coax Gu Yanfei nicely.


    Over the years, Mrs. Gu Tai has become accustomed to the days of being the master of the Gu family. This feeling of being out of control made her very uncomfortable and her face darkened.


    "Return to Cihetang."


    She spit out four words coldly, and was carried back to Cihetang while sitting on her shoulders, silent and restless all the way.


    That night, Mrs. Gu Tai tossed and turned on the bed, almost awake all night.


    For the next three days, she was in a bad mood. She kept sending people to pay attention to Gu Yanfei''s side.


    Looking eagerly at Gu Yanfei spent a day tidying up all the things in the West Warehouse, and built a small kitchen in Yuheng Garden. What''s more, he went directly outside to find someone to repair it in Yuheng Garden. Fan, built a small gate in the backyard, which led directly to the racecourse in the northeast of Hou''s mansion.


    The patience of Mrs. Gu Tai, who was challenged by various behaviors, made her intolerable, but she could only endure it any longer.


    The people in this Hou''s mansion are used to watching the wind. Seeing that Gu Yanfei is acting flamboyantly now, they only think that she is now favored by Mrs. Gu Tai, so they also start to flatter, and even the meals sent to Yuheng Garden are much more abundant.


    Mrs. Gu Tai had no intention of taking care of the chores, thinking about the jade pendant every day, but she had no idea how to start... Until the tenth day of November, a woman came to report: "Mrs. Tai, the British lady-in-law is here!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t help but be surprised. She didn''t expect that the British lady-in-law would visit without telling her.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t have time to think about it, and instructed Mammy Li, "Go and greet yourself."


    Mama Li hurriedly agreed.


    As a result, Li Ma hurried away and returned in a hurry, panting and said, "Madam, the British lady-in-law brought a matchmaker... She said she came to make a small order for the third girl."


    What? ! Mrs. Gu Tai shook her hand, and the string of beads in her hand almost slipped.


    She originally thought that the British lady-in-law came for the jade pendant, but who would have thought that she would come here!


    Mrs. Gu Tai tightly clenched the string of Buddhist beads in her hand, and the air in her heart was almost condensed into a ball.


    Obviously, the British government is trying to make things bigger!


    I''m afraid it won''t be good this time.


    As Mrs. Gu Tai was worried, the British government was in a big battle this time, and the matchmaker hired was Mrs. Yongnian Bo Shizi. Not only that, they came here today, beating gongs and drums, carrying a dozen boxes of small ceremonies, and again. Throwing money along the road, the people in the capital came to the gate of the Hou''s mansion, and surrounded the Hou''s mansion with three floors inside and three floors outside.


    Because the British government was in a big battle, one passed ten, ten passed one hundred, one hundred thousand... Within half a day, almost the entire capital knew about it.


    The whole capital is talking about it:


    "Look at this battle, the British government attaches great importance to this marriage."


    "When the convoy of the British government passed by, I ran to take a closer look. Each box of small gifts was heavy, and the pole was bent."


    "I followed the British government all the way here today, and I picked up twenty copper coins, enough for me to drink a pot of good wine."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the lobby of a restaurant, there were no empty seats and there was a lot of noise. The drinkers were drinking and gossiping at the same time.


    These conversations below ?? are also clearly transmitted to a lounge on the second floor.


    King Kang Chuyou, who was sitting by the window, was burning with a majestic flame, and he was holding a white porcelain wine glass in his right hand, almost crushing the wine glass.


    With a ?? "click", the jug in his hand was knocked down by his elbow, and the liquor flowed out of the jug and poured onto the table.


    The little maid dressed as a servant quickly stepped forward, neatly cleaned the table top, and put on a new jug.


    In the ?? elegant seat, the atmosphere was depressed, and needles could be heard.


    Across from Chu You sat an elegant man of twenty-seven or eight years old. The man was dressed in an indigo straight robe and tied his hair with a silver crown. He had a calm and reserved temperament.


    Yuan Zhe held the wine glass, his eyes flickered slightly, recalling the scene of the British government''s motorcade passing through the street just now.


    He took two sips of the wine, and then looked at Chu You''s indignant expression, he suddenly understood something in his heart, and sighed faintly.


    "Your Highness, is this ''Girl from the Gu family'' the person you like?" Yuan Zhe asked directly.


    The interests of their Yuan family and the interests of King Kang naturally stand together, so when facing King Kang, Yuan Zhe did not go around in circles and spoke out bluntly.


    Chu You nodded silently, raised his head suddenly and drank the wine in the glass, his whole body was tense like a drawn bow, which seemed to break at any moment.


    At this moment, his heart changed from initial anger to panic, as if something in his heart was about to be poached.


    In case Gu and Fang really sign the marriage certificate in person today, will he still have a chance? !


    It is conceivable that once the matter develops to this place, the queen mother will not agree to his marriage with the concubine! .


    Chu You''s eyes were surging, and he squeezed the empty wine glass in his hand even tighter.


    However, Chu You restrained his inner impulse.


    He has already gone to Gu''s house to propose a kiss. Last time, Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t agree to him. He knew that Mrs. Gu Tai valued and cared about Chang''er and didn''t want her to marry casually. And he can''t make any promises to the family...


    This is not Gu family''s fault, it''s all just the Fang family''s aggressiveness and his inability to convince the queen mother.


    Chu You picked up the jug, poured himself another glass of wine, and drank it again.


    The cold drink dripped from the throat into the abdomen, burning in the stomach.


    Chu You calmed down a little, cast his deep eyes to Yuan Zhe, and said slowly and firmly the decision he had considered for several days: "Cousin, I want Chu Yi to enter the court."


    As soon as these words came out, even Yuan Zhe, who was always happy and angry, changed his face slightly, and raised his eyebrows in confusion: "Your Highness?"


    Chu You pursed her thin lips, and her eyes became darker and deeper.


    When the late emperor was alive, when he first proposed to abolish the prince Chu Qi, he was strongly opposed by half of the courtiers in the court hall on the grounds that "the prince should not be abolished without a reason" and "the eldest son system". The civil servant of the imperial examinations.


    Because of the constraints of these poor officials, the late emperor did not hesitate to spend more than ten years in the establishment of the court, implementing the "nine-rank system of justice", and gradually strengthening the power of the family''s clan in the court, just to accumulate power for him and wait for the opportunity.


    The past emperor''s ten years of hard work has not been in vain. Now, although Chu Qi has ascended the throne, he has not been able to sit firmly in this country. He was suppressed by those noble families in the court, so that he could not move an inch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 65： checkmate

    Chapter 65 Checkmate


    After Chu Yi returned to Beijing, he planned to let his only son Chu Yi enter the dynasty, but was opposed by the aristocratic family headed by the Yuan family on the grounds that "Chu Yi has lived in Yue for a long time and has not completed his studies", and the Yuan family also took the initiative to recommend it to Jin Shang. The choice of Taifu.


    Therefore, the court and the middle quarreled over who was worthy of being the grandfather of the eldest prince, and the quarrel has yet to come to fruition.


    After Chu You went to the palace three days to meet the emperor and Chu Yi, Chu You thought about it, and now the only condition for the emperor to come forward to fulfill the marriage is to let go of this matter.


    Chu You knew that if he did this, it would disrupt the current balance between the court and China, and even damage the situation carefully planned for him when his father was alive.


    He has been thinking about this matter these days, but before he could think about it, he was caught off guard by the action of the British government today.


    He can''t wait any longer!


    Chu You''s heart tightened, his eyes were heavy, and he repeated in a firm tone: "I want Chu Yi to enter the court."


    "..." Yuan Zhe calmed down after a brief shock, and knew in his heart that Chu You''s actions were most likely for the girl who took care of the family.


    Yuan Zhe pursed the line of his lips, turned the wine glass in his hand noncommittally, and there was obvious disapproval in his expression.


    Even if he was unhappy, his expression was still calm and self-controlled.


    The Yuan family is an aristocratic family that has lasted for more than 300 years. At the end of the four aristocratic families of Wang, Xie, Xiao, and Yuan, the situation has not changed until the last two decades.


    When the late emperor was alive, Empress Dowager Yuan and King Kang''s mother and son were favored, and the late emperor vigorously supported the Yuan family, which made the Yuan family faintly suppress the other three great families.


    Emperor Taizu and Jinshang both intend to suppress the family, so the family including the Yuan family has been twisted together over the years, betting on King Kang, and placing high hopes on him.


    Kang Kang has the blood of half of the aristocratic family, which is the most noble in their opinion. Only when King Kang succeeds can they regain their splendor and return to the glorious era of "holding the ears of a dynasty".


    This time, Yuan Zhe came to the capital from Yuzhou to the capital at the order of his father and grandfather, just to assist King Kang and to make King Kang a higher level.


    Now they have managed to suppress Jinshang. If King Kang voluntarily backs down to Jinshang at this critical moment for a woman and for a little personal love, wouldn¡¯t the current great situation be ruined in one fell swoop!


    Even if Yuan Zhe didn''t say anything, Chu You understood what he was thinking, and calmly spit out an astonishing sentence: "Chu Yi''s life is not long."


    Yuan Zhe was startled again and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Chu You personally filled Yuan Zhe with wine, and then continued: "Chu Yi was not full-term when he was born, and he has been weak and sickly since he was a child, lingering on the bed. According to the news from Yue Kingdom, he has been in Yue Kingdom for the past eight years. It didn''t look good either, it''s like growing up in a pot of medicine."


    "After he returned to China last month, my imperial brother has given him several imperial doctor appointments, and the palace is always filled with the fragrance of medicine."


    While talking, Chu You closed the window, blocking the noise of the lobby downstairs from the outside, and the seat was much quieter.


    Yuan Zhe listened, while sipping his drink, his eyes were calm, and he cautiously questioned: "His Royal Highness, is the first prince pretending to be sick?"


    "No." Chu You''s mouth curled into a determined smile, his eyes were sharp, and he said in a low voice, "After Chu Yi returned to Beijing, the imperial physician ordered him to diagnose his pulse and prescribe it in person, but the imperial physician made a criminal a few days ago. I have a heart disease, so the pulse of Chu Yi was diagnosed by Imperial Physician Yan who entered the palace five days ago."


    "The Imperial Physician Yan said that Chu Yi''s life span is not very long, and 90% of the time he will not survive as a weak crown... I''m afraid he will die earlier than my imperial brother."


    When he said the last sentence, Chu You''s smile deepened by three points.


    Sometimes, he had to admit that he still underestimated his imperial brother, his only son was dying soon, but Chu Qi could still be so calm, not showing any signs, let alone any flaws.


    Chu You''s slender fingers gently fiddled with the rim of the wine glass a few times, his eyes darkening.


    Yuan Zhe has also met the saint three times since he entered Beijing, and he also thought of going there with Chu You. He pondered for a while, then said solemnly, "Your Highness, this is no trivial matter, can you confirm whether it is reliable?"


    "Reliable." Chu You nodded slightly, his narrow eagle eyes narrowed.


    What he didn''t say was that the Yan family had a handle on him, which meant that he was holding on to the lives of their family members, and Imperial Physician Yan would never dare to play tricks with him.


    In the elegant seat, it became quiet.


    ?????


    Chu You heard the words and was delighted.


    In this matter, he must get the support of the Yuan family, and let the Yuan family deal with it.


    Chu You rationalized his thoughts, and then continued: "Cousin, now the noble family, the noble family, and the poor family are divided into three parts of the world. This balance has been maintained for decades. It seems stable, and it will be broken at any time."


    As Chu You said, the powers in the court are mainly divided into noble families, nobles, and powerful officials of the poor family. When the ancestors conquered the world, they only served the emperor Taizu, who was chosen by Emperor Taizu himself, so most of them favored the father and son of the emperor.


    As for the power officials of the poor family, these people are all scholars, and most of them have ordinary backgrounds. Because Emperor Taizu vigorously promoted the imperial examination system, these talents were able to leap through the dragon gate and enter the court. These literati and scholars are full of Confucianism and Mencius, and they pay attention to the succession system of firstborn sons, which is extremely pedantic.


    "The family has been stagnant with Hanmen and Xungui, but they can''t stay stagnant forever. Taking a step back is also to let them know that this king has the capacity for people."


    In the past few years, due to the intentional actions of the late emperor, the status of the Yuan family and other aristocratic families continued to rise. However, the long-term disappearance of each other has damaged the interests of the poor and the nobles, and also made the profitable families stand on the opposite side of the poor and the nobles. .


    "Cousin, the father is gone, and now it is Chu Qi who is sitting on the throne. We can''t just blindly stand still with the nobles and the poor. It is an excellent time for Chu Yi to enter the dynasty." Chu You stared at Yuan Zhe, who was across the table from him, without blinking.


    The eyes of the two cousins ??met in mid-air, one strong and the other gentle.


    Chu You made no secret of the ambition in his eyes, like an aggressive wild leopard.


    Yuan Zhe stared blankly at Chu You for a moment, and gradually, a little light appeared in the bottom of his eyes.


    As a king, King Kang''s strength and ambition are both necessary. If he blindly obeys his promises, he is just a docile sheep, how can he compete with the emperor for this world!


    Moreover, as Kang Wang just said, now is indeed an opportunity, an opportunity to break the deadlock between him and Xungui and Hanmen.


    The left and right Chu Yi is a dying person, and there is no big obstacle to them. He can even sell the emperor for a good, and make King Kang happy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 66： promise

    Chapter 66 Promise


    Yuan Zhe took the lead.


    This time, he held the jug and filled Chu You and his own glasses with wine.


    Then, he put down the white porcelain jug, held the cup with both hands respectfully towards Chu You, and drank the wine in the cup.


    This glass of wine is for Chu You to respect.


    Yuan Zhe didn''t have to say anything, Chu You immediately understood that Yuan Zhe agreed.


    Chu You finally breathed a sigh of relief, held the cup in one hand, and bowed to Yuan Zhe, and drank the wine in one go, showing his gestures, bold and wild.


    Yuan Zhe filled the wine glasses of the two again and said, "Your Highness, leave this matter to me."


    What he said was not only persuading those noble families in the DPRK, but also persuading the Empress Dowager Yuan.


    "Then I will entrust this matter to my cousin." Chu You''s eyes and brows were instantly dyed with joy, and the initial rage and gloom changed, and the whole person seemed to be in high spirits.


    Greeting Chu You''s hot and bright eyes, Yuan Zhe''s heart was a little complicated, and a strange light flashed across his eyes.


    After thinking about it, Yuan Zhe reminded him carefully: "Your Highness, you can think clearly, the three girls from the Gu family can''t help you with anything, so..."


    He paused, his firm gaze fixed on Chu You''s face, and he continued with clear words: "If Your Highness wants to marry her as the main concubine, then you must accept the daughter of the first family as the side concubine."


    Chu You: "..."


    Chu You''s complexion changed instantly, his face tightened.


    Yuan Zhe said again: "Your Highness, this is the condition of the minister."


    Yuan Zhe rarely called himself "Chen" in front of Chu You, which obviously showed his business attitude.


    Chu You didn''t say a word, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, and he squeezed his hands on his knees tightly, trying to suppress the churning dissatisfaction in his heart.


    There was a dead silence in the elegant seat, the atmosphere was rigid, the silence spread, and the air gradually stagnant, as if the storm was about to come.


    Yuan Zhe met Chu You''s cold gaze without evasion, his face still maintained his insistence, and persuaded: "Your Highness, you need an aristocratic family."


    He is not alarmist, nor is he threatening King Kang, the truth is that King Kang really needs the family.


    Chu You drank silently, his body still like a taut bowstring.


    Yuan Zhe observed the change in Chu You''s expression, and continued: "His Royal Highness, although my Yuan family has a certain influence on other aristocratic families, the reason why the aristocratic family is an aristocratic family is because of its lofty and unyielding style. Proudly. If you want to make the family willing to go to the ground for His Highness, His Highness cannot treat the family as a servant."


    "The daughter of an aristocratic family is of noble birth, and she is a concubine. It is a grievance to make her a concubine. Your Highness must let the family see your sincerity."


    Yuan Zhe said it all in one breath, and at the end, he added with sincerity: "Your Highness, this world has never been ruled by the Son of Heaven alone."


    His unfinished words are that this world has always been governed by the emperor and his ministers together.


    Kang Kang had to rely on these aristocratic families if he wanted to gain the world. In the future, he would also need to rely on aristocratic families to govern the world. The emperor and the aristocratic family were interdependent.


    After ??, Yuan Zhe stopped talking, just looked at Chu You fixedly.


    Chu You also did not speak for a long time, and the surroundings were silent.


    After an unknown amount of time, Chu You finally nodded with difficulty.


    Yuan Zhe was relieved: what he was afraid of was that King Kang would give up and love the country but not the beauty. As long as King Kang has the big picture in mind, then he can rest assured, and he has enough confidence to convince the queen mother.


    Chu You shook his hand at Yuan Zhe: "I''ll ask my cousin."


    "Where!" Yuan Zhe got up and solemnly gave Chu You a long bow.


    Chu You got up, stroked his sleeves and said, "Cousin, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    "His Royal Highness walk slowly." Yuan Zhegong sent Chu You away, and he could probably guess where Chu You was going, but he didn''t say much.


    As Yuan Zhe expected, after Chu You left the restaurant, he rode directly to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, looking in a hurry, Jun Yi''s face was anxious, hopeful, happy, and also a little bit uneasy.


    He rode his horse and galloped all the way through several bustling and lively streets, but he arrived at the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion with just a cup of tea.


    The inner servant knocked on the door of the corner of the mansion, and without waiting for the concierge to report, Chu You rudely pushed the door open and rushed in aggressively.


    Chu You came to the Hou Mansion, and the concierge naturally recognized King Kang, and he didn''t dare to block him strongly. He only ordered his wife to chase after Chu You: "His Royal Highness King Kang!"


    Chu You, as if he had never heard of it, walked forward with big strides, as tall and straight as a sword, with the aura of a **** blocking and killing a god, and a Buddha blocking and killing a Buddha.


    Along the way, some servants of the Hou Mansion approached, but these servants also did not dare to stop King Kang.


    Chu You came to the main hall without hindrance.


    His eyes saw Gu Yunqiang in red at a glance, her face was lowered, her knees were bent, her white porcelain-like skin had lost her former look, and her eyes were full of repressed grievances and unwillingness.


    Gu Yuncong''s side is Mrs. Yu, the British lady-in-law. At this time, Mrs. Yu was picking up a hairpin from the tray held by the maid and slowly inserted it into Gu Yuncong''s bun...


    Chu You seemed to be slapped in the face, his face turned ashen, and he released a kind of sinister coercion all over his body.


    He rushed into the hall like a gust of wind, and the low voices of maids and wives rang out one after another, but Chu You didn''t care, and rushed to Gu Yuncong''s side with a clear purpose.


    "Snapped!"


    Chu You raised his arm and waved his palm, and slapped over the red lacquered wooden tray in the hand of the maid.


    The corner of the tray hit the back of the British lady''s hand, and the hairpin fell to the ground together with the tray, making a banging sound.


    The pearls on the hairpin were scattered, and pearls the size of grains of rice rolled to the ground.


    "‹’''er!" Chu You stretched out his other hand in a lightning-fast manner, grabbing Gu Yun''s wrist with his big palm and pulling her to his side.


    Gu Yunchang''s originally dull eyes burst into a splendid brilliance like a morning star when he saw Chu You, and his cherry lips moved slightly: "Your Highness."


    The words ?? were hoarse and restrained, and there seemed to be a thousand words in her slightly moist pupils.


    It was as if an invisible knife pierced deeply into Chu You''s heart, pulled it out, and poked it in again.


    He couldn''t believe that if he was one step later, the marriage between Gu Yunchang and Fang Mingfeng would have been decided... He might lose her!


    Just thinking about this possibility, Chu You felt unbearable pain.


    Fortunately, he arrived in time! Fortunately, he did not lose his son!


    In the hall, Mrs. Gu Tai, the British lady-in-law and the matchmaker looked at this scene with different expressions, and the atmosphere was awkward and stiff. King Kang''s move was tantamount to beating the British government in the face in public.


    Outside the hall, a pair of curious eyes watched the movement inside, and one pair of eyes belonged to Juan Bi.


    Juanbi knew, it was like Gu Yanfei knew too.


    "Miss, it''s a pity, you didn''t see it with your own eyes. At that time, King Kang rushed in like a mad cow, and broke the fine hairpin. That''s the hairpin of Jin Yuji!"


    "Kang Kang took the third girl''s hand, and promised Mrs. Tai that she would give him another three days. Within three days, he will be able to come again to propose marriage."


    "The slave maid looked at it, the three girls were so moved that their eyes were red."


    Jubilee spoke incessantly, and while talking, he gestured with his hands and clapped his hands happily.


    Gu Yanfei sat leisurely by the window, leaning against the back of the chair, listening absentmindedly, playing with the phoenix pattern jade pendant in his hand.


    The touch of the jade pendant is delicate and moisturizing, cool and smooth.


    Gu Yanfei gently rubbed the jade pendant with the finger pulp of his right thumb, mobilized the spiritual power in his body with all his attention, and slowly guided the little spiritual energy of the jade pendant into the body through the pores of the finger pulp.


    The warm aura slowly flows through the veins of the body...


    Dynasty to the present, a total of three.


    The first generation was Emperor Taizu, who conquered the world. After ascending the throne, he suppressed the family and implemented the imperial examination system.


    The second generation was the late emperor, and the Yuan Pei was a woman from a poor family, chosen by Emperor Taizu. After the emperor ascended the throne, he married a daughter of an aristocratic family and gave birth to King Kang. King Kang was the most beloved young son of the late emperor, so he wanted to change the crown prince, but in the end he was constrained by the court and failed. Therefore, the late emperor began to support the family and help his younger son.


    The third generation is the current emperor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 67： disfigured

    Chapter 67 Disfigurement


    Huh? ! Juan Bi''s gaze fell on the phoenix pattern jade pendant in Gu Yanfei''s hand, and she always felt that it seemed to light up just now.


    Is ?? her illusion? Juan Bi rubbed her eyes, and at the same time, her mouth didn''t stop, and she said, "By the way, the British lady''s face was extremely black at that time, and it seemed like she had smeared the bottom of the pot. But she didn''t dare to show prestige to King Kang, so she had to put pressure on Mrs. Tai to ask what the Gu family meant?! The relationship is still over!"


    "Before Mrs. Tai could answer, King Kang hurriedly said, and asked Mrs. England to go back and ask if Mrs. England really wanted to oppose him and the queen mother?!"


    The curly brows were dancing, and he talked a lot, and also deliberately learned the tone of the British lady-in-law and Kang Wang.


    Gu Yanfei put his left ear in and his right ear out. He didn''t particularly care about the affairs between Gu Yuncong and King Kang, and put his mind more on the jade pendant in his hand.


    Gu Yunzhen, who was sitting beside her, frowned worriedly, and Su''s hands subconsciously clenched the veil, wanting to ask what happened next.


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help but think of the scene where he saw Gu Yunchang, King Kang, and Fang Mingfeng arguing for jealousy in Prince Jing''s mansion, and his pretty brows knitted even tighter.


    Kang Kang and Fang Mingfeng are both unruly temperaments, Gu Yunchang''s marriage has not been decided for a day, and the house will not stop.


    Sometimes, Gu Yun really really hoped that Gu Yunxuan and Fang Mingfeng would quickly settle the marriage, forget it, it was over.


    "Bell Bell..."


    On the ground, a rattan ball wrapped with a bell rolled to Gu Yunzhen''s embroidered shoes, and the milk cat screamed "meow" and flew over after chasing the rattan ball.


    Those green and transparent cat eyes just slammed into Gu Yunzhen''s eyes.


    In an instant, Gu Yunzhen was completely engulfed in those cat eyes that were as deep and charming as the sea, and could not wait to dedicate her body and mind to it.


    She leaned over to pick up the takraw ball and threw it.


    "Meow!"


    Qingguang leaped out and slapped the takraw ball, which rolled quickly on the mirror-smooth ground.


    The winter sun is pouring into the house, the milky cat''s smooth hair is shining in the winter sun, and the blue eyes are shining.


    Kuan Bi and the milk cat looked at each other, looked dazed for a moment, then squatted down in fascination, and played with Gu Yunzhen with him.


    "Bell Bell..."


    The takraw ball rolled around and the three-flower milk cat happily ran after the ball, fluffy claws waving, slapping, flapping, scratching, scratching from time to time.


    Only the sound of bells echoed in the air.


    Gu Yanfei closed his eyes, unaware of everything around him.


    She has entered a state of unity of mind and mind, and she is concentrating on inhaling the last trace of spiritual energy from the jade pendant into her body and converting it into her own spiritual power. in the sun.


    When Gu Yanfei opened his eyes and looked at the jade pendant with the phoenix pattern in his hand, he found that the jade pendant had become dull, not as shiny as before, like a petal lacking water.


    It turned into an ordinary jade pendant.


    Gu Yanfei casually threw the jade pendant that he had played with for three days aside, and once again calmly felt the spiritual power in his body.


    She is still far from absorbing the air into her body, but the aura absorbed from Jade Peery is of great benefit to her.


    When she was just reborn, in order to save the dying Chuan Bi, she did not hesitate to use the blood essence to draw Chuan Bi from the gate of hell. However, this resurrection technique is not allowed by the rules of this small world, so as to damage her life. yuan as a price.


    This time, after washing the marrow and cutting the tendons with the spiritual energy in the jade pendant, it was enough to make up for the longevity she had lost before. The whole person was refreshed and relaxed like never before.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, in a good mood, the skin on her face, neck, and hands was more delicate and lustrous than before, and seemed to be shining with brilliance.


    When she opened her eyes, she was startled by the scene in front of her.


    Gu Yunzhen and Juan Bi both squatted on the ground, holding a peacock tail feather in one hand and shaking it gently; the other held a box full of chicken pieces, waiting for the cat emperor to come.


    The sun shines like a duck in water, he slaps the peacock tail twice, eats some chicken slices, and then comes to Gu Yanfei with the takraw ball in his mouth, shoves the takraw ball into her mouth, and motions her to play with it.


    "..." Gu Yanfei was speechless, grabbed the "soft flesh" on the back of the cat''s neck with one hand, and lifted the cat up.


    Mao''s blue eyes widened in shock, she couldn''t believe that Gu Yanfei treated herself like that "bold troublemaker", she learned badly!


    Gu Yanfei put the milk cat on his lap and covered the cat''s eyes with the other hand.


    Gu Yunzhen, who was squatting on the ground, blinked, and then his mind returned to his place, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his beautiful face.


    She stood up from the ground in a hurry. When she got up, the bangs on her forehead were blown up by the wind, revealing a slightly convex scar on the corner of her forehead, about half an inch long, which stood out on her fair and clean forehead.


    Gu Yanfei''s gaze couldn''t help but fall on the scar.


    The way of heaven has its own checks and balances, and a person''s destiny is not so easy to change.


    In the last life, Gu Yunzhen was disfigured in the Jingwang mansion, leaving a lifetime of irreparable regrets; in this life, Gu Yunzhen avoided the disaster of the Jingwang mansion, but was hurt by Mrs. Gu Tai, and his appearance was damaged again.


    It can be seen that some things have their own cause and effect in the dark, which cannot be avoided.


    As a result, Gu Yanfei was always worried that Gu Yunzhen would leave a scar. Now more than half a month has passed, and the wound still hasn''t healed. Instead, it has a tendency to get worse. The scar is slightly raised and slightly red.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei staring at Gu Yunzhen''s scar, Gu Yunzhen''s maid Jie Cui couldn''t help but said, "The third wife has hired a lot of doctors for the eldest girl, and all methods have been exhausted, but this injury will never heal."


    "Last time, because of the three girls, Mrs. Tai took out the eldest girl and hurt her face. It''s been so many days, and Mrs. Tai has been ignoring the eldest girl."


    "Today, the British government came to make a small appointment, and Mrs. Tai wanted to call the eldest girl over to accompany the third girl. Fortunately, the second girl, you sent Juan Bi to invite the eldest girl earlier today..."


    said, Jade''s expression was a little indignant.


    Now that the trouble is like this, maybe Mrs. Tai will vent her anger on her own girl again, and blame the girl for not going to save the third girl.


    "Jade." Gu Yunzhen gave a low scolding, interrupting Jade''s unfinished words.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei and said softly, "Second sister, don''t go to your grandmother these few days..."


    As soon as she clicked, the unspoken voice was to remind Gu Yanfei that if the marriage with the Fang family failed this time, Mrs. Tai might attack Gu Yanfei again.


    Gu Yanfei smiled.


    Gu Yunzhen has always been like this, gentle and strong, forbearance but not cowardly.


    "I listened to Big Sister." Gu Yanfei replied with a smile, and pulled Gu Yunzhen to sit beside her, "Big Sister, when I was in Huaibei, I was fortunate enough to meet a wandering Taoist priest, and I learned some skills from him... ¡­¡±


    While speaking, she placed her index and middle fingers on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 68： rule

    Chapter 68 Rules


    There was obviously no wind in the room, but at this moment, the bangs on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead floated slightly.


    Gu Yanfei poured spiritual energy into his fingertips, then moved his fingers lightly, and lightly drew a few strokes on Gu Yunzhen''s fair forehead, the simple movements had an indescribable beauty.


    After absorbing the aura of the jade pendant, she became more comfortable with invoking the aura of heaven and earth.


    With just a few strokes, I used my finger as the pen to draw a talisman smoothly.


    Gu Yunzhen closed his eyes subconsciously, feeling vaguely warm and comfortable on his forehead, as if from his forehead to his entire head were washed by an invisible air current.


    After a while, Gu Yanfei moved his hand away.


    There seemed to be an invisible airflow connecting Gu Yanfei''s fingers and Gu Yunzhen''s forehead. Gu Yanfei''s fingers flicked, and the airflow was disconnected.


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lips in satisfaction.


    I saw that the reddish scar on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead had become extremely shallow and pale, only slightly paler than the surrounding skin. If you look closely, you can see that it is completely different from the slightly raised and reddish appearance before.


    Jade was stunned. She stared at Gu Yunzhen''s forehead and shouted in surprise, "Girl, the scar on your forehead has faded! It''s really faded!"


    She was so excited that the corners of her eyes became sour, and she was overjoyed.


    Recalling the supernatural powers that the sages performed in Cihetang that day, it seems that it was nothing more than that.


    It is said that people who are good at Taoism and Dharma have the ability to bring back the dead. Could it be that the second girl is also the same?


    When Fei Cui looked at Gu Yanfei again, her expression was not only grateful, she almost knelt down.


    Gu Yanfei guessed what Jade was thinking and smiled without saying a word.


    In this small world, she has seen the methods of "Taoist doctors" from Shangqing Zhenren. This is the Taoist method within the rules of heaven. Others can use it, and she can also use it, so that it will not hurt her life. .


    Ever since she met Shangqing Zhenren, she began to slowly explore the limits of the laws of heaven.


    Gu Yunzhen subconsciously raised his hand to touch the corner of his forehead. Seeing this, Jade quickly took a mercury mirror next to him and held it for Gu Yunzhen to see.


    This mercury mirror was invented by Emperor Taizu. Not only was Emperor Taizu far superior to ordinary people, but he was also an inventor who was good at ingenuity. He invented mercury mirrors, windmills, artillery and more.


    The palm-sized mercury mirror was as bright and smooth as ice, clearly reflecting Gu Yunzhen''s face.


    Gu Yunzhen stared blankly at himself in the mirror, with a bit of disbelief on his face...


    A faint smiling flower bloomed on the corner of her soft mouth, slowly spreading to the corner of her eyes and brows, until it spread to the bottom of her eyes, like a peony flower blooming in the bright sunlight.


    "Second sister, you are really amazing!" Gu Yunzhen praised sincerely.


    Jade nodded and sighed: "Second girl, the Taoist priest who taught you this method must be a god!"


    Jade is even more excited than Gu Yunzhen.


    My eldest girl has always been gentle, generous, and considerate. After leaving a scar on her forehead this time, she always said that it would be fine, leaving a few bangs to block the scar, but how could a girl not care about her appearance!


    Thinking of Master, Gu Yanfei''s smile was filled with a bit of nostalgia, and he nodded: "That''s it!"


    "It''s just a little trick to him."


    Gu Yunzhen was also fascinated when he heard it, and said, "This is also your chance, second sister."


    Gu Yanfei curled his lips with a happy expression.


    Feicui thought of Gu Yunzhen''s wedding date, and said to Gu Yunzhen with a radiant expression: "Girl, when the third wife sees your face well, she must be overjoyed."


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The milk cat screamed angrily from Gu Yanfei''s knees, dissatisfied with being ignored.


    Gu Yunzhen subconsciously looked for the sound to look at the cat, and gently stroked it twice. The shiny cat hair was smooth and soft, and it felt very good.


    Just as she was about to hug the milk cat, she heard a slightly cramped report from the little maid from the main room outside the curtain: "Second girl, Miss Bai Lu from Cihetang is here."


    Gu Yanfei winked, and Juan Bi picked up the curtain and went out. When she came back, there was a white dew in a green robe behind her.


    Bai Lu walked up to Gu Yanfei with a smile on her face, politely saluted her body, and said, "Second girl, the slave maid is here to fetch the jade pendant with the phoenix pattern on the order of Madam Tai."


    "Mrs. Tai asked the slave maid to remind the second girl that if you take care of the family, the girl will be well."


    Bai Lu observed Gu Yanfei''s expression, her fingers tightened the hijab unconsciously.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Mrs. Tai is right."


    She covered Qingguang''s eyes to prevent it from causing trouble. With her other free hand, she picked up the phoenix pattern jade pendant that had just been thrown aside. The pulp of her index finger seemed to rub it on the jade pendant inadvertently.


    Where her fingertips brushed, a white light flashed on the jade pendant, and no one noticed.


    Gu Yanfei''s smile deepened, and he handed the jade pendant to Bai Lu.


    "Thank you, Second Lady." Bai Lu respectfully took the phoenix pattern jade pendant with both hands, and felt a sigh of relief.


    There was a lot of trouble in the hall, and neither King Kang nor the British duchess would give in. The British princess did not dare to confront King Kang, so she turned her anger on Mrs. Gu Tai, threatening to let the British public submit a letter to impeach the Gu family.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t want to get into trouble with the British mansion, so she comforted the British man with a few words, and then quickly ordered Bai Lu to come to Gu Yanfei to get this phoenix pattern jade pendant.


    Bai Lulai was worried that Gu Yanfei would not hand over the jade pendant happily, but he didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    "That slave girl went back to reunite with Mrs. Tai." Bai Lu smiled relievedly, bowed her knees, and left in a hurry.


    Seeing Bai Lu''s back disappearing by the door curtain, Gu Yunzhen frowned and couldn''t help but whisper: "Second sister, that jade pendant is the aunt..."


    She only said half of her words, Gu Yanfei shoved Qingguang into her arms, and at the same time let go of the hand blocking the cat''s eyes, so the green and transparent cat''s eyes met Gu Yunzhen''s eyes just like that.


    Sunny is so cute! Gu Yunzhen suddenly surrendered to the charm of the cat, sinking under the magic of those blue eyes.


    "Qingguang, play with big sister for a while." Gu Yanfei got up with a smile, and flicked the cat''s forehead lightly, meaning to play with others.


    "Meow!" Qingguang called out arrogantly.


    After a while, the room was reminded of the bell ringing from the rolling of the takraw ball.


    Everyone''s attention was on the cat, and no one noticed that Gu Yanfei walked out of the boudoir alone.


    The bell behind ?? gradually faded away, and when she walked out of Yuheng Garden, she couldn''t hear anything.


    Gu Yanfei went directly to the outer door.


    In mid-November, the capital was even colder, and the cold wind was howling, but Gu Yanfei didn''t feel the coldness at all. He was only wearing a thin and plain dress, and the plain clothes fluttered with the cold wind.


    After waiting for a long time, I saw the British lady in front of me walking gracefully here, followed by seven or eight maids and old ladies, carrying heavy boxes one by one.


    The British lady wearing a dark red cloak with sable fur was still so dignified and luxurious, with a graceful face taut, and extremely complex emotions surging in her eyes, containing anger, irritability, and panic.


    The moment she saw Gu Yanfei, the British lady''s footsteps were stagnant, her beautifully shaped lips pursed cold and hard lines, and the anger that had been suppressed in her chest for a long time finally had a vent at this moment, and she was ready to move.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 69： candid

    Chapter 69 Honesty


    "Isn''t this the second girl Gu?!" The British lady parked beside her double-horse Cuijiazhuying eight-treasure car, and sneered in a low voice, "Do you guys still have any rules!"


    "What are you trying to do here to stop me? Could it be that you are reluctant to make an engagement with the Duke''s government? Shameless!"


    The British lady did not hide the disdain and contempt in her words, and she vented all the indifference and ridicule she had just received from King Kang to Gu Yanfei.


    She subconsciously touched the jade pendant hidden in her sleeve pocket. Now that this jade pendant is in hand, she has no scruples.


    Humph, she doesn''t look down on Gu Yanfei, nor does she look down on Gu Yunchang, they are all the same thing, and they are not worthy of her son at all!


    "Come here, does your grandmother know?" The British lady-in-law took another step towards Gu Yanfei, her chin raised high, her expression acerbic, impatient and disgusted.


    Gu Yanfei stood there and looked at her calmly.


    The British lady''s critical and disgusting face overlapped with the face of the previous life, and the other party''s harsh words were like yesterday.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly and asked:


    "Madam is here today, does the prince know?"


    As if the cold water fell down, the British lady''s anger was suddenly extinguished, and her expression became stiff for a moment.


    Although she quickly regained her composure and her face was expressionless, the short-lived gaffe still did not escape Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    Gu Yanfei still stood where he was, his sleeves and skirts drifted in the direction of the British duchess, as if approaching her.


    "If the prince knew that the madam was not here for him today, he would be very disappointed." Gu Yanfei said coldly and calmly stated a fact.


    "..." The British lady''s pupils shrank, and the shock in her eyes deepened.


    She made such a trip, everyone in the capital knew it, and she lost the face of their British government. Of course, it wasn''t to make a decision, but how did Gu Yanfei know? !


    She told herself in her heart: No, it''s impossible, Gu Yanfei couldn''t possibly know!


    Seeing to see through what she was thinking, Gu Yanfei had a small smile on his face and sighed: "Hey, the prince is really pitiful, not only was he deprived of his love, he was also deceived by his own mother, and he was the only one left behind. in the drum."


    "How disappointed he will be when he finds out."


    "Is it that hard to be honest?!"


    Her voice was erratic and ethereal, revealing an indescribable bewitching power. The air seemed to be brought by the magical words, and a stream of air flowed straight to the right arm pocket of the British duchess.


    There was a quick flash in the sleeve pocket, and no one noticed.


    The cold wind was like a knife, and the British lady''s face hurt, her eyes twinkling uncertainly.


    The British lady calmed down and said coldly, "What the **** are you trying to say?!"


    She once suspected that Gu Yanfei was waiting for her here to ask for jade pendants, but now it doesn''t seem like it.


    Gu Yanfei smiled in response. From beginning to end, he was polite and stretched out his hand to plead: "It''s good to go, Madam."


    The more she treated each other with courtesy, the more the British lady felt that Gu Yanfei had other plans, staring at the other party''s **** eyes, uneasy.


    But she couldn''t keep her face down, she talked to Gu Yanfei more, and said to the close mother in a cold voice: "Go back to the house!"


    She held the hand of her close mammy with one hand and the skirt with the other, and hurriedly stepped on the horse stool, intending to get into the carriage. I don''t want to, I accidentally stepped on my skirt and staggered forward.


    Rao was the maid and maid hurriedly to help, but the British lady''s knee still hit the car Yu heavily, and she cried out in pain.


    This fall, even the hairpin on her bun was crooked, and she was embarrassed.


    Gu Yanfei chuckled softly and left gracefully, the laughter disappeared in the fierce cold wind.


    "..." The British duchess had never been so humiliated in her life, and her face was hot. After she stabilized her body, she almost ran away and got on the carriage.


    Soon, the luxurious carriage drove out from the Xijiaomen and left the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    On the way back to the British government, the British lady was always restless, thinking about King Kang for a while, Gu Yanfei for a while, her son Fang Mingfeng for a while, and...


    Thoughts were spinning, she didn''t even take a sip of the tea, and when the tea was cold, she arrived at the British government''s mansion, and her heart was still up and down.


    Both feet stepped on the bluestone brick floor of the Gongfu, and before he could stand firm, he heard Fang Mingfeng''s anxious and excited voice coming from the front:


    "Mother!"


    Fang Mingfeng rushed towards the British lady like a gust of wind. Half of the boy''s sharp face was perfect, while the other half was covered with fine scars, and long bangs down to the ears covered the scars a little.


    Two guards from the palace a few zhang away at the back chased after him, and they were all relieved when they saw the British lady''s return.


    "Mother, where did you go just now? Is it the Gu family?" Fang Mingfeng stopped three steps away and asked eagerly, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    In the past few days, he was ordered by his father to be locked in his room and not allowed to go out. He was somewhat depressed. It was not until today that he heard the mother-in-law who was cleaning the yard talking about his wife''s decision to go to Gu''s house, and then he regained his composure.


    When she met her son''s expectant eyes, the British lady''s expression froze and her eyes wandered.


    She went to Gu''s house today with great momentum and made a decision to be false. In fact, she had other plans.


    The British lady-in-law shook the hand hidden in her sleeve. She wanted to talk about it, but when the words came to her lips, Gu Yanfei''s ethereal voice suddenly sounded in her ears. The words and sentences seemed to be engraved on In her heart, especially the last sentence: "Is it so difficult to be honest?!"


    Be honest, is it that hard? !


    Yes, their mother and son used to be close and honest with each other.


    The jade pendant in her arm pocket was slightly hot, and a heat flow flowed from the pores of the skin into her heart, and an inexplicable urge arose in her heart.


    Her eyes gradually became loose and empty, as if her soul had been pulled away.


    "Mingfeng," said the British lady involuntarily, "I just went to Gu''s house to make an order for Sister Concubine."


    Great! Fang Mingfeng was delighted and radiant.


    The British lady''s expression suddenly continued: "Sister Concubine agreed..."


    Fang Mingfeng''s eyes shone with unbelievable brilliance, his eyes were burning, but he heard his mother say again: "However, King Kang suddenly broke in and pulled Sister Connie away..."


    "..." The corners of Fang Mingfeng''s raised mouth froze there, and Feiyang''s heart suddenly went downhill, his heart shrank so tightly that he could hardly breathe.


    The English lady-in-law said in a dull manner: "Kang Kang broke the hairpin I prepared for Sister Concubine, and drove me out of the Gu family..."


    Fang Mingfeng clenched his fists tightly, his whole body seemed to be shrouded in frost, and his hatred for King Kang rose steadily with the few words of his mother.


    It''s as if the treasure you got was forcibly taken away!


    He hates so much!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 70： broken jade

    Chapter 70 Jade Fragment


    Huhu¡ª¡ª


    A biting cold wind whistled, slapping the branches and crackling.


    The cold wind got into the collar, and the British lady shuddered, her dazed eyes regained focus, and her mind returned.


    The whole person woke up, and it was only at this moment that she realized that she had just said everything she shouldn''t have said.


    Her heart was beating uncontrollably, and she was in a panic. She didn''t understand what happened to her just now, how could she tell everything in such a mysterious way!


    Is she possessed by a ghost? !


    pounding!


    The British lady was in a state of uncertainty, and looked around anxiously, always feeling a gloomy wind blowing.


    "Mingfeng..." She wanted to remediately explain a few words, but felt a burning sensation from her right sleeve, as if a flame was burning, burning and painful.


    The British lady exhaled softly and quickly took out the phoenix pattern jade pendant from her sleeve pocket, only to find that the white suet jade pendant had been broken into seven or eight pieces, and the pieces of the jade pendant were so hot that she almost burned her.


    How could this be? ! The British lady was stunned, and she felt as if there were countless ants burrowing in her heart. She didn''t notice Fang Mingfeng''s ugly face at all.


    Fang Mingfeng''s eyes turned red, his fists clenched tighter and his joints rattled.


    Kang Kang, it''s King Kang Chuyou again!


    What can he do better than King Kang? !


    In the next moment, I couldn''t help thinking of the words Gu Yanfei said at the beginning:


    "Fang Mingfeng, in terms of identity, you can''t compete with King Kang."


    "In terms of appearance...what are you going to use to compete with Kang Wang?"


    That contemptuous voice stabbed into Fang Mingfeng''s heart like a nail, causing him to die.


    It was like being pushed into a bottomless abyss from behind, Fang Mingfeng felt the darkness and gloom around him, completely engulfing him, so that he could no longer see any hope.


    His throat was filled with a fishy sweetness.


    A mouthful of blood vomited out from his throat, and his thin lips were stained red with blood.


    "Mingfeng!" The British duchess shouted out in shock, feeling extremely distressed, "Hurry... hurry up and ask for a doctor."


    She was worried about her son and forgot the broken jade pendant in her hand. The pieces of the jade pendant came out of her hands and fell to the ground, and no one paid attention.


    The people around ?? were in a mess.


    Fang Mingfeng, as if he had not heard it before, rushed out, and the British lady behind him shouted in a trembling voice: "Mingfeng, where are you going!"


    He is going to find King Kang to settle accounts! Fang Mingfeng stumbled out of the house, the concierge and other servants were at a loss, hesitating, not knowing whether to stop him or not, until a loud and majestic male voice came from the northwest:


    "Come here, take the prince to this master!"


    A figure in a sapphire blue brocade robe strode towards this side. The man was not confused in his age, with a rough appearance, with a beard and a strong and burly figure. He stared at Fang Mingfeng coldly, with bright eyes.


    The man was followed by a little servant, the servant was out of breath, just now he saw the prince hurt the guard and ran out, so he ran to report to the grandfather of the country, but luckily it was still in time.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" The guards hurriedly clasped their fists at the man in the brocade robe to take orders.


    The guards didn''t hesitate any longer, and boldly stepped forward to stop Fang Mingfeng, and they did not restrain at all, holding his arms firmly.


    "Let go of me! I''m going to find Chu You!" Fang Mingfeng''s heart was occupied by anger and jealousy, he screamed hysterically and struggled, the left half of his face covered with fine scars was abnormal.


    British Duke frowned and waved his hand. The guards immediately understood and dragged Fang Mingfeng down forcefully.


    "..." The British princess looked at her son''s back, but hesitated, but did not dare to intercede for her son after all.


    The British dude turned his eyes to the British duchess again, and noticed that there were a few pieces of jade pendant scattered around her skirt, so he took another look.


    "Grandpa..." The British lady hurriedly took a step, her long skirt blocked those broken jade pendants.


    British father didn''t want to listen to her nonsense at all, so he interrupted her directly: "How is it?"


    The British lady gritted her teeth nervously, a cold sweat broke out from her back, and her chest filled with irritability, anger, and suppressed emotions.


    She pretended to be calm and whispered: "You asked me to go to Gu''s house, I went, and King Kang came too... as you wished."


    She said the last five words with gritted teeth, her beautiful eyes staring at the British man angrily, and her body trembled slightly with anger.


    In the past few days, not only Fang Mingfeng had been depressed, but also the British lady, as if the world had suddenly turned upside down overnight, and the person beside her had become a stranger who made her feel terrible.


    She really didn''t understand, why did he let her go to Gu''s house to be humiliated for nothing!


    Fortunately, she didn''t get nothing when she went this time. Anyway, she got back the jade pendant...


    A strange light flashed across the eyes of Mrs. England, her plump chest heaving violently, and she looked up at Mrs. England''s eyes, and said, "Fang Huairui, our son is going to be the laughing stock of the entire capital, you can Are you happy and satisfied?"


    Fang Huairui stabbed the British duchess like a knife, and the cold air overflowed. The eyes of the two collided fiercely in mid-air, engaged in a silent duel.


    Extremely complicated emotions flashed through Fang Huairui''s eyes, and finally there was a deep disappointment.


    He threw his sleeves heavily and walked towards the outer study, leaving only one sentence: "Sister Yu, don''t go out if you''re okay."


    This sentence is equivalent to a ban on the British duchess.


    "..." Shi Yu was shaking like a sieve, both ashamed and annoyed.


    She wanted to catch up, but years of upbringing made her unable to let go of her pride as a daughter of an aristocratic family, so she didn''t move.


    Her face flushed red, and she felt that the people around her were looking at her with thorns in their eyes.


    "boom!"


    The door of the British government was tightly closed, shutting the hustle and bustle in the house, so that outsiders could not spy on it, but it could not stop the gossip of outsiders.


    Today, the British lady-in-law is very public. Almost half of the people in the capital know that the Fang family went to Gu''s family to make a small order. Now the British lady-in-law returned with a small order, which makes people have to guess whether the Gu family refused. This family.


    It stands to reason that if the marriage can reach this stage, it must be that the two families have been discussing marriage for a long time, and it is impossible that the British government inexplicably proposed marriage.


    Especially the sudden intrusion of King Kang made this marriage even more topical.


    In the next few days, everyone in Beijing couldn''t help but speculate. All kinds of gossip spread around and became more and more lively, and some good people went to the British government to test their words. Unfortunately, the British government closed its doors to thank guests.


    Many people have the mentality of watching a good show, looking forward to whether there will be some **** drama between King Kang and the British government.


    The British public, Huai Rui, who was the center of public opinion, finally left the palace and entered the palace after being closed for three days.


    He did not go to court, but was led all the way to the Dongnuan Pavilion by the inner servant.


    "His Royal Highness, the matter has been done."


    Fang Huairui lowered his eyebrows to pleasing his eyes, and solemnly bowed his fists to the person behind the imperial case.


    A censer was lit in the corner, incense curling, and the air was filled with a mellow sandalwood fragrance.


    After the court case, Chu Yi, who was wearing a red robe, sat down leisurely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 71： piece

    Chapter 71 Chess Pieces


    Chu Yi was dressed in white clothes like snow on weekdays, but today he rarely wore bright red clothes, which made his skin paler and more beautiful.


    Obviously it is a bright red as graceful as a peony, but he wears out the temperament of a clear moon, clear air, and indifference to the world.


    He was playing with a dagger between his slender fingers. His movements were dashing and agile, which added a bit of dashing and uninhibited aura to him, and there was an unfathomable aura around him.


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, where the kang was burning, it was as warm as spring, but Fang Huairui''s broad and high forehead was dripping with cold sweat, densely packed, and his burly body was tensed.


    He has experienced the tempering of the battlefield and the turmoil of the court, and he can be regarded as an independent figure, but when facing the eldest prince, he was so suppressed that he couldn''t hold his head up.


    Fang Huairui did not dare to move and maintained a posture of clasping his fists, time seemed to be slowed down.


    "Bang!"


    The dagger was unsheathed an inch, the silver blade shone with cold light, the subtle sound resounded in Fang Huairui''s ear like a lightning strike, and the sweat droplets on his neck became more and more dense.


    Chu Yi said lightly: "Very good."


    His voice was as clear as a guqin, neither hurried nor slow, neither light nor heavy, and the meaning was unknown.


    The words ?? let the stagnant air suddenly loosen, and the invisible majesty in the air also dissipated a little.


    Fang Huairui was relieved, feeling that he was forced into the water just now that cup of tea, and it was only now that he was picked up, like a new born.


    He raised his hand rudely and wiped off the cold sweat, feeling complicated.


    The eldest prince, Chu Yi, has been away from the Dajing Dynasty for eight years. He is not well known to the court and most people do not think highly of him. After all, Chu Yi has been a hostage in the enemy country for eight years. How can you teach him well!


    Therefore, the nobles of the royal family in the court are all holding a wait-and-see attitude towards the eldest prince, including their Fang family.


    In addition, after Chu Yi returned to Beijing, in the face of King Kang''s step-by-step pressing and making things difficult, he kept silent and let it go. In the eyes of outsiders, he was quite helpless and powerless. At that time, Fang Huairui didn''t take Chu Yi to heart.


    He never imagined that Chu Yi would have such a shrewd heart at such a young age. If he didn''t make a move, he would be a thunderbolt and unstoppable.


    During these days, Fang Huairui had already deeply appreciated the power of this eldest prince, and he would never dare to show the slightest neglect or neglect.


    "Your Highness is satisfied." Fang Huairui laughed like a bell, a bold smile appeared on his bearded face.


    Thinking back on the ins and outs of the whole thing, he still feels a bit of a thrilling sigh.


    The marriage between the Fang and Gu families was decided more than ten years ago, but a few months ago, the Gu family suddenly proposed a temporary replacement, and they couldn''t explain the reason. It was the Gu family''s housework, Fang Huairui dismissed it, and didn''t bother to investigate.


    Since the Gu family had no sincerity in this marriage, Fang Huairui thought that the marriage would not end, but Mrs. Yu insisted, so he would not care.


    Until four days ago, the eldest prince Chu Yi announced his interview and asked him to submit a document to impeach King Kang for stealing his wife.


    Their British government is in a stable position, and there is no need to stand in line or fight for the power of the dragon, so Fang Huairui did not want to be involved in the infighting between the two sides of the royal family, and planned to pretend to refuse, but Chu Yi showed him a This ledger was so frightening that he almost lost his mind.


    It was only then that his wife helped her family to secretly occupy several iron mines in Yuzhou under the name of the British government, and quarried ore privately. The local government turned a blind eye and dared not care.


    Although the beneficiary in this matter was the Yu family, the Yu family used the name of their Fang family to the outside world, and the two were in-laws. "Severe" crime...


    According to the law, iron ore is state-owned, and private mining is not allowed.


    The crime of privately occupying iron ore is not light, and it can give the emperor enough excuses to seize the dukeship of the Fang family, which is hereditary and irreplaceable, and convert the duke into a marquis or even an uncle.


    The Fang family''s status today was earned by the ancestors of the Fang family at the cost of life and flesh and blood, and it must not be defeated by him!


    After ?? Fang Huairui weighed the pros and cons, he had no other choice but to respond.


    Therefore, he wrote to impeach King Kang for taking his wife for three consecutive days with great fanfare.


    Afterwards, at the behest of Chu Yi, he asked his wife to go to the Dingyuan Marquis''s residence for a small ceremony, and there was a riotous scene, so much so that the entire capital was disturbed.


    Actually, Chu Yi never explained his intentions. He would only tell Fang Huairui what to do when, but Fang Huairui had eyes and brains, and could see and think.


    In the past few days, Fang Huairui panicked from the beginning, and then gradually calmed down, intending to find a new turning point in the crisis. He has been quietly observing the young eldest prince.


    It has to be said that Chu Yi''s strategizing, his grasp of the timing, his understanding of people''s hearts, and his understanding of the overall situation made Fang Huairui look at it differently. At such a young age, his mind was so delicate and meticulous. Take things step by step to get the situation he wants.


    Everyone is just a **** in his hand.


    pounding!


    Fang Huairui''s heart beat abruptly twice, his eyes were bright, and he was quite excited.


    With Chu Yi''s scheming and means, he is obviously a wise master worthy of allegiance.


    Kang Kang is powerful, Chu Yi needs the help of Xungui, and the Fang family is also useful to Chu Yi. Cooperation with each other is beneficial to both parties.


    In fact, if the Fang family can help Chu Yi achieve success, it will also be able to take it to a higher level!


    At this moment, Chu Yi pulled out the dagger completely, and carefully looked at the thin and sharp blade without looking at Fang Huairui, and said, "Fang Huairui, sit down."


    Fang Huairui was finally relieved after hearing this, and the smile on his face deepened by three points.


    He didn''t sit down in a hurry, he cupped his hands carelessly, and bargained with Chu Yi with a smile on his face: "Your Highness, for the sake of this errand for Your Highness, can you spare your guilt? Rest assured, Your Highness, In the future, this minister will definitely take good care of the wife of the Yu family!"


    Fang Huairui smiled warmly, as if he and Chu Yi had known each other for many years. Between the words, it was as if he was not coerced by Chu Yi this time, but got an errand.


    He said this with sincerity and sincerity. After this lesson, he will not only restrain the Yu family well, but also will not let the Yu family go easily.


    Chu Yi smiled lowly, and danced a sword flower casually. The simple movements were as smooth and neat as running clouds and water.


    The silver sword light reflected in Fang Huairui''s eyes, making him a little dazzling for a while, his heart tightened, and he was uncertain.


    He always felt that something was wrong, recalling what he had just said, but he couldn''t think of what was wrong.


    Chu Yi simply put the sword back into the sheath, then put it to the side, making a "slap" sound, and asked, "Fang Huairui, did you know that there is another person hiding in the Yu family?"


    His tone was very calm, as if gossiping with Fang Huairui was commonplace.


    "..." Fang Huairui looked at Chu Yi in astonishment, confused.


    Chu Yi said slowly: "In the second month of the first year of the Tianli calendar, an aunt from the Yu family returned home with her newborn son."


    "The previous year, when Empress Yu and Emperor Hongwu died in the sea of ??fire, they were said to be pregnant in August.


    When Chu Yi said these two words, it was as if he was talking about a trivial matter, and it seemed like there was a needle hidden in the cotton.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 72： court dress

    Chapter 72 Court Service


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, there was silence for a moment, and time seemed to freeze.


    The incense in the incense burner was exhausted, and the little waiter quickly replaced the incense with a new one, without making a sound from beginning to end.


    "..." Fang Huairui felt like there was a sea of ??swords and flames under his feet, he almost didn''t jump up, his fists clenched so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    No matter how slow he was, he understood what Chu Yi meant, his face was sinking like water.


    Fang Huairui''s tall and burly body tensed up again, like a long spear standing in the battlefield full of corpses.


    He took a deep breath and asked clearly just now, "Your Highness means that the Yu family took in the prince of the previous dynasty?"


    The sentence ?? was almost squeezed out from between the teeth, and the heart contracted into a ball.


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word, noncommittal.


    Fang Huairui panicked even more, as if countless ants were crawling in his heart.


    Originally, although the account book in Chu Yi''s hand would cause some damage to the Fang family, he knew that with his status and that of the Fang family, as long as he was willing to invest in Chu Yi, this matter could be turned into a big or small matter. Turn into nothing.


    But now, the nature of the Yu family is completely different.


    If the Yu family really committed such a big death as Chu Yi said, even if the crime is not as good as marrying a daughter, this matter will not be good. Since the Yu family dares to take iron ore for the Yu family behind his back, maybe they will do it again. Because he used the name of the British government to do something abhorrent.


    Thinking of this, Fang Huairui felt chills in the soles of his feet, and a bone-piercing chill rushed to his forehead.


    His beard trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but ask again, "This matter is no trivial matter. Does Your Highness have proof?"


    Chu Yi did not answer and asked: "Why does the Yu family insist on marrying the Dingyuan Houfu?"


    Fang Huairui: "..."


    In fact, Fang Huairui also asked Mrs. Yu this question. Mrs. Yu said that Gu Yunzheng from the Gu family was good, and she asked someone to do the math.


    Fang Huairui couldn''t say whether he believed or not, and he didn''t care too much about these things.


    Anyway, the son was born to the Yu family, so she wouldn''t harm her son.


    But thinking about it now, the whole thing is full of doubts, and there are too many puzzling places.


    pounding!


    Fang Huairui''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, like a drum, and cold sweat began to ooze out of his forehead.


    Judging from Chu Yi''s appearance, it doesn''t seem like he is talking nonsense.


    There was a gentle smile on the corner of Chu Yi''s lips, and the Yin Hong and Tear Mole was dazzling like a gem in the sun, and he added: "The aunt who returned from the Yu family, her husband''s surname is Bai, is a big family in Qingzhou, my husband. Frail, she married for seven years before she had a son. In February of the first year of the calendar, the Bai family was in a fire and the whole family died. Chang allows him to return with his son."


    "Afterwards, the Yu family not only gave Qingzhou''s thousand mu of land to the Bai family, but also gave Qingzhou Yanyin to the Bai family... Fang Huairui, why do you think this is?"


    "..." Fang Huairui''s cheek muscles trembled rapidly, and he was speechless again.


    He doesn''t like the pretentious family in the Yu family''s bones. He has been far away from the Yu family for all these years, and he never thought that the Yu family would be so daring!


    After a pause, Chu Yi smiled lightly: "Do you want me to continue?"


    Before waiting for the other party to answer, Chu Yi continued to say to himself: "In the previous dynasty, Empress Yu had a white jade pendant with mutton fat, which was a family heirloom of the Yu family. "


    "This jade was attached to a portrait of Empress Yu, but this jade pendant disappeared after Empress Yu''s death."


    "Has the British public ever seen it?"


    Chu Yi looked directly at Fang Huairui, his eyes locked on him, his smile was warm, and he was clearly smiling, but it made one''s heart feel cold.


    Fang Huairui''s eyes widened, and there was a flash of confusion at first. For some reason, he felt that the jade pendant described by Chu Yi was a little familiar. Chu Yi''s remarks were more like meaning, and it seemed that it was specially told to him.


    Where did he see this jade pendant of Empress Yu? !


    Fang Huairui searched hard for his memory, his sword brows furrowed tightly.


    That''s right, a picture flashed in Fang Huairui''s mind quickly.


    On that day, there was a piece of jade pendant on Yu''s skirt, which was made of suet white jade. At that time, Yu''s family took a step to try to block the broken jade pendant. Obviously, there was a ghost in her heart.


    Fang Huairui recalled the appearance of the broken jade pendant. The jade pendant was broken into five or six pieces, but the outline should be a round jade pendant, and the jade pendant was engraved with a phoenix...


    The phoenix head has no eyes!


    Fang Huairui''s eyebrows jumped, and his breath became heavier.


    He slowly raised his head to look at Chu Yi again, his neck stiffened, his eyes even more awe-inspiring, and his heart became more and more confused.


    The question is, how did Chu Yi know that he had seen the jade pendant of Queen Yu? !


    How did Chu Yi know about his British government? !


    Chu Yi has been hostage in South Vietnam for many years. When did he set up eyeliner in the British government? ! Has he also placed eyeliners in other mansions in the capital? !


    Fang Huairui felt like a light on his back, as if all his usual actions fell into Chu Yi''s eyes.


    The Yu family thought they could hide from the sky, but they didn''t know whether it was the Yu family or the Fang family, in front of Chu Yi, there was no secret at all! !


    At this moment, Fang Huairui really had the heart that slaughtered the whole family of the Yu family.


    "Fang Huairui, you say, can I save the Fang family''s sins?" Chu Yi threw Fang Huairui''s question back to him, with a graceful and leisurely smile on his handsome face.


    Those beautiful Ruifeng eyes were bottomless black, as vast as the night sky, as bright as stars, quietly shining with a cold light.


    Finally, Fang Huairui lifted his robe and knelt down silently, kneeling on the cold hard brick ground, his head bowed extremely low.


    This is a gesture of surrender.


    In this short cup of tea, Fang Huairui seemed to have walked through dire straits and tasted all the flavors of life.


    The surrounding is very quiet, so quiet that you can almost hear the sound of fallen leaves falling from the branches outside the window.


    Fang Huairui waited with bated breath, his heart raised in his throat, and there was a sudden sound of light footsteps from behind, a thin middle-aged servant came to Fang Huairui and bowed to Chu Yi: "Your Highness, Your Majesty, please come up. towards."


    Fang Huairui, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled, and couldn''t help raising his eyes to look at Chu Yi, who was sitting behind the imperial case. The big red leather jacket he was wearing was shimmering under the brilliance of the rising sun.


    The leather jacket is the royal uniform.


    Obviously, Chu Yi had anticipated everything today, and was even sure when King Kang would give in.


    Every step and every link of the whole thing is in his calculations, and his thoughtfulness has reached the level of admiration!


    Everyone said that King Kang was virtuous and wise, capable of writing and martial arts. According to him, King Kang is probably far inferior to his nephew.


    Chu Yi got up gracefully, ignored Fang Huairui who was kneeling on the ground, and went out from the Dongnuan Pavilion.


    The middle-aged servant followed behind him, like a most faithful shadow.


    The brilliance of the rising sun poured down, reflecting the dazzling rays of light on the glazed tiles above the palaces, resplendent and magnificent.


    The entire palace was very empty and quiet, as if there was no one there.


    Chu Yi walked unhurriedly, walking all the way from the Dongnuan Pavilion to the main entrance of the Golden Palace.


    In the ??Golden Throne Hall, the emperor sits on a high golden dragon chair, surrounded by civil and military ministers standing in two queues on both sides.


    From the emperor to the ministers, they obviously noticed Chu Yi''s arrival, and all eyes flocked to him like waves.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 73： sign

    Chapter 73 Omen


    The appearance of ??Chu Yi eclipsed the splendor of this room, and made this room full of civil and military officials reduced to the background.


    Facing everyone''s thoughtful gazes, Chu Yi''s eyes were quiet and serene, and he moved forward slowly at his own pace. His sleeves and robes flew with the wind. It is pleasing to look at.


    He was the only one left in everyone''s eyes, and all the others around him disappeared.


    The hall was completely silent, and everyone held their breaths. Hundreds of eyes stared at Chu Yi, dazed, some of them looked, some thought, some expected, some weighed, some disagreed, and some waited and saw.


    What impact will the eldest prince''s entry into the court have on the court situation? !


    This question appeared in the minds of the ministers, and everyone was silent and had their own thoughts.


    Probably only the emperor looked at Chu Yi with heartfelt joy, glowing brightly.


    His son is finally back!


    The moment Chu Yi stepped into the Golden Palace, the sky outside suddenly turned dark, the sun was blocked by overcast clouds, and the continuous dark clouds covered the sky and the sun.


    "Zi la la!"


    A huge lightning split the sky, like a giant blade slashing down from top to bottom, like a broken bamboo.


    Immediately afterwards, a thunderstorm fell from the sky, pouring down like a waterfall.


    The torrential rain formed a dense water curtain. The pea-sized rainwater hit the tiles, branches, and the ground violently, making a rustling sound, and the wet air was extremely oppressive.


    Gu Yanfei in the boudoir was drawing a talisman, her hand was still so steady, she just took the pen after finishing the last stroke.


    In the next instant, a shimmer of light quickly flowed back from the end of the big red rune back to the starting position. The light flashed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    This talisman is completed.


    Since absorbing the spiritual energy of the jade pendant, in the past few days, Gu Yanfei''s success rate in drawing talismans has been much higher than when he was in Danyang City.


    Now she can draw talismans not only with cinnabar, but also with qi.


    On that day, she drew an ecstasy charm on the jade pendant given to the British duchess, and matched it with the spirit of words. The effect was not bad.


    However, that is also because the phoenix pattern jade pendant is not an ordinary thing, so it can exert the effect of the ecstasy talisman to seven or eight points.


    Of course, she put so much thought into it, but it was not just to scare the British lady-in-law and Fang Shiming!


    Putting down the pen, Gu Yanfei raised his eyes to the rain curtain outside the window, looking in the direction of the palace.


    Normally, from where she was, she couldn''t see the palace at all, but at this moment, her line of sight seemed to pass through the limitation of space and landed on some distant point.


    A few drops of rainwater occasionally splashed into the house, splashing the desk and Gu Yanfei''s sleeves.


    Gu Yanfei smiled carelessly.


    The whole person is like the sunrise and the clouds are scattered, exuding a touch of brilliance, bright and beautiful, and the spirit is clear.


    She stared into the distance in a daze. For a long time, a pair of dark eyes as vast as the night sky seemed to be able to break through the mysteries of this world.


    Even if Gu Yanfei didn''t do the math, he could see that this was a sign of a change in the will of God.


    Master said that the will of God is not eternal.


    Even if a person is rejected by God, he will only be more difficult than others. But once he breaks through a certain shackles, the shackles of Heavenly Dao will be weaker.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the rain curtain in a daze, and the words of Master rang in his ears again:


    "Yan Fei, you have been abandoned by the Tao of Heaven. Although the road of cultivation is difficult, on this Tao, you have to change your life against the sky. Obedience leads to ordinary people, and vice versa."


    The smile on Gu Yanfei''s face deepened a bit, adding a hint of sweetness.


    Chu Yi is the same person as her. They were abandoned by heaven, but they did not abandon themselves.


    Gu Yanfei felt some ripples in his heart, as if a person who had been traveling alone for many years suddenly had a sympathetic companion.


    This torrential rain came and went quickly. It only took a while for the rain to decrease, leaving only pea-sized raindrops falling from the eaves "tick, tick".


    The sound of raindrops one after another seems to be a piece of music played by God.


    After the torrential rain, the air became fresh and even the passage of time seemed to slow down.


    Gu Yanfei was watching the rain, while Juan Bi was watching over Gu Yanfei. She only felt that her skin was so delicate that she could almost squeeze out water, and her lips were like peach blossoms, which made people feel pity.


    Curly Bi''s eyes were amazed, and he sighed in his heart: My girl is getting more and more beautiful!


    At this moment, when he recalled Gu Yanfei''s yellowish skin and thin skin when the master and servant first met four months ago, Juan Bi only felt like a dream, as if they were separated by two lives.


    A few drops of cold rain were blown in by the wind and just fell on the back of Ju Bi''s hand.


    Just now, Juan Bi came back to her senses, remembered the business, and hurriedly replied: "Miss, the third wife just sent two rolls of Songjiang muslin and a basket of oranges, saying that the oranges were just sent by Zhuangzi, and I will give the girl a taste. ."


    Gu Yanfei knew that the Yan family was for Gu Yunzhen, and smiled: "Put the two rolls of cloth first, and share the basket of oranges for everyone to taste."


    Curly Brow replied with a smile.


    After ?? placed those things, the master and servant went out.


    The rain stopped, the air after the rain was filled with thick water vapor, the ground outside was wet, and when the wind blew, the raindrops on the branches and leaves fell with the wind, as if there was another shower.


    Ju Bi carefully held an oil-paper umbrella for Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei walked forward at a slow pace, with an elegant yet sassy posture. Along the way, the snow-blue skirt was not stained with any mud.


    Gu Yanfei is going to Cihetang now.


    Because Gu Yanfei "obediently" handed over the jade pendant, Mrs. Gu was quite satisfied, she felt that Gu Yanfei was finally awake, and since she was in a good mood recently, she was also a little better for Gu Yanfei.


    The day before yesterday, Mrs. Gu Tai sent Gu Yanfei a soft smoke that was blue after the rain;


    Yesterday, Mrs. Gu gave Gu Yanfei a plate of steamed duck with wine;


    This morning, she was asked to come over for breakfast.


    This is something that has never happened in two lifetimes.


    Of course she will go!


    Gu Yanfei walked leisurely into the courtyard of Cihetang with Juan Bi.


    A few scattered leaves were blown off the treetops by the cold wind, and fluttered and flew towards Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei flicked his sleeves, raised his hand, and bumped into a familiar face in front of him.


    When the two of them looked at each other, Su Niang, who was walking in the hand porch, shrank her pupils and wanted to hide behind the pillar, but she took a half step back and stopped again, thinking of Mrs. Gu Tai comforting Gu Yunyi in private. ''s words:


    "Sister Chang, you don''t have to be too concerned about your second sister."


    "Su Niang is at fault, but fourteen years ago, she was the one who rescued your second sister from the chaos.


    Su Niang raised her head and stroked her sleeves, staring at Gu Yanfei fearlessly.


    That''s right, Mrs. Tai is right.


    She is Gu Yanfei''s savior, Gu Yanfei should be grateful to her!


    She doesn''t have to panic at all! Su Niang said to herself over and over again in her heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 74： ask for medicine

    Chapter 74 Seeking Medicine


    Gu Yanfei glanced at Su Niang indifferently, and the steps under her feet never stopped. Under the guidance of the little maid, she passed through the main room and entered the east room.


    Not only Mrs. Gu Tai was alone in the room, but also Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yunxiang were invited to have breakfast together today. The grandparents and grandchildren sat around a mahogany round table.


    As soon as Gu Yanfei arrived, Mrs. Gu Tai ordered Mammy Li to set the meal.


    After a while, a sumptuous meal was placed on the table in an orderly manner, such as salty chicken shredded rice porridge, sweet pumpkin millet porridge, crab yellow dumplings, bamboo rolls with small steamed buns, yam jujube mud cakes, golden fried cakes... All of them are full of color and flavor.


    Su Niang waited on the side with low eyebrows and pleasing to the eye, very attentive, serving Mrs. Gu Tai a bowl of three fresh wontons for a while, and serving dishes to everyone, and from the corner of her eyes, she stared at Gu Yanfei from time to time.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was using a bowl of pumpkin and millet porridge without raising her head, Su Niang''s half-hanging heart was relieved a little bit, and she was proud and raised her orchid fingers with one hand.


    In the past 14 years, she has only been to Huaibei twice, and her impression of Gu Yanfei is that she is cowardly and obedient. Her family also said the same, this girl has been abandoned.


    The last time, when Gu Yanfei came to Cihetang to see her, her cold eyes were clearly resentful of herself, but now, her daughter was going to be a princess, a mother was a daughter, and her status was not the same. .


    Gu Yanfei is still that cowardly girl after all, she is too timid and dare not provoke herself!


    In her thoughts, Su Niang carefully placed a piece of golden fried cake into Gu Yuncong''s bowl, and smiled ingratiatingly. She knew that only her daughter was her future dependant.


    Gu Yunchang also smiled at her, revealing a pair of shallow dimples on her cheeks, and her eyes moved darkly under her beautifully curved eyelids.


    For a moment, she wanted Su Niang to go out, don''t shake it in front of Gu Yanfei... What''s the point of poking people''s scars!


    When the words reached his lips, Gu Yunchang remembered the last unhappy breakup.


    Thinking about it so far, the three words "children from home" still make Gu Yunchang feel like a stinger in his throat.


    Gu Yunzheng kept her expression low, picked up the golden fried cake with chopsticks, and told herself that Gu Yanfei was insignificant in her life.


    The Zongren Mansion will soon come to the Hou Mansion to propose marriage. She will leave the Gu family and embark on a new journey in life, while Gu Yanfei is still sticking to the same place.


    Gu Yanfei was just lucky and was born into a good family. A person''s origin is only the starting point of life, not everything.


    Her fate is in her own hands!


    Gu Yunchang gently bit down the golden brown and fragrant crispy crust of the fried cake. The outer skin was crispy, and the inside was soft and glutinous. The sweet taste filled his mouth.


    The room was quiet, only the occasional sound of the clattering of bowls, chopsticks and spoons was heard, and no one spoke.


    After breakfast, Su Niang instructed the little maid to serve the freshly brewed herbal tea for the masters, and the faint scent of roses floated in the air with the heat.


    Gu Yunchang just picked up the tea cup, as if thinking of something, put it down again, and said to Gu Yunzhen with a sweet smile: "Eldest sister, the Sun''s Medical Center in Beijing has recently invited a doctor Miao from Yue Kingdom, who is best at A recipe for beauty and scar removal."


    Between the words, one is gentle and considerate, careful and thoughtful.


    Mrs. Gu Tai showed an approving smile on her face, and said one step ahead of Gu Yunzhen: "Sister Chang, you really have a heart. In a while, I will send someone to the Sun''s Medical Center to ask for that Doctor Miao."


    Her sister-in-law is kind-hearted and knows friendly sisters.


    "Grandmother, third sister, no need." Gu Yunzhen smiled gently, "My forehead is completely healed."


    She raised her hand and lifted the bangs on her forehead, revealing a smooth and smooth forehead, as delicate and flawless as jade and porcelain.


    Gu Yunchang stared at Gu Yunzhen''s forehead in surprise, his eyes shining brightly.


    She clearly remembered that a few days ago, the scar on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead was still clearly visible, but now, the skin on Gu Yunzhen''s forehead has completely healed, leaving no trace!


    "Big sister, what recipe did you use? It''s really a wonderful rejuvenation. There are such masters of Xinglin in this capital!" Gu Yuncong rubbed his palms with a smile on his face, and asked curiously, making it impossible to say no to her. .


    Gu Yunzhen smoothed the bangs on her forehead again, and subconsciously looked at Gu Yanfei who was sitting on her right side.


    After that day, Gu Yanfei also gave her a prescription and asked her to go to the pharmacy to get medicine and make it into an ointment to rub on her forehead. In just three days, the shallow scar disappeared completely, leaving no trace.


    Gu Yun can really feel the smooth and delicate touch under the fingertips, even more delicate than before.


    Even if Gu Yunzhen didn''t say a word, Gu Yunxiang understood it.


    Her smile froze for a moment, and her hands clenched the handkerchief under the table.


    After hesitating for only a moment, she had a bright and genial smile on her face, and asked affectionately, "Second sister, which doctor in Beijing prepared the recipe for your eldest sister''s scar removal?"


    She looked at Gu Yanfei while talking and laughing, and it was impossible to tell that she and Gu Yanfei had ever had an affair.


    "How can a doctor in the capital have such a skill!" Juan Bi blurted out proudly, "This is what the real Ling Xiao taught our girls!"


    After ?? finished speaking, Juan Bi was shocked to realize that she had lost her words, and quickly covered her mouth and looked nervously at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei took a sip of the rose tea, looked at Gu Yunchang, raised his eyebrows, and said with a light smile, "You shouldn''t be hurt, right?"


    Her clear eyes are like a pool of clear and clean lake water, which can reflect all the secrets in this world.


    Even if he heard Gu Yanfei''s intention to push and refuse, Gu Yunchang''s smile did not decrease by half.


    She visited famous doctors for Fang Mingfeng.


    She asked for a recipe for Fang Mingfeng.


    When he was in the Jingwang Mansion, it was all to save her, so Fang Mingfeng''s face was hurt. The once gentle and jade-like son Ya Gongzi now has flaws in white jade.


    She has always had clear grudges, so how could she just sit back and watch?


    Even if she is at odds with Gu Yanfei, she still wants to give it a try for Fang Mingfeng''s sake.


    Gu Yunchang smiled earnestly and called: "Second sister..."


    "Mrs. Tai, I''ll retire first." Gu Yanfei stood up abruptly, interrupting Gu Yuncong''s unfinished words.


    The snow-blue sleeves poured down, and she didn''t wait for Mrs. Gu Tai to respond, she turned and walked out, her eyes swept lightly over Su Niang''s body, and there was a small smile in the corner of her mouth.


    "..." Gu Yunchang''s smile froze on his face.


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned slightly, with a worried expression on her face, and scolded Gu Yanfei''s back, "No rules!"


    reprimanded him, but did not ask anyone to stop Gu Yanfei.


    Su Niang felt unhappy and stomped her feet secretly. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she quietly moved out.


    After leaving the Dongji room, Su Niang quickened her pace, catching up with Gu Yanfei who had just stepped out of the main room in front of her with three steps and two steps.


    "Second girl stay."


    While speaking, Su Niang rushed in front of Gu Yanfei like a gust of wind, and blocked her way confidently.


    really came.


    Su Niang is a person who is used to taking every inch.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, and the eaves above cast a faint shadow on her plain white face, which made her eyes especially deep, without a trace of warmth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 75： Stick responsibility (one more)

    Chapter 75 Staff Responsibility (One More)


    The ground in the courtyard is already dry, and there are only a few drops of raindrops on the treetops. In winter, there is no warmth, and the cold wind is piercing.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yanfei stopped on a certain stone step under the eaves, casually brushed his hair that was ruffled by the wind, and looked down at Su Niang who was a few steps away.


    In Su Niang''s eyes, she only felt that Gu Yanfei was really incompetent, and a trace of contempt appeared in her heart: Her daughter will soon become a princess, and since then the sky will rise, what is Gu Yanfei worth? !


    In addition to playing a little bit in front of Mrs. Tai, what else can Gu Yanfei do? !


    Su Niang raised her finger and pointed at Gu Yanfei''s face, and reprimanded unhappily, "Who do you want to show your thorns all over your body!"


    "Three girls have nothing to regret you, she accepts you sincerely, don''t be ignorant!"


    "You have to recognize your own identity!"


    Su Niang''s aggressive voice became louder and louder, and she raised her chin fearlessly.


    She had to teach this girl a lesson so that she would not dare to be presumptuous in front of her and her daughter in the future.


    The movement here attracted some maids and wives to look carefully in twos and threes.


    Looking at Su Niang who was chattering endlessly, Gu Yanfei''s eyes resurfaced, like the monstrous waves that covered the sky, destroying the sky and destroying the earth... After a while, it returned to calm.


    "Drag down, stick twenty."


    A soft voice escaped from her lips.


    The surrounding wives and maids were all stunned, looking at each other, silent.


    Three girls are the future princesses. How dare they beat the third girl''s wet nurse? Isn''t this offending the third girl for nothing? !


    A clever little maid hurriedly ran in the direction of Dongjijian.


    "..." Su Niang was startled at first, but she couldn''t help but smile complacently when she saw everyone standing still and didn''t move.


    Also, in this Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, who would listen to Gu Yanfei? ! She didn''t need to be afraid at all.


    However, others dare not move, but Juan Bi dares.


    Juanbi approached Su Niang majestically, and said in a loud voice, "How dare a wet nurse dare to be rude to the second girl, yelling, Houfu family rules, the following violations will be punished with twenty sticks."


    Curly Blue Eyes and Smart Hands quickly snatched a broom from a sweeping little maid and hit Su Niang''s **** directly.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Kuan Bi was not ambiguous at all, even swiping Su Niang twice, and each hit was strong.


    Su Niang screamed and wanted to hide, but how could she outrun the agile Kuan Bi, and was slapped on her calf by a broom stick and screamed again.


    "Stop!"


    In the direction of the main room, Mrs. Gu Tai''s scolding sound was heard.


    Gu Yuncong walked out from the direction of Dongcijian with Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Yunzhen was a step behind, followed by four or five maids and maids.


    "Three girls..." Su Niang looked at Gu Yunxuan aggrievedly, as if she had been granted amnesty, a few strands of hair were scattered from her bun, the hairpin was crooked, and a layer of tears appeared in her eyes.


    Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yanfei and Su Niang back and forth, her eyebrows frowned, her heart like a mirror:


    Su Niang is wholeheartedly for her, and she will come to Gu Yanfei nine times out of ten to help her get the recipe. Gu Yanfei didn''t want to give the prescription, and even let the maid beat someone...


    is too much.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stood in the center of the hall, her temples throbbing, and scolded sharply, "Yan Fei, what are you doing?!"


    Su Niang lowered her head halfway, holding her handkerchief and wiping her tears aside. She looked pitiful, but her eyes were rolling.


    "Why is she still here?!" Gu Yanfei didn''t answer the question.


    This "she" refers of course to Su Niang.


    The people here don''t know the inside story, so naturally they don''t understand what Gu Yanfei''s words mean, but both Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yunhan understand that Gu Yanfei''s words contain threats.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai was speechless for a moment.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed, suppressing her anger, and she reprimanded in a cold and stern voice: "I thought you were sensible, but you have been holding your breath."


    "Then what do you think should be done with Su Niang?!"


    The reprimand sound that was almost the same as in the previous life penetrated into his ears, Gu Yanfei laughed instead of anger, and his posture was straight.


    In her previous life, when faced with Mrs. Gu Tai''s reprimands and questions, she was full of grievances and indignation and didn''t know how to express her feelings. At that time, she was like an ignorant young child, wholeheartedly hoping that her grandmother would decide for her.


    And now, she already has the answer.


    "The Law of Jing says: Those who plunder and sell people will be punished with a cane for 100 years, tattooed, and exiled for 3,000 miles." Gu Yanfei had a slight smile on his face, and asked back, "Mrs Tai thinks that the law established by Emperor Taizu Is there something wrong?"


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai tightly held the string of beads in her hand, her eyes gloomy.


    She naturally heard that Gu Yanfei was using the law to blackmail her own grandmother, which meant that if she did not follow the family rules, Gu Yanfei would obey the law.


    The ruined flowers and trees in the courtyard swayed in the cold wind, adding a bit of depression and desolation.


    Su Niang has forgotten to wipe her tears, and raised her head blankly.


    She originally thought that Mrs. Gu Tai would definitely help her out of her daughter''s face, but she did not expect that Mrs. Tai would hesitate because of Gu Yanfei''s few words.


    Now, she panicked, so nervous that she didn''t dare to move.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was majestic, her lips pursed into a cold and decisive straight line.


    Gu Yanfei even brought out the law, it can be seen that Su Niang has become a heart disease of her, it is better to let her vent her anger, treat this matter as a family matter, and gently expose it.


    Moreover, no matter how bad Gu Yanfei is, it is from the blood of the Gu family. Su Niang is a servant who is so rude in front of her, what kind of manner!


    After a while, she did not get angry and said: "Su Niang is disrespectful to the second girl, drag it down and blame!"


    Su Niang felt like she was struck by lightning, her heart sank, and she knelt down softly, her face pale and pale.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gave an order, and several women with big arms and round waists in the courtyard acted without hesitation, restraining Su Niang from left to right, covering her mouth, and dragging people out of the courtyard forcefully.


    Su Niang has six gods and no masters, her body is cold, her limbs are weak, she can only cast her pleading eyes on Gu Yunqiang, and the water vapor in her eyes is even thicker.


    This time, she really wanted to cry.


    Gu Yunchang looked at Su Niang with a kind of unbearable warmth in his eyes, and while looking forward, the lotus root-like neck outlined a soft line.


    After a long while, she seemed to have made up her mind, and said to Mrs. Gu Tai in a warm voice, "Grandmother, these twenty sticks are enough to tear one''s skin to pieces. Su Niang is just a weak woman with no strength to hold a chicken, maybe..."


    Maybe his life could not be saved.


    Until this moment, Gu Yunchang felt this deeply.


    In this great dynasty, the master can easily decide the life and death of a person.


    Selling, beating and killing are all things that the master has to say.


    In the hearts of these people, the life of a slave is not a life!


    This made her hard to agree with.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 76： Selfishness (two more)

    Chapter 76 Selfishness (two more)


    "Twenty sticks are too heavy." Gu Yuncong said sternly, with a school of righteous words and a bright light.


    Even if you go to jail, you will have a sentence, and exile for 3,000 miles will not kill a single person.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was stunned, thinking that Gu Yunxiang was just a little girl, and it was inevitable that she would be soft-hearted.


    Thinking that Mrs. Gu Tai was hesitating, Su Niang''s gray and defeated eyes once again raised a glimmer of hope, trembling.


    "Third sister, that''s a bad statement."


    A gentle female voice retorted firmly, her voice was neither light nor heavy, but it was powerful.


    Gu Yunchang looked in the direction of Gu Yunzhen in astonishment.


    Gu Yunzhen stared at Gu Yunchang steadily, and said in an orderly manner: "Su Niang slaves offend the master, and the next offenders. If they can''t be punished severely to set an example, wouldn''t everyone learn something?!"


    With the words and sentences of Gu Yunzhen, the shock in Gu Yunzhen''s eyes became even stronger, and it seemed that he didn''t know her anymore.


    Gu Yun is really a gentle person, and he has never been more kind to his subordinates. Gu Yunchang thought that at least she would stand by her side, and she would be like herself.


    Gu Yunchang asked in a daze: "Eldest sister also thinks she should be beaten?"


    "Of course." Gu Yunzhen nodded affirmatively.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Su Niang, who had tearful eyes outside the house, and said firmly: "Grandfather once said that the way of the emperor lies in clear rewards and punishments, and must not be selfish, and there is no distinction between right and wrong."


    "Could the third sister be selfish?"


    Her tone was always gentle, but the meaning of this last sentence was like a sharp sword.


    "..." Gu Yuncong''s eyes widened, as if a hidden disease on his body was suddenly revealed in broad daylight, with nowhere to hide.


    Gu Yunchang subconsciously wanted to say no, but when the words came to his lips, he hesitated again, his expression tangled.


    Mrs. Gu Tai pressed the palm of her hand and looked at her with soothing eyes, which meant that her grandmother knew something.


    Gu Yunxiang pursed his lips, as if something was about to come out in his eyes, and a sad mood swayed between his brows, but he didn''t speak in the end.


    And Su Niang was like falling into an ice cellar, the last ray of hope in her heart was extinguished, as if she had lost her soul and forgot to struggle.


    The old women rudely dragged Su Niang to the entrance of the yard.


    Gu Yunchang helped Mrs. Gu Tai to sit down at the top of the main room, and looked at Gu Yunzhen with a calm face for a while, and then looked at Gu Yanfei who had already sat down to drink tea, as if he didn''t care about the result.


    Her eyes flickered several times, her heart was full of anger, and she asked herself: Are they selfish, or are they too cruel?


    At this moment, Gu Yunchang felt out of place for the first time, and for the first time had a profound understanding: she was different from them...


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of the board coming from outside made Gu Yunxiang wake up suddenly, and looked for the sound.


    The sticks as thick as arms hit the flesh and slapped the flesh, one after the other, each stick was sturdy and merciless, accompanied by the loud count of the old woman: "One, two, three. ¡­¡±


    Su Niang was stripped of her trousers and pressed on a bench, most of her bun was scattered in a mess, and even her hairpin fell to the ground, like a mad woman who described herself as embarrassed.


    She let out a painful scream in her mouth, the sound was shrill, like a thin needle piercing the softest part of Gu Yunxiang''s heart.


    No matter how many faults Su Niang has, she is a good mother to herself.


    Gu Yunchang lowered her head, her neatly trimmed nails digging deeply into her tender palm, and the knuckles of her fingers were faintly white.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also saw Gu Yunxiang''s abnormality and sighed in her heart: Her sister is still too soft-hearted. She will eventually have to face these things when she marries into Prince Kang''s mansion.


    Mrs. Gu Tai waved her hand silently, and Li Ma immediately understood and sent all the idle people around.


    In the main room, only Madam Gu Tai and Gu Yanfei, their grandparents, were left.


    The sound of sticks outside and Su Niang''s screams never stopped, which made the atmosphere in the house heavy.


    Mrs. Gu Tai said lukewarmly, "Yan Fei, I know that you resent Su Niang. It''s human nature. Grandmother will let you breathe a sigh of relief today."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Her voice suddenly became cold, and she continued: "Su Niang is wrong, but you must also remember that Yangzhou was in chaos. It was she who made a way out of the sea of ??blood and took you out of Yangzhou..."


    "She was at fault, but she saved you and raised you, you should also be grateful. A girl''s family can''t be so hostile and kill indiscriminately, so as not to get retribution on herself."


    Her words were heart-wrenching, obviously she was beating Gu Yanfei, and at the same time, she gave Gu Yanfei a sweet jujube with grace and grace, so that she could stop.


    "Eleven, Twelve..." The number of voices from outside was not interrupted, and it was clearly transmitted into the room.


    Su Niang''s screams became weaker and weaker, her bare buttocks were red and swollen by the stick, and some young maids outside couldn''t bear to look directly.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai thought that Gu Yanfei would bow her head, and that she would simply shake her face and leave, but Gu Yanfei nodded slightly and said, "I have been taught."


    Gu Yanfei had a light smile on his face, leaned his elbows on the coffee table, and rested his chin with his right hand, and continued, "Don''t be too aggressive with Mrs. Tai, so as not to kill indiscriminately and receive retribution in vain. ."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face darkened immediately, and she reprimanded in a deep voice, "Presumptuous!"


    She is her grandmother, an elder, a junior even counts the elders! Really ignorant of etiquette!


    Gu Yanfei clenched her fingers and said, "In June of this year, when Ziyu cut her nails for Mrs. Tai, she cut blood. Mrs. Tai ordered that she be beaten 30 times. After Ziyu was sent home, she was seriously injured. The more he heals, the sooner he will be gone.¡±


    "Last December, the servant book in the second uncle''s study ''collided'' with Mrs. Tai. Mrs. Tai ordered her to be dumbfounded and sold."


    "In July last year, the large warehouse in the inner courtyard was in disrepair for a long time, and it coincided with a thunderstorm leaking water, which destroyed a lot of materials. Mrs. Tai ordered the staff of He Danian''s family who was guarding the warehouse that day to be punished. "


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The words ??Gu Yanfei echoed in the house, and the air in the main room gradually solidified, as if a storm was about to come.


    At this time, the old woman outside also counted to "twenty", the sound of sticks stopped, and the courtyard became quiet at the same time. Su Niang was paralyzed on the bench like a dead fish, her drooping arms shaking gently.


    Inside and outside the house, everything is silent.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face turned pale and purple, and the colors changed wonderfully. Every word of Gu Yanfei was like a slap in the face, causing her ears to buzz.


    Gu Yanfei chuckled lightly, and said, "There is one thing I just said right now. The recipe I gave to my eldest sister was given by Master Ling Xiao. When I was in Huaibei, Master Ling Xiao not only gave this recipe. Zhang Yangyan Shengfang, moreover, taught me the skill of fortune-telling."


    "Why don''t I give Mrs. Tai a hexagram?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 77： Retribution (three more)

    Chapter 77 Retribution (three shifts)


    Gu Yanfei tilted her head with a smile, but Mrs. Gu Tai frowned even more, wondering what tricks Gu Yanfei was playing.


    Meeting Mrs. Gu Tai''s angry eyes, Gu Yanfei raised his hand and casually pinched his fingers twice with his thumb.


    This simple action was done by her, and there was an unfathomable feeling inexplicably.


    Mrs. Gu Tai had also seen some real people with profound Taoism, and couldn''t help but be startled: Seeing that this girl''s stance is actually very decent.


    While scrutinizing, he heard Gu Yanfei raise his eyes to look at himself and say, "Has Madam Tai had a nightmare recently?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes widened slightly, she immediately remembered that strange dream, and the hand holding the string of beads trembled violently.


    In the dream, she turned into a merman-like cat and died tragically.


    After that dream, she often had nightmares, sometimes dreaming that she died, sometimes dreaming of the day when the news of the death of the eldest son Gu Ce came, and sometimes dreaming that the second son Gu Jian and several grandchildren also died in vain...


    She kept thinking, could it be that she killed the cat and hurt Yinde in the past?


    However, how did Gu Yanfei know?


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were unusually sharp.


    Gu Yanfei stroked his sleeves and said calmly, "Dreams are often a foreshadowing."


    "This nightmare is to remind Mrs. Tai, but unfortunately, Mrs. Tai ignored her and did not restrain herself."


    "You murdered indiscriminately, it seems that you are going to punish your descendants."


    "Second sister, don''t talk about it anymore," Gu Yunchang endured and endured, and finally couldn''t help but refute.


    Rao is because she has always been kind to people, and she is exquisite in all aspects, but at this moment, facing Gu Yanfei, she really can''t show a good face.


    "Third sister, please don''t interrupt." Gu Yunzhen taught Gu Yunzhen gently and gently, very like an elder sister.


    After ??, she looked at Gu Yanfei seriously again.


    "Do you not believe Mrs. Tai?" Gu Yanfei smiled lowly, raised his hand and pinched his fingers again, the casual smile on his face became even stronger, "First son, then grandson."


    The last word of ?? is like a sigh.


    son? ! In Mrs. Gu Tai''s mind, the faces of Gu Jian and other sons could not help but change again.


    Gu Yanfei means, what disaster will happen to Gu Jian and the others? !


    Is this girl talking nonsense, or...


    In her thoughts, Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes just fell on a few red plum trees outside the window.


    The red plums are beautiful and blooming in full swing in the cold wind. In the past, she felt festive, but now she feels that this blood-like red exudes an ominous atmosphere.


    Gu Yunchang sneered at these fate techniques in his heart, and said as euphemistically as possible: "Grandma, this is a mystery..."


    This is superstition, not credible.


    Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by a panting female voice: "Not good!"


    A sweaty old woman in blue ran out of the house and ran towards this side. As she ran, she shouted intermittently, "Mrs. Tai!"


    Madam Li, who was guarding outside the house, did not dare to stop anyone, and the old woman in Tsing Yi walked into the main room with her legs fighting, and gave a big salute to Madam Gu Tai: "Madam Tai, the Marquis was frightened by a horse and broke a leg. !"


    Like a thunderous explosion, time seemed to stand still for a moment.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyelids twitched several times, and she looked at Gu Yanfei with a look that was almost horrified. At this moment, a small crack appeared in her heart that was fairly solid. This girl is right... No, that''s right!


    In the next instant, Gu Yunchang met Gu Yanfei''s bright pupils, and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Next, it''s you." Gu Yanfei''s voice was clear and cold, like a clear ice spring flowing past.


    Gu Yunchang frowned slightly. She still didn''t believe in hexagrams or anything. However, Mrs. Gu Tai was even more excited than her and hurriedly reprimanded: "Enough! What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were not only suspicious, but also had a trace of unease, for fear that Gu Yanfei''s crow would say it again.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t change his face, still smiling, with a bit of indifference: "Am I talking nonsense, Mrs. Tai will know soon."


    "I heard that the Ministry of Internal Affairs is coming to propose marriage soon."


    I heard that the Ministry of Internal Affairs is coming to propose marriage soon!


    These words echoed in Mrs. Gu Tai''s ears like the echo of the valley.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai felt like someone was playing a drum in her heart, the crack in her heart was spreading rapidly, and she was uneasy.


    Gu Yanfei''s words are almost straight, and there will be twists and turns in Gu Yunxiang''s marriage...


    no, I can not.


    Mrs. Gu Tai told herself in her heart that her sister-in-law has been lucky since she was a child, and she has always been smooth sailing.


    "Demon talk to confuse the public!" Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were cloudy and uncertain, and she scolded in a deep voice, "Come here, take the second girl back to Yuheng Garden, so I can watch her."


    The implication of ?? is that Gu Yanfei was given a foot restraint order.


    The two old women outside heard the sound and walked in in surprise.


    They didn''t hear what Madam Tai and the second girl said just now, but from Madam Tai''s angry expression, they could see that the matter was no trivial matter.


    "It''s useless." Gu Yanfei got up with a smile, stroked his dress casually, calmly, "I can''t be wrong with this hexagram, this ze wind is bigger than the hexagram, the outer hexagram is the exchange, referring to the water; the inner hexagram is the water; For Sunda, it refers to the wood. Water flooding the wood is inappropriate."


    "If Mrs. Tai doesn''t believe it, just wait."


    "Three days."


    Gu Yanfei''s smile was determined and unpredictable, and it seemed that he had already broken through the mystery, which made Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart skip a beat.


    Gu Yunzhen, who had just opened his lips, silently closed his mouth, his eyes moved smartly, and he secretly said: It seems that the second sister has her own opinion, so there is no need for her to intercede.


    Gu Yanfei leisurely fluttered his sleeves and left, and finally dropped a line: "I''ll be waiting for Mrs. Tai in Yuheng Garden."


    As she spoke, she stepped out of the main room, and the end of her words was blown away by the cold wind.


    The girl''s dress flying in the wind, her black hair fluttering, is indescribably free and easy.


    Looking at the back of Gu Yanfei''s departure, Mrs. Gu Tai felt like there were countless ants crawling in her heart, and she was uneasy. She didn''t expect Gu Yanfei to walk so easily.


    Gu Yanfei walked further and further away, and the slender figure soon disappeared into the shade of trees at the gate of the courtyard.


    Accompanied by the two wives, Gu Yanfei returned to Yuheng Garden with Juan Bi.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gave her a foot restraint order, not allowing her to go out, so several women took turns to guard outside Yuheng Garden for three days in a row, not leaving an inch.


    However, for Gu Yanfei, this ban was irrelevant, and she didn''t plan to go out anyway.


    Even if Gu Yanfei doesn''t go out, she can know a lot of things.


    For example, a maid named Du Juan in Gu Yunzhen''s yard quietly copied the recipe she gave to Gu Yunzhen and gave it to Xia Lian;


    For example, Gu Yunchang asked Xia Lian to go to the British government;


    For example, after Fang Mingfeng received the prescription, he heard the "message" from the servant and cried with joy, almost crazy.


    Gu Yanfei hooked her lips, read the book of flying pigeons in her hand at a glance, and threw it into the charcoal brazier.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 78： Fighting for a wife (one more)

    Chapter 78 Fighting for Wife (One More)


    "Cuckoo." The pure white dove meekly called, shaking its wings while watching the three-flowered cat not far away.


    Qingguang licked his paws with disdain in his eyes.


    "It''s so good!" Gu Yanfei rewarded the white dove with a few pieces of bird food, touched it again, then held it up with both hands, and said with a smile, "Go back to your master."


    Chu Yi''s white clothes like snow appeared in her mind, and the smile on her face was brighter than the rising sun outside the window.


    Working with smart people is fun!


    She threw the white dove out of the window with both hands, and the white dove flapped its wings and flew high into the sky.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the white dove soaring in the blue sky from a distance, his raised chin made his neck slender like a swan.


    "Girl," came the lively and lively voice of Juan Bi from behind, accompanied by the sound of picking the curtain, "Zongren''s mansion has come to propose a marriage for His Royal Highness King Kang."


    The Zongren Mansion came to propose marriage to Gu Yunchang on behalf of King Kang.


    Gu Yanfei said softly, "I see."


    The cold wind blew, she withdrew her gaze from the distance, sat down in front of the desk, and saw that the desk was messy, with a palm-sized piece of wood in the center, surrounded by scraps and sawdust.


    Gu Yanfei''s fingers lightly rubbed the wood.


    This is a good piece of gloomy golden nanmu that she accidentally got a few days ago, and it is a good material for making gossip compass.


    These days, she has been working on making compasses without leaving home.


    The smaller the compass, the finer it is. After three days and three nights of careful polishing, the compass was 80 to 90 percent complete.


    Gu Yanfei gently stroked the sawdust on the compass, as if he was touching some rare treasure.


    She casually dialed the magnetic needle in the center, the magnetic needle turned twice, and then stopped.


    Gu Yanfei turned his head to look, smiled, and said meaningfully: "Yo, it''s a **** disaster."


    "Meow meow meow!" The cat came over flatteringly, circled around her chair, and rubbed her head against her skirt affectionately.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at it, and even if he didn''t know cat language, he understood.


    This cat is not too big of a deal to watch the fun.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yanfei waved his hand perfunctorily before throwing it into her compass wholeheartedly.


    The cat ran away happily.


    It had only lived in Hou Mansion for less than two months, but he was more familiar with it than Gu Yanfei, and even knew exactly where there were dog holes and mouse holes.


    Gu Yanfei has been grounded for the past few days, but no one else can control the cat. It still wanders around the house, and doesn''t even bother to hide its whereabouts.


    The closer you get to the main hall, the more lively the surrounding area becomes. From time to time, servants will walk by and talk about the matter of the ancestral mansion coming to propose marriage, all of which are related to Yourong. ¡±, ¡°Yizhi bestowed the marriage¡± and other words floated over.


    The milk cat came all the way to the Yude Hall in the front of the inner courtyard.


    Today, Prince Zong Lingli and the Empress Dowager Yuan''s marriage decree came to the Hou''s residence to propose marriage on behalf of the Zongren''s house, which can be regarded as giving the Gu family enough face.


    Kang Wang Chuyou also came over because he wanted to see Gu Yunxiang, and the whole person was in high spirits and high spirits.


    Although Gu Jian, the Marquis of Dingyuan, had a leg injury, he still leaned on crutches and greeted him in person, welcoming the distinguished guests into the Yude Hall.


    Qingguang picked the most beautiful one among several red plum trees, and squatted in the most suitable position for watching the play, so that he could have a panoramic view of Yude Hall through the open window.


    Prince Li and Dingyuan Marquis Gu Jian exchanged a few words, and then waved to the middle-aged servant who was accompanying him. The white-faced and beardless middle-aged servant came over with a red lacquered wooden tray on which was placed a big red sprinkler Gold post.


    "Master Hou, this is the letter of appointment proposed by this king. I would like to invite Master Hou to take a look." Prince Li smiled.


    Looking at the bright red letter of appointment, Gu Jian was overjoyed and her eyes were bright.


    Ever since the British public impeached King Kang for taking his wife, Gu Jian thought that the marriage between Gu Yuncong and King Kang would be impossible, but she did not expect that things would turn around in the end.


    Chu You''s eyes were the most fiery and straightforward, and his eyes were cast on Gu Yunqiang.


    Gu Yunchang and his focused gaze intertwined in mid-air, the pair of dimples on the corners of his lips seemed to contain honey, and there was no need to say a thousand words. She understands his intentions, and he understands hers too.


    The milk cat outside the window yawned lazily, feeling extremely boring. It stretched out a paw to pick up the red plums on the branches, ba zi, ba zi...


    A few red plum petals fell and were blown into the main hall by the wind, just landing on the letter of appointment.


    Gu Jian made two more polite sentences with Prince Li, and then he calmly picked up the appointment letter and read it word by word.


    After confirming that it was correct, Gu Jian picked up a wolf pen, dipped it with ink, and the tip of the pen fell on the end of the appointment letter.


    The matter of marriage, the words of the matchmaker ordered by the parents, were confirmed by Gu Jian in the name of his father, and the ceremony was completed.


    However, before the tip of his pen touched the paper, an excited male voice suddenly sounded from outside the main hall:


    "Wait!"


    Gu Jian''s hand trembled, and the ink-stained nib left a twisted stroke on the letter of appointment.


    The originally cheerful atmosphere in the house suddenly changed.


    The eyes of everyone in the Gu family rushed to the gate like a tide, and they saw a long and jade-like young man in blue standing outside the threshold.


    There were two servants of the Gu family behind him, all of them running out of breath, not daring to look at the masters in the main hall.


    "Mingfeng!" Gu Yunchang blurted out.


    The person who came was Fang Mingfeng, the prince of the United Kingdom.


    Fang Mingfeng stood against the back light, his face with sharp outlines was blurred in the shadows, slightly hideous.


    He lifted his robe and crossed the high threshold. His thin chest was heaving up and down, his breathing was short, and his dark black eyes seemed to hide a roaring beast that was about to pierce his gentle skin.


    Qingguang, who was squatting on the top of the tree, also saw him, his eyes lit up and he was full of energy, and a pair of green cat eyes stared round.


    Gu Jian, Mrs. Gu Tai and others all looked stiff.


    They all remembered that the British lady-in-law came to a small time, because King Kang''s intrusion disrupted the ceremony, and also caused the Gu family and the Fang family to completely turn their faces.


    Now the old things are repeating, but this time the spoiler has become a different person.


    pounding!


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, jumping faster and faster.


    Gu Yanfei''s words three days ago rang out in her ears again:


    "First son, then grandson."


    The six words ?? lingered in her mind.


    The appearance of ??Fang Mingfeng seems to be an ominous omen, foreshadowing something.


    Mrs. Gu Tai tried her best to control her thoughts and not think about it.


    Gu Jian said with a dry smile, "Nephew, why are you here?"


    In his words, he glanced angrily at the two panting servants outside the main hall.


    "Oh, Lord Marquis of course doesn''t want me to come!" Fang Mingfeng twitched the corners of his mouth, with a cold sarcasm, more of a kind of almost mad wanton.


    In the past, Fang Mingfeng treated Gu Jian with the respect of his elders in the face of Gu Yunxiang. This was the first time he was so rude to Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian''s face froze, thinking that the marriage between Gu and Fang''s family was after all their Gu family''s loss, so she suppressed her displeasure.


    Fang Mingfeng didn''t intend to talk to Gu Jian, and glared at Chu You angrily, his anger was rising, his eyes were like knives.


    Fang Mingfeng didn''t really blame Gu Jian in his heart, the culprit was King Kang.


    "Chu You, I have a letter of appointment with Qiongxiang." Fang Mingfeng''s stubborn and high-pitched voice resounded throughout the hall, the words were like ice and thunder, "Don''t try to **** him away from me!"


    At the same time as he spoke, he strode forward two more steps, and the fine scars on the left half of his face became clear. With his gloomy expression and red eyes, he looked terrifying. no longer exists.


    Looking at Fang Mingfeng, who seemed to be a different person, most of the rest of the Gu family had complicated expressions and sighed in their hearts.


    Chu You looked at Fang Mingfeng coldly, his eyes locked Fang Mingfeng''s persistent gaze.


    The eyes of the two of them collided silently, like meteors colliding violently, sparks radiating everywhere.


    No one is willing to give in, and is unwilling to give in.


    Chu You was angry at Fang Mingfeng and jumped out to disrupt the situation at this time, but he calmed down quickly, and a mocking sneer appeared on his lips.


    "Fang Mingfeng, you don''t need to mention the old things." Chu You said word by word, and did not hide the pride of the winner, and he was high above.


    ‹’''er has already chosen him, he and she are a natural match, Fang Mingfeng is just a clown who not only brings shame on himself, but also is not self-sufficient.


    The decree for marriage has been issued, which means that the boat is done.


    "Black words on white paper, how can you play tricks!" Fang Mingfeng''s voice was slightly hoarse, his eyes were even redder, his eyes were fiery, and he turned his head to look at Gu Yunxiu, who was dressed in a bright red butterfly and a flower-cut silk robe. ."


    The two words ?? were recited by him in a thousand rounds of tenderness.


    He knew that he was not unintentional about him, otherwise he would not have responded to the Fang family''s decision.


    The mother took the pleasure and left, intending to let him marry a beautiful woman, but was destroyed by Kang Wang.


    "However, King Kang suddenly broke in and pulled Sister Chang away..."


    "Kang Kang broke the hairpin I prepared for Sister Concubine, and drove me out of Gu''s house..."


    The words of my mother that day are still in my ears, and I can''t get rid of them.


    Fang Mingfeng wanted to go to King Kang to settle accounts, but his father was afraid of King Kang and locked him up.


    For the past few days, he has been under house arrest by his father in his house.


    Every night, he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, always dreaming of the scene his mother said, dreaming that he was also on the spot, trying to stop him, but he couldn''t move like he was bound by his hands and feet...


    Nightmare night after night.


    Until yesterday afternoon, he received something from Gu Yunchang¡ªa prescription for removing scars.


    The servant also told the person who came, saying that this recipe was not easy to come by, that they had grown up together since they were young and cherished each other. He should understand the heart of Miss Gu San, saying that she wanted to leave the capital with him. Said she wanted to see him today.


    Fang Mingfeng held Fang Zi and stayed up all night, remembering how close they used to be.


    Yes, of course she has him in her heart, there is no doubt about that.


    So, early in the morning, while his father was going to court, he knocked out the guards and ran out of the house.


    Fortunately, he came.


    Fortunately, he did not disappoint her and arrived in time!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 79： Fulfillment (two more)

    Chapter 79 Fulfillment (two more)


    "‹’‹’!" Fang Mingfeng took a few steps closer to Gu Yunxiang, and stretched out his hand to her.


    told her with his actions that he was here to take her with him.


    Knowing that he, like Gu Yunchang, naturally saw his intentions, he actually wanted her to leave with him!


    Is he crazy? !


    The dimples on Gu Yunchang''s face were stagnant, her lips were pursed tightly, and her heart was unhappy.


    She recited the love of childhood sweethearts, no matter what she said, but he didn''t listen.


    It is still such an important day to embarrass her.


    Her face became cold, she turned her head away, and did not look at Fang Mingfeng, her rejection was obvious.


    Her action, for Fang Mingfeng, was tantamount to stabbing a knife in his heart.


    Fang Mingfeng felt as if a piece of his heart had been gouged out, and he could hardly breathe.


    Chu You looked at Fang Mingfeng coldly, and sneered provocatively: "Why are you arguing with this king?!"


    He has the heart of a son, and based on this alone, he wins!


    "Chu, You!" Fang Mingfeng''s flaming eyes shot at Chu You, and suddenly realized.


    That''s right, it''s because of King Kang.


    It was Kang Wang who forced her, that must be the case! !


    Fang Mingfeng''s anger erupted like a volcano, his eyes were even redder, as if they were stained with blood, and he rushed towards King Kang with murderous aura.


    Chu You''s bodyguard frowned and wanted to stop Mingfeng, but Chu You raised his hand to stop him confidently, so the guard could only retreat silently.


    Chu You moved his hand joints flexibly, and the joints rattled. He suddenly stretched out his right leg, concentrated his strength on his knee, and aimed at Fang Mingfeng''s abdomen with a punch. Fang Mingfeng swiftly turned sideways and swept his left leg towards Chu. Yu''s head was as fast as a gust of wind, and the force was like a broken bamboo.


    Chu You couldn''t make a hit, immediately blocked with his right arm, and at the same time supported his right leg, his left leg swept towards Fang Mingfeng''s right knee as a supporting leg...


    The two of them made several moves right at the click of their fingers, and the moves became more and more intense.


    Jealousy and anger intertwined, eroding Fang Mingfeng''s reason, with a short action, he quickly pulled out a dagger from his calf and rushed towards Chu You.


    The dagger in his hand shone with cold light, making people shudder.


    The temperature in the house seemed to plummet, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Other people''s expressions changed when they saw this scene, but the milk cat watching outside the window made an excited "Ow" sound.


    "Chu You!" Gu Yunchang''s face turned pale, she ran towards the two of them without hesitation, and with the momentum, she pushed her hands towards Fang Mingfeng with all her might.


    When facing Gu Yunchang, Fang Mingfeng was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her, so after hesitating for a moment, she was pushed into his arms and staggered back two steps.


    "‹’‹’..." Fang Mingfeng was stunned.


    A cold light flashed across Chu You''s eyes, a palm blade slashed fiercely on Fang Mingfeng''s wrist, grabbed the dagger with one hand, and stabbed the dagger''s blade into Fang Mingfeng''s stomach with his backhand.


    Red blood gushed out of the wound quickly, dyeing Fang Mingfeng''s sky-blue robe...


    All of this happened in a flash.


    "Fang Shizi!"


    "Nephew!"


    In the main hall, the shocking shouts of the people came one after another, and several people stood up from their chairs.


    Gu Yunchang was also shocked, and subconsciously wanted to walk towards Fang Mingfeng, but she quickly stopped her steps, her eyes flickered, and said to herself in her heart: Fang Mingfeng is already a little paranoid, she can no longer let him misunderstand!


    and¡­¡­


    Thinking that Fang Mingfeng had come to Gu''s house inexplicably to make trouble, Gu Yunchang''s eyes flashed with anger, and his hands clenched into fists.


    "..." Fang Mingfeng stared blankly at Gu Yunchang, who was a few steps away, with a look of injury on his pale face.


    Just now, Gu Yunchang''s action of pushing him away deeply stabbed him, even more painful than the location where the dagger in his abdomen was wounded. It was heartbreaking!


    The terrifying blood red in Fang Mingfeng''s eyes faded, and the whole person seemed to wake up from a long nightmare.


    There were extremely complicated emotions surging in the bottom of his eyes, like the waves of the ocean, the waves were higher than the waves... In the end, a clear thought was condensed: she pushed him away!


    Facing Mingfeng''s tragic eyes above, Chu You showed a cold smile that belonged to a victor, and directly pulled out the dagger, bringing out more blood.


    All of this was brought up by Fang Mingfeng!


    The blood-stained dagger was thrown away, making a loud "banging" sound.


    Fang Mingfeng turned a deaf ear, tightly covering the wound on his abdomen with one hand, a line of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, his eyes still looking at Gu Yunchang, the corners of his eyes were red, and he shouted in despair: "‹’‹’..."


    Those details that he purposely ignored in the past are vivid in his mind when he thinks about it now.


    When she saw King Kang, there was light in her eyes;


    She said that he was like a brother to her as a friend;


    she asked him to let go of her;


    ¡­


    She called King Kang''s name just now, and the person she chose was King Kang, not him!


    The person she protects has always been King Kang, not him!


    One by one, one by one, it is all obvious, he is blind, and he does not hear.


    His ‹’‹’ was never his, she didn''t have him at all in her heart...


    The blood was still overflowing from the wound, soaking his palms, and the dark eyes gradually faded to a hopeless gray.


    "Tick, tick!"


    The blood fell drop by drop, forming a pool of bright red blood on the smooth marble floor, and a thick smell of blood filled the air...


    Rao is Mrs. Gu Tai who has experienced a lot of storms and waves. At this moment, she can''t help but feel frightened and weak, as if her whole body''s strength has been drained, and she can''t move.


    A thought lingers in his mind: Fulfilled, all fulfilled!


    Gu Yanfei said, the first son and the next grandson, fulfilled.


    Gu Yanfei said that the three-day limit was fulfilled.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart jumped violently, the blood all over her body rushed to her head, making her dizzy.


    Time passed slowly in silence, and the atmosphere became more and more rigid. Everyone was hesitant, tangled, and shocked. No one even thought that Fang Mingfeng needed a doctor.


    "Crack!" The last person to break the silence was Prince Li.


    Prince Li slapped his palm heavily on the desk, his face was as heavy as water, and his beard was so angry that it almost flew.


    "I saw blood today, it''s bad luck, it''s better to let this marriage go." Prince Li said unpleasantly and bluntly.


    Originally, Prince Li didn''t have much opinion on this marriage, as long as the Queen Mother and King Kang were happy, and the emperor didn''t object, but now after seeing the farce just now, he completely changed his mind.


    It is a disaster to marry an unvirtuous wife.


    Mrs. Gu Tai heard the words, the dizziness in the head became stronger, the temples on both sides were beating violently, and the head was throbbing.


    She took a deep breath and wanted to persuade a few words softly, but she heard a cat meow suddenly outside the window: "Meow!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to have seen a ghost, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she instinctively looked for fame.


    I saw a red plum outside the window swaying wildly, and the red petals fell like rain, like a rain of blood, but I didn''t see the cat at all.


    Gu Yanfei''s words that day echoed in Mrs. Gu Tai''s ears again, lingering.


    Could it be that the real person Ling Xiao is really some kind of expert, and Gu Yanfei is not talking nonsense, she can really figure it out! ?


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were dark and turbulent, and her thoughts were fixed on Gu Yanfei''s last sentence: "I am waiting for Mrs. Tai in Yuheng Garden."


    This girl is waiting for her to come and beg her! !


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face is not very good-looking, and Chu You''s face is so gloomy that ink drips out.


    "Uncle Huang, we can''t let the marriage go!" Chu You forcefully stopped Prince Li who was about to get up and left, his eagle eyes flashing with a cold and gloomy light.


    Prince Li frowned tightly, making no secret of his displeasure, feeling that Chu You had gone crazy for a woman.


    "Ningzhi, get out of the way!" Prince Li did not waver, his voice was cold.


    Ningzhi is the character of King Kang Chuyou.


    Chu You was naturally unwilling, her thin lips pursed tightly, and she said without moving, word by word: "Uncle, the Queen Mother''s decree has been issued, and today is a good day."


    In the words, he released a gloomy and fierce aura.


    Kang Kang actually took the queen mother to oppress him? ! Prince Li was not frightened, he was a royal decree, and even when the late emperor was alive, he was respected by three points.


    He took the red letter of appointment that was stained with ink on the desk and tore it in half.


    The sound was infinitely amplified in Gu Yuncong''s ears, like lightning and thunder.


    She could have put aside everything about the Gu family and stood in a higher position than Gu Yanfei, no one dared to point to her and say that she was a family child, but now, it was like a pair of hands forcibly pushed her down from the clouds...


    Prince Li threw the torn engagement letter on the ground in disgust.


    "This king will explain this matter to the queen mother." He ignored Chu You''s harassment, bypassed Chu You, and walked away.


    Looking at the letter of appointment that was torn in half, Chu You''s eyes were about to split.


    He wanted to stop him again, but Prince Keli''s personal bodyguard stood up immediately, his scabbard swung horizontally, his eyebrows raised.


    Chu You could only watch as Prince Li left just like that, furious.


    All this is because of Fang Mingfeng!


    Chu Youzhen really wanted to slash Fang Mingfeng with a thousand knives, but there were priorities, and he must not sit back and watch Prince Li go to the Queen Mother and talk nonsense.


    gave Gu Yunchang a reassuring look, and Chu You hurriedly went after the prince: "Uncle Huang!"


    Gu Jian''s mouth opened and closed, her face turned blue and white, and at this moment she finally regained her voice and shouted: "Come on, go and ask the doctor!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan issued the decree for marriage. For the Gu family, it was a big happy event, but now, a good happy event has ended in blood.


    Gu Jian was very angry, but if the Prince of England died in their Dingyuan Hou residence, it would only make the situation worse.


    "No need." Fang Mingfeng said lostly, covering the wound with one hand and turning around.


    When ?? turned around, he glanced at Gu Yunxiang again, his eyes were full of farewell, and Gu Yunxiang felt an inexplicable sense of loss in his heart.


    He walked out, his back staggered and his steps staggered, as if he would fall down at any moment.


    Gu Yunchang hesitated, but did not say a word in the end.


    She had to let him know that she was angry because his reckless actions ruined the important days in her life.


    "My nephew, I''ll take you home." Gu Jian stood up with a cane and winked at Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Wang.


    They had to personally send the injured Fang Mingfeng back to the British government and give him an explanation.


    Gu Yunxiang looked dazed, and she didn''t realize that time had passed, until she heard Mrs. Gu Tai weakly shouting "Bai Lu" from behind, and then she came back to her senses.


    "Go and invite the second girl..." Mrs. Gu Tai ordered in a harsh tone, her turbid eyes flickering uncertainly, and she stroked her temples with one hand.


    This is really ominous today!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 80： Satisfied (one more)

    Chapter 80 Satisfaction (one more)


    A little maid hurried out of the main hall after taking orders.


    Gu Yunchang''s expression changed slightly, and after hearing Mrs. Gu Tai mentioning Gu Yanfei, she remembered that Gu Yanfei had hinted before that when the Ministry of Internal Affairs came to propose marriage, her marriage with King Kang would definitely change...


    At this moment, Gu Yuncong suddenly realized as if he had been empowered.


    She never believed in fortune-telling, nor did she believe in those illusory metaphysics.


    Destiny is never calculated by moving your fingers.


    I see!


    It wasn''t that Gu Yanfei was right, she was just a mouse hiding in the gutter, and she set up this trap in the dark, waiting for them to jump down.


    "Meow!"


    There was another long cat meowing outside the window, like joy, excitement, and impatience.


    For Mrs. Gu Tai, it was like a reminder.


    "Meow meow meow¡­"


    Gu Yanfei came over amid bursts of cat meowing.


    She saw the plum tree that was scratched horribly by the cat, as well as the bloodstains, the dagger, and the torn letter of appointment in the main hall. Even if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she could almost piece together the whole story. it is good.


    She didn''t plan to hide her good mood, so she went in with a smile on her face, with a bit of playfulness on her face.


    The main hall was silent, only Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yunxiang were sitting, and the atmosphere was condensed.


    Gu Yunchang stared at the smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips without blinking, her eyes darkening.


    is her!


    It really is Gu Yanfei!


    It was Gu Yanfei who made Fang Mingfeng a sword against him.


    Gu Yunchang was so angry that his hands were shaking like chaff, and the knuckles of his fingers were faintly white.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also looked at Gu Yanfei, holding the string of Buddha beads tightly in one hand, her slightly pale old face tensed up.


    She wanted to open her mouth to ask, but couldn''t hold her face down, as if if she opened her mouth, she would show weakness to Gu Yanfei and beg Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei was not in a hurry, and without being greeted, he picked a chair and sat down, leisurely watching the servants neatly clean up the mess on the ground.


    The blood on the ground was quickly wiped off, and the torn red letter of appointment was picked up and placed on the table together with the Queen Mother''s decree.


    The interior of the house was restored to its original neatness, as if nothing had happened.


    Mrs. Gu Tai lowered her eyes and slowly turned the red sandalwood Buddha beads in her hand, one after another, at a very slow speed, as if she had slowed down the time.


    After a while, the string of beads in her hand stopped.


    Gu Taifu raised his hand and made a gesture, and Li Mammy sent all the servants in the main hall wisely, and stayed in the corridor alone.


    "You said, what should I do?" Mrs. Gu Tai asked in a dry voice.


    "It''s very simple," Gu Yanfei smiled and said gently and skillfully, "If Mrs. Tai satisfied me, I will also satisfy Mrs. Tai."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils contracted.


    She immediately realized that Gu Yanfei was for Su Niang.


    She didn''t like being coerced, so she disappeared in a blink of an eye, and coaxed in a soft voice, "Yan Fei, you and the Hou''s Mansion are one, and both are prosperous..."


    Gu Yanfei shook her finger and interrupted her with a chuckle: "Mrs. Tai doesn''t satisfy me, I''m not happy anymore, why bother with the life and death of the Hou Mansion. Madam Tai, do you think so?"


    While speaking, Gu Yanfei picked up the blood-stained dagger on the chair next to it, and looked at it casually.


    This dagger is made of fine iron, with a straight blade and smooth lines. After being tempered by fire and repeatedly beaten, the blade is extremely sharp, and the blood on it has dried up.


    The word "square" is engraved on the blade near the handle of the rhino horn, half stained with blood.


    Even if no one told her, Gu Yanfei knew that the blood on the dagger belonged to Fang Mingfeng.


    The cold light on the dagger reflected in Gu Yanfei''s pupils, and those unforgettable past events flashed like a revolving lantern.


    Gu Yanfei stared deeply at the blood-stained dagger in his hand, his eyes were blurred, as if a layer of blood mist filled the front.


    She had seen this dagger in her previous life.


    At that time, she was persecuted by Gu Yunmao step by step, and the two had reached the point of incompatibility. She desperately wanted to let everyone know that Gu Yunmao was born of a nurse, a family child, and that she was the real Hou. Door daughter.


    In order to protect Gu Yunchang, Fang Mingfeng used this dagger to give her a knife, the blade stabbed into her chest, killing her half, and leaving an indelible scar on her chest!


    That kind of heart-piercing pain seems to be still yesterday, deep into the bone marrow...


    Thinking of this, the blood-red color in her eyes quickly spread in her pupils, flowing turbulently.


    In the past life, Tiandao let Fang Mingfeng go, but she would not let him go, and she would never forget what he did.


    Gradually, her eyes calmed down, and her mood also calmed down.


    "Almost." Gu Yanfei let out a low laugh, and threw the dagger on the coffee table, making a bang.


    Compared with the short sword that Chu Yi gave her, this dagger is not even a star.


    She was unintentional, but Mrs. Gu Tai was intentional. She always felt that she had something to say and meant something.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai looked hesitant.


    "Would you like me to calculate again, what will happen next?" Gu Yanfei raised his fingers again to calculate...


    Seeing Gu Yanfei''s action, Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart beat uncontrollably like a drum.


    Gu Yanfei pinched his knuckles two or three times, and sighed: "Oh, this is a sign that labor and Yan are separated. The queen mother will soon marry King Kang again. This bride is unlucky enough."


    "Gu Yunxiang, all the peach blossoms in my life are thankful..."


    "I''ll do the math again..."


    Looking at Gu Yanfei''s slender fingers leisurely pinching, Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was getting darker and more upset, and she didn''t know whether she was afraid of Gu Yanfei''s continued counting, or if she was afraid of her crow''s mouth.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gritted her back molars, barely controlling her impending collapse, and asked again, word by word, "What the **** are you trying to do?!"


    Gu Yanfei put down the calculating hand, and the index and middle fingers gently moved rhythmically on the armrest, and said slowly: "The Law of Jing says: People who plunder and sell people will be punished by a hundred sticks, tattooed, and exiled three times. Thousands of miles."


    Her meaning was clear.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils opened, her breathing and heartbeat were inexplicably drawn by the rhythm of Gu Yanfei''s fingers, and it became more and more rapid.


    "She has already received the penalty, isn''t it enough?" Gu Yunchang couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Yanfei had already beaten Su Niang to death, ruined her own Nancy Ceremony, and even injured Fang Mingfeng because of her own selfishness.


    Isn''t that enough? !


    Gu Yanfei is still not satisfied!


    Gu Yunxiang''s body was tense, and his face was extremely ugly.


    Rao is like this, she didn''t lose her temper, she didn''t speak ill.


    Gu Yanfei''s half-drooping eyelashes trembled slightly, and a trace of blood red appeared in the bottom of his cold eyes, which was fleeting.


    In the last life, Su Niang treated Gu Yunchang with kindness, and Gu Yunyi treated Su Niang the same way.


    After Gu Yuncong married into the Kang Palace, she released Su Niang''s family as slaves, and bought them a house and land. From then on, she lived a life surrounded by servants, dressed in fine clothes and food. Not only that, Gu Yuncong returned to Su Niang''s back. The youngest son who was born invited a husband to study for him.


    In this regard, Mrs. Gu Tai also opened one eye and closed one eye.


    In this life, in the case of conflict of interest, can they still insist on the choice of the previous life? !


    "Not enough." Gu Yanfei said calmly, and looked at Gu Yunchang calmly.


    In the end, it couldn''t be easier for her to deal with a mere Su Niang, and no one could stop her, but even if she simply killed Su Niang with one knife, her inner demons would not be resolved.


    She has to put herself in the same situation as in her previous life, cut open the flesh, dig out the pus and blood, scrape the bone poison...in order to truly be reborn from the cocoon


    This is the meaning of her returning to this life!


    Inside and outside the house, it was quiet, except for a few remnants of leaves that occasionally fell in the courtyard, so quiet that you could almost hear the soft sound of leaves falling.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t rush, he took a handful of fragrant pine nuts from the dried fruit plate next to him, and peeled the pine nuts to eat.


    Click, click, click¡­


    The sound was obviously not loud, but in Mrs. Gu Tai''s ears, every sound was a harsh noise, causing her temples to throb.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s right hand was clenched in the wide cuff, her thoughts were struggling fiercely.


    Gu Yunxiang''s tight cherry lips turned pale.


    This is a conspiracy.


    In other words, Gu Yanfei didn''t care if he found out that she was the driving force behind the scenes, and now she made her request plainly.


    "You don''t have to make an inch." Gu Yunxiang''s eyes gradually sharpened, and a cluster of flames was beating.


    She didn''t want Gu Yanfei to succeed!


    Gu Yanfei didn''t look at Gu Yunchang either. With her slender fingers, she gently peeled off another pine nut, and said in a brisk tone, "I want an inch and a foot."


    "Emperor Taizu once issued a clear decree that the clan would choose a marriage, regardless of family background."


    "Just, I don''t know if the queen mother can accommodate a daughter-in-law who has children at home?"


    Regardless of family background, it does not mean that a slave is a wife.


    Gu Yanfei''s tone was casual, as if gossip was commonplace.


    The three words "children from home" once again stung Gu Yunchang.


    This is a blatant threat, Gu Yanfei is clearly threatening himself.


    If you don''t let the other party take this breath, your life experience will be stabbed in the ears of the Queen Mother Yuan.


    Thinking, Gu Yunchang lowered his eyes, covered his long eyelashes, and there was a slight shadow in his eye sockets.


    She admits that she doesn''t care about her background, and King Kang doesn''t care either.


    Parents and origins are not hers to decide, this is the same no matter who they are.


    Therefore, Gu Yuncong doesn''t think she owes Gu Yanfei, she just has better luck than Gu Yanfei, good luck is not a sin.


    She doesn''t care if Gu Feiyan speaks out about this matter, even if she speaks out, her knowledge, her talent, her wisdom, and even her knowledge belong to her own, not to the identity of Gu''s daughter.


    Say whatever you want.


    The words ?? were already on Gu Yuncong''s lips, ready to come out.


    "Crack."


    A pine nut shell was thrown on the coffee table by Gu Yanfei, and it just rolled onto the blood-stained dagger, making a crisp sound.


    The blood on the dagger was still so bright red, so dazzling.


    Remembering the scene where the dagger stabbed into Fang Mingfeng''s abdomen just now, Gu Yunchang suddenly couldn''t say anything.


    The sound of the letter of appointment being torn open sounded in her ears again, and Prince Li looked disgusted in front of her eyes.


    She doesn''t care about her background, but the world does.


    Prince Li already disliked her. What would he think if he found out that she had a mother like Su Niang again? !


    What will happen to the Queen Mother?


    If she can''t reach the sky in one step and walk to a position where she can look down on everyone, she will always be the "family child" in Gu Yanfei''s mouth, and she will always be inferior to others.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 81： Abandon (two more)

    Chapter 81 Abandonment (two more)


    Gu Yunchang had a pale face and sat there with stubborn eyes, with a straight waist.


    "Yan Fei," Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t listen anymore, and scolded: "Enough."


    She knew that this matter could not be good.


    Regardless of whether Gu Yanfei can really count, once the matter of "family birth" is exposed, there is absolutely no hope for Gu Yunchang to become Princess Kang.


    There was another violent sway in his heart, and after a long while, Mrs. Gu Tai said flatly, "Okay."


    The word ?? seems to be squeezed out of the gap between the teeth.


    Gu Yunchang moved his lips, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t go to see Mrs. Gu Tai or Gu Yanfei, as if she had finally made up her mind, and she seemed to have given up something...


    "Ahui." Mrs. Gu Tai called again, and Li Ma, who was guarding outside the gate, went in and listened to the order.


    "Send the person to the government." Mrs. Gu Tai slowly twisted the string of beads and instructed, with a solemn expression.


    Li Mammy replied respectfully.


    But as soon as she turned around, Mrs. Gu Tai stopped her again: "Wait."


    Mamma Li looked at Madam Gu Tai suspiciously. Madam Gu Tai lifted her eyelids and said in a flat tone, "Break the tendons and hoarse your throat."


    The beads in her hand kept twisting, her face expressionless.


    If you want to avoid future troubles forever, you must make Su Niang unable to speak, and unable to write with hands, so as to keep this secret.


    When Su Niang was left at the beginning, Mrs. Gu Tai did not want to commit murder, and because Gu Yunchang pleaded with Su Niang, Mrs. Gu Tai should have accumulated blessings for Gu Yunyi.


    However, if Su Niang''s existence will hinder Sister Concubine...


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes showed a fierce look.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t hear it, he peeled the pine nuts leisurely, and ate the pine nuts.


    On the other hand, Gu Yunqiang trembled violently, her lips parted slightly, and her mind was uncontrollably written on her face: This is not cruel!


    "Yes, Mrs. Tai." Li Ma replied respectfully, without even moving her brows.


    It is not uncommon for servants to be caned or sold in this huge Hou Mansion, not to mention that Su Niang did make a huge mistake. She lived more than half a year, and she also picked it up.


    Li Mammy saluted and turned to leave.


    There was only one person missing, and the Yude Hall seemed to be empty, and once again fell into a dead silence.


    Outside the house, there was a rustling wind, filled with a strong chill.


    The whistling cold wind seemed to be mixed with a faint mourning sound, but when I listened to it again, I couldn''t hear the slightest bit.


    Gu Yunchang lowered her face, and the voice lingered in her ears, as if torn piece after piece from her soul...


    The pain from the soul entangled Gu Yunchang, and he could no longer be distracted.


    She didn''t look at Gu Yanfei, but Gu Yanfei was looking at Gu Yunchang.


    She saw that the vibrant golden luck around Gu Yunxiang''s body was actually covered with a touch of light gray, just like on a blooming peony, the edge of one of the petals suddenly became a little scorched.


    Yo, interesting. Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, and his eyes shone with brilliance.


    Mrs. Gu Tai has been smooth sailing for most of her life, and now she has to be restrained by a junior and has to bow her head to a junior, which is more uncomfortable than her life.


    "Snapped!"


    Gu Yanfei stroked his palm lightly and nodded bluntly, "Satisfied."


    "I hope Mrs. Tai can keep me so satisfied in the future." She tilted her head and smiled brightly, her eyes curved like crescent moons.


    Mrs. Gu Tai suppressed the urge to slap the table, took a deep breath, and asked patiently, "This happy event has seen blood today, how to resolve it?"


    Her eyes were burning, staring at Gu Yanfei for a moment.


    As of now, Sister Chang''s marriage must not go wrong again!


    Gu Yanfei took out a talisman paper from his sleeve, put it on the coffee table next to it, and said, "Burn the talisman and let her drink the talisman water."


    Pretend to be a ghost! Gu Yunchang''s eyes shot at Gu Yanfei like a sword, filled with shame and anger, and felt another sharp pain of tearing from the depths of his soul.


    "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not." Gu Yanfei had a lazy smile in his mouth, got up, stroked his sleeves, and walked outside the main hall.


    After ?? turned around, the smile on her lips turned into a faint sarcasm.


    This talisman has no meaning, just a piece of ripped paper.


    Actually, even if she doesn''t do anything, there will never be anything wrong with this marriage between Gu Yuncong and Chu You.


    Gu Yunqiang is the darling of Heavenly Dao in this small world, and Chu You is a good match that Heavenly Dao picked for her. Their marriage was predestined by fate and the trend of fate.


    But, compared to the previous life, the love road of this pair of lovers in this life is much more bumpy.


    In the last life, Gu Yunchang had a great reputation because he "saved" Queen Kang''s marriage in Prince Jing''s mansion;


    In the last life, everyone only knew that Gu Yuncong and King Kang were a natural pair, and they were envious of others.


    The world only sees the infinite beauty, but does not know that their happiness is trampled on the flesh and blood of countless cannon fodder.


    Gu Yanfei just lifted the seemingly perfect epidermis to reveal the rotten sores underneath.


    But she also knew that no matter how twists and turns the marriage was, they would still come together.


    This is providence.


    Inhumans can change.


    Just now, Gu Yanfei was just trying to scare Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yunchang casually, but they all gave up Su Niang for the sake of profit.


    Gu Yanfei strolled down the stone steps in front of Yude Hall, not paying attention to Gu Yunbin''s solemn gaze behind him.


    The oncoming wind was a gust of sand, and the wind and sand fascinated her eyes, making the corners of her eyes sore for a while, and faint tears burst out.


    With tears in her eyes, Gu Yanfei thought back to her previous life, Su Niang was pampered, and she was deeply in love with Gu Yunyi''s mother and daughter. Until the moment she died, Su Niang lived a life of luxury and luxury.


    It turns out, that¡¯s all it is!


    A line of clear tears fell from the corners of Gu Yanfei''s eyes and slid down Ruyu''s cheeks...


    A "knot" in her heart dissipated at once, as if a bubble had been punctured gently and skillfully.


    In an instant, Gu Yanfei felt a sense of enlightenment, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Her sea of ??consciousness is like a vast and calm sea, the sea is blue and cloudless, it is a feeling of a vast sea and sky.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and wiped the tears from his cheeks with his fingertips.


    These tears are the tears of a previous life.


    She curled her lips into a smile, as if she had lifted a heavy burden, and her smile was brighter than the glow of the sky.


    There was a sudden rustling noise in the canopy next to ??, and the milk cat stuck its head out of the leaves, jumped down from one of the trees, and accurately jumped into her arms.


    "Meow meow..." Qingguang shouted happily.


    "Enough to see the excitement?" Gu Yanfei put the cat on his shoulder, the cat squatted obediently, and gave a "meow" again in high spirits.


    Gu Yanfei patted its back and said, "It''s time to go back."


    The milk cat was very excited, and the "Meow Meow Meow" barked again, trying to tell her Su Niang''s fate, a pair of blue eyes shone in the sun, so beautiful that it made people palpitate.


    Unfortunately, Gu Yanfei didn''t understand a word.


    The master and servant returned to Yuheng Garden amid the haunting meowing of cats.


    Gu Yanfei glanced in the direction of the boudoir as if aware of it, and shoved the milk cat who was licking her hair on her shoulder into Juan Bi, and instructed: "Ju Bi, you go and get some boiled chicken for Qingguang."


    "Xiao Qingguang, are you hungry? Big sister made something delicious for you!" Kuan Bi happily hugged Qingguang and walked away. When coaxing the cat, her voice involuntarily softened, like coaxing a child.


    Gu Yanfei entered the house alone, the small study was empty, and there was no one there.


    However, outside the half-open window, there was a familiar baby face facing her.


    The young man in Tsing Yi smiled warmly and happily, without the slightest bit of embarrassment, as if it was normal for him to jump over the wall like this.


    "Girl Gu," Xiao Shi smiled and waved at Gu Yanfei, his tone light, "My son asked me to bring wine to the girl, Qiu Lubai."


    Xiao Shi''s other hand is holding a wooden tray on which is a pastel enamel jug.


    He put the jug and glass on the desk of the window, looked at Gu Yanfei with a smile, and stretched out his hand to make a request.


    Good luck today, congratulations.


    Gu Yanfei poured himself a cup of Qiu Lubai.


    Qiulubai is named after the lotus dew in early autumn. The liquor is white and very clean.


    Gu Yanfei sniffed intoxicated, took a small sip, and then drank it all in one go, only to feel the aroma of the wine in his mouth is sweet and sweet, and the lingering sweetness remained between his lips and teeth, which was unforgettable.


    "Good wine!" Gu Yanfei praised happily, his eyes half-squinted.


    "As long as the girl likes it!" Xiao Shi smiled and expressed his merits on behalf of his son, "This Qiu Lubai is a royal wine, and others can''t drink it. If the girl likes it, I will give it to the girl next time."


    "Thank you for my son." Gu Yanfei took a red plum from the plum bottle next to him and handed it to Xiao Shi outside the window.


    mei, in full bloom in the cold wind, lonely, proud snow, it is quite suitable for him.


    Was this flower given to their son? Xiao Shi was stunned and took the flower branch, always feeling that something was upside down.


    Strange, where is it? !


    Xiao Shi racked his brains and returned to the palace in a daze. When he presented the red plum to Chu Yi, he was shocked to realize that something was wrong.


    There is a saying, wine is for heroes, flowers are for beautiful women.


    How come it was reversed between my son and Miss Gu? !


    Chu Yi, dressed in the usual white clothes, played with the red plum in his hand with great interest.


    The red plum blossoms on the branches are as bright as fire, reflecting his handsome face with a little more brilliance, which makes people''s eyes light up.


    Chu Yi turned the red plum, and the petals trembled slightly.


    He lowered his head and sniffed, and a hint of fresh plum fragrance penetrated the tip of his nose.


    Inexplicably, he remembered the scene when he and her first met in the suburbs of Danyang.


    The girl is still so free and easy in such a tragic situation, her dress is flying, and her long hair is swaying...


    Seeing that Chu Yi really liked Gu Yanfei''s return gift, Xiao Shi said jokingly, "Young Master, Miss Gu is really a cheerful person... No, she is a smart and cheerful person!"


    "It is the luck of the chess player to meet an opponent." Chu Yi said with a low smile.


    This time, they played a wonderful game together.


    "It is the luck of the chess player to meet an opponent." This sentence comes from "Glory of the King".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 82： Complaint (one more)

    Chapter 82 Complaint (one more)


    Xiao Shi didn''t understand, and asked casually, "Young Master, do you want to play chess with Miss Gu?"


    Chu Yi gave Xiao Shi a fluttering glance, and just said, "Go get a vase." The end of Ruifeng''s eyes slanted upwards slightly, and the gleaming black pupils were like a painter''s careful description.


    Xiao Shile went to get the vase.


    personally inserted the flower branch into a white porcelain vase, Chu Yi suddenly asked, "Is anyone still there?"


    He didn''t say who it was, but Xiao Shi naturally understood and smiled: "Sir, Prince Li and His Royal Highness King Kang are still in Dongnuan Pavilion."


    Chu Yi got up, and Xiao Shi followed silently.


    The two masters and servants went to Dongnuan Pavilion against the cold wind. The little maid who was guarding Dongnuan Pavilion did not go in to inform the emperor, so they let him in directly.


    Everyone in the palace knows that the emperor hurts the eldest prince the most, and the father and son are very close.


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, it is as warm as spring, but the atmosphere is tense, and there is a faint sense of intense sparks.


    Prince Li and Chu You, the uncles and nephews, did not look good, and they had their own opinions.


    "Your Majesty, this marriage is definitely not going to happen!" Prince Li''s voice was loud, and he still insisted on ending the marriage.


    "Uncle Huang, I said, today''s matter is Fang Mingfeng''s messing about, and it has nothing to do with the son." Chu You argued, "The marriage decree has been issued, what style should the court order be changed to!"


    "Your Majesty, you are the eldest brother, but you can''t watch Ning Zhi insist on hitting the south wall..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Uncle and nephew became more and more excited as they talked, and their voices were higher than the other.


    The emperor in a bright yellow dragon robe sat on the kang, rubbing his forehead with one hand, looking a little tired, and the silver threads in his hair made him look haggard again.


    The **** ?? immediately noticed that Chu Yi was coming, walked to the door curtain quietly to greet him, lowered his voice and roughly told him the current situation:


    For example, Prince Li and Prince Kang arrived before a joss stick, because something went wrong when they went to Dingyuan Houfu to propose marriage;


    For example, Fang Mingfeng, the prince of the United Kingdom, was stabbed by Kang Wang in the Dingyuan Houfu;


    For example, Prince Li felt that it was unlucky to see blood today, and wanted to call off the marriage;


    ¡­


    "This is really..." Chu Yi clearly knew more than the other party, but he sighed appropriately, as if surprised and at the same time as sighing.


    He flicked his sleeves lightly, his broad sleeves swayed like a weeping willow, walked forward slowly, and interrupted, "I''m afraid it''s not just whether the marriage of the Seventh Emperor can be accomplished."


    One sentence drew the attention of both Prince Li and Chu You.


    The two forgot to quarrel and looked at Chu Yi with different expressions, the former was confused and the latter showed a bad face.


    Chu Yi walked slowly to the two of them, and said gently and politely: "What crime did the Prince of England commit?"


    His sentence is simple, but it is in one sentence.


    The room was silent, and Prince Li showed a thoughtful look.


    Chu Yi walked directly to the emperor and sat down. His every move was unspeakably elegant and noble, which was pleasing to the eye.


    The next moment, the little maid served him tea and melons and fruits, and his movements were very quick and dexterous.


    Chu You narrowed his long and narrow eagle eyes, and there was a dangerous aura all over his body, and he was not inferior.


    Chu Yi seemed to be unaware, and continued: "Emperor Taizu has an order, the clan''s children should lead by example, not to bully the weak, and not to hurt others for no reason...otherwise, the crime will be added one level."


    After a pause, Chu Yi slowly repeated: "Dare to ask the emperor, what crime did the British prince commit?"


    This time, he raised his eyes and looked directly at Chu You, who was three or four feet away.


    Chu You''s complexion was ashen, the muscles on both cheeks were tensed, and his eyes were colder than ten thousand years of ice.


    This law was set by Emperor Taizu.


    It is recorded in Emperor Taizu''s "Notes on Living and Living" that Emperor Taizu once said: There are more than one generation of power, and most of them are arrogant and domineering, and they can be severely punished as an example.


    In the past dynasties, the clan is superior to others. When Emperor Taizu proposed this law, the clan naturally opposed it, but the arm could not twist the thigh.


    "Cough cough..." Chu Yi tilted his head slightly, put his right fist on his lips, and coughed several times in a low voice.


    The snow-white cloak that covered the outside was trimmed with a circle of mink fur, which made his handsome face thinner and thinner, his cheeks flushed, and he looked sickly.


    "On the first day of the new year, but the cold wind was blowing when I came here?" The emperor leaned over to look at Chu Yi with concern, "Come on, drink more hot water."


    The emperor personally helped him pick up the tea cup on the coffee table, lifted the lid of the tea, and delivered it to him. There was white air in the tea cup, and the tea was steaming hot.


    "It''s okay." Chu Yi coughed again, then came over, smiled slightly at the emperor, and lowered his head to drink tea.


    The father and son are affectionate, and the father is kind and filial to the son. Seeing that Prince Li, who was originally provoked by Chu You, looked slightly relieved.


    Chu Yi took two sips of tea slowly, and then heard the door curtain in front of him being carefully lifted, and then a middle-aged servant said in a high-pitched voice: "Your Majesty, when the British prince came, he knelt outside."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows, his voice was low but not old, and asked indifferently: "What is the British Lord doing?"


    His tone is neither light nor heavy, extremely clear, and has a kingly demeanor.


    Chu You''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and Prince Li frowned.


    The dignified Duke Yipin knelt outside, either to plead guilty or to avenge his grievance. No matter what it is for, it will inevitably lead to speculation about the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Chu Yi held the tea cup, lowered his head and smelled the fragrance of the tea, and sipped slowly and slowly.


    The middle-aged servant who came to report the words lowered his head again, and replied indifferently: "Master Ying said, Prince Fang was injured by His Royal Highness King Kang, and he wants to ask the emperor to uphold justice for the prince."


    Even if he didn''t look up, the middle-aged servant could feel Chu You''s knife-like gaze on him, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.


    "Hey." Chu Yi''s elegant and warm voice sounded again, "The British government is a veteran of the founding of the country, and they all say that every bird can hide its bow, but Emperor Taizu has a broad heart and never kills heroes in vain, leaving a good story about Duan Jun and his ministers. It''s not like that Qi Taizu from the previous dynasty..."


    Prince Li, who is sixty-four this year, once sat beside Emperor Taizu and witnessed his peerless style.


    He likes to hear about the deeds of Emperor Taizu the most. Whenever he recalls the past, his blood boils.


    "Well said!" Prince Li slapped his thigh heavily, and his whole person suddenly became several years younger, with a radiant look, "Uncle Huang''s mind is very comparable!"


    In comparison, King Kang''s heart is not like his ancestors, and even the heirs of the founding heroes dare to kill for the sake of their sons and daughters!


    When Prince Li looked at Chu You again, he shook his head and sighed, frowning and said solemnly: "Ning Zhi, you hurt the Prince of England today, others will only say that it was the son of the clan who hurt the heir of the Prince of England, this one can''t be fixed, say Some people may think that the emperor is trying to kill the founding hero for an excuse."


    As Chu Yi said, the Qi Taizu from the previous dynasty was a cunning rabbit and a running dog.


    "..." Chu You''s eyes twitched sharply.


    The emperor slowly stroked his beard, and was just about to ask his servant to call the British prince in, when Chu Yi said, "Father, my son, please come and have a look."


    The emperor has always favored Chu Yi, so he responded without saying a word: "Alright, go and appease the British prince."


    Chu Yi covered the tea lid gracefully, put the tea cup back on the coffee table, turned to look at Chu You, and asked with a smile, "Uncle Seventh Emperor, would you like to come with me?"


    Chu You answered with a practical action, and got up with a sullen face.


    They passed through the two door curtains one after the other and came to the gate of Dongnuan Pavilion.


    Fang Huairui, who was wearing a first-grade embroidered unicorn crimson robe, knelt on the cold hard ground against the cold wind, his head half bowed, his face looked dark and unclear.


    Fang Huairui''s mouth tightened when he saw a pair of white boots in front of him coming into view, and when he raised his head, a pair of round copper bell eyes turned red, with some tears in them.


    "His Royal Highness, the child was injured by King Kang, and is still in a coma, and his life and death are unknown..."


    "Why should I seek justice for the child!"


    Fang Huairui raised a loud voice and cried to Chu Yi in a ghostly voice. After speaking, his voice was hoarse. This cry was six points false and four points true.


    Fang Mingfeng is Fang Huairui''s eldest son, and he was once his pride.


    Seeing his son injured, Fang Huairui''s heart was aching. When facing Chu You at this moment, there was a bit of resentment and dissatisfaction in his eyes. It seemed that the next moment he would rush up and punch Chu You hard.


    This point, he doesn''t have to act at all, and his emotions are quite in place.


    "Fang Mingfeng is self-inflicted." Chu You said in a cold tone.


    "His Royal Highness, King Kang is really deceiving people too much!" Fang Huairui raised his hand to Chu You for a while, and wiped tears with his sleeve, "Xiao''er is a bit reckless, but it''s forgivable, His Highness King Kang will use a sharp weapon if he disagrees. It''s really deceiving people to hurt people..."


    Thinking back on the whole thing, Fang Huairui''s heart was somewhat complicated.


    Chu Yi didn''t hide this plan from him, and even Fang Mingfeng was able to sneak out of the British government this morning because Fang Huairui turned a blind eye and deliberately let it go.


    Mingfeng has been successful since childhood and never encountered setbacks, so he has developed this kind of ignorant temperament. Recently, it has become more and more outrageous. He should suffer a little and have a long memory.


    It''s better to suffer a little now than to be killed in the future.


    Fang Huairui''s eyes flashed a flash of light, and it was fleeting.


    Seeing Fang Huairui so ignorant of praise, Chu You''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Chu Yi took another step forward, and politely persuaded him: "Master Ying, you go back first, the father already knows about this, and will give you an explanation."


    His voice was as clear and clear as a ring in the wind, revealing a soothing power.


    However, in Fang Huairui''s ears, Chu Yi''s words were cold.


    Fang Huairui''s eyes twitched violently, he pretended to wipe his tears again, and sighed inwardly: He really got on a pirate ship!


    This eldest prince looks gentle and harmless on the outside, but he is actually a black heart lotus, and he half-pushes onto the pirate ship, I am afraid he will not be able to get off.


    He could have watched Chu Yi and Chu You fighting each other with cold eyes, and he didn''t have to go into the muddy waters.


    Fang Huairui became more and more sad. At this moment, he really wanted to cry. It was inevitable that he would turn his anger on King Dao Kang, and said, "I beg the emperor to be the master, kill for life..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 83： Condemnation (two more)

    Chapter 83 Condemnation (two more)


    "enough!"


    Chu You couldn''t listen anymore, and Fang Huairui was interrupted by his voice like ice.


    He is a martial artist, and he has his own measure. He knows whether the dagger will kill him if he stabs it. The British man is clearly messing around.


    Fang Huairui put down his right arm that wiped away tears, maintained his kneeling posture, and shouted recklessly: "His Royal Highness King Kang is just a prince, I just want to kill the old ministers who founded the country and kill the donkey!!"


    His words were louder and louder than each word, and I wished that most of the people in the court could hear it.


    The blue veins on Chu You''s forehead jumped straight, and even the veins floated up between the neck.


    "Wei Chen and his father and grandfather are loyal to the Dajing Dynasty. There is no credit or hard work. His Royal Highness Kang''s move really chills the heart of the minister!"


    Poppy scoundrel! Chu You couldn''t help but think of these four words in his mind, and walked away heavily.


    He didn''t go back to the Dongnuan Pavilion, and walked directly past Fang Huairui, only to hear Fang Huairui''s sloppy wailing from the rear: "I beg the emperor to decide the subject and the subject."


    Chu You walked faster and swaggered.


    He doesn''t believe that the emperor can do anything to him? !


    Fang Huairui knelt for a whole day and night without eating or drinking until the next morning, when he finally fainted from exhaustion.


    Kang Kang stabbed the Prince of England with a knife, causing the life and death of Prince Fang to be unknown. The Prince of England was just such a direct son, and he was in tears. He would rather fight for the title and have the emperor severely punish the murderer.


    When the censors heard the news, they finally couldn''t hold back.


    They flocked to the Dongnuan Pavilion in a swarm, presented the emperor with a splendid book, impeached King Kang Chuyou for hurting people, asked the emperor to behave in an authentic family style, and said: "Kang Kang is at fault, you should take it upon yourself, otherwise, how could it be? It''s not that the world thinks that the emperor condones the murder of the imperial family!"


    The Emperor ?? looked at Zhezi noncommittally, but only ordered the **** King Xuankang to see him.


    Those aristocratic clansmen who supported King Kang exchanged glances and decided to suppress the arrogance of these imperial censors, lest these poor literati from poor families would be presumptuous in front of their aristocratic families.


    So, Wang Kangyin, the Minister of the Household, retorted: "Li Yushi, King Kang has always been cautious in his words and deeds, and the previous emperor also praised him for his heart.


    "How can you listen to the British public?"


    What he meant inside and outside of his words was that Fang Mingfeng was misbehaving.


    Going deeper, it means that if the censors still disagree, they are questioning the late emperor.


    It was less than a year after the death of the first emperor, and even the emperor had to obey the etiquette system and not change his father''s will for three years.


    The censors were blocked by Wang Kangyin''s three or two words for a while, and even the emperor seemed to be a little embarrassed, and repeatedly stroked his beard.


    After a while, the emperor cleared his throat with a dry cough, and said, "King Kang and the Prince of England are both juveniles, young and energetic, so they quarreled and pushed and shoved a few times."


    The stern-faced Duke Wei saw that those noble families insisted on dragging Fang Mingfeng into the water, and the emperor still wanted to be a peacemaker, his face suddenly gloomy, and his heart was unhappy.


    This is not possible!


    Duke Wei snorted coldly and said unhappily: "In broad daylight, you dare to use a knife to hurt someone, how can the word ''push and push'' be gently exposed!"


    As soon as ?? Duke Wei made his statement, he immediately made all the Xungui who were just here to join in the fun in awe.


    After the founding of the Dajing Dynasty, Emperor Taizu made a great deal of meritorious deeds and conferred the four princes and twenty-eight marquis.


    The laws of the Great King are that the titles of nobles are downgraded to one rank for three generations, and only the titles of the four princes are hereditary, and they will never be downgraded, standing above other nobles.


    Duke Wei continued indignantly: "Fang Mingfeng is the only direct son of the Duke of England. If there is an accident, the descendant of the Duke of England will not be allowed to inherit the title, and the Duke of England will not be inherited!!"


    On weekdays, although the four males occasionally quarrel and disagree with each other, they will support each other in the face of common interests.


    After hearing that the Duke of England had fainted, Duke Wei went to see him and wanted to comfort him. As a result, Duke Ying was sobbing so hard that he took his hand and complained. Gui, don¡¯t take these nobles in your eyes, dare to stab his son for no reason today, if he really lets him take that position in the future, maybe they will cut their titles to make room for those noble families¡­


    The more Duke Wei thought about it, the more he felt that his lips were dead and his teeth were cold.


    His remarks made all the nobles present suddenly realize, and nodded their heads in deep agreement. It turned out that King Kang''s picture was actually for this, really ulterior motives!


    The ?? emperor pondered and asked slowly, "What does Duke Wei mean?"


    Duke Wei naturally felt that King Kang should be punished, but how to punish is also a difficult problem.


    Chu Yi, who was sitting at the bottom, asked indifferently: "The sentencing is serious, I wonder how the Prince of England is hurt?"


    "..." Duke Wei was stunned.


    How could he know how Fang Ming''s wind was injured, only to hear the British public cry that his son had been stabbed with blood, and his life and death were unknown.


    However, the first prince''s words reminded him that the sentencing is serious.


    Elder Wei''s eyes lit up, he had an opinion, and said sternly: "Taizu has something to say, the clan breaks the law, and the crime is one more class. Since King Kang stabbed Fang Shizi once, then let Fang Shizi stab him twice, the right should be bullshit. draw."


    The other nobles looked at each other, all of them in high spirits, and felt that the idea of ??Duke Wei was absolutely impossible.


    They couldn''t wait to hurriedly agree, with a kind of unanimous attitude.


    The officials headed by Wang Kangyin were all dumbfounded, and they felt that the situation was not good. They didn''t care to mention how the late emperor praised King Kang, and said directly:


    "Your Majesty, it is absolutely impossible. If you really follow Wei Guogong''s words, if these two swords go down, the minister is afraid that King Kang''s safety will be unpredictable, and the sentence will be too severe..."


    The British government is now afraid that it has already hated King Kang. If Fang Mingfeng stabbed King Kang twice, King Kang would probably die!


    However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by a middle-aged Xungui, who was five or three thick.


    "That''s it."


    "The Great Ancestor also said, ''When people are in the rivers and lakes, how can they not be stabbed'', since they have the ruthlessness of stabbing people, they must have the consciousness of being stabbed!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Honourables, you said every word and I said every word, each with a louder voice than the other, looking like a rogue.


    Dajing Dynasty has just been established for fifty years, and most of these noble titles have only been passed down for two or three generations. On weekdays, they are often mocked by those noble families secretly saying that the mud on their legs has not been cleaned.


    However, when these people stand on the front line, their power is also amazing. Anyone who says a good word to Kang Wang will be scolded by them.


    No one could convince the other, sparks were shining in the air.


    In the midst of the commotion, Chu Yi sighed in a low voice: "Two swords are too heavy, and it''s not good to use blood for blood."


    His clear and peaceful voice was like a clear spring pouring down.


    Those noble family officials heard the words like a treasure, and they echoed with joy: "Yes, yes, His Highness the First Prince is right."


    Chu Yi elegantly put down the blue-and-white porcelain teacup in his hand, looked at Duke Wei and the others, and said, "But the evidence of the crime of the Seventh Emperor''s uncle hurting people is conclusive.


    "Yes yes yes!" The nobles also responded in a row.


    The knuckles of Chu Yi''s right hand gently tapped on the coffee table twice, and his warm eyes turned to the emperor above, and said warmly, "Then let''s lower the rank."


    After the words were finished, the Dongnuan Pavilion was silent.


    Without waiting for the others to react, the emperor raised his hand and clapped the table, and sang in response: "Okay. Let''s lower the rank to the county king."


    Duke Wei was stunned for a moment, and then he thought: Yes, stabbed twice, it will only hurt for a while. King Kang is afraid that the scar will be healed and forget the pain.


    Wonderful! Well punished!


    also lest King Kang''s idea of ??hitting their title would make him suffer first.


    "Your Majesty is wise!" Duke Wei shouted first, smiling happily.


    Duke Wei complied, and the other nobles were not dissatisfied, and they all shouted "Your Majesty is wise" with a loud and thunderous voice.


    Some people were happy, while others looked stiff, looking at the curtain behind the door embroidered with five-clawed golden dragons.


    Kang Wang Chuyou, who was summoned by the emperor, stood in front of the curtain at some point, his face sinking like water, and his body exuded a cold aura.


    Without waiting for King Kang to speak, Wang Kangyin, the Minister of the Household, responded first: "If there is a mistake, you should be punished, the emperor is wise."


    Wang Kangyin is not stupid, and it can be seen that the emperor has the intention to lower the title of King Kang this time.


    Today, these nobles are here to disrupt the situation. If you should not drop the title and choose one of the two, the emperor is afraid that the emperor will push the boat forward and let the British public stab King Kang twice.


    In this situation, it''s just that Kang Wang acted too impulsive, and he had to take the lead and offend Xun Gui.


    Wang Kangyin squeezed the cuff gently, and nodded to Chu You indistinctly, signaling him to bow to the emperor.


    "Seventh Emperor Brother," the emperor''s gaze passed through the crowd to Chu You, who was behind him, and asked lightly, "Do you have any objection to my decision?"


    "..." Chu You''s ears were buzzing, and a monstrous anger surged in his long and narrow eyes.


    At this moment, he wanted to leave with anger, but there was still a trace of reason telling him that he couldn''t go.


    If he just walked away like this today, he would offend all the nobles.


    And now, he can''t afford to offend him!


    Chu You tightly clenched his fists, his slender body was straight, like a long spear, and he was fighting fiercely in his heart.


    His mood was extremely complicated, and there was a strong smell of fishy sweetness in his mouth. It seemed that there was an invisible pusher pushing him to this dilemma step by step!


    He said to himself, in ancient times, there were Goujian and Han Xin, who achieved great things, so what if they endured temporary humiliation!


    Even Emperor Taizu was despised when he was young, and he made the rhetoric of "Don''t bully the poor."


    ¡­


    For a long time, Chu You didn''t move, standing still.


    Silence spread, and the atmosphere became more and more oppressive.


    I don''t know how long it took before he said sternly: "My younger brother leads the order."


    He lowered his head, hiding the deep anger in his eyes and suppressing the anger in his heart.


    With the fall of these four words, everything settled down.


    Chu You stepped out of the Dongnuan Pavilion with a dark face, exuding an aura that no strangers should enter, holding a ball of breath in his chest, and continued to walk in the direction outside the palace with great strides.


    Today''s weather in Beijing is gloomy, the wind is strong and whining.


    After leaving the palace, Chu You rode directly back to Prince Kang''s mansion, and ran wildly in the racecourse, running lap after lap against the cold wind...


    He rode his horse for three or four laps, and a young servant ran over with all his strength out of breath, shouting:


    "Your Highness, the emperor has sent someone to issue the imperial decree."


    "They, they have to demolish the gate of the palace!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 84： regret (one more)

    Chapter 84 Regret (one more)


    What? ! Chu You pulled the reins abruptly, the black horse under his crotch raised his front hooves high, and his mouth and nose snorted white air.


    "Snapped!"


    The next moment, he threw a whip on the horse''s **** heavily, and drove his horse towards the gate in a very wicked manner, as fast as a gust of wind.


    When Chu You came to the gate, one of the gates of the palace had been demolished, and several soldiers of the Imperial Army were demolishing the other one.


    There was too much movement here, and the streets outside the mansion attracted a lot of passersby who were watching the excitement, all pointing in the direction of the mansion.


    "His Royal Highness King Kang!" The big **** who came to pass the decree politely bowed to Chu You, his eyes were indifferent, "Our family is here to pass the decree."


    Of course, what he came to pass was the imperial edict that King Kang was demoted from the prince to the king of the county.


    The big **** took the bright yellow imperial decree from the tray, and regardless of whether Chu You knelt down or not, he read it directly to the imperial decree: "Fengtian carry the emperor, and the imperial edict said: King Kang Chuyou is young and vigorous..."


    Chu You''s ears were buzzing, but he didn''t hear the next words at all. He just watched them completely tear down the red lacquer gate of the palace.


    According to the regulations of the Dajing Dynasty, the gate of the Prince''s Mansion has nine rows and seven rows of nails, while the number of nails in the Prince''s Mansion is reduced to nine rows and five rows. Therefore, since King Kang has lowered his rank, the original gate of the mansion is naturally unusable. .


    Not only that, but the pair of unicorn stone beasts in front of the door were also carried away.


    The gate of King Kang''s mansion became empty, and at first glance, it seemed as if the house had been raided by an edict.


    "I appreciate this."


    After reading the last two words, the **** closed the imperial decree and said indifferently: "My lord, the emperor said that those in the palace that exceed the specifications are just fine, no need to mobilize the public."


    The **** directly changed his name to "Wang Ye", and King Kang was no longer a prince, so he was not qualified to be called "His Royal Highness".


    "Your Highness, thank you." The **** said as he handed the imperial decree to Chu You with both hands.


    Chu You gritted his teeth tightly, his expression gloomy.


    He wanted to wave away this imperial decree, but he also knew that he would be accused of disobeying the decree and would become a proof of being attacked by others.


    This is the end of the matter, please bear with it for a while.


    "My brother, thank the emperor for his kindness." Chu You said with a dark face, took the imperial decree with both hands, and a chill in his heart quickly spread and expanded in his body.


    What if there is no movement in the palace, the world sees it as the lintel.


    He was demoted.


    I think he was named a prince by the late emperor when he was ten years old, but now he is gone.


    Chu You''s dark eyes were full of humiliation, and his hands were clenched into fists.


    Just watched helplessly as the people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs removed the plaque on the gate with the words "Prince Kang''s Mansion" written on it, and replaced it with a new plaque with the words "Prince Kang''s Mansion" written on it.


    The plaque of "Prince Kang''s Mansion" was inscribed by the late emperor himself, and it was the honor bestowed upon him by the late emperor.


    But now, this glory has been taken away.


    Chu You knelt down slowly, a little bit, a little bit... Finally, his knees hit the ground hard, making a "dong" sound.


    He watched the plaque that meant so much to him gradually fade away, feeling that the imperial decree at hand was heavy.


    For a moment, he felt a little regret in his heart...


    It was only after this little regret came out that he was overwhelmed by another, stronger emotion.


    He told himself in his heart that for his son, he had no regrets or regrets!


    After issuing the imperial decree, the **** left in a mighty manner, and the people outside the palace who were watching the excitement also dispersed.


    These people also spread the matter of King Kang''s demotion as a topic after dinner and dinner, and that day, everyone in the capital knew about it.


    The news of ?? also spread to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Mrs. Gu Tai shut herself in a small Buddhist hall, concentrated on chanting scriptures, and ate fast food and chanted Buddha.


    The thought of ?? means that he didn¡¯t go out for a few days, and it also saved the younger generation from having to worry about the morning and evening.


    After a few days of forbearance, Mrs. Gu Tai finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and ordered her confidant Li Ma to take a trip to Yuheng Garden.


    "Second girl, Mrs. Tai invites you to visit Cihetang and talk about the third girl."


    When facing Gu Yanfei, Li Ma''s attitude was extremely respectful and polite, and her face was full of smiles.


    "I won''t go." Gu Yanfei''s faint voice came from behind a screen embroidered with red peony.


    Li Mammy''s expression froze and her heart sank when she heard the words.


    Across a hazy screen, Gu Yanfei could vaguely see that he was dressing piece by piece, accompanied by the subtle sound of rustling.


    Mamma Li was mulling over her words when she heard Gu Yanfei say again: "Go back and tell Madam Tai, and ask her to ask Gu Yuncong if she can drink the Talisman Water."


    "..." Li Ma was taken aback again, not understanding what this meant.


    Gu Yanfei, who was behind the screen, slowly tied his belt, and the corners of his lips tickled with a smile that was not a smile.


    Based on her understanding of Gu Yuncong, Gu Yuncong would definitely not be able to drink this talisman.


    Mr. Li said again cautiously: "I don''t know if the second lady has anything else to tell the old slave to Mrs. Tai?"


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and tied the long blue silk behind his head, and chuckled casually: "Tell Madam Tai and reassure her that this marriage will happen."


    "Volume Bi, see you off."


    When ?? next to Juan Bi heard the last four words, he immediately took a step closer to Li Mama and reached out to make a petition.


    "Then the old slave will return to his life." Li Mammy smiled and saluted before leaving with Juan Bi.


    The next moment, Gu Yanfei walked out from behind the screen in a casual manner, with a casual smile on the corner of his lips.


    She changed into a black dark-patterned straight robe, embroidered with a few clumps of orchid leaves with silver silk thread, and embroidered a brocade belt around her waist, narrowing her waist.


    The simple men''s clothes are especially good-looking by her, with red lips and white teeth, and a heroic appearance, which makes people''s eyes shine.


    When Juan Bi finished delivering Li Ma, and when she came back, seeing Gu Yanfei''s first glance, she opened her mouth in amazement.


    "What a handsome and handsome boy!" Juan Bi stroked her palms with shining eyes, walked around her, and looked up and down.


    Gu Yanfei was amused by Kui Bi, and he casually smoothed the silk strands of his hair, and the silver strands fell to his chest.


    The milk cat squatting on the window sill snorted disdainfully, and stared at the white dove that had already flown far away in the sky.


    Gu Yanfei casually pinched a flying pigeon biography on his desk, put it in his sleeve pocket, and went out, leaving only one sentence: "You two are guarding the house."


    "You two" refers to Kuanbi and Qingguang.


    "Meow!"


    Leaving the milk cat''s displeased grumbling behind him, Gu Yanfei left the Hou residence with great interest, going to a place she had never been to in her previous life, the Tianyin Pavilion in the south of the city.


    Tianyin Pavilion is a theater and one of the most famous theaters in the capital.


    As long as the show starts every day, it will be full.


    Gu Yanfei came early, and was greeted by a junior in Tianyin Pavilion, and went to an elegant seat on the second floor to sit first.


    The seats upstairs and downstairs are already occupied by 70-80% of the guests, and there are all kinds of people.


    In the theater, there is a lively and noisy atmosphere.


    Guests in twos and threes sip tea and drink while gossiping.


    "Brother, have you heard of it?" A young man wearing a cyan straight jacket pushed his elbow against the middle-aged man at the same table, winked and said, "What''s the name of today''s play... Anyway, there is a new actress. , I heard that she is a stunning beauty!"


    "I know! This Yao family class was invited by Tianyin Pavilion from the south, and I just arrived in the capital these few days. The show they sang was amazing. Hehe, let me tell you, I''m here for this Huadan. ." The middle-aged man said, the more he spoke, the more excited he became.


    "Yinge really cost a fortune that day."


    "That''s it! You can''t do it without spending money, haven''t you seen it? Recently, Yunli Garden has become more and more prosperous, chasing Tianyin Pavilion..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The voice from downstairs came into Gu Yanfei''s ears intermittently, arousing her interest.


    In the Yaoling world for two hundred years, she hasn''t seen a play yet.


    She picked up the playbook and flipped through it quickly. Only then did she know that the play to be sung here today is called "Lotus Fan". Swinging between the princess of the palace and the singer of the rivers and lakes, a lingering love story is deduced.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at it ten lines at a time.


    There were more and more guests in the theater, and when the seats were 90% full, a loud gong sounded from the direction of the theater.


    Then, there was a melodious sound of silk and bamboo resounding throughout the theater, which was melodious and pleasant to the ears, representing the beginning of the play.


    But the stage was still empty, and no one was to be seen.


    Everyone was suspicious, and a voice as sweet as a clear spring suddenly sounded, cutting through the air leisurely.


    The air in this building seemed to tremble slightly with the sound of this voice, and the surrounding atmosphere was completely different, as if suddenly from the noisy and bustling market to a quiet inner courtyard with a high gate


    The beautiful singing voice is smooth and delicate, the timbre is pure, smooth and fluent, soft and tactful, and it contains extremely rich and subtle emotions, which makes people imagine the owner of the voice.


    While everyone was looking forward to it, a graceful figure floated out from behind the screen and appeared on the stage. The bright red dress with embroidered butterflies and flowers shone in the candlelight on the stage.


    Hua Dan gently and elegantly waved her long water sleeves, and at the same time, her head was slightly sideways, revealing half of her beautiful face.


    Brows are dyed with ink, lips are dyed with vermilion, and powdered cheeks are as white as porcelain. The seductive phoenix eyes are slanted toward the temples, which outlines an indescribable charm.


    The facial features are perfect, forming a peerless beauty.


    He is like an epiphyllum under the moon, blooming layer by layer, the momentary youth is unstoppable, and the price is indescribable.


    All the audience looked at the Hua Dan who played the princess in amazement, and forgot to breathe for a while.


    Looking at the stunning beauty on the stage, Gu Yanfei was slightly startled, the wine glass in his hand also stopped in the air, and muttered to himself:


    "So red..."


    Gu Yanfei leaned forward slightly, resting his right elbow on the window sill, and resting his chin with his slightly curved fingers, carefully looking at the people on the stage.


    His whole body was scarlet, or, it should be said, the aura on this person turned out to be a thick scarlet, as coquettish as the color of blood, as if he was born with blood, and as if he was in a scorching flame.


    It is not like everyone else is lingering with a faint white light.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 85： Surprise (two more)

    Chapter 85 Surprise (two more)


    Gu Yanfei has been practicing in the Yaoling World for two hundred years, and he has seen many people with outstanding looks. This person is definitely one of the best, but it is not the appearance of this person that provokes her interest, but the scarlet luck of the other party.


    Interesting, really fun!


    Gu Yanfei looked more and more focused, her eyes were shining like a curious and lazy cat, her eyes were reluctant to look away from this person.


    In this small world, there are only people.


    But in the Yaoling world, there are people, monsters, spirit beasts, and demons...


    The luck of the ?? Demon Race is blood red, which is subtly different from this person''s scarlet color.


    And she was very sure that the beauty in front of her was a human being, not a demon.


    Hua Dan, who plays the princess, looked into the distance, worried that she would miss her fianc¨¦, the prince of Nahoufu.


    Every look and every lyric are just right, making people feel pity and want to rush up and take her into his arms.


    As the sound of silk and bamboo became more and more high-pitched, other actors with oily heads and noodles also appeared one after another, and they sang slowly in a long tune, and the Yingshengyanyu seemed to complain.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about the plot at all, nor did he care about other actors, he only paid attention to the Hua Dan.


    "Master, please this way."


    The enthusiastic voice of Xiao Er came from behind, but Gu Yanfei didn''t hear it, and was so focused that he didn''t even notice that there was another person in the seat.


    It wasn''t until the handsome young man in white sat down at her table that Gu Yanfei slowly retracted his gaze from Hua Dan, turned to Chu Yi, raised his eyebrows, and pushed the jug in his direction with a smile.


    Chu Yi was very sensible, smiled and admitted his mistake: "I am late, I will punish myself for a cup."


    Chu Yi said, holding up the wine jug and filling the wine glasses of himself and Gu Yanfei respectively, and then drank the wine in the glasses.


    Any movement is done by him, always unhurried, with a feeling like running clouds and water, calm and elegant, that kind of noble bearing is exuded from the bones.


    The hustle and bustle outside seemed to go away at this moment.


    Gu Yanfei rested his chin in his palm, and began to stare at Chu Yi again, looking up and down, his eyes very calm.


    Usually, mortals'' qi luck is the same as Gu Yunzhen, showing a white "qi", shallow or deep, which will change with the life art.


    This "usual situation" does not apply to Gu Yanfei, nor does it apply to Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi has nothing on his body, he is abandoned by heaven, just like her.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Chu Yi for a while, then felt bored, and with interest he went to look at the beautiful actress on the stage.


    On the stage, the stunning beauty was leaning on a beautiful couch, singing while covering her face with her sleeves, in the shape of tears, only a pair of beautiful silky eyes were revealed from behind the sleeves, which was very pitiful.


    In the entire theater, all the guests watching the theater were silent, forgetting to drink, forget to eat, all their attention was attracted by this Huadan, and their emotions were her frowns, smiles, tears and sighs. affected.


    They were momentarily happy, momentarily shocked, momentarily worried, momentarily worried... All for the beauty on the stage, they just wanted to hold Jiangshan in front of the beauty and make her smile.


    Gu Yanfei was watching the beauty, while Chu Yi was watching Gu Yanfei.


    This was the first time he saw her in men''s clothing.


    Wearing a black straight skirt made her skin like snow, and her long black hair was just casually tied with a hairband at the back of her head.


    If an ordinary woman disguised herself as a man, it would be easy to reveal an overly feminine sense of disobedience in her gestures, but she could not see any unnaturalness in her body, it only made people feel extremely handsome, as if she was born to be like this. .


    After a small climax, Hua Dan stepped off the stage, and the graceful figure was no longer there, and the male protagonist played Xiaosheng, the prince of the Hou family, also made a grand debut, dressed as a chivalrous man, holding a long sword, full of heroic spirit.


    Seeing Hua Dan''s end, Gu Yanfei turned his head boringly, the long hair band and strands of hair on his head floated along with it, and the hair band just hooked the copper tent hook beside the curtain.


    She tore off the hairband, but the hairband was still entangled with the copper tent hook, so she simply untied the hairband.


    A long blue silk suddenly poured down like a waterfall, and was casually draped on her chest and back.


    Gu Yanfei untied the hair tie from the copper tent hook, and was about to tie his hair again when Chu Yi suddenly said, "Don''t move."


    "I''ll come." Chu Yi said, getting up and walking towards Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei: "..."


    Gu Yanfei is generally not that obedient, but now, her attention was attracted by the jade hairpin in Chu Yi''s hand.


    It was a white jade hairpin, only one end was bright red like blood, which was skillfully carved by craftsmen into two plum blossoms, one half-open and half-waiting, the other pretty blooming, with distinct layers of petals.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes lit up, and he sat there obediently, motionless, while Chu Yi tied her hair in person.


    He was very skillful in pulling his hair, his slender fingers were nimble and agile, he twisted Gu Yanfei''s thick blue silk into a bun in three or two strokes, and only used the hosta to fix the whole head of blue silk.


    Gu Yanfei touched his hair bun and praised sincerely, "You are amazing!"


    She couldn''t hold her hair so beautifully with a hosta.


    Two slender jade fingers touched the hosta from the bun, lingering.


    She was overjoyed and touched the hosta repeatedly, feeling the shape of the plum blossom with her fingertips.


    This plum blossom hosta is not ordinary.


    After winning the phoenix pattern jade pendant, Gu Yanfei realized something.


    Although the spiritual energy of this small world is now thin and almost non-existent, there should have been spiritual energy here thousands of years or even 10,000 years ago. Therefore, jade with spiritual energy can be nurtured and carved into jade pendants by craftsmen.


    One can imagine that the jade pendant with phoenix pattern would not be the only spiritual object in this small world.


    Gu Yanfei thought of looking for it slowly, but she didn''t expect Chu Yi to give her such a surprise today.


    "Is this for me?" she asked worriedly.


    Chu Yi smiled lowly: "This is a return gift."


    Gu Yanfei was stunned for a while, and immediately remembered the red plum that she gave to Chu Yi last time, and the corners of her lips curled up.


    She has always been unlucky, but what''s interesting is that when she meets Chu Yi, her luck becomes very good.


    It was like this in the past life, and it is still the same in this life.


    Thinking, Gu Yanfei''s smile grew brighter and she showed her joy without hesitation: "I like it!"


    Of course she likes it, and she likes it so much!


    This hosta is a good thing. Although the spiritual energy in the hosta cannot be absorbed, it is not as good as the phoenix pattern jade pendant, but as long as you wear this hairpin all the year round, you can warm your senses.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t expect spiritual things like the phoenix pattern jade pendant to be very common, otherwise, this small world would not be so deficient in spiritual energy.


    "As long as you like it." Chu Yi raised his hand to help her gently hold down the plum blossom jade hairpin, and there was an indescribable nostalgia in his gentle smile.


    Gu Yanfei happily poured wine for Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi sat back again, his eyes suddenly passed through the window of the private seat to the lobby on the first floor, and then made a gesture, motioning Gu Yan to fly down and look down.


    Gu Yanfei put down the jug and followed his line of sight.


    A slender and handsome young man stepped into the lobby on the first floor. He was wearing a sapphire blue robe with auspicious clouds and flowers, and a black inlaid jade brocade belt around his waist.


    "This is Murong Yong." Chu Yi said.


    Gu Yanfei glanced up and down at Murong Yong.


    When she went to Jiahuiyuan to add makeup to Gu Yunzhen a few days ago, she found that her luck had been plundered by Gu Yunxiang, and Gu Yanfei had been a little concerned.


    Later, Gu Yanfei specially instructed Juan Bi to inquire about it. Gu Yunzhen''s luck from childhood to adulthood was indeed not very good, not only those things that the third wife said, but also countless more examples.


    Only this year, in February, when Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yunchang and other sisters went to the house of Mrs. Hou and Wang''s sister, she was accidentally rubbed on the head by a polo;


    In June, she was rafting in the small lake in Hou''s Mansion, and the bottom of the boat suddenly leaked water. She couldn''t swim, so she almost drowned...


    In August¡­


    Gu Yanfei has been thinking about the events of his previous life from this life.


    In the last life, Gu Yunchang''s ruined appearance and the misery of the rest of his life should also be due to bad luck.


    Gu Yanfei had no clue for a while, thinking that Gu Yunzhen''s wedding was imminent, so he asked Chu Yi to inquire about Gu Yunzhen''s fianc¨¦, Murong Yong.


    This morning, she received Chu Yi''s biography of flying pigeons and asked her to come to Tianyin Pavilion.


    Gu Yanfei stared deeply at Murong Yong''s face.


    The youth''s face has sharp lines, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a hooked nose, and thin lips, forming a masculine face.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned on his aquiline nose, frowning slightly.


    The nose is like an olecranon, pecking at the marrow of the heart.


    Chu Yi said in a low voice, "Murong Yong served in the 3000 battalion. He was originally a sixth-grade Yunqiwei. Last month, because he went to Qingzhou to suppress bandits and made his first contribution, he was just transferred to the Shenji camp and was promoted to a fifth-grade Xiaoqiwei. "


    Murong Yong was not a high-ranking five-rank military general. He was not a big man in the court, and he was not even qualified for the early court. If Gu Yanfei had not asked, Chu Yi would not have bothered to pay attention.


    His slender fingers slowly turned the wine glass, took a sip of the wine, and then continued: "Since this Yao family class came to the capital, he has come to Tianyin Pavilion almost every day to cheer for a famous person."


    Chu Yi said slowly, with a calm expression and a calm expression.


    After entering the lobby, Murong Yong looked at the stage with piercing eyes. Seeing that there was only one young student and another old student on the stage, he withdrew his gaze in despair.


    Tianyin Pavilion''s little Er walked in front and respectfully led Murong Yong towards the stairs. During the conversation, he was both enthusiastic and familiar, obviously often entertaining Murong Yong.


    "Who do you support?" Gu Yanfei asked involuntarily.


    In her mind, she thought of the famous Huadan who was just now.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 86： Plunder (one more)

    Chapter 86 Plunder (one more)


    As soon as Gu Yanfei''s voice fell, the sound of silk and bamboo in the direction of the stage suddenly changed, from a gust of wind and rain to gentle and soft, the atmosphere and rhythm of the music seemed to herald something.


    Murong Yong, who was halfway up the stairs, stopped, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the stage again with a smile on his face.


    The next moment, an actor dressed in emerald green dresses, as bright as peaches and plums, appeared gracefully, with beaded heads full of emeralds, bright and lively, and every move revealed a bright temperament.


    This beautiful appearance and figure attracted praise from the whole house.


    That Tsing Yi is the singer in the show, because he was the hero of the prince''s house to save the beauty, and fell in love with him at first sight.


    Tsing Yi danced her water sleeves on the stage, babbled and babbled out of the girl''s heart, and the touching singing was full of charm.


    "Hold this Tsing Yi." Chu Yi pointed at the Tsing Yi who had just appeared on the stage.


    The corner of Gu Yanfei''s eyes glanced at Tsing Yi, who was flying around like a butterfly on the stage, and asked curiously, "How do you hold it?"


    She tilted her head slightly, rested her chin with her right hand, and her eyes flashed with interest.


    "..." Chu Yi had a rare concluding remark, and her expression was subtle. For a moment, she almost saw the curious cat''s tail swinging behind her.


    He sighed inwardly, and he didn''t know whether to sigh that Gu Yanfei was not with him, or that the girl was really heartless.


    Chu Yi considered his words and said, "Murong Yong loves listening to opera and music, and is a frequent visitor to the major theater gardens and fireworks places in the capital. In addition to Murong Mansion, he also set up a house in his own name in Beijing, and often Go and stay in that house."


    Taking into account that Gu Yanfei was an unmarried girl after all, Chu Yi didn''t talk about "caring for an actor" or "carrying an outer room", but the meaning of the words was very clear.


    After ?? finished speaking, Chu Yi lowered his head and went to drink again, his long eyelashes trembling slightly.


    The young man who had always been calm on weekdays showed a rare trace of discomfort at this moment.


    Gu Yanfei drank the wine casually, completely unaware of Chu Yi''s abnormality.


    In the last life, Murong Yong did not quit his relatives because of Gu Yunzhen''s disfigurement. She thought that Murong''s family should be an upright family, and there was nothing wrong with Murong Yong''s character.


    In addition, Gu Yunzhen never reports good news but not bad news.


    Now that I think about it, her understanding of Murong Yong in her previous life was still too superficial.


    Now, listening to Chu Yi talking about this, I can''t help but feel a little overwhelmed in my heart.


    Gu Yanfei once again thought of Gu Yunzhen''s bleak and thin luck, and thought of how slightly haggard Gu Yunzhen, who had been married in his previous life, occasionally returned to his parents'' home, but he couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    At this moment, a thought clearly emerged: Maybe, the marriage between Gu Yunzhen and Murong Yong in the last life was not as good as outsiders imagined...


    I am afraid that I am a little preconceived.


    "it is good!"


    A burst of excited applause suddenly sounded below, followed by thunderous applause.


    Gu Yanfei lowered his eyes and looked towards the stage downstairs.


    The plot gradually reached its climax.


    The singing girl learned that the prince of the prince''s house had a fianc¨¦e, so she took the lotus fan left by the prince and ran to the palace to find the county master, saying that the prince of the prince''s house did not like red tape, rules and etiquette, and the marriage contract with the prince was only a responsibility; The prince belongs to the rivers and lakes, and asks the county master to help her and her sweetheart, and return the lotus fan painted by the county master to the original owner...


    The county lord was devastated and fainted, causing the audience to sigh.


    The one-fold play is over.


    Several palace lanterns on the stage were extinguished, a curtain was hung above, and the sound of silk and bamboo stopped abruptly.


    The audience was still in the mood, and at this moment they found their voices and talked about the scene just now.


    For a while, he said that Hua Dan was indeed well-deserved, and for a while he said that Hua Dan and Tsing Yi were both beautiful and pretty, each with their own merits, and then commented on the singing voice and figure of those actors...


    Everyone was talking loudly, and one by one they drank the wine and the ears were hot.


    The atmosphere is in full swing.


    A young man below happily beat the gongs and drums, shouting: "The guest of No. 3 Tianzi will reward Miss He Yanxia with 100 taels of gold."


    He Yanxia is the stage name of that Tsing Yi.


    Immediately afterwards, Tsing Yi came out from the backstage, blessed everyone, and thanked them in public.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    After all, a hundred taels of gold is a thousand taels of silver!


    There was a thunderous applause from below, one after another, and the atmosphere in the theater became more and more enthusiastic.


    Looking at the people below, Murong Yong twitched the corners of his mouth, feeling a little complacent.


    He hooked the corner of his lower lip, and was about to call out Xiao Er, when the corner of his eyes swept across the gate, and saw a tall and familiar figure walking into Tianyin Pavilion.


    It was a sturdy man in his fifties, with silver threads in his hair, a rough beard on his black face, and a brown robe with dark eight immortal patterns wrapped around the general''s belly. He walked firmly. There was a bit of an air of indifference.


    This is? ! Murong Yong''s eyes lit up and he got up quickly.


    He walked down the stairs quickly, walked towards the person with a smile on his face, cupped his hands and said, "Wei... Master, what a coincidence."


    Under the eyes of the public, Murong Yong did not want to reveal the true identity of the other party, so he called him Master Wei.


    "You are Murong..." Mr. Wei also had a little impression of Murong Yong, remembering that his surname was Murong, and not long ago he made a small and medium military exploit, but it didn''t stop there.


    "Junior Murong Yong." Murong Yong immediately replied, with a respectful but warm smile on his face, he greeted the other party, "So it turns out that Mr. Wei likes watching dramas just like the younger generation."


    Gu Yanfei in the second-floor private seat was looking down at the two who were chatting happily. She raised her eyebrows, pointed at the "Master Wei", and said casually, "Ah, this person is about to be out of luck."


    It looks like he was splashed with ink on the head!


    All living beings are equal, birth, old age, sickness and death are the normal state of life. Whether it is dignitaries, dignitaries, or ordinary people, they cannot escape these four words.


    "Furthermore," Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned between "Master Wei"''s eyebrows, his right hand pinched in his sleeve, and he said, "One cup of tea at most."


    Chu Yi also clearly saw the person below, raised his graceful eyebrows slightly, and said in a low voice, "Duke Wei?"


    So this is Duke Wei! Gu Yanfei took another look.


    There were four dukes in the Dajing Dynasty, and the titles were hereditary, and they still held a stable position in the court. However, Gu Yanfei did not know much about the other three dukes other than the British dukes, and had never seen them before.


    Gu Yanfei blinked, pointed at Duke Wei and asked, "Is this person important?" She was referring to Chu Yi.


    She asked quite directly, so Chu Yi also replied very directly: "Three generations of important officials, if you move your feet around, you will be important."


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was listening attentively, Chu Yi continued: "The grandfather of Duke Wei Wei Wei is the first generation Duke Wei Ding."


    "When Wei Ding and Emperor Taizu got to know each other in the waning days, the two became brothers and were most trusted by Taizu. They also married Taizu''s sister, the eldest Princess Jiade."


    "Wei Ding is an upright man, with a high chest. Back then, when the late emperor proposed to abolish the prince, he was so scolded that he didn''t dare to get angry."


    Gu Yanfei cocked her head crookedly. She is very good at math, but she is impatient to calculate the seniority of these families, and after a detour in her mind, she finally understands the relationship between the characters.


    In other words, Wei Ding was the uncle of the late emperor, and the current Duke Wei Wei was Jinshang''s cousin and Chu Yi''s cousin.


    Chu Yi took a sip of the wine, and said from the first generation of Duke Wei to the current Duke of Wei Wei: "Wei Ding''s eldest son and second son died in battle at a young age. Wei Zheng was raised by Wei Ding since he was a child. Quite the style of his ancestors.¡±


    "When Wei Yu was young, he went to the northwest to guard the border gates for more than ten years. He made great achievements in battle, and made the Xirong people bow their heads and become ministers. They dared not attack my grand scene again."


    Wei Yu had monstrous military achievements in his hands, and he was one of the best in the army, so even if Wei Ding passed away, the late emperor had a grudge against the Duke of Wei, but there was nothing he could do.


    Chu Yi knew that Gu Yanfei had just arrived in the capital and might not know much about the government, so he explained it in a little more detail.


    Gu Yanfei really doesn''t understand the state affairs. When she was in the Yaoling world, she only focused on her practice; in her previous life, she was just a little girl trapped in the Hou''s mansion, drifting with the crowd.


    However, Gu Yanfei is smart and agile. After this journey in Yaoling Realm, she has experienced a wider sky, and her horizons have also broadened.


    Gu Yanfei gently stroked the plum blossom hosta with a smile, the touch under his fingers was warm and delicate, and a faint aura lingered on his fingertips.


    "Can I help you?"


    Since this Wei Zhao has a very important position in the imperial court, this person must also be very important to Chu Yi, who is just as unlucky as himself.


    Gu Yanfei''s fingertips gently rubbed the plum blossom at one end of the hosta, as if feeling the veins of each petal.


    She was in a good mood, and that bright and bright smile naturally appeared on the corners of her eyes and brows, like a pearl, like a beautiful jade, bright and bright.


    Her smile is very contagious, flowing into people''s hearts like a river of spring water and a ray of spring breeze.


    Chu Yi stared at her in a daze, and for a moment he was absent-minded, ripples swayed in the lake in his heart, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    The mouth is one step faster than the brain: "Okay."


    Waiting for his reason to return, Chu Yi realized his gaffe, and went to get the wine glass in disguise. The drink in his mouth seemed to be sweeter and longer, which made him suddenly feel a little drunk.


    The gongs and drums outside sounded again, which meant that the second fold had begun.


    There was an extra bed on the stage, Hua Dan, who was holding a folding fan, was lying on the side of the bed and closed her eyes. The thick and dark eyeliner made her skin paler, and there was a hint of pitiful charm.


    The theater was silent for a while, and he was the only one who deserved to be the protagonist here.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the Hua Dan with great interest, his whole body was still lingering with a rich scarlet color, and the blood-like airflow made him as charming as a flower, as charming as a fox.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Gu Yanfei whispered, the smile on the corner of his lips was even stronger, and pear eddies appeared on his cheeks.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 87： Aggressive (two more)

    Chapter 87 Aggressive (two more)


    The Hua Dan on the stage lifted his eyelids, opened the folding fan painted with lotus flowers, and sang "Xiao Lang said, seeing this lotus is like seeing me", his eyes dimly glanced in the direction of the gate, on the other side, Murong Yongzheng and Wei Guogong chatted warmly: "I wonder if you have reserved a seat?"


    It is never a secret that Duke Wei likes to watch dramas, he is here for this new Yao family class.


    Duke Wei smiled boldly and said, "I came here today on a temporary basis, but I have never reserved a seat."


    He is a frequent visitor to Tianyin Pavilion. Even if he doesn''t book a private seat, Xiao Er will help him find a way to coordinate.


    But today, it is obvious that there is no room for the second child to play. Murong Yong hurriedly said: "Master Wei, this junior has reserved a private seat. There is a saying that it is better to meet by chance. Why don''t you go to the junior''s private seat for a small seat?"


    Duke Wei has always been informal, and readily responded.


    Murong Yong was overjoyed, and his eyes were full of brilliance.


    Since he came back from Qingzhou last time, although he was promoted to the fifth-rank cavalry captain, it was only a false title.


    The position of the Duke of Wei in the Dajing Dynasty was detached, and the position of Duke Wei in the army was even more unshakable.


    Murong Yong wanted to make friends with him for a long time, but he was not willing to cling to him rashly. Today¡¯s encounter in Tianyin Pavilion is fate and a rare opportunity.


    At least, Duke Wei will remember his name from today.


    Murong Yong stretched out his hand to make a petition, and led Duke Wei to the private seat on the second floor.


    The two talked very happily, but most of the time it was Murong Yong who was talking: "Master Wei, it''s a pity that you came a step late, and the first episode has already been sung."


    "Yao Jiaban really lives up to its reputation. Look at this Huadan''s singing voice and figure... it is also one of the best in the capital."


    "And the talented Tsing Yi can sing well..."


    Murong Yong talked eloquently. As for Duke Wei, he only said a few words like "unfortunate" and "not bad".


    While they were talking, they stepped into a private seat on the second floor facing the stage.


    Xiao Er knew that this "Master Wei" likes to burn knives, and gave them a jar of burning knives at the fastest speed.


    Murong Yong poured wine for Duke Wei himself, then raised the glass with both hands, and toasted to Duke Wei: "Master Guo, I will toast you at the end."


    At this time, there was no one else in this elegant seat, and Murong Yong no longer called him Master Wei.


    Duke Wei sniffed the aroma of the wine in the glass, smiled and praised: "Good wine!"


    When he laughed loudly, he had the pride and arrogance of the princes on one side. He raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp. The spicy wine went down to his stomach, only to feel that his belly was burning, and the cold air of winter was swept away.


    "I have enjoyed countless fine wines for most of my life." Duke Wei laughed loudly, "My favorite is the burning knife, and other drinks always feel lackluster..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly.


    On the rough black-faced face, a pair of brows were tightly twisted into knots, and the face showed a color of pain, even the roots of the blue veins on the forehead were highlighted, and a little cold sweat broke out quickly.


    Murong Yong also saw that Duke Wei''s face was wrong, and called out cautiously, "Princess..."


    Before the last word was spoken, Duke Wei''s face twitched violently, he leaned forward, and a large mouthful of blood vomited from his lips...


    "Sigh!"


    A pool of bright red blood was spat out in the seat, and the other half was sprayed out from the window, like a rain of blood.


    The rain of blood dripped down from the second floor and sprinkled onto the lobby downstairs.


    Those audience members were watching the play, and they didn''t notice the movement above, only to feel some liquid dripping on their heads, and they couldn''t help frowning.


    Several people subconsciously raised their hands and touched their heads, and then looked up again, only to find that their palms were stained with blood, and some blood dripped onto the melon and fruit snacks on the table.


    "Blood!"


    A sharp female voice suddenly sounded from the audience, the voice was so sharp and so high-pitched.


    Several other spectators who were splashed with blood also noticed. Some looked up to the second floor, some screamed, some quickly got up, and some covered their mouths in shock.


    The lobby on the first floor suddenly turned into a pot of porridge, with exclamations and shouts of men, women and children one after another:


    "How come there is blood here?"


    "Look, the blood dripped from the second-floor lounge..."


    "Murdered! Little Er, hurry up and report to the official!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the chaos, a young man roared loudly from the second floor lounge: "Come on, call the doctor!"


    The shopkeeper of ??Tianyin Pavilion then reacted, and he hurriedly summoned a few juniors, instructing one of them to go to the doctor and another to report to the official, and called two juniors to go upstairs to check the situation.


    The shopkeeper himself stayed in the lobby, comforting the frightened guests for a while, and then prompting people to clean up the tables and chairs stained with blood.


    In the lobby, there was a lot of commotion.


    Some of the good people went upstairs to watch the fun, others were flustered, like the ants on the hot pot, and they didn''t want to watch the show.


    Even so, the sound of silk and bamboo still did not stop, reverberating in the air, and all the actors on the stage did not change their expressions, either singing or dancing to the music.


    The protagonists of this scene are Hua Dan, who plays the princess, and Xiaosheng, who plays the prince of Houfu.


    The county master fell ill because of the stimulation of the singer. At this time, he was recovering from the serious illness. A few steps away, the prince of the Houfu apologized and apologized, and his words were sincere.


    The ?? music became sad and cold as frost, making people seem to see a tree of white plums blooming in the cold wind.


    The beautiful Hua Dan tilted her head sadly, as if unable to look directly at her beloved fianc¨¦, her deep eyes turned towards the second floor''s private seat.


    There was a hint of dim light in those deep eyes.


    In the next instant, Hua Dan covered her face with her sleeves, as if she was holding back something.


    On the stage, the sad and depressed atmosphere pervaded with every move of Hua Dan, which formed a sharp contrast with the riot in the lobby.


    After a while, Xiao Er came hurriedly with an old doctor with gray hair and a medicine box.


    It was a cold day in the twelfth lunar month, but the old doctor was sweating profusely and went upstairs.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the lobby downstairs and the blood-stained window sill next door, casually playing with the small and chic white porcelain wine glass in his hand, and boasted with a crooked face, "I''m right!"


    "Yes." Chu Yi smiled softly, as warm as jade.


    Her ability, of course he has no doubts.


    Gu Yanfei said with certainty while drinking, "He must be suffering from an old illness."


    Just now, when she saw Duke Wei at first glance, she could tell that he had an outbreak of an old disease, and he would be aggressive and dangerous.


    That''s why Gu Yanfei said he was going to be unlucky.


    Xiao Shi was standing outside the private seat, pricked up his ears, as if a cat was scratching his heart, and wanted to ask Duke Wei if he was worried about his life.


    Chu Yi is not of the same mind with him.


    "The Duke of Wei has always been strong and strong, and when he knows the year of destiny, his skill is not less than that..." Chu Yi said thoughtfully. He vaguely had some guesses about the old illness that Gu Yanfei said.


    The sound of silk and bamboo turned from sadness to intense, with far-reaching meaning. When Gu Yanfei looked at the stage again, he saw that Hua Dan had stepped down again.


    Although there are still seven or eight actors on the stage, for her, it has become a boring show again.


    Gu Yanfei thought of something, and hurriedly went over to the playbook next to him, only to find out that the next time that Huadan appeared again, would be the next playbook.


    boring!


    Gu Yanfei yawned lazily, only to hear a loud noise from below, as if someone rudely knocked on the door.


    A group of tall and mighty yacha arrived in a hurry and rushed into the lobby aggressively.


    The atmosphere in the lobby suddenly became solemn.


    The guests were all silent for fear of accidentally getting into trouble with the officials, and only the sound of silk and bamboo and chants like a hurricane still drifted in the air, as if complaining.


    "Master, the yacha is here." Xiao Shi, who was standing at the door of the elegant seat, stretched his neck to look around, and said with great interest, "I''ll go take a look."


    Before the ?? voice could be heard, Xiao Shi had already run away without a trace.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei turning over the playbook, Chu Yi also leaned over to look at it, the half-bundle and half-draped black hair poured out to his chest, and his clear chin outlined a slender and gentle arc.


    A strand of hair on his temple brushed Gu Yanfei''s cheeks, which were as white as cream, inadvertently, gently and softly.


    So itchy! Gu Yanfei subconsciously raised a finger and brushed the strand of hair, the tentacle''s hair was cold and smooth, like a fine silk.


    "..." On Chu Yi''s slender neck, the Adam''s apple rolled up and down slightly, and met the eyes that Gu Yanfei was looking at him.


    The eyes of the two met, and their faces were close at hand.


    "Young Master!" When Xiao Shi came back, he saw this intimate scene and couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    My son was molested? !


    Xiao Shi was stunned, feeling inexplicably that he seemed to be disturbing something, and that he was superfluous.


    The thought of ?? flashed by, Xiao Shi kept talking about the situation next door without stopping.


    "The yamen in Jingzhao Mansion almost took Murong Yong down just now, but when Murong Yong mentioned his status as a fourth-rank guerrilla general, those yamen dared not take him, but the yacha didn''t leave."


    After ?? finished speaking, Xiao Shi walked away like a gust of wind. After a while, he ran back on the ground again: "The doctor just checked the pulse of Duke Wei, and gave him a needle to stop the bleeding."


    This time, he got a comment from Gu Yanfei: "It''s useless."


    When Xiao Shi came back from the next door for the third time, his eyes were almost glowing, and he said admiringly, "Miss Gu, you''re right, Duke Wei is still vomiting blood, and he spit it out after a needle."


    Xiao Shi is a little more hands-on.


    Gu Yanfei closed the playbook and muttered, "It''s almost there."


    "..." Xiao Shi didn''t understand what she said, and blinked in confusion.


    Gu Yanfei was about to get up when he thought about something, and quickly took down the last two sips of wine in the cup, then stood up again, stroked his robe with one hand, and raised his sleeves with the other, greeted Chu Yi with a smile, "Let''s go, let''s go. Take a look."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 88： Dying (one more)

    Chapter 88 Dying (one more)


    Chu Yi also got up gracefully, followed her beside her like a shadow, and shoved the playbook that Gu Yanfei had turned over several times to Xiao Shi.


    The two walked out of the seat and walked to the next door, looking like a wild cloud and wild crane.


    At the end of the corridor in front, outside the private seat of Murong Yong and Duke Wei, it was crowded with people. The third floor and the third floor were all black heads.


    Those bystanders pointed at the inside of the seat and talked a lot. They could only watch and couldn''t continue to approach, because the four yamen were guarding the door of the seat with scabbards.


    In the elegant seat, there was a lot of embarrassment, and there was a strong smell of blood in the air.


    The table, the floor, and the walls were all covered with blood.


    Duke Wei leaned weakly on the back of the chair, and his long-sleeve carefully supported his upper body, for fear that he would fall over.


    "..." Murong Yong''s face was not very good-looking, and he touched his face with a headache. The right side of his face was spattered by the blood spit out by Duke Wei, and he looked very embarrassed.


    Duke Wei is an important official in the court. When he was with him, he suddenly vomited blood. Even if he didn''t do anything, there might be people who guessed that he played a trick on Duke Wei.


    Then he is simply reasonable and can''t explain it!


    Murong Yong frowned tightly, his eyes dark as if covered with a cloud.


    "Ouch!" Duke Wei vomited another mouthful of blood between the corners of his lips, and there was a lot of blood on his beard and chin, his face was gray, and his breath was very weak.


    After vomiting several mouthfuls of blood in a row, Duke Wei was so angry that he seemed to have lost half his life.


    "Doctor, why hasn''t the bleeding stopped yet?" Murong Yong asked hurriedly, unable to hide his worry and anxiety.


    The gray-haired old doctor withdrew the silver needle that was stuck on Duke Wei''s arm, and once again probed for Duke Wei''s pulse.


    After a while, he withdrew his hand, his brows wrinkled, and the corners of his eyes squeezed out layers of wrinkles. He shook his head and sighed: "This young man, this person is afraid that he will not be able to do it."


    He had used silver needles to pierce many bleeding points on the patient''s body, but instead of stopping the bleeding, the patient vomited blood even more.


    "..." Murong Yong''s face was even more ugly.


    At a loss, the captain of Duke Wei wiped the sweat from his forehead with his cuff, his face was pale, he looked out the window anxiously, and secretly said: Calculate the time, the driver should have already arrived at the palace, and the lady should know .


    "Bah!" When Duke Wei heard that the Mongolian doctor cursed him to death, a surge of anger rose from his chest, and he shouted, "You quack doctor..."


    He wanted to say, you quack doctor, you dare to curse me!


    However, before he could finish his words, there was a violent ups and downs in his chest, his face changed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth again.


    "Grandpa!" Chang Sui shouted worriedly, his face paler than that of Duke Wei, and his fingers trembled.


    Hearing Chang Sui shouting like this, the already uneasy old doctor became even more panicked and his pupils contracted.


    The three characters ?? "Kuo Gongye" mean that the patient''s identity is a dignified national master, but it is not something that an ordinary doctor can offend.


    The faces of the ya poor who were guarding outside were also delicate, and they exchanged glances secretly.


    At this moment, I almost regretted why they were in this muddy water.


    In this impetuous and restless atmosphere, Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei walked outside the elegant seat unhurriedly.


    The two walked side by side, one was dressed in white, the other was dressed in black, the other was warm, and the other was free and easy.


    The onlookers in the corridor could not help but back away from both sides, making way for them.


    Seeing that someone was coming again, several yamen guarding the entrance of the elegant seat could not help frowning, and they wanted to drive them away.


    "go¡­"


    The head of the class slapped the scabbard horizontally, but he spit out a word when he was scolding someone, and then fell silent, his eyes fell on Chu Yi.


    The young man in front of him is not as good as the weak crown, dressed in pure white clothes, but the jade belt with deer-carved white jade on his waist is extraordinary at first glance, and when he looks at his handsome face with a graceful smile, his gestures show a kind of feeling. Elegance without sacrificing elegance.


    The head of the class has also met countless nobles in this huge capital. Compared with the young master in front of him, the prince and the fourth-rank guerrilla general seem to be lined with green leaves.


    The alarm bell in the heart of the squad leader is a big one. There are noble people everywhere in the capital. It is not certain that this one is the prince and the son of the palace.


    He silently retreated, gave the other yamen a wink, and let Chu Yi and Gu Yan fly into the private seat.


    The two big living people walked into the elegant seat so openly, and it was impossible for Duke Wei and Murong Yong to not notice.


    Murong Yong was not qualified to go to court and had never met the eldest prince, but Wei Wei, Duke of Wei, naturally knew it.


    Duke Wei''s blood-stained lips parted slightly, wanting to say that he was inconvenient to salute right now, but he was too weak, so he took a breath to lift it up, and Chu Yi said with concern, "Uncle, don''t move."


    "My friends and I came here to listen to the play, and when we heard the movement here, we came to see..."


    "My friend is proficient in medicine, let her show her to ''uncle''."


    "Uncle" is a general term, Murong Yong heard this unfamiliar white-clothed young man calling him, he just thought that the other party was a relative of Duke Wei''s mansion, or a junior in a family of Duke Wei''s family.


    Duke Wei turned his head to look at Gu Yanfei feebly. Seeing that this thin, fair and gentle young man was at most fourteen or fifteen years old, eight words immediately came to his mind: No hair on his mouth, inability to handle affairs.


    Gu Yanfei stood beside Chu Yi, looked at Duke Wei closely, and said bluntly, "You must have been injured when you were young."


    Her words were not an inquiry, but an assertion.


    The girl''s voice was so clear that there was a hint of crispness, which caused everyone inside and outside the seat to be stunned, with a subtle expression.


    Duke Wei was stunned for a moment, then looked at Gu Yanfei again, and saw that she had no Adam''s apple, a soft face, and a thin body.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or a woman. In this great Jing Dynasty, who doesn''t know that Wei Xu has fought on the battlefield for decades, and this general has never been injured!


    Duke Wei pouted in disapproval, coughed twice with a pale face, and his body trembled like chaff.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t seem to see his contemptuous expression. He walked towards him with his hands behind his back, and continued: "It should be an arrow wound. The arrow entered from the lower abdomen and penetrated through the pelvis, which almost killed you."


    Gu Yanfei''s expression did not see the fear of the superior, nor the pity for him, as if he was facing an ordinary person.


    The identity and status of Duke Wei is unattainable to others, but to her, she is just one of the many living beings.


    "..." Duke Wei''s turbid pupils shrank slightly with the words and sentences, and his eyes widened.


    Even Murong Yong could see that this girl must have got it right.


    Duke Wei wanted to say something again, and when the words reached his lips, he felt another throbbing pain in his body, his throat was salty, and a mouthful of blood was about to come out.


    He hurriedly shut his mouth and could only nod stiffly.


    This simple action seemed to cost him half of his life, his breathing stopped for a while, and it became weaker.


    Gu Yanfei said again: "You are now relapsed from an old disease."


    Hearing this, Murong Yong heaved a sigh of relief secretly, thinking to himself: If Duke Wei''s old injury relapses, it has nothing to do with him.


    Duke Wei looked at Gu Yanfei in disbelief.


    This old injury he suffered more than 20 years ago left an arrow scar on his abdomen. Over the years, as he got older, his stomach got bigger, and there was no other serious discomfort.


    Gu Yanfei flicked his sleeves lightly, and everyone only saw that her wide cuffs brushed against Duke Wei''s wrist, and the **** seemed to press between his pulses, but they didn''t seem to touch at all.


    The black sleeves flashed, her hand has been withdrawn leisurely, she smiled faintly, and threw a few questions to Duke Wei:


    "Do you often have nausea, bloating and abdominal pain after eating meals?"


    "Is the abdomen a dull pain at first and then a dull pain?"


    "Are there occasional blood in the stool?"


    After asking a few questions, Principality of Wei turned pale, both shocked and embarrassed.


    This girl is right. In the past, he only thought that it was because he was getting old and had a bad stomach. This is what the imperial doctor and the famous doctor in Beijing said. How could Duke Wei think that this was the same as him so many years ago. of old injuries.


    Gu Yanfei stunned Duke Wei with just a few words.


    At this time, when he looked at Gu Yanfei again, his eyes changed drastically.


    From contempt to shock, to suspicion in the middle, to convincing at this moment.


    This girl has such skills at a young age, she is absolutely extraordinary, is she a genius doctor specially recruited by the eldest prince to treat the emperor? ! Duke Wei secretly guessed in his heart.


    Thinking, Duke Wei''s breathing was slightly rapid, enduring the severe pain and discomfort, and looked at Chu Yi with difficulty, his eyes were deep.


    The emperor was frail, and he has never stopped taking decoctions and medicines in these years. Since he ascended the throne at the beginning of the year, he has been busy with government affairs. From time to time, the Hall of Mental Cultivation and Dongnuan Pavilion also announces imperial doctors from time to time.


    "Can it be cured?" Chu Yi''s gentle and elegant voice came slowly.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t answer directly, and said lightly, "I have to do a calculation first." It was leisurely.


    "..." Xiao Shi inexplicably heard the meaning of singing and singing from this simple conversation.


    It was obvious that he was in the same group as Young Master and Miss Gu, but Xiao Shi often felt that he was being excluded.


    Hearing Gu Yanfei''s fortune-telling, Duke Wei, Murong Yong and others couldn''t help but startled, suddenly realized, and thought: Is she a Taoist priest Huoju?


    Because Emperor Taizu valued the real person of Tiangang, and named Taoism as the state religion, the Taoist priests in the Dajing Dynasty had a high status and Taoist doctors were popular. This Huoju Taoist priest is different from the Taoist monks in the Taoist temple who are monks.


    Gu Yanfei took out the compass she made by herself from her sleeve, placed it in the palm of her hand, and gently poked the magnetic needle against the sun outside the window.


    The magnetic needle spun, stopped after a while.


    She said softly: "The Duke of the country has a number of Zhen hexagrams, occupying six or five hexagrams, for the Li hexagram, the tears are like Tuo Ruo, Qi ൠRuo..."


    Xiao Shi pretended to listen intently, but he didn''t understand what Gu Yanfei said.


    Duke Wei''s chief was so anxious that he quickly asked Gu Yanfei, "This young master, can the prince be saved?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 89： God (two more)

    Chapter 89 God (two more)


    Gu Yanfei seemed to have never heard of it. He took the compass and walked towards the window facing the street. He looked up at the sun outside the window, pointed to the window and said, "Move people here."


    Chang Sui did not move, but Xiao Shi did.


    Xiao Shi was a thin bamboo pole, but his strength was very strong. He lifted Duke Wei up with his chair and carried it to the window with ease, and moved it an inch according to the instructions of taking care of Yan Fei.


    The sun shines through the window and falls on Duke Wei''s head and clothes.


    Everyone didn''t know what she was going to do, and subconsciously held their breath.


    "Leaving the hexagram is three." Gu Yanfei put the palm-sized compass back into his sleeve, "Three needles is enough."


    As she said, she took a needle out of the old doctor''s needle bag. The silver needle was three inches long, and when it trembled slightly, it made a crisp humming sound.


    "It''s useless." The old doctor couldn''t help reminding, "The old man tried to stop the bleeding with a needle, but it was in vain."


    "This hexagram is auspicious." Gu Yanfei gently twisted the silver needle, "This first needle seals the three souls and seven souls."


    The voice fell, and the long silver needle had been pierced by her into the Baihui point on the top of Wei Guogong''s head. Only an inch was left on the top of the head. The silver needle shone dazzlingly in the sun, as if a little bit of light was being guided into the needle. tail.


    The needle went down, causing him to gasp for breath.


    Duke Wei first stiffened, his complexion changed greatly, then he leaned forward and spat out a large mouthful of blood again.


    This time, what he spat out was a pool of thick black blood.


    Murong Yong, the old lady and others were all shocked.


    This is where it stops bleeding, where it seems to be saving people, but it "treats" the patient more seriously!


    "Grandpa!"


    Chang Sui exclaimed in surprise, but saw Gu Yanfei pick up the second silver needle and stab the big hole in Duke Wei''s heart...


    Immediately afterwards, the third needle pierced an inch below his navel.


    "Wow¡ª¡ª" Duke Wei twitched violently and vomited two mouthfuls of black blood.


    In the air, in addition to the **** smell that was too thick to dissolve, there was an indescribable stench.


    "Madam, the grandfather of the country is inside!" The panting voice of the young servant resounded outside the elegant seat.


    The next moment, a beautiful woman in her 40s rushed in hurriedly, with long eyebrows and narrow eyes, and a straight posture. She had a heroic temperament, as if she could carry a gun and go to the battlefield at any time.


    As soon as Mrs. Wei Guogong came in, what she saw was the scene of Wei Guogong spitting black blood, and Gu Yanfei''s hand released the third silver needle at this moment.


    The three silver needles on Duke Wei''s head, heart and abdomen trembled slightly, making a slight buzzing sound.


    "What are you doing?!" Mrs. Wei Guogong scolded Gu Yanfei sharply, her eyes were splitting, and a burning anger shot straight from her heart to her forehead.


    At this moment, she couldn''t see anything else in her eyes.


    She rushed towards Gu Yanfei like a gust of wind, shot like lightning, grabbed at Gu Yanfei''s right arm, and slashed into Gu Yanfei''s face like a knife.


    Mrs. Wei Guo''s skills are very fast, but Gu Yanfei''s movements are faster.


    Somehow, with a twist and turn, the little girl slid by the opponent''s side like a carp in the water, and easily avoided the claw.


    Mrs. Wei Guo''s wife drew the sword from the hand of the sword servant girl without thinking...


    A cold light flashed.


    The sword, which was one inch and two minutes wide, was unsheathed by two inches, but saw a slender, thin hand with well-defined joints holding the scabbard, pushed it gently, and retracted the sword back into the scabbard.


    "Auntie, calm down and don''t be impatient." Chu Yi warmly advised, like the spring breeze in March slowly blowing through the frozen river.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong met Chu Yi''s handsome and picturesque face, her eyes widened slightly, and she recognized the eldest prince who had just returned to Beijing.


    She still held on to the hilt of the sword tightly and did not let go, her eyes flickering uncertainly.


    "Hmm..." Duke Wei twitched violently, and another mouthful of black blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Clang!"


    There was a small fragment in the pool of black blood on the floor.


    Duke Wei lowered his head, as if he had lost his strength.


    "Axu!" Madam Wei Guogong couldn''t care about the sword and Chu Yi any longer, she quickly rushed towards Wei Guogong, holding his arm with one hand and gently stroking his back with the other, her eyes were red.


    He never cried out in pain, even if he scraped his bones to cure poison, he would never scream.


    However, even if he didn''t say it, she knew at a glance that when he was uncomfortable and in pain, the scar on the forehead would bulge and turn blood red.


    "Are you in pain?!" Mrs. Wei Guo said in a trembling voice, her heart piercing like a knife.


    This is her husband. They have been together for decades. To her, he is part of her.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s sharp eyes shot at Gu Yanfei. Those fierce eyes seemed to say that if Duke Wei had an emergency, she would never bypass the person who murdered her husband.


    Gu Yanfei was as motionless as a mountain, gently stroking his sleeves.


    "..." Duke Wei groaned in a low voice, his voice weak.


    He raised his head with difficulty, his face was pale, the corners of his lips and beard were stained with black blood, and his breath was very weak.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong went to see Duke Wei anxiously, wiped the black blood from the corner of his lips with a handkerchief, and called out in a choked voice: "Ashu..."


    "It''s fine." Gu Yanfei said quietly.


    When the words fell, a gust of cold wind from the window blew up the robes on her body, making a screeching sound, and she felt like a fairy.


    OK? ! Everyone, including Murong Yong, couldn''t help but look at Duke Wei on the chair. Duke Wei''s face was as pale as paper, with little air in and out, and he was so weak that he seemed to be dying at any time.


    But, the girl actually said he was alright? !


    Mrs. Wei Guogong furrowed her brows tightly, her face sinking like water, she didn''t believe Gu Yanfei''s words at all.


    "If you say it''s okay, it''s okay!?"


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s words were like ice, and she gestured to the leader to support Wei Guogong, and planned to discuss it with Gu Yanfei in the past.


    Her husband vomited so much blood, as if he vomited out all the organs in his body, how could it be okay!


    Even if the eldest prince is a backer for this girl, even if he makes trouble to the imperial front, he will not let this liar who kills people''s lives be spared!


    Mrs. Wei Guogong just took half a step aggressively, but she felt her cuffs tighten. Looking down, she saw Wei Guogong raised his hand and grabbed the corner of her sleeve.


    "I..." Duke Wei''s eyes widened, his eyes bulged slightly, the whites of his eyes were covered with cobweb-like bloodshots, and even the breathing between his nose and mouth stopped.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong was frightened and frightened, and her heart suddenly shrank into a ball.


    Murong Yong was also surprised, almost thinking that Duke Wei was going to explain his last words.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore..." Duke Wei suddenly gasped, and then he finished speaking, his voice was still vain.


    Mrs. Wei Guo: "..."


    In the elegant seat, it was quiet and silent.


    Those people outside all looked at each other dumbfounded.


    Duke Wei said that he was no longer in pain, but he was still looking like a gossamer just now. Could it be that he is returning to the light now? !


    Everyone was in a state of amazement, and watched as Duke Wei''s breath became visibly stable, and even his originally dazed eyes began to look a little brighter.


    Not only outsiders could not believe it, but even Duke Wei himself was stunned.


    He touched his belly for a while, his chest and throat again, and pinched his thigh heavily again.


    The pain from his thigh made his face twist slightly.


    also made him sure that his stomach really didn''t hurt anymore.


    He was still in pain just now, like rolling in a sea of ??swords and flames. He was about to die, but now he doesn''t feel the pain at all.


    Duke Wei took two deep breaths and tried to concentrate, but found that even his breathing became smoother.


    "I''m fine." He murmured, grabbing the armrest of the chair with one hand and trying to get up, Chang Sui hurriedly went to help him, but he waved him away.


    It was not until he stood up straight that Duke Wei had a down-to-earth sense of reality. He felt that his body was a lot lighter, as if all the toxins that had been deposited in the body for many years had been expelled.


    The Duke of Wei in front of him looked pale, but he was in good spirits. He was completely different from the old man who was dying from vomiting blood just now.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong seemed to be in a dream and almost pinched her thigh.


    "Ah, it doesn''t hurt anymore? Are you really feeling better?" She couldn''t help asking, looking up and down at Duke Wei, and put one hand on his right arm.


    Duke Wei¡¯s feet were still a bit vain, he raised his hand and touched his stomach again, feeling that something was weird, but he was very sure: ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    strangeness? What''s wrong? Duke Wei thought hard.


    The yacha and other idlers outside the elegant seat saw the end from the beginning, and they were all stunned and amazed at this moment.


    This grandfather walked out of the gate of **** once, is he really all right now?


    This Taoist girl is simply a living fairy!


    God, amazing!


    Everyone stared at Gu Yanfei with scorching eyes, and when they looked at her again, she felt that there was a transcendent fairy energy surrounding her, and they praised that this girl was really beautiful and elegant!


    Amidst so many gazes, Gu Yanfei remained calm, with a light smile, without the slightest bit of discomfort.


    She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, leaned over and picked up the fragment that Duke Wei just spit out from the black blood beach, turned it around, and beckoned to Chu Yi with the other hand.


    "it is this."


    She said these three words to Chu Yi.


    The casualness of her words surprised Duke Wei, who just watched Chu Yi being recruited by her.


    "It''s a fragment of the tip of the arrow." Chu Yi took the small fragment and saw at a glance what it was.


    Duke Wei thought of Gu Yanfei saying that he was injured by an arrow when he was young, and blurted out, "Is that arrow?!"


    That arrow that hit him twenty years ago!


    Gu Yanfei nodded slightly with a smile but not a smile: "That''s right."


    "Twenty years ago, you were wounded by an arrow on the battlefield, but when the military doctor drew the arrow, he accidentally left a small fragment of the arrow tip inside you."


    "This piece of debris has been left in your abdomen. Year after year, the intestines in the abdominal cavity are sticking together. Therefore, you will have symptoms of nausea and abdominal distension after eating, and gradually turn into abdominal pain and blood in the stool."


    "You still don''t know how to control your spirits!"


    She could conclude that every time Duke Wei drank spirits, he would inevitably cause stomach discomfort.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 90： have me (one more)

    Chapter 90 There is me (one more)


    Mrs. Wei Guogong was a bedside person, of course she knew that her husband had been wounded by an arrow twenty years ago, and now hearing Gu Yanfei''s narration, she also suddenly realized, and gave a heavy high-five: "In the past, those quack doctors said that you are addicted to alcohol and have a weak stomach. That''s what happened!"


    For gastrointestinal problems, Mrs. Wei Guogong also invited Wei Guogong to the imperial doctor several times. He also drank the soup and medicine, but there was no improvement, so he could only persuade him to drink less.


    Gu Yanfei solemnly praised the Duke of Wei: "You are really amazing!" You can really endure it, it''s almost like steel!


    Chu Yi tilted his head, put his fist under his lips, and smiled lowly, gracefully and restrained.


    "..." Duke Wei''s mouth opened and closed, speechless.


    Those problems of gastrointestinal nausea, bloating, and abdominal pain, he never took it too seriously, just get used to it.


    After all, many of his body are old wounds left on the battlefield. On weekdays, every time he encounters rain and snow, the wind and cold attacks, and it hurts like a knife.


    It was the occasional blood in the stool, and Duke Wei also thought it was no big deal. The prescriptions prescribed by the imperial doctors were really too bitter, and they were useless anyway. After drinking it a few times, he secretly poured out the medicine.


    Duke Wei coughed twice in disguise, smiled reluctantly, and said, "It''s easy to talk."


    Knowing that a husband is like a wife, Mrs. Wei Guogong saw the guilty conscience in her husband''s smile at a glance, her heart moved, and her eyes narrowed.


    "Hello, Wei Wei!" A dangerous light appeared in her eyes, she raised her hand and grabbed Duke Wei''s right ear, twisting it rudely...


    Duke Wei sucked in a breath of air, and his facial features suddenly distorted on his pale face.


    If he wasn''t outside, he would have almost said "Mrs. spare your life".


    Mrs. Wei Guogong quickly let go of Wei Guogong''s ears, gave Gu Yanfei a hearty smile, and said apologetically, "Little...Young Master, I am a quick-tempered person, and I was just abrupt."


    After she said that, she took off a horse whip from her waist and shoved it firmly into Gu Yanfei, "I have a horse with sweat and blood, but if I travel thousands of miles a day, it''s my apology!"


    "Let''s laugh at our grievances, don''t care about people like me... Hey, it''s all because of this old man''s taboo on medical treatment, that he will get sicker and sicker and cause such a misunderstanding!"


    After speaking, Mrs. Wei Guogong turned her anger on Wei Guogong, and couldn''t help but hammered his arm a few times with her fist.


    Poor Duke Wei who was just recovering from a serious illness, was beaten so hard by the wife of Duke Wei that he almost lost his footing.


    Gu Yanfei burst out laughing, the laughter was as clear as a silver bell, and it seemed like a breeze with the fragrance of flowers swept past.


    She is about to buy a horse!


    "It doesn''t matter." Gu Yanfei grabbed the whip and swung it casually, accepting the other party''s apology.


    This Mrs. Wei''s straightforward and hot temperament is a bit like her ninth senior sister in Yaoling World.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but feel a sense of closeness to Mrs. Wei in his heart, and he added a few more words: "Master Guo, you are an old disease, although the disease has been eradicated, it has not yet recovered. "


    "After you go back, you can ask the imperial doctor to prescribe a prescription for warming and nourishing. After a year or a half, you will be able to recover seven to eighty-eight. In the future, you must not drink strong alcohol or eat fatty meat."


    "Otherwise, your lifespan will not be long."


    As she spoke, she looked around at the stench of blood in the room, and pulled the corner of her lower lip with a half-smile, her indifferent tone seemed to be commonplace, but the extraordinary means she had shown before made no one dare to take it lightly.


    "Little..." Duke Wei originally wanted to talk about little girl, but instead he thought of other people''s girls disguising as men, and it would not be beautiful to expose it by himself, so he changed his words abruptly, "Little brother, thank you this time."


    As he spoke, he was somewhat frightened in his heart.


    However, Duke Wei is a veteran who has experienced countless trials of life and death. That kind of fragile emotion is fleeting, and he soon regained his spirits, thinking: He came to listen to the play, and he came across a living fairy, It means that he should not die!


    Little brother? Gu Yanfei was amused by this title, so wouldn''t she have become Chu Yi''s little cousin?


    She couldn''t help but smirk and glanced at Chu Yi, the light in her black pupils flowed, and her smile was shallow.


    The eyes of the two met, and Chu Yi raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Little brother," Mrs. Wei Guogong and her husband had the same tacit understanding, and asked earnestly, "I wonder if you have any warm recipes?"


    In the past half an hour, Mrs. Wei Guogong seemed to have walked back and forth between heaven and hell. At this moment, she was completely convinced of Gu Yanfei and looked at her expectantly.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head calmly and said, "I''m better at emergencies."


    She is telling the truth, she is indeed better at emergencies.


    When they were in the Yaoling World, those monks only needed medical help when their injuries were about to fall or their cultivation base was severely damaged. For minor injuries and minor illnesses, they meditated and took some spiritual herbs and medicines. enough.


    When Mrs. Wei Guogong heard the words, she no longer insisted, and thanked again: "Thank you little brother for your guidance."


    When Gu Yanfei heard the three words "little brother", he couldn''t help but squinted and smiled again, secretly laughing.


    Duke Wei had a bitter face, he knew that his life would not be so good, and he was going to live the life of a monk with vegetables and tofu.


    This is worse than vomiting blood just now! !


    Duke Wei sighed in his heart, and cupped his hands dryly to Chu Yi: "My nephew, I''ve bothered you this time."


    "Another day, I and your ''auntie'' will visit the mansion again."


    When speaking of "Auntie", Duke Wei''s tone was a little strange.


    These polite words are so blunt, they really don''t look like the legendary Duke Wei who dared to fight even the late emperor and Jin Shang.


    Murong Yong looked back and forth at Duke Wei and Chu Yi, a flash of thought flashed in his eyes, and then he looked at Chu Yi carefully, without saying a word.


    Seeing the incident, the yamen guarding outside the elegant seat began to disperse the crowd, shouting: "It''s alright, it''s all gone, what to do."


    After a while, the corridor outside became empty.


    In view of Duke Wei''s current situation, it is impossible to stay here to watch the play. After Mrs. Wei''s wife put on a cloak for Duke Wei, the couple left.


    "We''ll talk about it another day." Duke Wei said carelessly. Although he vomited so much blood just now, although the root cause of the disease was gone, it still hurt his vitality. After only a few words, his face was already tired.


    Murong Yong quickly and diligently took the initiative to send them out.


    After everyone left, Gu Yanfei moved the fingers of his right hand a few times, and then raised his eyebrows again.


    Chu Yi saw some clues from her small movements, and asked: "What?"


    "Sure enough." Gu Yanfei whispered, "It''s Zeshui."


    Chu Yi had read some miscellaneous books and said, "Big murderer?"


    Gu Yanfei nodded, and the corners of her pink lips curled into a thoughtful arc.


    Mingming Weiguo Gong rescued his life from the crisis, but the black qi on his Yintang did not completely dissipate, which means that his "bad luck" did not come from "relapse of an old disease".


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei made another divination just now, and got this ominous omen.


    Chu Yi did not make a sound to interrupt her thoughts, but looked at her quietly, his eyes were quiet and deep.


    The next moment, she turned to look at him.


    The big eyes as bright as the sun shined straight into Chu Yi''s pupils.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Gu Yanfei smiled, confident and calm.


    Since this task is not over yet, then she is a person who keeps her word and will definitely not give up halfway.


    She couldn''t help but touched the plum blossom hosta on her bun again, her movements were gentle.


    She played a few hexagrams today, and her head didn''t hurt. This hairpin is really good!


    She was in a good mood, she stood on tiptoe and patted his shoulder cheerfully, "I''m here."


    "..." Chu Yi''s pupils moved slightly.


    From childhood to adulthood, his luck was not very good, and he stumbled to this day.


    And at this moment, it was like the radiance of the rising sun shining into the darkness.


    Heart Lake is gently rippling, the waves are shining...


    "Well, with you." There was a momentary light in Chu Yi''s eyes, his eyes were soft and focused.


    Delighted by his trusting eyes, the smile on Gu Yanfei''s face deepened by three points: "I..." She wanted to say that she was very powerful.


    The sky outside was suddenly dark, as if the night had come early, and a huge lightning bolt suddenly fell in the sky.


    The silver-white lightning seemed to strike through the window towards the two people in the seat.


    "Zi la la!"


    Lightning comes and goes suddenly.


    It was just the blink of an eye, and the sky became as bright and transparent as the blue sea, as if the lightning bolt just now was an illusion.


    Everyone was taken aback by the lightning on this sunny day.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes widened and his pupils shrank.


    The way of heaven! ?


    This is a demonstration of Heavenly Dao!


    Gu Yanfei thought for a while, what did she say just now?


    She helped him?


    so--


    She and he, the two abandoned by the sky, want to change their lives against the sky, causing the unhappiness of the heavens? !


    When this thought came to mind, Gu Yanfei felt a familiar dull pain in his chest, and a rust-like **** smell appeared in his throat.


    Enduring the discomfort, she struggled to make another hexagram, her fingers slowly pinching...


    changed!


    The big fierce hexagram just now changed again.


    has become full of uncertainty, it seems to be more fierce, but it seems that there is such a turning point.


    Gu Yanfei thought of something, his eyes shone brightly, and he suddenly looked at the people around him.


    Then, she has to help!


    Tian seemed to be responding to something, followed by a brighter lightning that enveloped Tianyin Pavilion in an instant.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong, who had just got on the carriage, also looked back and was secretly surprised.


    She lowered the curtain of the car and seemed to be asking Duke Wei, and she seemed to be saying to herself, "Why is the First Prince here?"


    "I want to come to see the play." Wei Guo said as a matter of course, picked up a white towel and wiped his face and beard indiscriminately.


    Duke Wei is also not familiar with Chu Yi, except for the day Chu Yi returned to the palace and the few times he saw him in the morning, that is, when he fought against those pretentious nobles in Dongnuan Pavilion a few days ago, Only then did he really deal with Chu Yi once.


    After ?? Duke Wei wiped his face, he threw the blood-stained white towel on the small table and sighed, "I''m afraid this court is going to be messed up."


    After sighing, he laughed again: "This time I owe the eldest prince a huge favor."


    After all, he was seriously ill, his laughter was a little more vain than usual, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "It''s not human affection, it''s fate." Madam Wei Guogong rolled her eyes and said sternly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 91： Sincerity (two more)

    Chapter 91 Sincerity (two more)


    Mrs. Wei Guo couldn''t stand her husband''s perfunctory behavior anymore, so she took Fang Qing''s handkerchief again and helped him wipe off the remaining blood on his face.


    When ?? approached, Mrs. Wei Guogong suddenly felt something was wrong, the movement of her hand stopped, she looked down and said, "Your stomach..."


    Being reminded by her like this, Duke Wei felt like he was in a daze, and finally figured out why he felt something was wrong when he was in Tianyin Pavilion.


    It turned out that his general was missing... No, it should be said that his belly became flat.


    The couple were face to face, eyes to eyes, nose to nose, and did not speak for a while.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong couldn''t help moving her hand down and rubbed it on Duke Wei''s belly. Only then did she make sure that the old man''s big belly was really gone.


    Thinking of the black and red blood on the ground in the private seat, Mrs. Wei Guogong suddenly realized: The old man vomited out the filth that has been accumulating in his stomach for more than 20 years!


    "God!" Mrs. Wei Guogong sighed sincerely.


    That sweaty BMW can only be regarded as an apology, and it is far from enough as a consultation fee.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong thought for a while, then opened the small curtain in front of the carriage and called Chang Sui''s name: "A Fu."


    "Madam?" Chang Sui who was sitting on the carriage outside hurriedly turned around.


    "Go and find out who the girl in Tianyin Pavilion is with the eldest prince." Mrs. Wei Guogong ordered, and specially warned, "Don''t disturb others lightly."


    The ?? long followed the orders again and again, respectfully.


    It is not difficult for the Duke of Wei to inquire about a person, and Gu Yanfei did not deliberately hide her identity. She wore men''s clothes to go out not to avoid people''s eyes and eyes, but just for convenience.


    In the evening, the long follower, Ah Fu, came to the Duke and his wife to report: "Master Guo, ma''am, the girl from Tianyin Pavilion is the second girl from the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion."


    Duke Wei leaned lazily on the couch, holding a large bowl with blue flowers on a white background, frowning at the steaming brown soup. This soup looks so bitter!


    "Gu Family?" Mrs. Wei Guogong heard the words, and the tea cup in her hand stopped in mid-air in astonishment.


    She had never seen such a girl in the Gu family, nor had she heard of it.


    Among the girls of the Dingyuan Hou residence generation, she only knew one Gu Yunqiang.


    Gu Yunmao is the daughter of Gu Ce, the Marquis of Xian Dingyuan. She has excellent luck. She competes with others and never falls behind. When she draws lots, she is always on top. There are countless people who have benefited from her... Few anecdotes and anecdotes about her good fortune, even her mother-in-law''s eldest sister-in-law praised Gu Yunchan in front of her as a person of great fortune.


    Not only is she lucky, but Gu Yuncong also has some talent. She is outstanding in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry and poetry. Such a girl''s family does have the capital of arrogance. Therefore, she was designated as Kang by Empress Dowager Yuan a few days ago. Princess, there is a feeling of emotion between the houses, and no one speaks sour words.


    When Mrs. Wei Guogong was a guest in Beppu, she also glanced at Gu Yunchang from a distance.


    Chang Sui nodded and continued to report, "It is said that it is the daughter of Gu''s family who was lost in the past. She was just found in October. Her name is Yan Fei."


    "Is this girl also the daughter of Gu Ce and Xie''s?" Mrs. Wei Guo said in surprise.


    Mrs. Wei Guo vaguely remembered that Xie Shi had been dead for more than ten years, and the appearance of Xie Shi in her memory became a little vague. Now that I think about it carefully, it is indeed somewhat similar to that girl.


    But if she remembered correctly, the Xie family had only one son and one daughter.


    "It''s the daughter of the Marquis Xian Dingyuan and his wife." Chang Sui explained again, "It is said that the girl Gu Yuncong is not a girl from Gu''s family room, and has now adopted the name of the second room."


    Mrs. Wei Guo frowned, what a mess! ?


    do not understand.


    In short, Gu Yanfei is the daughter of Gu Ce and the Xie family, that''s all right.


    In her thoughts, she gave Duke Wei a light side glance.


    Wei Guogong was so excited that he didn''t dare to write any more ink, he poured the soup down with a bitter face, and said vaguely: "Gu Ce is amazing, he is a rare general, but it''s a pity to defeat the enemy... "


    The Southern Yue Kingdom has always been ambitious. Eight years ago, the Yue Kingdom once again sent an army of 100,000 troops to raid the southern border of Dajing.


    Xian Dingyuan Marquis Gu Ce guarded Yangzhou with 50,000 troops.


    At that time, the late emperor and those noble family masters, Wei Guogong, Gu Ce and other nobles and nobles dominated the war, and those poor family officials were either fighting or reconciling, and they were uncertain.


    The late emperor wanted to make peace with the Yue Kingdom, but he did not order reinforcements to Yangzhou for a long time. Gu Ce managed to hold on for three months. After all, he was forced to open the gate to the Yue Kingdom...


    However, the Yue people were unconvinced and beheaded Gu Ce.


    When the late emperor heard that Gu Ce had surrendered to the enemy, the thunder was furious, and he almost took the title of the Marquis of Dingyuan, but Gu Yunxiang, the daughter of Gu Ce, who was only six years old, saved King Kang during the rebellion in Yangzhou and made up for it.


    The late emperor thought about it, and finally, bypassed Gu Ce''s eldest son, Gu Yuan, and passed the title of Marquis Dingyuan to Gu Jian of the second room.


    Thinking of these past events, Duke Wei felt a little sigh in his heart, and sighed: "It shouldn''t be like this..."


    If the late emperor sent troops to support Yangzhou in time, why would Gu Ce be forced into a corner and even surrender to the enemy!


    All the wise and wise are ruined.


    Although Duke Wei didn''t say anything about the late emperor, but Mrs. Wei could hear what her husband was saying, and sneered at the corner of her lower lips, "The late emperor was a fool!"


    Emperor Taizu was a romantic figure, but unfortunately several sons were all mediocre, none of them had the style of their father.


    Duke Wei stroked his beard and sighed, "Gu Ce''s son Gu Yuan...it''s not easy."


    He still remembered that in the autumn of the previous year, Gu Yuan accompanied the Imperial Army to the coast to clear up Japanese pirates, and made great contributions. He should have been able to rise to at least two levels, but in the end he did not receive a single reward from the late emperor. The reason is obvious.


    Duke Wei''s status is noble, and it is a great honor for Gu Yuan to let Duke Wei remember his name.


    Mrs. Wei Guo raised her heroic eyebrows and said with a smile: "It seems that just like that girl, she is also a good boy."


    Duke Wei pondered: "Gu Yuan seems to be in the Xishan camp now, he is..."


    He didn''t remember very clearly, and was about to instruct the chief to inquire about it, when the door curtain was lifted at this moment, and a steward came in without squinting, blessed the two masters, and said: "Guo Gong Master, Madam, King Kang and Master Yuan heard that the grandfather of the country was ill, so they came to visit him specially, and they brought with them the Immortals of the Immortals."


    While speaking, the steward couldn''t help showing splendor.


    Shangqing Zhenren is known as an immortal in the capital city, with excellent medical skills. On weekdays, there are many believers who come to Wuliang Temple to pay homage and seek medical treatment, but often they can¡¯t even meet in person. It is to be posted half a month in advance.


    The living gods like Shangqingren are not just invited.


    Duke Wei and his wife looked at each other, and Mrs. Wei pulled the corners of her mouth with a half-smiling smile, and said meaningfully, "King Kang knows that the eldest prince is also in Tianyin Pavilion today."


    Duke Wei was the most impatient to deal with those pretentious noble families, and said angrily: "Let them go back, and say that this gentleman has rested."


    The steward took his life without saying a word.


    After a while, Chu You and Yuan Zhe, who were waiting outside the gate of the Duke''s Mansion, received a message from the steward.


    "Huh." King Kang Chuyou in the carriage snorted slightly dissatisfiedly, "Let me tell you, these honorable people didn''t even wipe their mud legs, they just looked like a wealthy family."


    Three generations are wealthy families, and centuries are family.


    The Duke of Wei has only been passed down to the second generation, and it is not even a wealthy family.


    Yuan Zhe sat opposite Chu You and calmly said, "Don''t be impatient."


    He squinted at the plaque of Duke Wei''s mansion outside the window, and a trace of disapproval flashed across his deep eyes.


    Yuan Zhe took a sip of his tea, and then said meaningfully: "The first prince is really hiding."


    In the carriage, it was quiet.


    Chu You''s long and narrow eagle eyes squinted, shining with a cold light, and he couldn''t help thinking about the matter that led to his demotion.


    After that day, he later received a letter from Chang''er, and only then did he know what happened in the Hou Mansion, and then thinking about the game in the Dongnuan Pavilion, he was finally convinced that he was being calculated.


    Today, he specially brought Qingren here to see if Duke Wei is sick or not...


    Chu You''s eyes became colder, and he asserted, "It must be Chu Yi doing something else."


    Duke Wei was watching a play in Tianyin Pavilion and vomited blood for no reason. He was seen by Chu Yi, who happened to be there, and there happened to be a "magic doctor" beside Chu Yi.


    This is also a coincidence!


    Chu You can''t believe that Chu Yi did not secretly use any tricks, such as: first harm people, then save them!


    Yuan Zhe was noncommittal.


    He opened one of the curtains and smiled apologetically at the silent Taoist priest in the other carriage, with a look of respect in his eyes, and said, "Today I have troubled Zhenren for nothing. Would you like to go to the humble house to rest?"


    Shangqingzhen lifted his eyelids, his eyes were far-reaching and detached, he smiled lightly at Yuan Zhe, and said, "The good believer doesn''t have to worry, everything is fate. The poor Taoist still has to review the scriptures, so I won''t disturb the good believer today."


    Yuan Zhe didn''t force it any longer, and ordered the driver to send Shangqing Zhenren back to Wuliangguan, and then he left with Chu You.


    Duke Wei was ranked as the fourth Duke, and every move of the Duke''s mansion was watched by many people in the court. Soon, everyone in the court knew that Duke Wei was seriously ill.


    So, in the next few days, many noble ministers came to visit one after another.


    Even Mrs. Gu Tai of Dingyuan Hou''s mansion had deliberately searched for some valuable medicinal materials, and planned to let Gu Jian and his wife go there in person.


    However, the Duke of Wei¡¯s mansion recently closed the door to thank guests, and Mrs. Gu Tai didn¡¯t expect them to enter the door, she just wanted to express the meaning of friendship.


    If you want to make friends with such nobles, the Houfu has to show sincerity.


    "Xinwen, the herbs you''ve been looking for are a bit common. Why don''t you bring the 300-year-old ginseng in my warehouse with you."


    Mrs. Gu Tai was ruthless and decided to reluctantly cut her love.


    Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Wang couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Just as she was about to thank Mrs. Tai, she was interrupted by the maid Bai Lu who had just entered the door: "Mrs. Tai, Miss Wei Jiu from Duke Wei''s Mansion is visiting."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked at each other in surprise.


    Duke Wei''s status was detached, and even the late emperor dared to scold him back then, which shows his arrogance.


    And this girl Wei Jiu is also the youngest daughter of the prince of the Duke of Wei, and is deeply favored by the Duke and his wife.


    The Gu family has never had any contact with Duke Wei''s mansion, and they haven''t even come to visit. Why did this girl from Duke Wei''s mansion come in person? !


    Bai Lu continued: "Miss Wei Jiu''s servant said that she came to see the second girl today."


    Bai Lu''s words were clear, but in Mrs. Gu Tai''s ears, "Second Girl" naturally referred to Gu Yunxuan.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 92： Promotion (one more)

    Chapter 92 Promotion (one more)


    Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t help but rejoice.


    Her sister Connie has been lucky since she was a child, she is loved by everyone, and gets along well with those nobles. I think Miss Wei Jiu is also a handkerchief for Sister Concubine.


    Mrs. Gu Tai smiled so deeply that there were deep wrinkles in the corners of her eyes, and told Bai Lu, "You go and tell Sister Concubine, let her come over quickly."


    Then, Mrs. Gu Tai smiled again and said to the Wang family: "Sister Chang is a likable person, and she is blessed." It is also a blessing for the Wang family to adopt sister Chang under the name of the Wang family.


    Wang Shi was about to join in with a few words, when she saw Bai Lu''s expression subtly explaining: "Mrs. Wei, Miss Wei Jiu is the second girl who came to look for Yuheng Garden, and the person has passed." She deliberately went to "Yuheng Garden" The volume of the three words was accentuated, indicating that the girl from the Duke of Wei''s mansion was here to visit Gu Yanfei.


    What? ! Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Wang were startled again and looked at each other.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart was full of doubts, and for a moment, she wondered if she had heard it wrong.


    Gu Yan has only been to Jingwang''s mansion for less than two months since she came to the capital. Apart from a pretty face, she has no talent, no virtue, and she is mediocre. How to deal with a wild girl like Gu Yanfei? !


    Pressing the doubts in her heart, Mrs. Gu Tai hurriedly gave a series of instructions: "Hurry up and take out my can of Longjing tea, and let the kitchen prepare some snacks that the girl likes to serve Wei Jiu later. girl."


    "Bai Lu, prepare me new clothes..."


    Mother Li, Bai Lu and the other maids hurriedly went down to prepare, and the Cihe Hall suddenly became busy. .


    Mrs. Gu Tai sighed at Wang Shi again: "Xinwen, I was worried that you and Lord Hou would not be able to enter the gate of the Guogong Mansion. Now that the Wei family girl is here, this is a great opportunity."


    "With the help of Miss Wei Jiu, you can''t see the Duke of Wei, but you can always see Mrs. Shizi."


    Because of the arrival of Miss Wei Jiu, Mrs. Gu Tai suddenly had a feeling of seeing the sun behind the clouds. She was in a good mood and changed into a bunch of new and luxurious clothes. She also matched a whole set of jewelry and wipes. Just waiting With Wei Jiu, she came to Cihetang to greet her.


    As a result, she waited and waited, but no one was there.


    After waiting for half an hour, Mrs. Gu Tai was a little tired, so she sent Bai Lu to Yuheng Garden to have a look.


    Don''t want to, Bai Lu said back and forth: "Miss Wei Jiu went out with the second girl."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face froze, she still held a glimmer of hope in her heart, and asked dryly, "Where are you going?"


    Maybe it was because of something urgent that I went out. Mrs. Gu Tai comforted herself in her heart.


    Bai Lu bit her head and replied, "My servant heard from the people in Yuhengyuan that Miss Wei Jiu wants to go to Daqing Street to watch the juggling show in the Western Regions. The second girl said that the beauties from the Western Regions are all blond and blue-eyed, and they look better than juggling. They, They went together."


    These words were like pouring a bucket of cold water on Mrs. Gu Tai''s head.


    The temperature in the Dongji room dropped suddenly, and it was so cold that it seemed to freeze people.


    This is impossible!


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s hand was unsteady, the tea cup in her hand trembled slightly, and the hot tea overflowed the edge of the cup, making the back of her hand flush red.


    Gu Yanfei rode out on the sweaty horse that Mrs. Wei Guogong gave, and rode around the city for a day with Miss Wei Jiu, and then went back to their respective prefectures.


    When Shen Chu and Gu Yanfei returned to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, in addition to the horse whip, he carried a large bow on his back.


    The tall and mighty red horse screamed "Huihui", pacing briskly on its four hooves, as if it was still unfinished.


    "Girl, your bow looks so beautiful." Juan Bi diligently took the bow that Gu Yanfei brought back, and looked at it curiously.


    This is a jet-black ox-horn bow, the body of which is five feet long, almost as high as the curly birch, which makes her especially petite, and the silver bowstring gleams in the sunlight.


    "It''s a good bow!" Gu Yanfei praised with a pleasant smile, leaping down from the high horse, as light as a flying swallow, "Jiao Niang agreed with me, we will go hunting together in a few days, and you are ready too. Prepare."


    The conversation between the master and the servant also got into the ears of Li Mammy who was not far away. Li Mammy tightened the handkerchief and was secretly shocked: The second girl looked very close to Weijiu girl.


    "Second girl," Li Mammy calmed down, walked forward with a smile on her legs that were stiff from standing for a long time, and blessedly said, "Mrs. Tai, please come to Cihetang."


    "Is something wrong?" Gu Yanfei gave Li Mammy a faint glance, and slender fingers plucked casually on the bowstring.


    The silver bowstring vibrated softly and hummed.


    Mother Li felt as if her heart had been plucked, and her attitude towards Gu Yanfei became more and more solemn, and said, "The eldest young master is also there."


    Big Brother is back! ! Gu Yanfei, who was still a little lazy at first, suddenly regained his energy and smiled in surprise, and his delicate little face burst into a dazzling brilliance that could not be looked down upon.


    "Jubilee, settle down Hongyu."


    Gu Yanfei casually threw the reins of the red horse to Juan Bi, and went to Cihetang with Mammy Li.


    Today''s weather is very good, the sun is shining, the sky is blue and transparent, and occasionally a few sparrows fly by.


    Gu Yanfei also wished he had grown wings and walked briskly.


    Along the way, Mammy Li said a few words to Gu Yanfei with a bit of goodwill. For example, the eldest young master just came back before a stick of incense, and he did not communicate to the mansion beforehand. For example, the eldest young master has grown a lot taller. , it''s also dark, for example, Lord Hou is also in Cihetang...


    The people of Cihetang knew that Madam Tai was waiting for the second girl. From the moment Gu Yanfei entered the courtyard, the whole way was smooth.


    When he walked to the door curtain leading to the Dongci room, he heard a questioning voice from Mrs. Gu Tai from inside: "...Brother Yuan, why did you suddenly return to Beijing?"


    Gu Yanfei opened the curtain and walked in.


    The sound of the door curtain being lifted caused Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Jian and Gu Yuan in the Dongci room to all look at her.


    "Sister!" Gu Yuan quickly stood up from the armchair.


    The look of the originally stern youth instantly softened, and he looked at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes.


    Today''s Gu Yanfei was wearing a dress with light yellow embroidered peony flowers. This was a slim-fitting Hu suit, which made her slender and slender, and her whole person was in high spirits.


    Gu Yuan stared at Gu Yanfei without blinking.


    One month ago, the younger sister was as thin as bamboo, her face was faintly sallow, and her complexion was not good.


    I haven''t seen her for a month, my sister has become more beautiful, she has grown taller, and her complexion has improved.


    Eyes like stars, skin like jade, Xiafei cheeks.


    She is like a half-open, half-waiting flower that gradually blooms in the sun...


    The corners of Gu Yuan''s lips fluttered little by little, watching Gu Yanfei walking towards him, he couldn''t bear to blink.


    "Sister, sit here." Gu Yuan pulled Gu Yanfei to sit down on the armchair beside him, and looked her up and down again, only to be relieved: As Wutong said, my sister has not suffered in Hou''s house these days.


    Gu Yanfei is also looking at Gu Yuan, just like Li Ma said, Gu Yuan is tall and dark.


    When he pulled her left hand just now, she could clearly feel the rough calluses on his palm, and she could also feel a vibrant energy emanating from him.


    Her brother still followed in his father''s footsteps as he did in his previous life.


    Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly, with soft brows.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was sitting on the kang, looked at the brother and sister quietly, her eyes were deep, and there was a low whisper from Mammy Li in her ears.


    Hearing that Gu Yanfei was going to go hunting with Miss Wei Jiu, Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes changed, a little surprised, a little puzzled, and a little different.


    After setting up his sister, Gu Yuan remembered to answer Mrs. Gu Tai''s question just now: "Grandmother, I just received an order from the Ministry of War today. I was transferred back to the capital, and I will be transferred to the Shenji Camp."


    Shenji Battalion was founded by Emperor Taizu. It was one of the three major battalions of the Imperial Army. It was in charge of all kinds of firearms and was often guarded in the palace and the eastern coastal area.


    Like Jinyiwei, Shenji Camp is directly responsible to the emperor, and can be said to be the emperor''s personal guard.


    "This is great news." Mrs. Gu Tai was surprised and delighted.


    Gu Jian blurted out in shock: "Really?"


    He clenched his fists unconsciously, his pupils closed, and there was a little bit of caution in his eyes.


    "The transfer order will take effect from today, and I will be promoted from a thousand generals to a thousand households." Gu Yuan said slowly and without arrogance, arrogant as frost.


    Qian is always a sixth-rank military attache, and Qianhu is a true fifth-ranking officer. Gu Yuan''s order has surpassed the fifth-rank one, and it can be regarded as jumping two levels in a row.


    Besides, everyone knows the importance of the Shenji Camp. Gu Yuan was transferred from the Xishan Camp to the Shenji Camp, and he was promoted to another level invisibly.


    His promotion this time can be said to have skyrocketed. The top five thousand households in Shenji Ying are not the same, which means that he has officially entered the emperor''s vision and has a promising future.


    Gu Jian expressionlessly picked up the blue-and-white porcelain tea cup on the coffee table, brought it to his lips, put it down, and asked, "Brother Yuan, why did you suddenly get promoted? It''s too sudden."


    As we all know, promotion in the military is either by grace or by military merit.


    It has been nearly a year since he ascended the throne today, and he has not seen any outstanding military achievements made by Gu Yuan. As for the Japanese pirates that Gu Yuan killed when the late emperor was in power the year before, that is, a few rogues who escaped, he just missed it.


    How can Gu Yuan and He De get this important position? !


    "I don''t know either." Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows, and he was also puzzled.


    Before today, everything in his army was the same as usual. Until this morning, Shangfeng suddenly called him, gave him this transfer order, and congratulated him again. Been affectionate.


    Gu Yuan was telling the truth, but obviously Gu Jian didn''t believe it, so he continued to ask: "Brother Yuan, there is no free lunch in the world, so you didn''t ask Shangfeng?"


    Gu Yuanfeng slanted his eyes and glanced at Gu Jian coldly. Seeing that the other party didn''t believe him, he didn''t bother to say more.


    Gu Yanfei, who was beside him, sipped his tea leisurely, the corners of his lips slightly raised behind the tea cup.


    She probably guessed it, it was a thank you from Duke Wei.


    Mrs. Gu Tai thought about it and looked at Gu Yanfei with a complicated expression.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 93： persuade (two more)

    Chapter 93 Persuasion (two more)


    "Could it be Duke Wei?" Mrs. Gu Tai thought of Miss Wei Jiu who suddenly came to visit today.


    Gu Jian looked at her in confusion.


    He just returned to the mansion before the incense stick, and sat down to drink tea at the Cihetang. Gu Yuan came back. The three of them only exchanged a few words, but didn''t have time to say too much, so Gu Jian was very concerned about what happened in Hou''s mansion today. Nothing is known yet.


    Mrs. Gu Tai looked at Gu Yanfei with complicated eyes, and asked in a deep voice, "Yan Fei, why is Miss Wei Jiu from Duke Wei''s residence visiting today?"


    Her eyes were shining, and she was holding the string of Buddha beads tightly in her hands.


    In the eyes of the other three people with different expressions, Gu Yanfei said calmly: "I saved the Duke of Wei, and Miss Wei Jiu came to the door specially to thank you."


    When ?? spoke, there was a faint smile on her lips, as if she was talking about a trivial matter.


    The room was silent for a while.


    "Hugh is talking nonsense!" Gu Jian first reprimanded, disapproving.


    The story of Duke Wei vomiting blood in Tianyin Pavilion has spread widely in Beijing, from the dignitaries to the common people. !


    Seeing the second uncle scolding his sister, Gu Yuan pursed his thin lips slightly, and his face was worried.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were unclear, and she asked patiently, "Yan Fei, do you still know medical skills?"


    The word "also" is very meaningful.


    "Understood." Gu Yanfei replied as a matter of course, the smile on his face became even wider, revealing a pair of lovely swirls.


    She is telling the truth, but it makes people feel that it is both true and false.


    Thinking about what happened a few days ago, Mrs. Gu Tai twitched the corners of her eyes, looked at her with a deep look, and asked, "Where did you learn it?"


    Gu Yanfei caressed his sleeve lightly, and this time, he said half-truly, "Didn''t I tell Mrs. Tai before that when I was in Huaibei, the real person Ling Xiao accepted me as a disciple and taught me a lot of skills."


    "Do you believe Mrs. Tai?"


    She tilted her head slightly and smiled, making Mrs. Gu Tai unable to see through her.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai was silent, pursing her lips tightly, and the wrinkles at the corners of her mouth became deeper and deeper.


    Last time, Mrs. Gu Tai had no choice but to bow her head to Gu Yanfei for Gu Yunxian''s marriage, so she could only deal with Su Niang.


    Two days after the incident, she finally calmed down and thought about the whole thing over and over again. She always felt that something was wrong, and she became suspicious of Gu Yanfei''s so-called fortune-telling ability.


    "Mrs. Tai doesn''t believe it, forget it." As Gu Yanfei said, he pulled up Gu Yuan beside him.


    "Brother, let''s go. Mrs. Wei Guogong gave me a sweaty BMW. It looks beautiful and runs fast. Brother, let''s walk the horse together, okay?!"


    "Okay, I got a ten-day vacation this time. What do you want to do? Big brother will accompany you."


    The two brothers and sisters walked out of the Cihetang with a smile, chatting happily and leaving Mrs. Gu Tai there.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to stop the brothers and sisters, her mouth slightly opened, but she didn''t speak after all, her eyes were uncertain.


    The cheerful chatter and laughter of the two brothers and sisters quickly disappeared, and after a while, nothing could be heard.


    In the Dongji room, it suddenly became quiet and the atmosphere was condensed.


    The cold wind howling outside the window beat on the window lattice, making a crackling sound.


    Mrs. Gu Tai held back her anger and complained to her son, "This girl Gu Yanfei is too wild."


    She was so angry that she was suffocated in her chest, and hurriedly went to serve the tea cup, but Gu Jian was absent-minded and didn''t hear what Mrs. Gu Tai said at all. The person he cared more about was Gu Yuan.


    "Mother," Gu Jian frowned deeply and couldn''t help but say, "What do you think Brother Yuan''s promotion means this time?"


    After ?? said the words, he realized that he was acting a little impatient, so he coughed twice, raised his hand and made a gesture.


    Li Mammy, who was beside her, has always been good at observing words and expressions, so she softly greeted all the little maids in the room and stayed outside in person.


    Only Mrs. Gu Tai and her son were left in the room.


    The charcoal fire made the air in the house a little stuffy.


    After pondering for a moment, Gu Jian said again: "Mother... the events of the past, Chao Shang finally began to forget, and now transfer Brother Yuan back to Beijing, and let him appear in front of others in such a grand manner, will he let him go again? They remembered...the big brother surrendered to the enemy in the past."


    After a pause, he added with a sigh: "Eight years... It''s hard for everyone to forget it."


    The cold wind in the courtyard was more violent, whistling, and the window lattice seemed to fly away.


    Thinking of the past eight years ago, Mrs. Gu Tai was also worried, and her brows furrowed even tighter.


    In those days, their entire family was almost deprived of titles, exiled, and even beheaded because of their eldest son¡¯s surrender to the enemy. Thanks to her sister-in-law who rescued King Kang in Yangzhou, the whole family survived the disaster, and they have a good life now.


    Thinking about it so far, Mrs. Gu Tai is still afraid, her turbid eyes are bright and disappearing, and she is slowly twisting the beads in her hand.


    After a while, she hesitated and said, "Ajian, now the new emperor is on the throne, this time is different from the past..."


    Everyone in the court knows that in the battle between Dajing and the Yue Kingdom eight years ago, the first emperor fought together, and today the emperor fought. Vietnam is the quality.


    The previous emperor has passed away, and he will take the throne now, so he may not care about the past.


    Gu Jian''s right fist was tightly clenched in a position where Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t see it, and the back of her hand was full of blue veins.


    "Mother, I don''t think it''s right." There was a haze in Gu Jian''s eyes, but when facing Mrs. Gu Tai, she was sincere and tried to convince her with careful words, "The location of Shenjiying Thousand Households is too eye-catching. , there are so many eyes staring at the capital, even if the emperor didn''t care about a mere brother Yuan, but if everyone said to him, the sacred heart is unpredictable, what do you think the emperor would think?"


    "Qi Da Fei, although this position is good, but our Gu family really can''t afford it. Today''s brother Yuan is even more unworthy of virtue."


    Gu Jian speaks plausibly, with a high-sounding style.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was even more hesitant when he said it, but she didn''t nod her head. She was really reluctant to give up such a good fat shortage. This is an errand that can''t be found even with a lantern. If it wasn''t for Duke Wei''s residence, it wouldn''t have fallen to their Gu family!


    They took care of their family to finally have the momentum to rise again...


    "Mother," Gu Jian got up, sat on the kang, and held Mrs. Gu Tai''s hand, "You said... let Brother Yuan give this position to the eldest uncle, how about an exchange between the two?"


    The eldest uncle in Gu Jian''s mouth refers to Gu Yunzhen''s fianc¨¦, Murong Yong.


    Murong Yong is currently serving as the fifth-rank Xiaoqiwei in Shenji Camp, but unfortunately it is only a vacant position, far less than Gu Yuande''s real shortage.


    What? ! Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes widened in shock. She didn''t expect Gu Jian to come up with such an idea, so she couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "This is also for Sister Concubine." Gu Jian stared at every change in Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression, her voice softened and slowed down, "You can also see that the eldest uncle is a young general with a promising future, but he is suffering from difficulties. There is no good opportunity, but this time, the credit for suppressing bandits in Qingzhou can only be such a false title."


    "If the eldest uncle can get this real shortage, even the queen mother will give it a high look, then there will be no more mistakes in the marriage of sister ‹’."


    "Mother, instead of believing that Yan Fei''s wild girl can figure it out, it''s better to convince the Queen Mother with more practical benefits!"


    "Sister Concubine is good, our Houfu will be good. In the future, the family will always be able to compensate Brother Yuan."


    "Think about it, is this the truth?"


    Gu Jian talked incessantly, and persuaded him well.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai felt that what the second son said was reasonable and slightly moved, but in her heart, she felt that doing so was a bit sorry for Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan is also her own grandson. Both parents died. Her grandmother should have taken care of her a little more...


    Gu Jian stared at Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression closely, the haze in her eyes became more and more intense, and she threw out the trump card: "Mother, the Hou residence has not yet established a son..."


    One sentence made Mrs. Gu''s heart shrink.


    Gu Jian has been inheriting the title of Marquis Dingyuan for eight years. Over the years, the Gu family has been asking for the title son for his eldest son, Gu Xiao, every year, but all the papers handed over are always in vain.


    It is obvious that the late emperor was brooding about Gu Ce''s collaborating with the enemy, and even the Gu family was tired of it.


    This year, after Jinshang ascended the throne, he has awarded many honors and honors of the royal family, and even several honorable honors and honors from the fallen households have also decided on the candidates for the heir, except for the Dingyuan Houfu.


    The undecided son means that there is no heir to the title, which means that there is no Sacred Heart, and the title is in jeopardy.


    For Mrs. Gu Tai, the title is her lifeblood.


    Once the title is lost, the Gu family will be reduced to mud in the ground, and anyone can step on it.


    This is something that Mrs. Gu Tai can''t bear.


    Finally, Mrs. Gu Tai nodded: "Okay."


    A word is finalized.


    The shadows of the trees outside the window swaying wildly in the cold wind were reflected in Gu Jian''s eyes, making his whole person reveal a sinister aura.


    His pupils were surprisingly bright, and a frantic joy flashed through him, trying his best to suppress and restrain the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    When the eldest brother Gu Ce was alive, everyone said that he was amazing and talented. When he learned that he was the younger brother of Gu Ce, he sighed with regret.


    Since childhood, Gu Jian has lived in the shadow of his eldest brother. He originally thought that this was the case in this life, and his life was untidy...


    He never thought that one day the title of Marquis Dingyuan would fall to him.


    Since God has destined this title to belong to him, no one wants to take it away from him!


    With him around, Gu Yuan would never want to fly out of his palm in his entire life...


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t pay attention to Gu Jian''s abnormality, she picked up the tea cup and drank the tea without knowing the taste.


    After the good Longjing tea is imported, only a mouthful of bitterness is left.


    Mrs. Gu Tai knew in her heart that Duke Wei had probably received some kind of favor from Gu Yanfei.


    If the position of Shenjiying Qianhu was a gift given by Duke Wei, then whether it was for Gu Yuan or Murong Yong, it was the same, and it was all for them to take care of the family.


    Moreover, if Murong Yong gets this position, when Gu Yunzhen gets married in the coming year, he will have more face, and he will definitely be more valued by his in-laws, which can be said to kill three birds with one stone.


    This is good for everyone.


    Just like what the second son said, they just need to compensate Brother Yuan well in the future, the days are still long.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 94： blood (one more)

    Chapter 94 Bloodline (one more)


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt a little guilty and reassured herself repeatedly that she was putting the overall situation first.


    She drank two more sips of tea, calmed herself, and called Mammy Li in, and instructed: "Today the eldest young master is back, let the kitchen prepare some dishes he likes in the evening, and let others come over for dinner, Very lively and lively."


    Li Mammy retired after receiving orders.


    Cihetang quickly opened up and down, it was lively and lively, and even the biting cold wind didn''t seem so cold.


    A group of maids and old ladies went to each room and courtyard to spread the word, asking them to come to Cihetang for dinner in the evening.


    After a cup of tea, Bai Lu returned with a smile and returned to his life, and said, "The eldest young master and the second girl are running horses at the martial arts field. The slave girl saw that the second girl''s riding skills were really good."


    Gu Jian looked thoughtful, raised his hand and waved Bai Lu away.


    As Bai Lu said, Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei rode two horses, one red and one black, respectively, and ran around the martial arts field twice.


    "Sister, your sweaty horse is really extraordinary." Gu Yuan jumped from the red horse''s back vigorously, gently stroked the slender horse''s neck, and praised, "Hong Yu, this name is also did well.¡±


    Gu Yanfei also got off the black horse, smiled slyly, and gently touched Hong Yu''s neck, saying, "I like it too."


    Thinking of his younger sister''s valiant and high-spirited appearance when she was just riding a horse, Gu Yuan let out a low chuckle in his throat, his eyes soft.


    They all have blood from their father flowing in their bodies, these are nature.


    "Big Brother," Gu Yanfei reached out and pinched Gu Yuan''s cuff with two fingers, and shook it coquettishly, "Miss Wei Jiu and I have made an appointment to go hunting together in a few days. Relax?"


    As for his sister''s invitation, how could Gu Yuan not respond, he said with a smile, "Okay, my brother will accompany you."


    "What prey do you want? My brother will catch it for you."


    Gu Yuan wanted to make up for the lack of the past 14 years, and could not wait to take off the moon from the sky to please his sister.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yuan, who was only a foot away from her, and his eyes were dazed for a moment.


    It was the same in the last life, Gu Yuan always wanted to please her and wanted to do something for her.


    However, at that time, she was withdrawn, timid, and introverted. She was always uneasy and worried about gains and losses. She was afraid of bothering Gu Yuan, and she was afraid that Gu Yuan would not like her, so she rejected Gu Yuan''s good intentions again and again.


    He takes a step, she takes a step back; he takes a step, she takes a step back...


    There was always a barrier between her and Gu Yuan, and there was no way to approach each other.


    Until Gu Yuan was about to die, he held her hand tightly and said, he is an unqualified brother, he should have shielded her from the wind and rain, and should have supported her in a world...


    He just left her, leaving both the dead and the living with regrets.


    Before he died, his eyes of self-blame, pity, and remorse were always engraved in her heart.


    He has regrets, and so does she.


    "Brother," Gu Yanfei shook Gu Yuan''s cuffs again, his eyes bright, "Then hunt me a little mink, and it must be all white."


    "Okay." Gu Yuan agreed.


    "Actually, I have something else I want to ask my brother." Gu Yanfei said again in a coquettish tone, with a crisp laugh.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yuan looked down at his younger sister, who was half a head shorter than him, the corners of his lips were raised, and the angular facial features seemed a little softer.


    It''s so good, my sister asked him for help so familiarly, just like all sisters in this world when they are facing their brothers, they ask for it as a matter of course.


    As soon as he was happy, he couldn''t help raising his hand to touch his nose.


    "Brother, do you know Murong Yong?" Gu Yanfei said slowly, "I heard that Murong Yong is also in Shenji Camp now. Brother, you are going to take office anyway, so take a look at this person."


    Gu Yanfei knew that Chu Yi would not lie to her about this kind of thing, but it was up to Gu Yunzhen to decide whether Murong Yong was worth it or not.


    It just so happened that Gu Yunzhen was not in the Hou Mansion recently. It was her grandmother''s birthday in a few days. The Yan family specially took her and Yan''s mother and daughter to live there, and Gu Yunzhen could not come back for a while.


    What she can do is to give Gu Yunzhen more opportunities to think about it, and help her smooth out obstacles when Gu Yunzhen makes a choice.


    Gu Yuan was stunned for a moment, as smart as him, he immediately noticed something, and his sister would not aimlessly.


    "Is it wrong for Murong Yong?" Gu Yuan asked sharply, raising his eyebrows slightly, slanting into his temples.


    In front of his sister, he doesn''t have to be euphemistic.


    Gu Yanfei answered more directly: "Protect the actor."


    "..." Gu Yuan was stunned, and suddenly felt that he couldn''t look directly at his sister.


    His face was visibly reddened a little, no longer the usual stern arrogance.


    "Bao, Bao Xizi?" Gu Yuan stammered, his eyes wandered for a while, and he thought, my sister is only fourteen years old, she is still young, she must not know what Bao Xizi means, she just heard what others said.


    What kind of **** is saying such dirty things in front of his sister, next time he sees him, he has to take care of that bastard!


    Gu Yuan quickly patted his chest and said, "This matter is covered by me."


    "Then leave it to eldest brother." Gu Yanfei rolled his eyes and smiled brightly, seeing that Gu Yuan''s heart almost turned into water.


    Hong Yu rubbed Gu Yuan''s sleeve "very", and Gu Yuan came back to his senses, took out a piece of maltose from the purse in his sleeve, fed it to Hong Yu, and said, "Actually, I also inquired before. After Murong Yong..."


    Gu Yun is really his cousin, and his third uncle died at an early age like his father. Gu Yuan felt that as the eldest brother, he should take care of his younger sister. Therefore, since I knew that the family had set up this marriage for Gu Yunzhen, I asked my friends to inquire about it.


    "Those **** also said that Murong Yong has a good character and is loyal enough... Hmph, they definitely didn''t ask carefully."


    "Wait a few days and I''ll beat them up!"


    The corner of Gu Yuan''s mouth twitched lightly, and he moved the joints of his fists, gurgling, with a rebellious expression on his face.


    In Gu Yanfei''s eyes, at this moment, her brother was a little more cheerful as a young man, which made her feel a little more intimacy between them.


    "Are they the eldest brother''s friends?" Gu Yanfei asked, smiling even more happily, his brows and eyes curled up, looking forward, showing his little daughter''s beauty.


    "It''s barely... a bad friend. I''ll take them to meet you when I have a chance." Gu Yuan couldn''t help raising his hand and rubbing the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair, the soft and warm touch from his palm was pressed directly to him. the bottom of my heart.


    ''s little sister''s closeness made Gu Yuan''s heart soft and sweet, and it also made his suspended heart feel more at ease.


    The intimate and smiling appearance of the two brothers and sisters also fell into the eyes of Gu Jian not far away.


    Gu Jian stood straight for a moment at the entrance of the martial arts field, motionless like a sculpture.


    The sunset fell on him, leaving a long shadow on the ground, pointing directly at the brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei.


    Under the backlight, Gu Jian''s eyes were as dark as a cold swamp.


    "Cough cough."


    Gu Jian cleared her throat to attract the attention of the two, and then walked towards them with a gentle smile.


    The men of the Gu family are all tall and tall, and Gu Jian is no exception, but when he is middle-aged, he is slightly fat and his body is quite tall and straight.


    "Brother Yuan, Yan Fei," Gu Jian called lovingly, "I heard that the two of you are in the martial arts arena, so come and have a look."


    As he said that, his deep eyes fixed on Gu Yuan''s face, and he patted his shoulder with relief, "Brother Yuan, you have grown up, when you first came here to practice martial arts, you didn''t even have mine. The chest. The little man is stubborn, and he won''t rest even if he hasn''t practiced a set of boxing skills well."


    "This dazzling, so many years have passed."


    Gu Jian stood with his hands behind his back and let out a sigh of emotion. Between his words, there was an elder''s majesty.


    "Thanks to Uncle Er for his teaching over the years." Gu Yuan said lightly, his words were concise and to the point, obviously he didn''t want to say more.


    Gu Yuan has always been taciturn on weekdays, and Gu Jian didn''t care, he approached a long case with his hands behind his back, and picked up Gu Yanfei''s long bow.


    Gu Jian slammed the bow, and then tried to raise his arm to pull the bowstring, but he was only halfway open, and he couldn''t do enough.


    He released his hand disguisedly, and said in an admonishing tone: "You are about to be transferred to the Shenji Camp, and you must always remember that your homework should not be wasted in the future!"


    Gu Yuan stood against the wind, tall and straight like a pine in the wind and snow, and said proudly: "Gu''s children are strong and strong."


    "Okay!" Gu Jian stroked his palms and laughed loudly, "Just remember your father''s teachings."


    "Today I will test your martial arts on behalf of your father, and see if you have regressed in the army these days."


    "Next!"


    Gu Jian casually threw the longbow towards Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan quickly caught the bow, the bowstring still vibrating hummingly.


    "However, this crossbow is still a little lighter." Gu Jian stroked his beard in dissatisfaction, sat down on a high-backed chair, and instructed a young servant in blue, "You Go to the arsenal and get two heavy bows."


    As he spoke, one of his hands moved casually on the arm of the chair.


    "Yes, Lord Marquis." The boy in Tsing Yi hurriedly took orders and ran to the weapons warehouse.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Jian for a while, then turned his eyes and lowered his head to feed Chima with sugar.


    Chima devoured the candy bar and made a crunching sound.


    Gu Yuan took a feather arrow from the quiver and walked a hundred paces away from the target.


    Gu Yanfei sent Hong Yu to play by himself, staring at Gu Yuan in the center of the martial arts arena, and saw the thin blue-robed youth standing under the west-sloping sunset, looking particularly tall and straight.


    Gu Yuan skillfully sets up the arrow, buckles the string, draws the bow, and opens the bow like the moon in the sky.


    "Whoosh!"


    He resolutely released the string, the feather arrow slid across the sky like lightning, with a cold sound of breaking through the sky...


    In the next instant, there was an additional arrow on the target.


    The arrow hits the bullseye with ease!


    Gu Jian frowned, and when he turned to look at Gu Yuan again, the brilliance of the setting sun just shot directly into his eyes, and his eyes were dazed for a moment.


    Suddenly, he seemed to see Gu Yuan overlapped with another familiar figure with a long body.


    It was the eldest brother who made a huge mistake, and it was the eldest brother who owed the Gu family.


    The father''s debt is repaid by the son.


    Thinking of this, the little hesitation in Gu Jian''s heart was swept away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 95： Inheritance (two more)

    Chapter 95 Inheritance (two more)


    "Papa!" Gu Yanfei smiled and applauded his arrow.


    Gu Yuan handed the bow in his hand to Gu Yanfei, and explained with a smile: "Sister, your bow is a crossbow, which is a bit light for those who practice martial arts. However, for most women, this is a A crossbow is still a bit difficult."


    "Have you ever tried a bow?"


    "I tried it." Gu Yanfei nodded, "It''s quite light."


    "Sister is indeed our family''s son and daughter!" Gu Yuan smiled happily, "Several aunts and aunts in the family are also good at riding and archery."


    Gu Jian next to ?? knew at this moment that the bow was actually owned by Gu Yanfei, her expression stiffened, she always felt that the pair of brothers and sisters sang as if they were mocking his uncle who couldn''t even draw a crossbow.


    Gu Yuan turned his back to Gu Jian, and only focused on talking to Gu Yanfei: "Sister, although my archery skills are not as good as when my father was alive, he still has seven or eight points of his skill. Learn, I can teach you."


    When he said these words, he was in high spirits, and his description was full of self-satisfaction and show off.


    Not far away, when Gu Jian heard him mention Gu Ce, the tea cup in his hand shook slightly.


    Gu Yanfei was amused by Gu Yuan, smiled, and was about to say yes, when he saw that the hair tie behind Gu Yuan''s head was a little loose, so he waved to him: "Sit down, lower your head."


    Gu Yuan sat down on a chair with one password and one movement, and lowered his head slightly.


    Gu Yanfei helped him straighten the slightly loose hair, and then re-fastened the hairband.


    Gu Yuan stood still and let Gu Yanfei tie his hair, staring at the girl who was close at hand.


    There is a voice deep in my heart saying that this is his own sister, she is different.


    Since he was a child, Gu Yuan has been very kind to his only sister, Gu Yuncong, and Gu Yuncong is also close to him. The open mist surrounds the surroundings, which is indescribable in words.


    Sometimes, he thinks he has a problem. He and Gu Yunqiang lost their parents, and they were each other''s only relatives. He should treat her better. He also blamed himself and was confused.


    Until now, when he found his real sister, he cleared the fog in his heart.


    When he and Gu Yanfei were together, there was no such strange sense of estrangement. Instead, there was an inexplicable sense of tacit understanding and intimacy between them.


    They have only known each other for a while, and their time together is so short, as if there is an invisible bond in the depths of the blood that connects him with his sister.


    This is his sister!


    The closest person in the world to his blood.


    Gu Yuan''s heart was settled, like a traveler who had wandered abroad for many years finally found a place to return, and his heart was warm.


    Gu Yanfei slowly knotted his hairband, and out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the young servant in tsing-clothed not far away, and ran towards him out of breath, holding two heavy bows.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes fixed on one of the bows for a moment, and a faint sneer came out of his mouth.


    She raised her hand quietly and drew a strange and meandering curve on his forehead, drawing it in one stroke to the end, and when closing the pen, her fingertips lightly touched his forehead.


    A faint white light flashed by.


    Gu Yanfei retracted his hand in satisfaction, and then said, "Okay."


    Gu Yuan stood up from the chair and touched the hair band that Gu Yanfei had re-tied with some fondness, feeling refreshed.


    While the brothers and sisters were talking, the boy in Tsing Yi was sweating profusely, carrying the two bows to the long table, and carefully lowered the bows.


    These two big bows are heavier than the other, far from being comparable to Gu Yanfei''s one-sword bow.


    Gu Jian put down the tea cup, cleared her throat again, and said, "Brother Yuan, I remember that you were able to draw the second crossbow a year ago. This crossbow is now more than enough, and let the second uncle see you now. How many stones can you pull away?"


    The two bows that the servant just brought, one is a three-stone bow, and the other is a five-stone bow.


    Gu Yuan picked up the three crossbow without saying a word and shook it.


    Three crossbows are obviously heavier than one crossbow, and the bowstring is thicker, shining a faint cold light in the sun.


    Gu Yuan is still calm, he shoots the arrow unhurriedly, and draws the bowstrings in one go. His movements are as smooth as flowing clouds and water, which seems to be a reflex movement of his body.


    In the past two years, the bow and arrow he used in the army was the three crossbow. For him, it was a long time ago.


    The ?? feather arrow shot out rapidly, faster than the first arrow, but also more stern, and went to the ground like a meteor.


    The second arrow hits the heart again.


    The arrow target in the distance trembled violently due to the impact of the arrow, making a rustling sound, as if applauding for Gu Yuan.


    "Papapa..." Gu Yanfei applauded cheerfully again, his eyes bright.


    "Okay!" Gu Jian also stroked his palms and praised brightly, "Brother Yuan has made great progress this year."


    "This third one is a five crossbow, which your father used when he was young..."


    Gu Jian said it lightly, with a tick on the corner of his mouth, a bit of contentment.


    This rhino horn bow is of great significance to the Dingyuan Houfu, representing the glory and glory of the Houfu.


    When Emperor Taizu gave his grandfather Gu Qin the title of Marquis Dingyuan, he personally gave this rhinoceros horn bow to his grandfather. He praised his grandfather as a sharpshooter with innate divine power, and no one could surpass him in a hundred years. He said that a good bow is given to heroes.


    The grandfather was grateful for Emperor Taizu''s appreciation and swore to the emperor that this rhino horn bow would be passed on to the descendants of the Gu family along with the Danshu iron coupons, so as to open up territory for Dajing.


    Gu Yuan stared at the five-stone bow with burning eyes, picked it up a little eagerly, and his eyes glowed.


    He still remembered that it was his grandfather who passed the bow to his father, and he watched his father draw the bow and pierce Yang with a hundred paces. At that time, my father laughed and said that he would pass the bow to him in the future, so that he could practice riding and archery well, and then he would be able to draw this bow when he grew up.


    At that time, his strength and stature were small, but he always sneaked into his father''s study to play with the bowstring.


    Later, when my father left, my second uncle took the rhino horn bow too.


    Gu Yuan grabbed the heavy rhino horn bow in his hand and couldn''t put it down.


    Gradually, there was a trace of sadness and reluctance in his eyes.


    This mood was quickly replaced by another rush of excitement.


    He held the rhino horn bow tightly, and gradually pulled the string, increasing the force again and again. After trying the feel of the hand, he slowly and firmly filled the heavy empty bow for the third time.


    The muscles of the shoulders and arms tensed with the action of drawing the bow, and the strong muscles bulged slightly under the robe, and the posture of drawing the bow was heroic.


    But anyone could see that he was struggling just to draw this empty bow.


    "Yes, quite good." Gu Jian stood up from the chair and stroked her palms again and again, "Has the style of your father back then!"


    After a while, Gu Yuan put the bowstring back little by little.


    Gu Jian stroked his beard again, with a look of nostalgia on his face, "I still remember that when your grandfather gave this bow to your father, your father was the same age as you are now, and this bow used to go with him on the battlefield..."


    While speaking, his index finger brushed the corner of his eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Gu Yuan was still holding the rhino horn bow, and sweat dripped from his forehead and temples, but his eyes were very bright, as if saying, he can do it!


    He drew another arrow from the quiver. The meaning of this action was very clear. He planned to use this five crossbow to shoot the third arrow.


    "Brother Yuan, forget it." Gu Jian sighed and persuaded, "You''ve worked very hard, it''s pretty good to be able to draw this bow at your age, and I''m afraid you won''t be able to find a second one among your peers. ¡­¡±


    "People should do what they can, don''t force themselves."


    "I can do it." Gu Yuan said confidently, with high spirits, a little bit of sweat shone with crystal-like brilliance in the sun, making the young man even more arrogant.


    His archery was enlightened and taught by his father himself.


    My father said that martial arts should not only rely on brute force, but also have perseverance and learn to use the brain.


    My father taught him a training called "Meditation", which made him not only practice martial arts every day, but also rehearse the process of practicing martial arts during the day in his mind when there is no one at night.


    This kind of "meditation" training, he has done thousands of times, and is skilled in his heart.


    When he tried the bow just now, he rehearsed it several times in his mind, down to every step of setting the arrow, buckling the string, pre-pulling, opening the bow, aiming, and releasing the string.


    Although he hasn''t gotten started yet, he is sure that he can do it!


    Gu Jian didn''t persuade Gu Yuan any more, and took up the tea cup again.


    Under the half-closed eyes, his eyes moved slightly, and a sneer appeared on his lips.


    Eight years ago, the title of Marquis Dingyuan was almost lost to his elder brother Gu Ce. It was he who worked hard to keep the title, and it was he who kept a low profile over the years, and their family was able to live a stable life today.


    He will not let Gu Yuanbai pick up this cheap!


    Gu Jian seemed to be drinking tea, but in fact he was still paying attention to Gu Yuan''s every move, when he saw Gu Yuan calmly put the third feather arrow on the five-stone rhino horn bow with a solemn expression.


    His phoenix eyes shot out an exceptionally bright light in the sunlight, as if passing through the distant time and space, looking at a long back with a heroic beauty and a bright moon.


    His father''s blood flowed in his body, and if his father could do it, he could too!


    Gu Yuan took a deep breath, his expression focused, and he pulled the string again.


    This time, the strength of his pulling the string was just like the one he had practiced in his mind before. It was stronger and faster, and he used the strength of his back to firmly pull the bow.


    The drawn bowstring makes a small sound of "ßÚ".


    The sound was as soft as a mosquito, and it was almost inaudible in the cold wind in the martial arts field.


    The tea cup in Gu Jian''s hand stopped in front of her chest, her eyes widened unconsciously, and she stared at the five-stone bow in Gu Yuan''s hand for a moment, staring at the bowstring being drawn little by little.


    He knew that the string of this bow would break if it was pulled to the extreme.


    In other words, the moment Gu Yuan released the arrow, the bowstring would break...


    He was sure that Gu Yuan would not be able to escape, his arm could not be protected!


    Gu Jian''s eyes became more and more gloomy and gloomy, like a ghost from the boundless hell.


    This injury is not going to kill Gu Yuan, but once the hand bone is broken, it will be fatal to the general, and Gu Yuan can only stop there.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 96： Backlash (one more)

    Chapter 96 Backlash (one more)


    Gu Jian clenched his right fist and squeezed the knuckles of his fingers to crunch.


    Gu Yuan''s appointment was issued by the Ministry of War. Under normal circumstances, they naturally couldn''t just change people at their will.


    However, if Gu Yuan was accidentally injured and could no longer bend the bow and dance the sword, then the errand of the Shenji Camp would naturally be incompetent.


    At that time, it is up to my uncle to take the initiative to ask for a replacement from the Ministry of War, and then go to the commander of the Shenji Battalion to "deal" with it. This matter is likely to be successful. After all, Murong Yong is also a fifth-rank military general like Gu Yuan. Also in the Shenji Camp.


    It¡¯s not easy to get promoted in the army. It¡¯s not that difficult to get a job if you rely on military merit. As long as you love me, you can turn a blind eye when you go to the top, and you¡¯ll be done.


    Gu Jian''s lips moved slightly and silently said to herself, "This is for the family."


    Because of Gu Ce''s fault, their Gu family was almost destroyed. This is what the long house owed to the Gu family.


    Gu Jian repeated it again silently, and he didn''t know if he was speaking to himself or someone who was not here.


    Gu Yuan, who was in front of him, threw his entire attention on the arrow.


    When the bowstring was fully stretched and pulled to the limit, Gu Yuan also felt a little tired, and his whole body was tense.


    His body seemed to be one with the bow and arrow, and he also became a part of the bow and arrow. As a martial artist, the instinct told him that the bowstring was about to break...


    but--


    The arrow is already on the string.


    If he just released the arrow like this, the string would be broken the moment the arrow was shot, and the power accumulated on the bow could not be fully applied to the arrow, and it would definitely shock the bow bearer.


    The strength accumulated by these five crossbows is equivalent to the weight of 300 jins, and this strength is enough to shock the muscles and bones of his shoulders and arms. Moreover, the broken bowstring is like a sharp sword that blows the hair and breaks the hair, and in all likelihood it will scratch his hand...


    Now even if he wanted to close the bowstring, it was too late.


    This bowstring has been pulled to the extreme, like a person walking on a wire high in the sky. As long as it deviates a little bit, the original balance will be broken.


    In other words, the strings will also break.


    To make matters worse, it is impossible for him to maintain this position all the time, motionless...


    Gu Yuan''s wheat-colored forehead was visibly exposed to more fine beads of sweat, and even the lines of his neck were stretched to the extreme.


    A line of cold sweat on the corner of his forehead slowly trickled down Gu Yuan''s cheek, and the small sweat dripped down his chin and fell towards the bowstring...


    At this moment, time seems to be slowed down infinitely.


    Suddenly, on Gu Yuan''s forehead, a faint white light emitted from the position where Gu Yanfei''s illusory talisman had been drawn.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, the white light of the stars is not visible.


    The white light quickly flowed from his forehead to his right hand pulling the string, and then flowed from the fingertips to the entire bowstring, the bowstring glowed slightly, overflowing with light...


    Gu Yuan opened his eyes slightly, and felt that there seemed to be a subtle current flowing between him and the bowstring from his fingertips. A spiritual intuition was telling him to shoot the arrow.


    In the next instant, the bowstring was released from his fingers, and the feathered arrow came off the string at the same moment, making a sharp piercing sound.


    The tip of the third feather arrow still hit the red heart of the target firmly, and even split the shaft of the second arrow in half from the tail.


    "Snapped!"


    The tea cup in Gu Jian''s hand came out and fell straight to the ground.


    The tea cup was smashed into pieces, and the hot tea and scattered pieces of porcelain splattered, splashing on his shoes, robes, and even a piece of broken porcelain on the back of his hand, leaving an inch-long bloodstain. .


    The ground was a mess, and the tea was flowing haphazardly.


    "..." Gu Jian was stunned, unable to believe his eyes. How is this possible? !


    The effect of the amulet she drew for her eldest brother was unusual. Gu Yanfei glanced at Gu Jian with a half-smile, then took a piece of maltose from Gu Yuan''s purse and stuffed it into her mouth, the corners of her mouth curled up.


    Ugh, so sweet!


    As for Gu Yuan, he didn''t pay attention to Gu Jian''s movements at all.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with one hand, and secretly said that his luck was really good, he didn''t let the strings go, or he would lose face in front of his sister just now.


    The next moment, Gu Yuan hurriedly looked at Gu Yanfei, and the words "Big Brother is great" were almost written in those shining phoenix eyes.


    "Brother, you are really amazing!" Gu Yanfei smiled and clapped again, the applause was crisp and warm, congratulations to Gu Yuan for hitting all three arrows.


    She walked briskly to Gu Yuan''s side, and naturally took the rhino horn bow in his hand, weighing it for a while, and then carefully rubbing it, "This rhino horn bow is not bad, but it''s too heavy."


    The ancient and clumsy rhino horn bow was held in the hands of one of Gu Yanfei''s girls, and it became more and more heavy and clumsy.


    "This bow is really not suitable for a girl''s family." Looking at his smiling sister, Gu Yuan raised his thin lips and drew a pampering smile, "This is the first time I have tried this kind of five-stone bow."


    "In the past, when my father was alive, he could draw the six crossbow!"


    Before his father reached the weak crown, he could draw the five crossbow, and at his peak, he could draw the six crossbow.


    Since his father can do it, he will be able to do it sooner or later. He will follow his father''s footsteps and stand tall.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes are brighter and firmer, like the brightest star in the sky.


    Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand and plucked the bowstring of the rhino horn bow with great interest, and the silver bowstring hummed.


    Gu Jian, who had lost his soul, just came back to his senses at this moment, and his eyes couldn''t help being attracted. He looked at Gu Yanfei''s intact rhinoceros horn bow for a while... Then he turned his head abruptly, his sharp eyes were like Like a knife, he stabbed the boy in Tsing Yi who had just gone to fetch the bow.


    The boy in Tsing Yi shrank his neck and nodded quickly, still in shock.


    He can be sure that he rubbed the potion given by Hou Ye on the bowstring of the rhino horn bow, and there is absolutely nothing wrong.


    Unless, unless it is a problem with the potion!


    "Master Hou, since my father used this rhino horn bow, can you give it to me?" Gu Yanfei said with a smile, "In a few days, I will go hunting with Miss Wei Jiu and the others..."


    "Nonsense!" Gu Jian frowned tightly, walked towards Gu Yanfei quickly, and said in a majestic voice, "This is a gift from Emperor Taizu, not a child''s thing."


    This rhinoceros horn bow is a gift from the royal family. He showed this bow today to let Gu Yuan understand that the title of the Houfu belongs to him and has nothing to do with the long room.


    How could he give Gu Yuan the bow! !


    Gu Yanfei shrugged casually, and said again, "Since it''s a gift from the royal family, Lord Hou should take care of it."


    "Here, the jade is returned to Zhao, Lord Hou, you have to look carefully, don''t turn around and say that our brother and sister broke the bow!"


    said, she smiled and threw the rhino horn bow at Gu Jian, as if she was throwing some hot potato.


    Isn''t ?? hot to the touch? !


    The effect of that talisman on the bowstring is already in jeopardy, and now the bow will detonate the same fire thunder when it follows.


    "..." Gu Jian took a half step forward in shock, and quickly raised his hand to catch the bow.


    The momentum brought by the heavy bow made his arms go numb.


    Gu Jian''s face froze, and there was a hint of guilt in his eyes that was said to be the center of his mind. He really couldn''t figure out how the bowstring didn''t break when Gu Yuan was just pulling the string to shoot the arrow!


    His nose didn''t move, and the tip of his nose smelled a very faint fragrance.


    Yes, the bowstring does smell of potion.


    Gu Jian held the rhino horn bow in one hand, touched the straight silver bowstring with the other hand, and pulled a bowstring at will.


    He didn''t intend to draw the bow, he just wanted to see if the bowstring would work...


    However, this action of his is like breaking the last straw on the camel, and as he pulls, an invisible armor on the bowstring seems to shatter in an instant.


    "Zheng!"


    The bowstring suddenly broke, and the power accumulated on the bowstring also burst out at the same time, superimposed into a huge and oppressive force, which directly acted on Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian let out a groan, and his burly body flew backwards...


    "Boom!"


    His right shoulder and right arm landed first, hitting the hard stone floor of the martial arts field heavily.


    With a ?? "click", there was a sound of broken bones in the right arm, which made the scalp tingle.


    Gu Jian crooked to the ground in a strange posture, with a sharp and eerie cry, and shot straight into the sky.


    "Master Hou!" The boy in Tsing Yi shouted with a pale face, "How are you?!"


    In the martial arts arena, there was chaos all of a sudden.


    The little servants and old ladies around were like ants on a hot pot, and they all gathered around Gu Jian.


    Gu Jian crooked on the ground and wailed in pain, the servant didn''t dare to touch him at all, and watched Gu Jian''s right forearm on the ground twisted to a frightening angle.


    Even without looking closely at the wound on his arm, anyone could see that his bones must be broken.


    The little servant looked terrified.


    "..." Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    He felt his cuffs tighten, turned his head to look, and saw Gu Yanfei pinching his cuffs with **** and gently pulling them.


    Gu Yanfei quickly blinked his right eye at Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan understood, he took a few steps forward with his hands behind his back, and pretended to call: "Come on, why don''t you go to the doctor quickly, didn''t you see the Marquis fall?!"


    With his shout, the servant in blue finally came back to his senses, and in a panic, he summoned the other servants around him: "Quick, go find the doctor!"


    "You, and you, hurry up and report to Mrs. Tai and Mrs. Hou."


    "You, find a stretcher."


    Several servants rushed out of the martial arts field in a hurry.


    On the martial arts field, it was a mess, and people were impetuous.


    Compared to the impetuousness of the others, the brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei seemed to be calm and relaxed, and they seemed to stand out from the crowd.


    Gu Yuan looked at the broken rhino horn bow beside Gu Jian, and said to himself doubtfully, "...How could this bow suddenly break the string and hurt the second uncle?!"


    "Perhaps it''s been useless for too long." Gu Yanfei also lowered his eyes to look at the rhino horn bow on the ground, and said, "Fortunately, when the eldest brother just used it, the bowstring... didn''t break."


    On the ground, Gu Jian only felt a sharp pain in his right arm, and the pain completely faded from the blood on his face, pale as paper, and cold sweat on his forehead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 97： Eccentric (two more)

    Chapter 97 Eccentric (two more)


    The conversation between the two brothers and sisters sounded like a thorn in Gu Jian''s ears. Gu Jian''s face was a little ugly, and his eyes wandered.


    Gu Yuan looked down at Gu Jian condescendingly, taking in the subtle changes in his expression.


    Even if he didn¡¯t understand it at first, he understands it now.


    Gu Yuan''s deep black phoenix eyes flashed a sharp light like a sword''s edge, cold and serene.


    "Come on, the stretcher is here!" I don''t know who shouted, and I saw two guards from the Hou residence hurriedly carrying an empty stretcher not far away.


    They didn''t care to salute their masters, and carefully lifted Gu Jian on the ground onto the stretcher. Gu Jian let out a low moan, and the cold sweat almost soaked his temples, as if he had been fished out of water. fish like.


    The following people babbled and said:


    "You guys be careful."


    "Don''t run into Lord Hou."


    "Master Hou, please be patient for a while, the doctor will be here soon."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the midst of the noise, Gu Jian was carried away just like that. A group of servants crowded around the stretcher. Even the broken rhino horn bow was picked up from the ground by the servant.


    Brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei also followed, walking slowly at the end.


    "Have the bowstring been used by hands and feet?" Gu Yuan asked Gu Yanfei softly, his voice so low that only the two of them could hear them.


    Gu Yanfei gently stroked his sleeves, nodded his head indiscernibly, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly.


    Gu Yuan pointed at himself, then at Gu Yanfei, then at Gu Jian. He didn''t say anything, and he seemed to have asked everything and guessed everything.


    Gu Yanfei gently pressed a forefinger on the cherry lips and made a "shush" gesture, the corner of his lips smiling faintly.


    Gu Yuan understood and made the same "shush" gesture, a feeling of warmth flowed through his heart.


    As if they had a little secret in common, the brother and sister smiled at each other, and their eyes were slightly curved.


    The setting sun has dropped a little more, and the cold wind of the twelfth lunar month has become more and more gloomy, blowing their robes, hairbands and broken bowstrings flying.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the rhino horn bow in the hands of the blue-clothed servant, touched the bowstring of her own ox horn bow, and flicked it lightly, the bowstring hummed softly like the strings of a piano.


    When the servant brought this rhino horn bow, she could see that there was a faint dark air lingering on the bow, but in this small world, she had limited means.


    Fortunately, the jade pendant she got last time gave her some spiritual power, so she used her spiritual power to draw an amulet on Gu Yuan''s forehead to keep him safe.


    At the critical moment, the amulet sensed danger and protected the bowstring.


    However, after all, she has limited spiritual power, and this bowstring will eventually be broken... You just need to grasp the timing.


    The result is great!


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly and walked casually.


    Gu Jian has been carried to Mingyi Courtyard, the main courtyard of Hou''s mansion, and Mrs. Hou''s wife, Wang''s, has already prepared soft bed, hot water, new clothes and so on.


    Gu Jian and the others just arrived, and Mrs. Gu also arrived on the back.


    In the main courtyard, chickens and dogs jumped.


    Seeing Gu Jian''s painful expression and the twisted and weird right arm, Mrs. Gu Tai gasped, her feet were soft, and her figure staggered.


    "Mrs. Tai!" Bai Lu and other maids next to her quickly supported Mrs. Gu Tai and helped her to sit down on a chair beside the soft couch.


    "A Jian, what do you think...?" Mrs. Gu Tai looked at Gu Jian, her voice trembling.


    The pain is in the child''s body, and the pain in the mother''s heart.


    She couldn''t help but think that Gu Jian had just injured his leg a few days ago, and the injury was just healed, and then he broke his arm again. Why is the second son so unlucky? !


    "..." Gu Jian''s lips turned pale, the cold sweat from before was dried by the cold wind long ago, and now more sweat drips continue to ooze out, and the pain is so painful that he can''t even say a polite word, and it hurts so much that his body is covered in pain. Trembling slightly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai looked at such a son, and felt extremely distressed, her red eyes filled with tears.


    While wiping her tears with a handkerchief, she comforted: "Ajian, you can bear it, mother knows that you hurt."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright. When the doctor comes, I''ll fix your broken bones and it''ll be alright."


    "If it hurts so bad, grab your mother''s hand..."


    Gu Yanfei looked on with no concern, put another candy in his mouth, and stuffed one for Gu Yuan as well.


    In the last life, she knew that Mrs. Tai was obviously better to her second son, Gu Jian, than her father, Gu Ce, whom she had never met.


    It''s so good that you can dig your heart out.


    "Doctor Li, this way."


    The female voice from outside made everyone in the house refreshed.


    An old lady eagerly led a gray-haired old doctor into the biscuit closet.


    After some simple greetings, Old Doctor Li sent all the other irrelevant people out of the Bisha Cabinet, saying that he was going to fix the bones for Lord Hou, and only Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang stayed inside.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei''s brothers and sisters were all waiting in the left room outside the Bisha closet.


    "Click."


    The terrifying sound of bone-breaking and Gu Jian''s sharp screams sounded at the same time.


    This is just the beginning, after that, screams came one after another, as if the roof was about to be overturned, and it was as if thousands of needles had stabbed into Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was so distressed, she craned her neck worriedly and glanced at the Bisha cabinet several times, and hurriedly sent Mammy Li in to see how Gu Jian was doing, with a motherly heart.


    She was almost restless, and when she glanced at Gu Yuan, who was a few steps away, there was a bit of anger in her worried eyes, and she asked angrily, "Brother Yuan, what the **** is going on? "


    "Didn''t your second uncle go to the martial arts field to test your martial arts? How could he be injured?!"


    She almost asked directly, did Gu Yuan hurt Gu Jian by mistake? !


    "..." Gu Yuan seemed to be poured into a bucket of cold water, his heart was a little cold and a little heavy.


    Some pictures from the past flashed by his eyes like a marquee.


    He is the eldest grandson, and his grandmother has loved him very much since he was a child.


    After his mother passed away, he lived in the capital for several years, and his grandmother personally opened the door for him.


    In the next few years, he and Gu Yunchang traveled between the capital and Yangzhou. They lived in the capital for three or four months every year, and their grandmother always treated them warmly.


    However, since my father passed away eight years ago, everything has changed.


    My grandmother was a lot less sympathetic to him all of a sudden, always polite, like she was separated by a layer, and she seemed to be wary of him.


    Five years ago, he wanted to enter the military camp, but his grandmother was furious, and reprimanded him to use the imperial examinations to enter the official career, and he had to learn from his father!


    He also knew that his grandmother was blaming his father for making the Houfu almost lose his title.


    In a blink of an eye, eight years have passed.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were dark and turbulent, and then he returned to calm, indifferent, cold and deep.


    "Madam Tai, you can''t say that." Gu Yanfei raised his hand and snapped his fingers lightly, looking at ease, "I said last time that Lord Hou has had a disaster recently."


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned lightly, and the words of Gu Yanfei from last month rang in her ears again: "You are killing indiscriminately, it seems that you are going to punish your children and grandchildren."


    Thinking of her son being injured twice in less than a month, Mrs. Gu Tai''s heartbeat couldn''t help but skip a beat, and she said, "But didn''t you resolve it last time?"


    Meeting Mrs. Gu Tai''s frightened eyes, Gu Yanfei asked back with a smile: "Mrs. Tai, think about it carefully, how many murders have you done?"


    "As the saying goes, one yard is one yard, and this retribution has to be reported slowly one by one."


    Gu Yanfei''s little face was always smiling and joking, making Mrs. Gu Tai speechless.


    Mrs. Gu Tai nervously pinched the string of Buddha beads, but she couldn''t be sure whether Gu Yanfei was pretending to scare herself.


    This girl is so wild!


    "what!"


    There was another heart-piercing scream in the Bisha closet.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face paled a little, feeling that all three souls and seven souls were hit hard, she almost jumped up in shock, panicked, frightened, and uneasy, as if a pair of invisible eyes were staring at a dark corner. She wants her to pay for her life.


    Bai Lu saw that Mrs. Gu Tai looked bad, so she quickly served tea to her, but she waved it away impatiently, Bai Lu shook her hand, and the hot tea overflowed from the mouth of the cup and splashed on the back of her hand, her face turned pale.


    But Mrs. Gu Tai was unaware.


    "As the saying goes, the emperor loves the eldest son, and the common people love the youngest son. There is some truth to these sayings, doesn''t Mrs. Tai say that?" Gu Yanfei''s faint voice resounded in the room again, and against the background of the screams in the green gauze cabinet, the more Appears cool.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at Gu Yanfei blankly, with a bit of embarrassment in her eyes.


    What is this girl implying? ! Are you accusing yourself of favoring the second son and disliking the eldest son? !


    Meeting the other''s sharp and turbid old eyes, Gu Yanfei remained unmoved, and said slowly: "Master Hou just cut off his hand, and Madam Tai was almost crying. Eight years ago, my father died in Yangzhou, and his head was killed by the enemy. Hang up high, is Mrs. Tai the same?


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s pale complexion sank a little, faintly turning blue.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t need her to answer at all, so he said to himself, "I heard that Mrs. Tai didn''t even shed a single tear, right?"


    Gu Yuan''s lips pursed into a straight line, his fists clenched tightly, and his whole body was as cold as frost.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to be slapped by Gu Yanfei, her anger was surging, and it was cold. This girl really dares to say that a junior dares to condemn the elder for being biased? !


    Gu Yanfei chuckled lightly, tilted his head, and sighed slowly: "If this is someone who doesn''t know, would you think that Mrs. Tai has only one son?"


    Gu Yuan''s body trembled slightly.


    Gu Yanfei''s words lingered in his ears repeatedly: "If this person doesn''t know this, would he think that Mrs. Tai has only an only son?"


    This is also the question he once asked his grandmother when he was dreaming at midnight, and he has never been humane to the outside world.


    His body was stretched like a full bow.


    Gu Yanfei noticed Gu Yuan''s abnormality, and quietly reached out his hand, pinched his cuff, and shook it gently.


    Gu Yanfei knew that this had always been a knot in the depths of the elder brother''s heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 98： Noble title (one more)

    Chapter 98 The title (one more)


    Since ?? two lifetimes, Gu Yanfei has never seen Gu Ce, and these things about her father were told to her by her elder brother in the previous life.


    Eight years ago, the head of his father Gu Ce was put in a box by the Yue Kingdom as a trophy and sent to the capital to demonstrate against the late emperor.


    The tragic death of his father was no different from a heavy blow to the young Gu Yuan, and he was deeply grieved. What made him even more indignant was that his father suffered such humiliation after his death, and his body was incomplete.


    After that, a bigger blow came.


    After hearing the news, Mrs. Gu Tai immediately submitted a letter of guilt in person, and righteously rebuked the eldest son, Gu Ce, for being unfaithful to the country and unfilial to his parents. Such unfaithful and unfilial people violated the teachings of the ancestors. Changfang was removed from the Gu family.


    Even after the incident, Mrs. Gu Tai once explained to the young Gu Yuan in private that the reason why she was so stubborn was that she wanted to abandon the car to protect the handsome man and keep the Hou residence from being raided.


    At that time, Gu Yuan was only nine years old. To him, Mrs. Gu Tai''s behavior was like abandoning the long house, and it also left a scar that could never disappear in his heart.


    Maybe eight years ago, Mrs. Gu Tai was Gu Yuan''s good grandmother, but with the death of Gu Ce, everything changed.


    Gu Ce is gone, this Hou residence is no longer Gu Yuan''s home, and all his former relatives have changed beyond recognition.


    Gu Yuan looked down at his sister''s fingers pinching his cuff, and the heart lake rippled with layers of ripples along the swaying cuff.


    His mood was much calmer, and he smiled slightly at his sister.


    Father is gone, but now he has a younger sister and relatives who can help each other.


    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew open the west window that was not closed tightly, making a "creaking" sound. The little maid was startled, and hurried to close the window, and secretly looked at Mrs. Gu Tai''s face.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and she didn''t seem to notice.


    She seemed to be strangled by her throat. She wanted to say that Gu Yanfei was arrogant, but she couldn''t say a word, and her whole body was shaking like chaff.


    No one spoke for a while, and it was silent. Gradually, even the screams in the Bisha closet became weaker, and finally it was completely quiet.


    There was a dead silence inside and outside the house, so silent that Mrs. Gu Tai could almost hear her own heartbeat.


    The curtain of the Bisha closet was kicked up, and Mammy Li walked out with the old-fashioned Doctor Li. Doctor Li wiped the sweat from his forehead with his cuff, and his body was filled with a strong smell of medicine.


    Don''t want outsiders to see the joke, Mrs. Gu Tai quickly cleared up her mood, and when she faced Old Doctor Li, she looked like an old Fengjun of Houfu.


    "Doctor, how is Lord Hou''s injured arm?" When the voice came out, Mrs. Gu Tai realized that her voice was so hoarse and old.


    Old Doctor Li respectfully bowed to Mrs. Gu Tai before saying, "Back to Mrs. Hou, the right shoulder of the Marquis is fine, but it is dislocated. The old man has already taken it back for him."


    Mrs. Gu Tai breathed a sigh of relief, but after listening to Old Doctor Li take a deep breath, he said another "but".


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart lifted again.


    "However," Old Doctor Li said with a sigh, "the bone of Hou Ye''s right forearm was completely broken, and the old man also took the broken bone for Hou Ye. As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days for a broken muscle to move a bone. This bone needs to grow well. , I am afraid that it will take three or four months to raise, and even if it is raised, I am afraid that I will not be able to hold a knife in the future."


    In fact, Dr. Li was a little more euphemistic. He only said that Gu Jian''s right hand could not use the sword in the future. In fact, according to his decades of medical experience, Gu Jian''s right hand might not be able to be used at all in the future. I''m so tired that I can''t even write.


    "What did you say?!" Mrs. Gu Tai raised her voice subconsciously, as if struck by lightning.


    They established the life of the Marquis of Dingyuan with Wu''an.


    Gu Jian is now the deputy governor of the Zuoye Army. Now that he has broken his hand and can''t hold a knife, he is a waste. How can he stay in the army? !


    Once Gu Jian left the army, their Dingyuan Marquis Mansion was just a dummy, a flamboyant, bright face.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart went down in a hurry. She felt sorry for her second son''s suffering, but also felt as cold as ice.


    Before Dr. Li could say anything, Mrs. Wang''s sharp voice sounded first: "Mother, that quack doctor just said that Lord Hou''s hand...was useless."


    Mrs. Wang walked out of the green gauze cabinet with red eyes. She couldn''t see anyone else in her eyes. She cried to Mrs. Gu Tai sadly, and was no longer graceful and dignified as usual.


    Old Doctor Li''s face sank, and he was very angry with the word "quack doctor".


    He said unpleasantly: "If Madam Hou doesn''t believe it, she can ask another famous doctor to see her. The old man will leave first."


    Old Doctor Li was annoyed, gave another salute to Mrs. Gu Tai casually, and then walked away. His medicine boy quickly followed with a medicine box.


    Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to stop him, but she felt that she couldn''t get down on her face, so she didn''t speak after all, and rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    Li''s Medical Hall is a century-old medical hall. Since its existence in the previous dynasty, its ancestors have been praised by Emperor Taizu.


    Not only that, Emperor Taizu also taught the ancestors of the Li family a method of using plaster to fix bone injuries, which made the medical skills and reputation of Li''s Medical Hall to a higher level.


    It can be said that this old doctor Li is the best doctor in Beijing who is good at treating bone injuries.


    People all over the world say that the Li family''s incurable trauma is really hopeless.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was flustered, her head hurt even more, her temples were throbbing, and Wang Sheng was still crying and saying, "Mother, there are countless famous doctors in Beijing, my daughter-in-law doesn''t believe that they can''t see the hand of Lord Hou..."


    Wang''s grandmother comforted her with a soft voice, and then ordered the women to hurry up and bring back all the famous doctors in the capital.


    There was a commotion in the house.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also knew that she could not count on the Wang family, she turned her head to look at Gu Yanfei, and asked like a living horse doctor, "Yan Fei, you said before that you have the true biography of Ling Xiao, and you have medical skills. Uncle''s injury..."


    She was always a little skeptical about Gu Yanfei''s medical skills, thinking that if this girl really saved Duke Wei, then she should also be able to cure her second uncle.


    Mrs. Wang didn''t know about this yet, so she looked at her grandparents and grandchildren in confusion, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and there were still a few tears hanging on her eyelashes.


    "Does Mrs. Tai believe me?" Gu Yanfei smiled happily, her little face slanted, she approached Mrs. Gu Tai, and glanced in the direction of the Bisha closet.


    means, that is your precious son, do you really trust me?


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression was a little stiff, she didn''t know what medicine this girl was selling in the gourd.


    "The real person Ling Xiao taught me Zhuyoushu." Gu Yanfei''s smile became wider, and his voice was unhurried, with a unique rhythm, "Does Mrs. Tai know what Zhuyoushu is?"


    "As the saying goes, ''believe is good, if you don''t believe is not good''."


    "Faith will be effective."


    "Otherwise, this blessing technique will not only be ineffective, but will also backfire."


    "Mrs. Tai, you and Lord Hou... do you believe me?"


    As she spoke, she casually curled a red hair band around her shoulders with her index finger, as if a drop of blood had been stained on her fingertips.


    Zhu Youshu has existed for a long time, and Mrs. Gu Tai also knows it, and she has heard the phrase "believe is good, if you don''t believe it is not good".


    Mrs. Gu Tai stared straight at Gu Yanfei, Gu Yanfei was laughing all the time, there was always a kind of frivolity in the world when young girls were talking and laughing, which made people feel unpredictable.


    Mrs. Gu Tai hesitated, her expression fluctuated, her hand hidden in her wide cuff tightly squeezed the string of beads.


    The second son, Gu Jianhao, was suddenly seriously injured. Maybe it was the brothers and sisters who moved hands and feet. If so, how could Gu Yanfei really save him?


    "If you don''t want me to save me, then I''ll leave first, so as not to prevent Mrs. Tai from crying for her son." Gu Yanfei couldn''t see the other party''s entanglement, and smiled, with a little bit of mockery.


    After saying that, Gu Yanfei stroked Huan Pei on the lower waist and got up, and did not forget to call on Gu Yuan.


    "Brother, Mrs. Tai probably doesn''t have the heart to catch the wind for you today, let''s go out to eat."


    Gu Yanfei took Gu Yuan and walked out affectionately, ignoring how Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Wang reacted behind.


    "Wait..." Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to call the two brothers and sisters, but she uttered a word. Gu Jian''s painful screams came from the Bisha closet again, and his voice was hoarse.


    Mrs. Gu Tai subconsciously looked towards the Bisha closet again, but after a brief absence, the two brothers and sisters had already left the curtain.


    Only a swaying brocade curtain is left, and the big red peonies embroidered on the curtain are extremely dazzling.


    After leaving Mingyi Courtyard, the icy cold wind came on, and the brothers and sisters could no longer hear the screams from behind.


    Gu Yanfei then said in a low voice, "The bowstring has been passively used, so it should be the juice of the violet grass."


    When Gu Yanfei was weighing the rhino horn bow before, he could smell the smell of violet grass from the string. The sap of the violet grass is transparent and colorless. After being smeared on the bowstring, it will destroy the toughness of the string. When someone pulls the bowstring forcefully, the bowstring will break at the moment when it is pulled to the extreme.


    At this time, the setting sun had already set halfway down, and the clouds in the western sky were dyed into dazzling fiery clouds by the setting sun.


    Gu Yuan was silent, the half hour just now was very short and very long, and he had already thought about it a lot.


    Not only thought about the martial arts field, but also thought about the past eight years.


    His thin chin raised slightly, facing the piercing cold wind, and slowly spit out four words: "For the title."


    Gu Yuan is not stupid, he is very clear about the stakes.


    When the grandmother made the decision to give the title to the second uncle, he did not object.


    At that time, he was only nine years old, and he knew that if he lost the protection of his family, neither he nor Gu Yunxiang would be able to live with their parents dead.


    The title of nobility is not a blessing for him.


    He couldn''t keep the title, so he let it go.


    Since he has let it go, he will no longer stare at the title.


    The cold wind blew up his robes, hunting and dancing, which made the young man with a long body look proud and confident.


    However, he didn''t care, but the second uncle did, and was always on guard against him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 99： Not worthy (two more)

    Chapter 99 Unworthy (two more)


    Gu Yuan still remembers that seven years ago, Mrs. Gu Tai sent him to the academy, hoping that he would study for the imperial examinations and get famous. Many people also told him that his grandmother was for his own good.


    But Gu Yuan will never forget that his father told him to let him learn cavalry and archery well, and they would go into battle with father and son in the future.


    When his father was thirteen years old, he abandoned his identity as the prince of Dingyuan Hou and entered the army incognito, step by step from a soldier to the youngest commander of the garrison.


    He also entered the army early, wanting to follow in his father''s footsteps and showing his family that he could stand out on his own.


    Gu Yanfei looked at his profile with clear lines, his eyes were dark and deep.


    In fact, she knew more about her second uncle''s mind than Gu Yuan at the moment.


    In the last life, Gu Jian had always looked down on the long room, with the exception of Gu Yunqiang, who was under the name of the long room at that time.


    Gu Jian has been dreading and guarding against Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan in his previous life was not transferred to the Shenji Camp. He would make a great contribution at the end of the next year. He could have been promoted smoothly, but his leg was broken by Gu Jian''s design... It completely blocked Gu Yuan''s future!


    In this life, because she rescued Duke Wei, Gu Yuan''s future has also changed due to yin and yang.


    But even if Gu Yuan was transferred to the Shenji Camp, it was only a mere five thousand households, and it should not hinder Gu Jian. Why did Gu Jian act in such a hurry?


    Just thinking about it, Gu Yanfei felt distressed for Big Brother, raised his hand to brush off a fallen leaf on his shoulder, and then lightly stroked his shoulder.


    Gu Yuan turned to look at her, the moment his eyes met her eyes, soft like spring water.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I will protect you!" Gu Yuan raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of Gu Yanfei''s hair, his heart became softer.


    He is the eldest brother, so he should shield his sister from the wind and rain, and protect her well!


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei gave him a dazzling smile, "I will protect my eldest brother too."


    The surrounding trees and red plums trembled in the slightly drunken wind in the evening, but they were eclipsed by the bright girl.


    Gu Yuan was pleased by his sister''s words, smiled deeper, and patted her hair dotingly.


    The brothers and sisters walked forward while talking, leaving Mingyiyuan behind.


    Gu Yuan said again with a smile on his face: "Sister, I have already been transferred to the capital. When we find an opportunity, let''s split up, okay?"


    The separation of the family is not as simple as it is said. In fact, as early as Gu Yuan knew about the real and fake daughters, he was completely disappointed with Mrs. Gu Tai, and the idea of ??separating the family was born.


    But he also knew that Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian would not agree easily, and neither would the clan.


    Since the family is going to be divided, the long room must occupy a "li" character, and it must be divided beautifully.


    Moreover, he also has to think about his sister.


    Now that he has been transferred back to the capital, he doesn''t have to stay in the army all year round, and he has spare power to take care of his sister.


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile.


    Separation is a must, but not now.


    Most of her demons in her previous life came from the Gu family and from Gu Yunchang, so of course she couldn''t just leave.


    Master said that the biggest enemy of a monk is not heaven and earth, not others, but himself. On the way of cultivation, monks are fighting with themselves all their lives. If their concentration is slightly weak, and their minds of the Tao regress, they will be dominated by demons.


    Evasion, suppression, oblivion, or aggressive killings do nothing for the demons.


    What she has to do is to sail against the current in the storm, ride the wind and waves, and stabilize her heart at the helm.


    While talking, the two brothers and sisters came to the door of Waiyi.


    Juan Bi and Gu Yuan''s servant Wutong had already prepared their horses, and the red horse Hongyu and Gu Yuan''s dark horse seemed to know that they could go out, and they were all eager to try.


    The two brothers and sisters happily went out, went to Fengyun Restaurant happily for dinner, and walked happily for half a circle before returning home.


    However, as soon as he arrived outside the Hou residence, he saw the little servant Wutong huddled in the cold wind, waiting anxiously outside the corner door.


    "Eldest Young Master!" Wutong saw that the brothers and sisters had finally come back, so he hurried over and said anxiously to Gu Yuan, "Master Hou, he has got a handicap, impeach you, Young Master..."


    Gu Yuan didn''t say a word, just held the reins tightly, his dark phoenix eyes became dark and gloomy little by little, the black horse under his crotch spewed white air from its snout and neighed its hooves.


    The last shimmer of the setting sun fell, and the sky was as dark as the deep sea.


    Gu Jian did hand over the book to the palace, and the book was delivered to the emperor on the same day, and also to Chu Yi.


    Lanterns are lit in the Dongnuan Pavilion, and the candlelight is sprinkled softly, and the bright one is as bright as day.


    "The first day of the first year, what do you think?"


    The emperor, who was dressed in a bright yellow straight robe embroidered with golden dragon patterns, looked up at the young man in white sitting on the other side of the coffee table, and then turned to look at the small red clay stove next to him. On the stove was a purple clay pot. There is a slight sound of boiling water.


    When the water boils, the emperor skillfully begins to iron the cup, wash the tea, brew, seal the pot, divide the cup... A whole set of tea brewing movements is smooth and elegant.


    The colorful parrots on the brass bird stand are chirping, creating a warm and relaxing atmosphere.


    Chu Yi sat upright on a red sandalwood Taishi chair, holding the book in his right hand, and browsed at a glance.


    The main text of the booklet is delicate and neat, and the handwriting becomes distorted when it reaches the inscription. Obviously, the main body and the inscription are written by two people.


    Next to the inscription ??, there is a big red seal representing the Duke of Dingyuan, as red as blood.


    This excerpt was written by Mrs. Gu Tai, and stated in Gu Jian''s tone. At the beginning, she impassively expressed her loyalty to the Dajing Dynasty and the emperor, and then it entered the main topic, showing that Gu Yuan was a sinner after Gu Ce. When Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy and trapped the country in a difficult situation, the former emperor Enze did not pursue the crime of Gu Ce, but the Gu family did not dare to forget. Although Gu Ce''s son had some Confucian strength, he was brave and unreliable, and it was difficult to be a magic machine. The important task of running a thousand households is so much.


    The excerpts wrote a great passage, most of which are hypocritical nonsense, summed up in one sentence, that is, their mother and son felt that Gu Yuande was not suitable, and his promotion was too fast, and wanted to decline on his behalf.


    "Gu Yuan?" Chu Yi''s indifferent gaze fell on the word "Gu Yuan" on the booklet, as if he was thoughtful.


    Chu Yi did not recognize Gu Yuan.


    But it can be seen from this book that Gu Yuan is the son of Gu Ce, the Marquis of Dingyuan.


    And Gu Yanfei is the daughter of Gu Ce, that is to say, they are brothers and sisters.


    "Gu Yuan!" The parrot learned his mouth in a bright tone, and the voice was so loud that the air seemed to tremble.


    Chu Yi looked at the fat parrot flapping its wings on the bird stand and smiled. His long and narrow eyes were shining in the candlelight. The smile was pleasant, soft and meaningful.


    At this time, the emperor also made tea, which happened to take this scene into his eyes.


    It was rare to see his son showing such an expression. The emperor raised Dye Cream¡¯s eyebrows, picked up one of the cups of tea, blew on the foam floating on the tea soup, took another sip, and raised his eyebrows with satisfaction.


    Because my son likes tea with a stronger flavor, he added five more tea leaves, which is just right now.


    "Father, where did Gu Yuan hold any position?" Gu Yuan put the booklet on the coffee table, and his slender index finger gently hooked twice on the fluffy chin of the parrot. The parrot is very good at acting like a spoiled child. He rubbed Gu Yuan''s finger obediently.


    Gu Yuan is just a small sixth-rank military officer, and he can''t get into the eyes of the emperor at all, and the emperor is also not very clear.


    The big **** serving next to him has always been good at observing the Sacred Heart, and immediately said with a smile on his face: "His Royal Highness, then Gu Yuanyuan is serving as the sixth-rank thousand general manager in Xishan Jiuxiao Camp."


    After a pause, the **** explained: "Gu Yuan''s promotion to Shenji Camp this time is the meaning of Duke Wei. When Gu Yuan went to the coast with Jiuxiao Camp the year before to suppress the Japanese, the bandit leader led the remaining 30% of the rogues to escape with Jin Chan. He absconded and was seen through by Gu Yuanrui, Gu Yuan led people on the boat to wait for the rabbits, caught them all in one fell swoop, and made the first contribution..."


    The **** had already investigated the ins and outs of the matter before he sent this book to the Dongnuan Pavilion, just to respond to the emperor''s possible inquiries.


    Having said this, the eunuch''s eyes wandered for a while, and it is not good to go on and say why Gu Yuan did not get rewarded for his merits the year before. After all, this matter involves the late emperor, and even the emperor is not good to criticize the late emperor.


    After the **** finished speaking, the Dongnuan Pavilion became quiet.


    Only there was a slight crackling sound in the gauze lamp next to it, and a faint scent of candle oil wafted out, which was instantly overwhelmed by the elegant fragrance in the air.


    The emperor handed another cup of tea that had just been brewed to Chu Yi, Chu Yi took the tea, and the sweet and mellow tea aroma penetrated the tip of his nose, which was his favorite Biluochun.


    Chu Yi smelled the fragrant tea fragrance and said sharply, "Noble title."


    "Inheritance of the title, if virtue is not matched, there will be trouble later."


    Chu Yi''s tone was understated, and he didn''t name him, but with just one sentence, Gu Jian was demoted to the dust.


    Gu Jian kept saying that Gu Yuan "does not match morality", but in fact the person who really "does not match morality" is himself.


    The eldest lady on the side listened and lowered her head silently, naturally she understood.


    If the title holder is not worthy of virtue, he will feel guilty in that position, and he will be afraid. He is always worried that someone will **** his title, which will lead to suspicion and even unnecessary attacks, causing disturbances inside and outside.


    The emperor nodded straight to Chu Yi while rubbing his beard, smiling lovingly.


    He was smart on the first day of the first year of junior high school. He knew Wei Wei, but he had never seen Gu Jian, and this book alone could see through him.


    Gu Jian is indeed inferior to Gu Ce.


    It should be said that the brothers of the Gu family cannot be compared at all, one in the sky and the other in the ground.


    In the past, he only thought that Gu Jian was mediocre and incompetent, but now it seems that he has to add a "no tolerance".


    "It was a pity for Gu Ce back then." Thinking of those past events eight years ago, the emperor was also a little emotional, and his warm eyes showed complicated emotions.


    When his eyes fell on Chu Yi, the sadness was swept away, and the whole person became bright again. Fortunately, his first day came back safely!


    After drinking a few sips of tea, Chu Yi put down the tea cup, looked at the emperor fixedly, and asked, "What does the emperor think about Gu Ce''s surrender to the enemy?"


    "..." The emperor was slightly startled, his lips pursed, and his originally laid-back figure also tensed a little in an instant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 100： Beautiful difference (one more)

    Chapter 100 Beauty (one more)


    The gauze lamp next to ?? made a slight honking sound, and the flame jumped rapidly, reflecting the faces of the emperor and Chu Yi and his son from time to time.


    The **** quickly took off the outer silver gauze lampshade and carefully trimmed the wick with scissors.


    Chu Yi stretched out his fingers and teased the parrot twice before continuing: "I remember Gu Ce. I saw him several times in the palace when I was a child. Gu Ce is a man who would rather bend than bend."


    Gu Ce was stationed in Yangzhou all year round when he was alive, and only returned to Beijing to face the Holy Spirit when he was congratulating him and debriefing his work.


    At the age of six, Chu Yi met Gu Ce for the first time. At that time, Gu Ce was in his early twenties, with a crown like jade, and he was cold and out of the dust.


    There was a small servant in Chu Yi''s ear who said with emotion that everyone in the world praised Gu Ce for being "as white as snow on a mountain and as bright as the moon among the clouds", which is true.


    At that time, Uncle Seventh Emperor was shooting an arrow in the palace. The arrow missed and almost hit him. The arrow was caught by Gu Ce and only shot down a few strands of hair on Chu Yi''s temple.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Ce''s shot, the arrow would not be fatal, but it would scratch Chu Yi''s face.


    Uncle Seventh Emperor has no guilt, and also mentioned that Gu Ce is the best in the world with arrows, and has two hundred steps to penetrate Liu Zhineng, let Gu Ce shoot an arrow and he will see.


    The late emperor ordered Gu Ce to shoot the willow. Gu Ce offered to cover his eyes, but the arrow shot at the Seventh Emperor Uncle, and also shot down a few strands of hair on the Seventh Emperor Uncle''s temple.


    The late emperor was furious, but he had nothing to do with Gu Ce, because the arrow shot by Gu Ce blindfolded was almost 300 paces through the willow.


    In such a scene where thousands of people were united, even the late emperor was not good at punishing Gu Ce.


    Chu Yi remembered the six-year-old, and he also remembered the ten-year-old.


    When he was ten years old, the country of Yue invaded. The former emperor wanted to make peace with the country of Yue. Someone in the court proposed to send protons to the country of Yue to show his sincerity.


    Even if Chu Yi was young at the time, he knew that the proton sent to the country of Yue would only be him, so he was very concerned about the war situation between the two countries at that time.


    At that time, Duke Wei and Gu Ce and other nobles were all in the main battle, but because Gu Ce did not wait for the reinforcements to descend on the Yue Kingdom, the Yue Kingdom occupied Yangzhou, and he was quite unstoppable.


    And the main war factions such as Duke Wei were also slapped in the face, and the noble families headed by the Yuan family and the Wang family were even more arrogant, and also pulled a bunch of sloppy grasses to the camp of the main peace faction.


    The Lord and the faction thus prevailed.


    Duke Wei and others were eventually outnumbered, and they could only watch helplessly as the late emperor decreed peace.


    After that, the late emperor formally negotiated peace with Yue, compensated Yue with 10,000 taels of gold, 20,000 good horses, and the Huangshuiyang sea area east of Dajing, and sent him to Yue as a proton.


    Before the war, Dajing and Yue were on a par with each other in terms of national strength.


    And he was gone for a full eight years.


    Whether it was at that time or in the next eight years, he also pondered the "Battle of Yangzhou" repeatedly in the dead of night...


    Chu Yi didn''t move for a long time, looking down at the word "Gu Ce" on the book.


    The candle next to ?? was reflected in his dark pupils, shining an unknown light.


    "Jiu?" The multicolored parrot was unwilling to be lonely, Chu Yi didn''t move, so it took the initiative to rub his hand with its cheek.


    Chu Yi''s thick and slender eyelashes trembled, looking at the lively and noisy little guy under his fingers, he suddenly thought of Gu Yanfei''s cat named Qingguang rubbing against him like this.


    His fingers moved again, touching the top of the parrot''s small and soft head, with gentle movements, just as he had teased the kitten that day.


    The emperor watched this scene with great interest, but he didn''t expect his son to like to play with birds.


    "Father, just do as Gu Jian wishes." Chu Yi suddenly said meaningfully.


    "I listen to you!" The emperor said without thinking, smiling lovingly and condoningly.


    After trimming the wick, the **** put the silver gauze lampshade back again, not surprised by the emperor''s attitude.


    In the face of the first prince, the emperor has always been very good at talking. As long as the first prince said, the emperor will answer, but he can''t wait to hand over the world to the first prince immediately.


    If it wasn''t for the strong opposition of most of the ministers at the top, the emperor would have established a prince long ago.


    Occasionally, the emperor would also say to himself with emotion that he just wanted to be an idle Taishang emperor who played with birds and walked dogs.


    Chu Yi smiled slightly and said again: "I want to go to the Ministry of War."


    This time, without waiting for the emperor to speak, he heard the parrot learn to speak again: "Listen to you!"


    The parrot''s cry was still so loud and crisp, which made Chu Yi chuckle softly, and even the emperor laughed out loud after being stunned.


    After Chu Yi returned to Beijing in October, the emperor mentioned to him that he could choose the six divisions, and he could go wherever he wanted to experience. But Chu Yi never agreed, and only now has it been decided.


    The emperor was in a good mood, so he personally fed the multicolored parrot and ate some multicolored millets.


    When the parrot eats something, it becomes quiet, and the head of the pecking bird moves.


    Chu Yi looked at the way it was eating and thought: Since she likes that cat, she should like parrots too...


    As he was thinking, the emperor''s gentle voice came from his ear: "On the first day of the new year, do you want to raise a parrot?"


    Chu Yi stared at the parrot for a while, and finally shook his head.


    is inappropriate.


    A caged parrot is not for her.


    Thinking of that elegant and free girl, the corners of Chu Yi''s lips twitched, and the dark jade-like eyes brightened a bit.


    When ?? was rejected by his son, the emperor was not disappointed, thinking in his heart: If he didn''t raise a parrot on the first day of the new year, he could raise another parrot to make up a pair.


    Thinking of this, the emperor moved in his heart, put his fist on his lips, and cleared his throat: "On the first day of the first year, although Chu You is your uncle, he is about the same age as you, and his marriage is set..."


    "You''re also eighteen, not too young. Is there a girl you like?"


    The emperor put his face close and looked at Chu Yi with burning eyes, wishing he could give a name now.


    The big **** has no doubt that as long as the eldest prince can give his name, the emperor can immediately write an imperial decree for marriage.


    "..." Chu Yi''s eyelashes fluttered twice, and there was a faint smile on his lips, which made people palpitate against the radiant eyes.


    He didn''t say a word, just made a fist with his right hand, and tapped the imperial case lightly, meaning that the emperor could write a note.


    "Alright, alright." The emperor naturally understood the meaning of his son''s action, and said in a row, with a bit of joy on the corners of his eyes.


    "Good good!"


    Amid the repeated and noisy calls of the parrot, the **** went out with the note written by the emperor and went to the military department in person.


    The emperor personally ordered, and the Ministry of War naturally did not dare to neglect, and immediately issued a new order.


    So, that night, Gu Yuan received this order from the Ministry of War.


    He was transferred from the Shenji Camp to Luan Yiwei, and was promoted to the custodian from the Fourth Grade Town.


    This Luang Yiwei is definitely a beautiful messenger. The emperor is near and is responsible for the emperor''s travel and escort. The heavy responsibility is evident.


    Moreover, Gu Yuan has risen from the fifth rank to the fourth rank this time. This level is extremely critical, and it is equivalent to crossing the distance from "soldier" to "general" once.


    This is a big happy event for anyone.


    However, Gu Yuan, who received the transfer order, could not laugh at all, and even felt a little disappointed.


    Over the years, he has been obsessed with following his father''s footsteps and being able to fight on the battlefield. Although Luan Yiwei is bright, he has to circle around the emperor, which is equivalent to being trapped in the capital.


    He wanted to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and open up territory.


    At this moment, the sky has completely darkened, the night is like ink, the full moon on the fifteenth day of the twelfth lunar month hangs high in the night sky, and the silver moonlight adds a chill to this already cold night.


    I don''t know when, snowflakes like catkins fluttered in the sky, and a few snowflakes fell on Gu Yuan''s cheeks and eyelashes.


    Gu Yuan didn''t feel the cold at all, a little stuffy, a little slack.


    He took this "hot" and "heavy" new order, and walked back dejectedly.


    After ?? turned around, he saw Gu Yanfei standing a dozen meters ahead with a smile.


    In the vast snowstorm, Gu Yanfei wore a thick red cloak with rabbit fur, which made her face even smaller.


    "Sister," Gu Yuan hurriedly walked towards Gu Yanfei, raised his hand and put on the hood of the cloak for her, "The winter in Beijing is much colder than Huaibei, so be careful to catch a cold."


    "Show me." Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand towards him, as if it was a matter of course.


    She wanted it, and Gu Yuan gave it.


    Gu Yanfei took the adjustment order and read it from beginning to end. His thick eyelashes flickered, and the corners of his lips curved into an indistinct arc, with a bright smile.


    If it is said that it was Duke Wei''s handwriting that eldest brother was transferred from Jiuxiao Camp to Shenji Camp, then the only person who can transfer him to Luangyiwei is the emperor or... the eldest prince Chu Yi.


    interesting.


    If this is really what Chu Yi did, then the elder brother should stay in Luanyiwei for a long time. Chu Yi, this person, would not keep a tiger as a cat in a rich and noble den.


    After thinking about it, she did not express any opinion on this. After returning the order to Gu Yuan, she only said: "Brother, let''s go to the martial arts field."


    Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yanfei in confusion.


    Gu Yanfei pointed in a direction with a smile, her eyes gleaming against the backdrop of the snowflakes, she said loudly, "Let''s take the bow."


    "Brother, you have now changed to a job in the imperial palace, and you need to be equipped with a good bow."


    Without waiting for Gu Yuan to understand the relationship, Gu Yanfei pinched Gu Yuan''s cuff skillfully and dragged the person forward with great strides.


    Gu Yuan honestly followed Gu Yan and flew forward, and the brothers and sisters went to the martial arts field again.


    The performance field at night was quiet, empty, and lonely. At first glance, there was no one else except a dozing night watchman.


    Only a few lanterns were sparsely lit in the martial arts field, and the light was dim.


    The two brothers and sisters walked across the martial arts field, and walked towards the righteous hall next to the west side of the martial arts field. From a distance, they saw that the door of the righteous hall was closed and locked.


    However, Gu Yanfei didn''t care at all, and kicked his right foot forward neatly.


    The door was kicked open, and one of the doors and the door lock fell to the ground, making a loud noise, and even the snowflakes on the ground were shaken up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 101： Capture the bow (two more)

    Chapter 101 Capture the Bow (two more)


    Gu Yuan watched Gu Yanfei''s every move with bright eyes, almost applauding her.


    My sister''s kicks are wonderful, her kicks are light, her kicks are as fast as the wind, and her legs are powerful. It can be described as fast, steady, accurate, and ruthless.


    The hall was also very dark, Gu Yanfei instructed Juan Bi to light the lamp.


    After a row of candles were lit in sequence, the hall suddenly lit up, and the candlelight illuminated the surrounding displays and furnishings.


    The hall extends in all directions, and in front of it hangs a large plaque inlaid with red gold and nine dragons on the red ground. On the plaque, there are three big gold lacquer characters written with dragons and phoenixes: "Righteous Hall".


    The three characters ?? were inscribed by Emperor Taizu himself and given to the Dingyuan Houfu.


    Below the plaque, there is a long case with a red sandalwood carved tiger pattern, and the familiar rhino horn bow was hung on the wall in front of the plaque and the long case, and it was "enshrined" here.


    Gu Jian could not use a heavy bow like the Wushibow, so this rhinoceros horn bow, which has been passed down for four generations of Dingyuan Hou, has been enshrined here for the past eight years.


    In the candlelight, the simple rhino horn bow shone faintly, and the broken bowstring hadn''t been replaced yet, hanging down in mid-air.


    "Eldest young master, second girl..." There was a stammering voice from the night watchman outside the gate at the rear.


    He was awakened by the sound of Gu Yanfei kicking the door, so he hurried over. At this moment, his face was a little shocked, a little frightened, and a little puzzled. He didn''t know what the two masters were trying to do with this stance as if they were raiding the house. .


    Gu Yuan of course understood what Gu Yanfei meant, raised his hand and took off the rhinoceros horn bow hanging on the wall, his thin lips pursed into a small smile.


    Seeing this, the little servant didn''t understand why the two masters came for the rhino horn bow.


    How the little servant didn''t know the importance of this rhino horn bow, Hou Ye would come here to clean the bow in person every three days. If this bow is taken away, then he will not be able to explain it to Hou Ye!


    "Brother, this bow belongs to you." Gu Yanfei smiled, stared at him without blinking, and added silently in his heart: Father''s title should also belong to him.


    The little servant hesitated for a while at the door, seeing Gu Yuan taking down the bow, he boldly stepped over the threshold, tried to stop them, and said, "Young master, you can''t take this bow..."


    "Whoosh!"


    ''s voice was interrupted by a feather arrow, and Gu Yanfei took a crossbow hanging next to him, and skillfully placed the arrow and pulled the bow... This series of movements was completed in one go.


    In the blink of an eye, the feathered arrow pierced the boy''s sleeve, and nailed him ruthlessly and accurately to another door that was still hanging on the door frame.


    "Squeak." The door was hit hard by the arrow, making a rough sound.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t speak, just looked at the little servant with a smile on his face.


    The little servant only felt that he had walked between life and death just now. If the second girl''s arrow was a few inches off, wouldn''t it have hit him in the waist and abdomen? !


    He was so frightened that his feet were trembling, and his three souls and seven souls flew halfway. How dare he stop the brothers and sisters.


    Gu Yanfei took two steps towards the little servant with his hands behind his back, and the little servant was shocked, as if he had seen some kind of demon king, he subconsciously retreated, but there was a door behind him, and there was no way to retreat.


    Gu Yanfei smiled, not as demure as a boudoir girl should be, and smiled so freely: "Later, you can go to Mingyi Court to file a complaint, remember to bring a message to Mrs. Tai and Lord Hou for me."


    "As for this bow, it broke the string and injured the Hou Ye. It''s really unknown. I''ll use it to do it, so as not to hurt the Hou House."


    She said something serious, but her expression was joking. The little servant dared to question her, her face turned pale and she nodded repeatedly, unable to say a word.


    The little servant felt that the second girl was really scary, but in Gu Yuan''s eyes, how cute the little sister looked.


    Anyway¡ª¡ª


    Sister is right.


    Sister did everything right!


    sighed happily in his heart, the smile in Gu Yuan''s eyes deepened, and the depression he had just caused because of the new order was also swept away.


    The usually cold and silent boy finally had the clarity he should have at his age.


    "Brother, let''s go." Gu Yanfei pulled Gu Yuan away and took the rhino horn bow.


    The night snow outside was a bit heavier, and the snowflakes were like goose feathers, and in the blink of an eye, the brothers and sisters were dyed with frost on the top of their hair and shoulders.


    On the way, Gu Yuan played with the rhinoceros horn bow in love, his eyes never took off, his fingers caressed the broken string a few times, and he remembered the scene when he was quietly pulling the string in his father''s study when he was a child...


    Gu Yanfei "Big Brother, Jiao Niang... I mean, Miss Wei Jiu took me to a shop during the day, where I bought my ox horn bow. I saw that the shop''s master is very good at repairing this bowstring. "Gu Yanfei suggested with a smile.


    As for his sister''s proposal, Gu Yuan didn''t have any bad ideas, and immediately said: "Okay, we''ll be together tomorrow..."


    His last "go" was unable to exit, and he suddenly remembered that he had a ten-day leave before going to the Shenji Camp to take office, but the new transfer has just arrived, and he will go to the Ministry of War tomorrow. Eight or nine are gone.


    Gu Yanfei also thought of this, patted Gu Yuan on the shoulder soothingly, and said, "Leave me the matter of repairing the bowstring."


    While talking, the snow was getting heavier and heavier, and snowflakes were fluttering all over the sky. When Gu Yuan sent Gu Yanfei to Yuheng Garden, the surrounding roofs, walls, and treetops were already covered with thin layers. snow.


    Gu Yuan sat for a while in Yuheng Garden before leaving.


    It snowed heavily all night, and it didn''t stop until the early morning of the next day. When Gu Yanfei got up early in the morning, the outside of the house was already a world wrapped in silver.


    Gu Yanfei, who was sitting in front of the dressing table, let Juan Bi dress her up while listening to her remarks.


    Juanbi''s family is a family with children and has in-laws in the Hou Mansion. She is sweet and active. She went to the kitchen early this morning to pick up breakfast, and she inquired about a lot of things.


    "Miss, I heard that last night, when Lord Hou learned that you and the eldest young master went to the Zhengqi Hall to take away the rhino horn bow, he was so angry that he almost fell off the bed and ordered someone to ask the eldest young master for the rhino horn bow, but he was comforted by Mrs. already."


    "The Marquis has been scolding the eldest young master for coveting the title, and the eldest young master is clearly dissatisfied with the decision of the late emperor and disrespectful to the late emperor... He also said that when the injury is healed, he will enter the palace to face the saint in person."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Juanbi spoke eloquently, including that many doctors came to Mingyi Hospital last night to see Gu Jian''s injuries; including that Gu Jian planned to stay in Mingyi Hospital recently in order to recover from his injuries.


    When it was said that Gu Jian wanted to enter the palace to face the Holy Spirit, Juan Bi was somewhat worried, but seeing Gu Yanfei was calm, she was relieved.


    "Meow!"


    Sanhua cat howled happily outside the window, as if saying, come out and play.


    The winter sunshine illuminates the white and flawless snow, and the long-haired cat that is smooth and watery seems to be glowing. The cat leaps, spins, runs, climbs, and jumps in the courtyard...


    It was the first time he played in the snow, stepping on the soft and fluffy snow, and seeing his paws leave a plum blossom-shaped cat paw print in the snow, he was so happy that his tail was lifted to the sky.


    Kuanbi couldn''t help but glanced at the cat outside the window, and looked at it for a while before she came back to her senses.


    She cleared her throat and continued, "Miss, when this servant just came back from breakfast, she met Miss Bailu."


    "Miss Bailu was ordered to send a message to her. Mrs. Tai said that the rhinoceros horn bow can be enjoyed by the girl for a few days, but after a few days, the girl must return it."


    Gu Yanfei smiled, looked at the rhino horn bow on the desk, and raised his eyebrows.


    Oh, doesn''t Mrs. Tai feel that she has given their siblings a step down?


    "Girl, you''ve combed it." After half a cup of tea, Kuan Bi skillfully combed Gu Yanfei''s hair.


    She knew that Gu Yanfei didn''t like heavy hair accessories, so she only used two bright red ribbons as embellishments.


    "Meow!" Qingguang jumped, jumped from the courtyard outside the window to the window sill, and kept calling "meow meow", urging them to play with it too.


    The long hair on the milk cat was covered with snowflakes, as if rolling in icing sugar.


    This cat is crazy! Gu Yanfei stretched out her finger and flicked it on the cat''s forehead, and muttered with some disgust, "You, now you can only play!"


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin with his fingers, thinking in his heart: If this goes on like this, this cat will be useless. Well, next time she can try to draw a telephony and make the cat do something.


    However, this sound transmission symbol, I am afraid that it is not enough to rely on the current ordinary cinnabar.


    In his thoughts, Gu Yanfei''s **** slowly moved down along the cat''s neck, and finally pinched on the pink cat meat pad with malicious intent.


    Hey, this place is not like Yaoling World.


    Why don''t you ask Chu Yi next time?


    "..." Qingguang is a beast after all, with a wild intuition unique to beasts.


    It immediately felt the sinister intentions from someone, the hair on its back stood up in an instant, and the fluffy cat''s tail was also fried.


    Gu Yanfei squeezed the soft cat meat pad again, and said casually, "Let''s set the meal."


    Kuanbi responded, and immediately set up a sumptuous breakfast with his hands and feet neatly.


    Gu Yanfei''s breakfast had not been finished when Gu Yuan came in stride, wearing an embroidered leopard crimson robe that symbolized a fourth-grade military attache, which made him tall and straight, with a radiant face, and a bright and heroic look all over his body.


    This morning, he went out the door just after dawn, went to the military department, and just returned to the Hou residence.


    "Brother, you''re back, let''s eat together."


    Gu Yanfei greeted his eldest brother with a smile to sit down.


    Brother and sister eat completely different things.


    Gu Yanfei eats gracefully and slowly, as if he is savoring the taste of each food and chewing it carefully;


    On the other hand, Gu Yuan ate very fast and devoured it, but he didn''t look vulgar at all. It was obviously a habit developed in the army.


    After eating seven or eight in one breath, he drank half a cup of tea to rinse his mouth, and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, so that he was free to talk about business:


    "Sister, I got a new job at the Ministry of War today."


    Gu Yuan swept away the loss of yesterday, and when he said this, a pair of phoenix eyes that flew diagonally into his temples shone with a scorching heat, like the rising sun slowly rising outside the window.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 102： reuse (one more)

    Chapter 102 Reuse (one more)


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan continued with a smile: "I saw the eldest prince at the Ministry of War. The eldest prince said that the envoys of the Yue Kingdom will arrive in a few days, and the third prince of the Yue Kingdom will come, and the eldest prince asked me to accompany me out of Beijing to receive the envoys. minister."


    Gu Yuan was the first time to meet Chu Yi, the eldest prince who had been a proton in Yue for eight years.


    Before that, he thought that the first prince had been a hostage in the country of Yue for many years, and he was afraid that he would be raised to have a cowardly temperament. Until today, from the words and deeds of the first prince, he realized that the first prince was different from what he thought before.


    When the eldest prince mentioned the three princes of the Yue Kingdom, his expression was light and calm, without the slightest caution, let alone humility and caution. Vietnam bowed its knees.


    "Meow!" Qingguang seemed to understand, thinking of a certain human who pinched the back of its neck.


    Humph, daring, stupid human beings! !


    Qingguang was about to look up at Gu Yuan, but Gu Yanfei quickly pressed his hand on the back of his neck.


    Gu Yanfei patted it on its back perfunctorily, meaning, eat your food well.


    The cat gave in.


    Gu Yuan took another sip of tea, and then said, "The matter of Yue''s visit was temporarily decided this month."


    "In these years, the water between Dajing and Yueguo has been regarded as a well, and there are only some ordinary trade exchanges. Until the emperor ascended the throne, in order to return to the country in exchange for the first prince, the emperor spent half a year barely suppressing those noble families. It was only after the approval of a blueprint of a firearm from the Yue Kingdom that the sage of the Yue Kingdom agreed to release him."


    Gu Yuan didn''t know about the agreement between the two countries on firearm drawings. He saw the first prince at the Ministry of War today, and the first prince told him personally...


    Thinking, Gu Yuan''s eyes were slightly cold, and he continued: "Because the two countries did not trust each other, the emperor only gave Yue Guo half of the blueprint. This time, the third prince of Yue Guo came to Dajing in person just for the other half. drawing."


    These Vietnamese people are simply wolf ambitions!


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were dark and dark, and the hand holding the tea cup was also subconsciously tensed.


    He had an unforgettable feud with Yueguo for killing his father, how could he forget, how could he let go!


    "What firearm?" Gu Yanfei took a bite of the fluffy pastry and asked curiously.


    Gu Yuan heard the sound and looked at Gu Yanfei, his eyes softened immediately, and explained: "Emperor Taizu improved the matchlock gun when he was alive, and named it the ''Suifa Gun''."


    As we all know, Emperor Taizu was a genius in the sky. He not only was the best in the world in terms of cultural and martial arts, but also had a lot of knowledge and knowledge. He was proficient in various miscellaneous studies. He invented glass, mercury mirror, soap, and improved springs, looms, and movable type printing. And so on, too many.


    Thinking of Emperor Taizu''s great achievements, Gu Yuan''s handsome face seemed to glow, and he couldn''t hide his admiration and yearning for Emperor Taizu.


    "Although the original arquebus is far more powerful than bows and arrows, knives and guns, but the defects are also obvious. It takes a lot of time to load gunpowder and projectiles, and the arquebus needs to be ignited to launch, and the shooting is not accurate."


    "After being improved by Emperor Taizu, the new ''Flint Spear'' uses flint to strike the fire, which not only greatly simplifies the shooting process, the firing speed is two or three times faster than that of the arquebus, but also improves the shooting accuracy."


    "Once a good soldier has mastered the ''Fintlock Spear'' proficiently, it is equivalent to having one enemy against a hundred."


    Gu Yuan couldn''t help but his eyes lit up, his whole body seemed like a sharp sword that was about to be unsheathed, ready to go to the battlefield at any time.


    Gu Yanfei just asked casually at first, but after listening, he heard a bit of interest, and asked enthusiastically, "Brother, do you have a flintlock gun?"


    "Yes." Gu Yuan nodded and smiled dotingly, "I''ll have someone bring it for you to play with."


    He really has a flintlock gun. When he went to the military just now, Chu Yi gave him a flintlock pistol.


    So, Gu Yuan called Juan Bi in and told her to go to Chenghuiyuan to find Wutong to get it.


    After Juan Bi went out, Gu Yuan pursed his lips and was silent for a moment, and then he asked the question that had been lingering in his heart for a long time: "Sister, do you recognize the First Prince?"


    His sister and the eldest prince should have nothing to do with each other, but today the eldest prince told him that he could tell his sister the errands he was going to undertake without any concealment, so he had to make this assumption.


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded honestly and answered honestly.


    That''s true!


    Gu Yuan didn''t want to ask how they met. In his opinion, the eldest prince should remember her with such an outstanding sister.


    Gu Yanfei took a piece of plum blossom cake for Gu Yuan with chopsticks, and asked casually, "Brother, have you been to Yue?"


    "I have read in the book that there are many dialects in the country of Vietnam, and in some places there are dozens of dialects in one state."


    Gu Yanfei was not familiar with Yue at all.


    In her last life, her world was really too small. There was only this small Dingyuan Marquis mansion, and she didn''t even know much about the capital, let alone the distant country of Yue.


    Gu Yuan took a bite of the plum blossom cake and shook his head. When his dark phoenix eyes met Gu Yanfei''s curious eyes, they became warmer and softer.


    He rationalized his thoughts and said with a smile: "I haven''t been there, but I heard some friends say something."


    "The country of Yue is rich in tea and silk. Many cloth houses on Dayan Street are selling silk and satin of the country of Yue. It is often said that the silk of the country of Yue is dyed with the color of Jiangnanchun, which is more graceful than the material of Dajing."


    "When you''re free, I''ll take you to stroll around Dayan Street, which is also known as Nanyue Street. Many shops on the street sell South Vietnamese goods, such as dim sum, paper kites, embroidered screens, purses, fans..."


    "By the way, there is also a theater on Dayan Street. We have invited a theater troupe from Nanyue, and they sing operas from Nanyue. It has a unique flavor."


    Gu Yuan racked his brains to talk about it, all of what he said was from his friends, so it was a little mixed and a little loose.


    "Big Brother," Gu Yanfei leaned slightly, leaned closer to him, and pinched Gu Yuan''s cuff coquettishly, "Then we agreed, next time we go to the shop on Dayan Street and buy some Jiangnan materials to make clothes?"


    "Then, let''s go to the opera troupe you mentioned."


    In the past life, their brother and sister missed a lot. In this life, Gu Yanfei doesn''t want to miss it again.


    She would tell Gu Yuan what she wanted to do and what she liked.


    "Whatever you want, my brother will accompany you." Gu Yuan always said yes, and he was even thinking about it: since my sister likes watching dramas so much, maybe he can buy a drama troupe for her in the future. At that time, she can watch it whenever she wants. can watch.


    However, before that, he has to work hard to save money, and then take his sister to split up the family!


    After the family is separated, the younger sister can live as she pleases, live happily and freely, without being restrained in the Hou residence.


    Originally, Gu Yuan had no interest in going to Luan Yiwei, no matter how bright and bright Luan Yiwei was, and no matter how bright the future was, it was not what he yearned for, nor what he was chasing.


    but now¡­¡­


    Gu Yuan has a new idea.


    Today, since the eldest prince has told him so much, and even told him the secrets of the "Fintlock Spear" blueprint, it means that the eldest prince should have other arrangements for him... In other words, the eldest prince intends to use him!


    Yes, now is not the time when the late emperor was in power.


    He is confident, and with his ability, he will be able to create a world that belongs to him in the army just like his father!


    For his sister, he must work harder!


    Thinking about it, Gu Yuan couldn''t help being aroused by his fighting spirit, his jet-black pupils shone brightly, and he said energetically: "Sister, my ten-day vacation must have been in vain, and then I will accompany the eldest prince, and there is another busy..."


    "After I''ve been busy for a while, I''ll definitely take you to have a good time in Beijing!"


    Looking at Gu Yuan like this, Gu Yanfei felt an inexplicable impulse in her heart, and she also wanted to touch her brother''s head.


    However, my brother will not be happy.


    She smirked in her heart, and a smile appeared from the corners of her eyes.


    "Girl!" Juan Bi finally came back, holding a heavy rectangular wooden box in both hands.


    Gu Yuan personally opened the long wooden box and saw a new flintlock gun quietly placed on the red velvet cloth in the box. There are also eight or nine projectiles.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the strange flintlock gun, took it out of the box with great interest, and started with a heavy one.


    The little girl''s arms were so thin that it was not as thick as the barrel of a gun, but she easily grabbed the heavy flintlock gun in both hands, as if she had grabbed a long sword in her hands with ease.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the flintlock gun in his hand and played with it at will, touching the barrel, hooking the trigger, touching the butt...


    Gu Yuan first introduced the various parts of the flintlock gun, and then began to teach her step by step how to clean the barrel, where to fill the gunpowder, and where to load the projectile...


    "The steps to fire a gun are far more complicated than a bow shot, and it takes a dozen breaths at the fastest to fire once."


    "However, the projectile is pushed out of the gun chamber by the burning gunpowder. The speed is much faster than the ordinary feather arrow, and the lethality is also greater. It can penetrate a human skull with one shot at a distance of a hundred paces."


    Gu Yuan had never used a musket before, that is, when he was just in the Ministry of War, the First Prince personally showed him a thing or two.


    It is not difficult to get started, and practice makes perfect. No wonder Gu Yuan once heard Shangfeng say: "On the battlefield, it is much easier to train a soldier to use a musket than to train an archer."


    He spoke very carefully, and Gu Yanfei listened attentively, nodded frequently, touched his chin with interest, and asked, "Brother, can I try it?"


    This firearm called "Flint Spear" is a bit like a low-level spiritual weapon in the Yaoling world, but its power sounds much smaller than that of a spiritual weapon.


    She just held it in her hand and played with it for a while, and then she understood the pros and cons of this thing. For example, the burning of gunpowder can generate a strong thrust and push the projectile to launch, and I am afraid that it will also affect the accuracy of the flintlock gun.


    However, the flintlock gun is probably a killer in this small world.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 103： Secret (two more)

    Chapter 103 Secret (two more)


    Gu Yuan readily agreed, and said, "This thing is powerful and loud, so you can''t try it in the house, let''s go to the garden."


    The two brothers and sisters went out from Yuheng Garden and went all the way west to the nearest small garden.


    Gu Yanfei prepared to fire the flintlock gun step by step according to the steps that Gu Yanfei said, and said to himself, "What''s the best way to shoot?"


    "How about that?" Gu Yuan casually pointed forward, pointing to a strong weeping willow across the lake, and by the way reminded, "Be careful of the recoil when the flintlock gun is fired."


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, and calmly aimed the muzzle of the flintlock gun at the weeping willow across the lake, holding the gun in the left and the **** in the right, and then firmly pulled the trigger with his right hand.


    The ?? flint clip was pulled by the spring, and hit the edge of the fire door heavily, and a little spark appeared.


    "boom!"


    Hearing a deafening loud noise, a fire dragon spewed out of the flintlock muzzle rapidly, and the projectile passed through the lake like lightning and shot on a weeping willow opposite the lake.


    The gun shot straight through the tree trunk, leaving a hole the size of a longan.


    "óùóù..."


    The trunk of the willow tree trembled violently, like a young beast shivering in the wind and rain.


    There were still wisps of smoke gushing out from the muzzle, and there was a strong smell of gunpowder in the air.


    The loud noise here almost rang through the small garden.


    The servants in the garden heard the sound in twos and threes, and stared at this scene with stunned eyes.


    "Sister, you shoot really well!" Gu Yuan applauded Gu Yanfei''s shot enthusiastically.


    Gu Yanfei felt that his left arm was painful and numb from the recoil of the flint gun, and he swung his left arm.


    This thing is far from the low-level magic weapon.


    but¡­


    Gu Yanfei looked thoughtfully on the flintlock gun several times. If he added a sharp edge array to it...


    The index finger of her left hand made a slight phantom, and quickly drew a simple one-shot formation with her spiritual power.


    Well, that''s a nice drawing.


    She smiled with satisfaction, and then repeated the previous steps again, almost twice as fast as before, aiming the muzzle at another weeping willow across the lake.


    "boom!"


    The second shot sounded suddenly, louder than the first shot, and even the clouds in the sky above seemed to be shaken away.


    Another puff of smoke spewed out from the muzzle, and the projectile that shot out was faster than before, and hit the second weeping willow with crimson flames with lightning speed.


    With a ?? "creak", the tree trunk broke in the middle.


    There was another loud noise, and the crown of the willow tree crashed down from where it broke and landed on the lake, splashing a large amount of water.


    The servants on the sidelines were all dumbfounded, or covered their ears, or exclaimed, or whispered, and no one even thought of going to tell Mrs. Tai and Lord Hou.


    More people heard the sound, and the second shot not only spread throughout the small garden, but even more than half of the mansion heard the sound.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who is in Cihetang at this moment, also heard it.


    She was frightened by this inexplicable loud noise, and her heart was beating wildly in her chest, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart. She frowned and said, "Bai Lu, go and see what''s going on..."


    Bai Lufu took the lead and hurried away.


    She had just left on the front foot, when the old woman from the doorman on the back came running out of breath, and told the little maid in Tsing Yi who was guarding under the eaves: "The Prince of Yan''an has come to congratulate her."


    The news brought by the old lady allowed her to enter the Dongji room smoothly and meet Mrs. Gu Tai.


    "Why did the Prince of Yan''an suddenly come to congratulate him?" Mrs. Gu Tai asked in confusion.


    Recently, the family has had a lot of bad luck, and it is so bad luck.


    The old lady replied beamingly: "Mrs. Tai, it is said that the eldest young master came to congratulate him and was transferred to Luan Yiwei, serving as the fourth-grade town minister."


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai opened her eyes slightly in surprise, and then closed the five fingers of her left hand and clenched it into a fist.


    She didn''t speak, and the old woman didn''t know what to do, so she could only stand with her head bowed.


    The house fell into a dead silence.


    After a moment of silence, the door curtain was beaten up again, and the little maid in blue hurriedly came in again, bowing her knees and saying, "Mrs. Tai, Pingjin Hou''s Mansion, Changxing''s Mansion, and General Longhu''s Mansion have all come to congratulate the young master on his promotion."


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt like her heart had been beaten hard with a whip, and it was painful, numb and stuffy.


    Mrs. Gu Tai lowered her eyes, covered her left chest with her hunched body, and grabbed it with a little force, feeling that the heart throbbing under her palm was even more severe.


    "Mrs. Tai, are you alright?" Li Ma asked with concern, raised her hand to stroke her back, but Madam Gu didn''t hear it.


    She thought of Gu Yuan for a while, Gu Ce, who died young, and overlapped these two figures with another graceful figure.


    First Gu Ce, then Gu Yuan.


    She thought that even if Gu Yuan had to abandon Wen and join the military and enter the military camp, he would only be able to stop at a small soldier. How could the king tolerate the next son of a general who represents humiliation!


    Unexpectedly, it was the Shenji Camp first, and now Gu Yuan is going to be transferred to Luan Yiwei. In just a few days, he has been promoted from the sixth-rank Qiangong to the third level in a row.


    And he is also the Luan Yiwei who is near the emperor!


    One step to the sky.


    "Brother Yuan has a future, this is a happy event." Mrs. Gu Tai said in a low voice, "Eldest sister will be happy in the sky."


    Speaking, Mrs. Gu Tai''s left fist clenched even tighter, her neatly trimmed nails sank deep into her soft palm, her heart seemed to be stabbed by an invisible thorn, and again.


    "That person" is like a thorn embedded in her heart...


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes quickly turned a thick haze, and it was quickly suppressed.


    She took two deep breaths, and said to herself in her heart, Gu Yuan''s good, this is also the expectation of the old marquis. Character.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu Tai calmed down a lot, raised her eyelids, and instructed lightly, "Go and call the eldest young master... and the second young master to the hall of the outer courtyard."


    "Yes, Mrs. Tai." The little maid in Tsing Yi bowed her knees and hurried out.


    At the same time, the concierge who came to tell the story also retreated.


    The room was silent again, only a faint sigh echoed in it.


    Soon, Mrs. Gu Tai also took Li Ma and left Ci He Tang.


    Today, a distinguished guest came to the door, and the second son, Gu Jian, was injured again. Mrs. Gu Tai could only decide to treat the guest in person to show her solemnity.


    The doors of the hall have all been opened, making it look vast, bright, and transparent.


    Gu Yuan came very quickly. Mrs. Gu Tai had just sat down on the chair of the first teacher, and the next moment, she saw Gu Yuan wearing a crimson official robe walking towards her outside the hall.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed a strange light and disappeared in a flash.


    "Grandmother." Gu Yuan bowed to Mrs. Gu Tai, and the manner of etiquette made it impossible to pick out a mistake.


    "Brother Yuan," Mrs. Gu Tai frowned with a long sigh and said helplessly, "It''s a big happy event for you to be transferred to Luangyiwei. Why don''t you tell your family about such a big thing?"


    "Did you have a relationship with your family?"


    During the conversation, Mrs. Gu Tai pulled Gu Yuan to her side and patted the back of his hand lovingly, as if yesterday''s quarrel never existed.


    Gu Yuan neither nodded nor shook his head, and said nothing.


    Mrs. Gu Tai had long been accustomed to Gu Yuan''s sullen temperament that she couldn''t hold back a word for a long time, and sighed again: "Forget it, after seeing people''s hearts over time, you will know that grandmother is all for your own good."


    "When you arrive at Luangyiwei in the future, you must do your best and keep working hard, so as not to disappoint your grandmother and your father''s expectations of you."


    "A lot of distinguished guests came to congratulate you today, and your second cousin will also come in a while. You two brothers treat the guests well."


    The corners of Mrs. Gu Tai''s lips were hooked, and even the wrinkles at the corners of her mouth were dyed with a pleasant arc.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes turned, his fists clenched, but he still didn''t say a word.


    In Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes, Gu Yuan''s silence was a silent approval.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was in a better mood, and with a smile on her face, she instructed the maid to serve several dishes of Gu Yuan''s favorite desserts, melons and fruits.


    At first glance, grandparents and grandchildren are harmonious and happy.


    When the Prince of Yan''an, Marquis of Pingjin, and Changxingbo came to the hall, they saw such a scene, so they congratulated Mrs. Gu Tai on her good fortune, the children and grandchildren are better than the blue, and they praised Gu Yuan''s young talent.


    Gu Yuan generously entertained the old friends of the Gu family, greeted each other, and reminisced.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also praised Gu Yuan from time to time, and said that she would ask these uncles to take care of Gu Yuan Yunyun in the future. From time to time, the corner of her eyes glanced outside the hall.


    The hall is very lively.


    Gu Yuan is smiling, but the smile is not as wide as his eyes, and the eyes of these people around him are also alienated.


    He is like a lonely traveler who is out of tune with the festive atmosphere.


    For a moment, he felt as if he had returned to eight years ago. Before he was nine years old, his grandmother and these uncles treated him like he is now, kind, warm, friendly, and tolerant.


    But after his father''s accident, those uncles all invariably estranged from the long house...


    After swallowing the glycolic tea in the mouth, there is only a strong bitterness left in the mouth.


    "Brother Xiao, you are here." Mrs. Gu Tai''s slightly excited voice awakened Gu Yuan from his sudden thoughts.


    Gu Yuan raised his eyes and saw a thirteen-year-old boy in a sapphire blue robe walking into the hall. It was Gu Jian and Wang''s direct son Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao first bowed to Mrs. Gu Tai, who was in the first place, and reluctantly called out to Gu Yuan, "Big brother."


    Gu Xiao also heard about what happened yesterday, and he suspected that Gu Yuan had hurt his father, Gu Jian, so he looked at Gu Yuan with hostility in his eyes.


    The thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy is at an age full of thorns.


    The smile on Mrs. Gu Tai''s face deepened, and she was about to ask Gu Xiao to greet the guests.


    Although Gu Xiao is not yet the prince, but sooner or later, this Hou Mansion will be his, just to accumulate some contacts for him.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yuan stood up abruptly, flicked his sleeves, and turned away without saying a word.


    The whole room was silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 104： No shame (one more)

    Chapter 104 Worthless (one more)


    The guests didn''t know what was going on. Gu Yuan was still talking and laughing just now, why did he suddenly turn his face?


    Everyone looked at each other, and there was something wrong with them.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s smile instantly froze at the corner of her lips.


    "..." Gu Xiao''s expression was even uglier than Mrs. Gu Tai''s, her lips stubbornly pressed into a straight line. Brother what does this mean? !


    "Gu Yuan!" Mrs. Gu Tai raised her voice and called him by his first name.


    However, Gu Yuan didn''t stop, and walked out as if he hadn''t heard of it.


    The servants who were guarding outside the hall did not dare to stop Gu Yuan at all. After all, everyone in the house now knew that the eldest young master was the one who could draw the five cross bows.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gritted her teeth, showed an apologetic smile to the guests, and said, "I''m sorry. :"


    Then, he stood up resolutely, chased after him, and shouted, "Brother Yuan!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai trotted forward in three steps and two steps, caught up with Gu Yuan under a plane tree in the courtyard outside the hall, and asked with a bit of exasperation, "What are you going to do?"


    She tried her best to keep her voice down, but she felt like a light on her back. Even if she didn''t look, she could feel the curious eyes in the hall being projected on them.


    Gu Yuan finally stopped, turned half of his face, and looked down at Mrs. Gu Tai, who was half a head shorter than him, from top to bottom. The golden sunlight shone through the sparse branches and leaves above, outlining his clear side. face lines.


    "Grandma wants me to help my second brother." Gu Yuan said sharply.


    was broken by Gu Yuan, but Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t deny it, and smiled lightly: "Brother Yuan, you are cousins. It is right for you to support each other and help each other."


    "Should?" Gu Yuan also smiled.


    The family should be like this. Mrs. Gu Tai raised her chin aggressively, as if it were a matter of course.


    "Someone wants to ruin my future and wants me to repay my grievances with virtue, grandmother, I look so stupid?" Gu Yuan''s tone was colder and sharper.


    What is Gu Yuan implying? ! Mrs. Gu Tai looked at Gu Yuan suspiciously.


    Without waiting for Mrs. Gu Tai to speak, Gu Yuan changed the subject and said again: "I heard that His Highness the First Prince is very fond of all kinds of weapons, I plan to take the rhino horn bow for His Highness to enjoy."


    Gu Yuan was putting the threat directly on the table.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai stared, her face turning blue instantly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t know about Gu Jian''s actions on the bowstring of the rhino horn bow at first, but then Gu Jian accidentally leaked her words, and Mrs. Gu Tai asked about it, and only then did she know about it.


    Of course Mrs. Gu couldn''t admit it, and Gu Zuo said: "Brother Yuan, I sent someone to send a message to your second sister early this morning, you can keep this bow for a few days, and then wait until you have had enough fun. Just come back."


    Gu Yuan stared fixedly at Mrs. Gu Tai, his black eyes were so sharp that he seemed to see through her heart.


    When the last hope was broken, his mind was surprisingly clear and calm, like a traveler who had traveled for a long time finally got out of the fog.


    "Brother Yuan, what do you want?!" Mrs. Gu Tai tried to hold Gu Yuan''s hand, but Gu Yuan quickly stepped back half a step, only turned sideways, avoiding her gently and skillfully, her sleeves in the distance Her fingertips were less than half an inch away.


    The eyes of the grandfather and grandson met in mid-air, as if they were engaged in a bloodless battle.


    Gu Yuan''s faction frankly stated his intention: "I want that rhino horn bow."


    This rhinoceros horn bow symbolizes the glory of the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion. Since the bow is in his hands, he will not hand it over again.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils moved slightly, and her right hand clenched the string of beads in her wide cuff, as if she didn''t recognize the young man in front of her, no, young man.


    Gu Yuan''s heart is like a mirror, motionless like a mountain.


    When he was in the hall just now, he seemed to be enlightened, and suddenly he understood a lot of things from the attitude of those uncles.


    He got the job of Luan Yiwei. For many people, it meant skyrocketing. From the inside to the outside of the mansion, people would come to curry favor with him and cling to him.


    He is no longer the dispensable eldest son of the Gu family, he is the envoy of Luan Yiwei who is near the emperor.


    To him, it was like a weapon.


    He can use this weapon to achieve what he wants to do.


    Last night, my sister took the bow for him, the first step has been taken, then, the next thing should be up to him to speak and face.


    He is an older brother, and he cannot rely on his younger sister for everything.


    Sister is right. This rhino horn bow should belong to him.


    At the beginning, my father opened the rhino horn bow at the age of sixteen, and my grandfather gave it to my father.


    He is a disciple of the Gu family. If he can draw this bow today, then the bow should be his.


    Gu Yuan said slowly to Mrs. Gu Tai: "Emperor Taizu said that it is a pity in life that a good bow is dusty and unappreciated, and a good bow is given to heroes, and those who can live in it."


    In those days, when Emperor Taizu gave the bow to his great-grandfather Gu Qin, he once said something like this, meaning that this good bow should be given to those who can use it, not dust in the box.


    "Second uncle hides the good bow and makes it dusty, not a ''capable one''."


    Gu Yuan''s words were extremely sharp, as if he had stabbed Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart with a sword.


    After ?? finished speaking, he walked away without any reluctance.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s face flushed red and she was silent.


    This time, she didn''t catch up.


    She stared blankly at Gu Yuan''s tall and straight back like green bamboo, her eyes were dazed for a moment, her old eyes seemed to have a dark surging that was about to burst, and a little anger, a little doubt, a little uneasiness, a little powerlessness flashed in her eyes. ...more tired.


    Her body swayed a bit, her feet slowly moved two steps, and her pace was shaky.


    "Mrs. Tai, be careful." Li Ma, who was on the side, quickly supported Mrs. Gu Tai.


    The sunny day after the snow became colder and the wind was biting.


    The howling cold wind was like a wild animal roaring in demonstration, lingering.


    "He..." Suddenly, Mrs. Gu Tai asked in a hoarse voice, "Don''t you know?"


    learned that his father Gu Ce was not born to her.


    Above the head, the branches and leaves of the plane tree with yellow leaves swayed with the cold wind, and a few rays of sunlight cast mottled light and shadow on Mrs. Gu Tai''s face through the gaps in the branches and leaves, which made her expression a little gloomy, a little obscure, and a little irritable. .


    The sound of ??"rustling" echoed in the courtyard.


    Mother Li looked around vigilantly and made sure there was no one around, so she persuaded in a low voice, "Madam, don''t think too much."


    Even the late Marquis Gu Ce himself didn''t know about this, so how did Gu Yuan know about it!


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai looked straight at the direction where Gu Yuan left, without blinking, her turbid and red eyes seemed to want his figure to be engraved.


    Mammy Li caressed Mrs. Gu Tai''s arm gently and continued to persuade: "Besides, even in the Gu family''s ancestral hall, there is no ''her'' tablet for a long time, and it is impossible for the eldest young master to know."


    said, Li Ma''s voice was even lower, and only their master and servant could hear them in the cold wind howling.


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to mutter to herself: "I raised A Ce with my own hands, treated him as if I were my own, raised me carefully, and watched him marry and have children... Even the title of Hou''s mansion is up to him. Inherit, just ask Ah Jian to be a rich and idle person."


    "I admit to myself that I am not sorry for Ah Ce... and I am not sorry to my eldest sister. I am worthy of my conscience."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes slowly moved up, looking up at the blue sky, as if these words were spoken to some old people.


    "Mrs. Tai is right." Li Ma nodded her head in agreement, "Mrs. Tai, it has been difficult for you these years."


    She said these words from the heart.


    After a pause, Li Ma added: "Besides, after so many years, those old people in Xizhou are long gone, and no one has mentioned ''that matter'' anymore."


    "Madam, please be patient, it is absolutely impossible for the eldest young master to know."


    Another biting cold wind blew, and like a knife, it got into Li Ma''s neckline, causing her to shrink her neck unconsciously.


    "Besides, even if the eldest young master knows about it, what position does he have to blame Mrs. Tai? It is Mrs. Tai that you raised the old marquis with your own hands.


    Mrs. Gu Tai still stood motionless under the tree, her chest heaving up and down, and there seemed to be two forces fighting and colliding in her eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she said again: "But I always feel that Brother Yuan treats me no better than before..." She seemed to be guarding her, as if she had... resentment towards her.


    Thinking, Mrs. Gu Tai tightly clutched the string of beads in her hand, almost crushing it.


    In the past, Gu Yuan was not like this.


    Mr. Li hesitated for a while, but still reminded: "Madam, yesterday''s story... The eldest young master should also know about it. Is it because of this thing that even you are angry?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face stiffened, she stroked her sleeve, and said lightly, "I''m doing this for his own good too."


    "This child is stubborn since he was a child and can''t listen to the advice of his elders. I asked him to study literature, and I took the trouble to find him the best academy in the capital. ."


    "As long as he is in the army, there will always be people talking about his father''s surrender, and this will never go away."


    Mammy Li hurriedly said with relief: "Eldest young master is young, the rice he eats is not as much as the salt you eat, and I don''t understand the painstaking efforts of Mrs. Tai."


    Hearing Li Ma''s soft words, Mrs. Gu Tai also felt that it was useful, and her expression softened a little.


    She seemed to remember the guests in the hall at this moment, looked at them, and said, "Forget it, let''s not mention the past."


    "He has now entered the Luanyi Guard, which is a good job. He doesn''t have to go to the battlefield, and he can still be in front of the imperial palace."


    Even if the errand in front of the emperor is not high, it can be regarded by others.


    In the future, Gu Yuan''s future will be bright.


    Mrs. Gu Tai sighed again and said in a low voice, "Brother Yuan has a promising future. Even if I go to Jiuquan in the future, I will be worthy of the old marquis."


    She looked at the western sky again, her eyes were deep, her heart was as solid as a rock after going through a lot of ups and downs.


    That''s right, the Hou Mansion did not owe Gu Yuan.


    She didn''t owe Gu Yuan either.


    She is worthy of her eldest sister, as well as Gu Ce and their father and son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 105： Dont let (two more)

    Chapter 105 Don''t Let (Second)


    Thinking of some past events, Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression was a little dazed, her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of veil, and her thoughts also came to a distant place.


    The shadow of the tree swayed again, a few dry and remnant leaves fell, and even some remnant snow on the branches fell.


    Mrs. Gu Tai only felt a cold on her forehead, raised her hand to wipe the snowflakes there, and said solemnly: "If he wants it, give him the bow."


    Snowflakes quickly melted into a drop of snow on her finger, crystal clear.


    Mrs. Gu Tai casually shook off the water droplets from her fingertips, her eyes cold.


    However, bows are allowed, but titles are not.


    "Let someone go and notify the Marquis." Mrs. Gu Tai ordered, intending to let Gu Jian come over to entertain guests.


    So, after a cup of tea, Gu Jian, the Marquis of Dingyuan, appeared "late" with a broken right arm.


    He and his son apologized to all the distinguished guests, saying that he was ill so he was late, but whenever the other party asked how Gu Yuan left, he laughed helplessly:


    "I''m sorry, Brother Yuan has always been unable to sit still. He just said he was going to practice martial arts."


    "He''s a young man with a childlike nature, so it''s normal that he can''t talk to us."


    "Everyone has a lot of humility."


    Gu Jian''s remarks are really not beautiful enough, both inside and outside of the words are referring to Gu Yuan''s youthful spirit, eccentric temperament and unsuitable personality.


    These nobles and nobles present have been immersed in the court for decades, and all of them are old foxes. At a glance, you can tell that the family and the second room are not in harmony.


    How did the second room of the Gu family get the title, even if you don''t say it on the surface, everyone knows it very well.


    At this moment, everyone will inevitably think of those old things, exchanging meaningful glances in twos and threes.


    Eight years ago, after the "accident" of the Marquis of Xian Dingyuan and Gu Ce, Mrs. Gu Tai immediately abandoned the long house for the late emperor. Some people praised Mrs. Tai for her decisiveness, while others felt that Mrs. Tai was trying to survive by cutting her tail, but more. People feel a little cold.


    After the second room was enthroned, from the bright side, in the past eight years, the Gu family also took care of the two children in the long room.


    However, Gu Yuan is the eldest son of Gu Ce. He could have enjoyed the grace of the Houfu and served as a five-rank general in the army, but Gu Yuan had to start from a small soldier step by step... In the army After so many years of honing in the middle, I have also made a lot of military achievements, and this has come to today.


    Gu Yuan obviously has the style of being a father, and is a natural general. He took the position of the envoy of Luanyi Weizhen at a young age, and he got the green eyes of the emperor and the Duke of Wei, obviously he was about to come forward.


    As for Gu Jian...


    Gu Jian is a mediocre person, far inferior to his brother. He has not done much in inheriting the title for so many years, and such a title can fool people. When it comes to the next generation, it is time to downgrade "hou" to "uncle".


    Who should be friends with, everyone present can see clearly.


    Yan''an Bo Shizi stood up first, and bowed his hands to Gu Jian: "Uncle Shi, I still have an errand today, so I will leave first."


    Pingjin Hou followed closely and said, "Brother, you are injured and you have to take good care of you. I won''t bother you today."


    Gu Jian hurriedly held back: "It''s okay for me to be hurt, brother, it''s rare for you to come here, so why don''t you have a few drinks with me before leaving."


    His right arm was still in plaster cast and bandaged. In fact, his words were not convincing.


    Not only the two Marquis of Pingjin, but also several other guests perfunctoryly made excuses to leave, and did not save face for Gu Jian at all, and the hall was empty in less than half a stick of incense.


    Gu Jian''s face was blue and white and red, and she awkwardly looked at Mrs. Gu Tai face to face, and was speechless for a long time.


    Originally, Mrs. Gu Tai thought it was the same for Gu Jian to entertain guests.


    but¡­¡­


    Looking at the guests who left in front, Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart sank, and she felt lost.


    From the moment Gu Yuan received the order from the Shenji Camp yesterday, some things seemed to start to change, and today, they are completely out of control.


    Gu Xiao''s youthful and spirited face seemed to be stained with ink, and he resigned stubbornly.


    Gu Jian was just trying to hold on to the guests, and his heart was suffocating, and he couldn''t let go. When he left the hall, he was inattentive, and his right foot stumbled on the threshold and fell heavily.


    This fall, the injury was added to the injury, the right arm hit the ground, and the screams resounded through the Hou residence.


    On the same day, the main hospital invited famous doctors from Beijing and Chinese to come for treatment. The doctor invited one after another, and it took a whole night of tossing to stop, and the entire Hou residence was not very safe.


    "Eldest young master, I heard that Mrs. Tai wanted to invite Dr. Li, but Dr. Li was annoyed and refused to come back. Later, he had to ask other doctors in the capital who were good at treating trauma."


    "All those doctors said that the old wounds of Lord Hou have not healed, and new ones have been added. If this goes on like this, I am afraid that this hand will not be able to hold a pen."


    Gu Yuan had a good night''s sleep, and slept peacefully until dawn. When he heard the news from the little servant Wutong, it was already the next morning.


    At the end, Wutong asked hesitantly: "Eldest Young Master, Mrs. Tai asked you to see the Marquis..."


    "Not necessary."


    Gu Yuan dropped these two words and went out.


    Today is the first day he officially takes office as the envoy of Luan Yiwei Township. The first thing he does when he takes office is to accompany the eldest prince Chu Yi out of Beijing.


    This is the first time in eight years that Vietnam has sent an envoy to visit Dajing.


    Lai Shi is the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, who was sent by the noble concubine of the Yue Kingdom. His brother, the eldest prince of the Yue Kingdom, was established as the crown prince just this year.


    This time, the three princes of the Yue Kingdom came to visit. Of course, the person responsible for welcoming the envoys here in Dajing should not be too casual, lest the Yue Kingdom feel that Dajing is contemptuous.


    Therefore, more than half a month ago, the court had already decided that King Kang Chuyou would go to greet the third prince of the Yue Kingdom and others.


    However, not long ago, King Kang stabbed Fang Mingfeng, the son of the Duke of England, for no reason, which aroused the anger of the nobles, and Duke Wei, Duke of England and others strictly opposed it.


    The ?? emperor immediately decreed that the eldest prince, Chu Yi, be solely responsible for this matter.


    Kang King''s family has just suffered a big setback, and with the support of Duke Wei and others, this matter went smoothly beyond ordinary.


    This is also the first errand the eldest prince has done after returning home.


    There were so many eyes staring at the capital, and Gu Yuan was also very solemn. Since then, he has not returned to the Hou''s residence, and only let someone come back and tell Gu Yanfei that he accompanied the eldest prince to temporarily live in the military department.


    Anyway, Gu Yuan has always been away from home, Gu Yanfei has long been used to it.


    In the following days, she hardly stayed at home, and focused all her energy on the flintlock gun that Gu Yuan left with her.


    Gu Yanfei intends to draw a formation on this flintlock gun.


    Last time, the one she drew in the garden was a one-time temporary formation that doubled the power of the flintlock gun.


    At that time, even Gu Yuan was stunned. He took the flintlock pistol and looked at it again and again. It also attracted half the onlookers of the Hou residence. Gu Yanfei tried the two pistols and roughly judged the power, so he did not continue.


    It is not difficult to draw a formation, but it is rare that there is no spiritual energy to borrow in this small world.


    The aura of that phoenix-patterned jade Perry was too little, not even enough for her to inhale it into her body. Every time the spiritual energy in her body was used up, it would take a long time for her to "recover blood".


    A permanent "edge formation", even the lowest level, will take a lot of time for her now. After drawing a paragraph, she must wait for her spiritual power to recover before continuing to draw...


    Fortunately, there is the plum blossom hosta that Chu Yi gave, which can continuously nourish the sea of ????knowledge and speed up the recovery of spiritual power.


    Gu Yanfei, who does not go out, sits in a small study every day to meditate, draw arrays, meditate again, and then draw arrays.


    Repeating the days so monotonously, seven days have passed in a blink of an eye, and it is the 23rd of the twelfth lunar month.


    It took so long, but the result was unsatisfactory.


    Seeing the crooked and intermittent formation on the flintlock gun, Gu Yanfei sighed deeply.


    is so ugly that she can''t bear to look directly at her.


    If Shizun saw her, she would not only be laughed at, but also punished to draw another 300 of the same formation.


    Remembering the years when he was just learning the formation technique with Master, Gu Yanfei bent his lips.


    The milk cat rolled carelessly on the side, rubbing its back against the ground for a while, and then grabbing a plum blossom to grind its teeth.


    Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand unexpectedly, grabbed the milk cat, pressed one of his front paws on the cinnabar, and pressed a bright red "Plum Blossom Seal" on the gun.


    Well, it looks much better now!


    Gu Yanfei thought about it peacefully.


    "Girl, the eldest young master is here." Juan Bi walked in beaming, her hair wrapped in a turban, and a feather duster in her hand.


    Hou''s mansion has already begun to prepare for the New Year. On the day of the new year, they have to sacrifice to the stove and sweep the dust. The maids and ladies in the courtyard are all holding brooms, feather dusters, etc., dusting the dust, sweeping the courtyard, dredging the ditches... one by one Joyfully sweeping the dust.


    This is too young. Only then did Gu Yanfei slowly realize the passage of time.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, and threw the flintlock gun aside, and took the rhino horn bow on the desk.


    It''s a good sign to get rid of the old and welcome the new.


    Gu Yanfei left the small study happily carrying the repaired rhino horn bow.


    She is not afraid of the cold, so there is no charcoal pot in the room, and the afternoon sun shines through the open window into the second room, which is bright and transparent.


    Gu Yuan was already sitting on the Arhat bed drinking tea.


    He was wearing a blue lotus-colored dark-patterned straight robe, with a silver silk sash around his waist, and a sword on his waist.


    His sitting posture is upright, like a bamboo like a pine, with the unique style of a soldier, and the arrogance of a young man in his expression.


    "younger sister!"


    Gu Yuan heard the movement, put down the tea cup, raised his eyes and looked at Gu Yanfei, his eyes were as clear as stars.


    Gu Yanfei also laughed.


    I haven''t seen each other for a few days, and Gu Yuan has changed a lot. His whole person is a little more energetic than before, and even if he doesn''t smile, he still looks high-spirited.


    It seems that he had a good time in Luangyiwei.


    "Big Brother," Gu Yanfei sat down beside Gu Yuan, took an orange from the fruit bowl and threw it at him, "Try this orange, it was sent by Zhuangzi, it''s very sweet."


    Received the orange given by his sister, Gu Yuan smiled, happy and satisfied.


    Afterwards, he restrained his smile and said, "Murong Yong was just transferred yesterday, and he was transferred to the Thousand Households of Shenji Ying."


    is to replace his previous transfer order.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 106： Figured out (one more)

    Chapter 106 Figured it out (one more)


    "Second Uncle personally went to the Ministry of War to walk around."


    Gu Yuan lifted his eyelids, and while speaking, his eyes turned to the rhino horn bow.


    The broken string on the bow has been repaired and is in perfect condition.


    But Gu Yuan knew that once something was broken, it would never be restored to its original state.


    Up to now, there is still something that Gu Yuan doesn''t understand. Gu Jian''s plan should be for this reason, to make him "accidentally" injured, so that he can free up the position of Shenjiying Thousand Households for Murong Yong.


    A long time ago, Gu Yuan knew that Gu Jian was on guard against him, but he did not expect that Gu Jian would break his hand for the sake of a Murong Yong, ruining his future and all his expectations.


    Gu Jian is his uncle after all, all this makes Gu Yuan a little sad and a little lost.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, and his fingers casually flicked on the new bowstring.


    The new cluster of bowstrings tensed and made a rapid humming sound. Based on the sound of the string alone, Gu Yuan could judge that the new bowstring was better than the previous one.


    "A bowstring made of rhino tendon?" Gu Yuan said with certainty.


    "Brother has a good eye. I repaired it myself." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile, and said with a bit of show off.


    Originally, Gu Yanfei wanted to send it out to find someone to repair it, but after thinking about it, weapons are actually not much different from spiritual tools. It should be said that weapons are just tricks involved, which are much easier to repair than spiritual tools.


    This new bowstring was specially quenched by her with potion, and it is far stronger than ordinary bowstrings. No one will think of using the same method to calculate her eldest brother in the future.


    Gu Yanfei handed the rhino horn bow to Gu Yuan, and said coquettishly, "Brother, you must remember that you promised me to give me ferrets!"


    "Don''t worry, I remember it all." The smile in Gu Yuan''s eyes deepened, he took the bow and regained his energy.


    Now that he has this bow back, he will not let it be dusted again.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the high-spirited Gu Yuan, his eyebrows curved slightly, and he smiled brightly.


    The girl with a beautiful face is like the red plum swaying gently in the cold wind. The plum fragrance is enticing and enticing. It is bright and elegant, and there is an indescribable demeanor in Gu Panjian.


    My sister is so pretty, just like my mother. Gu Yuan also raised his eyebrows.


    correct!


    Gu Yuan suddenly stiffened, divided half of the peeled oranges to Gu Yanfei, and asked nervously, "Sister, are you going to Linyuan with Miss Wei Jiu tomorrow?"


    Shanglin Garden is a royal garden twenty miles away from the capital, surrounded by mountains and forests.


    Gu Yanfei took it smoothly, broke off an orange petal and put it in his mouth, nodded and said:


    "yes."


    That''s right, what Jiao Niang said at the time was indeed Shanglin Garden.


    Gu Yuan knitted his sword brows, his brows were slightly condensed, and he pondered in a tangled manner. He ate half an orange in three or two bites, but he didn''t know the taste.


    Gu Yanfei felt that something was wrong with Gu Yuan, and looked at him strangely.


    The Adam''s apple on Gu Yuan''s neck moved up and down, and after struggling for a long time, he said again: "Tomorrow, the first prince will also go to Shanglin Garden."


    He gritted his back molars hesitantly, and finally calmed down and said in one breath, "...If that guy with the surname Baili dares to bother you, you must tell me and I''ll beat him."


    Gu Yuan couldn''t help but started rolling up his sleeves, as if he was going to rush up with his fists at any time.


    "Baili?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    "Baili" is the surname of Yue Kingdom.


    So, she asked directly, "The third prince of the Yue Kingdom?"


    Gu Yuan nodded silently, and took another orange from the fruit bowl.


    He once heard a friend say that Bailiyin, the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, is the most cynical, both beautiful and addicted to alcohol.


    This time, after seeing the real person, Gu Yuan found that the rumor was true.


    As soon as Bailiyin came to the capital, he told the eldest prince Chu Yi that he knew that Dajing was so beautiful, that everyone was good at singing and dancing, and wanted to see them, but he was dismissed by the eldest prince in a few words.


    After ??, Bailiyin simply took people to the place of fireworks by himself.


    Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yanfei before he could say anything, and said carefully, "Sister, if you are so beautiful, if the Third Prince Baili sees you..."


    In case, my sister is remembered by that kind of hungry ghost...


    Gu Yuan just thought about it, and felt very unhappy in his heart. He accidentally pushed too hard, and the poor orange was squeezed, and juice seeped out from under the orange peel.


    Gu Yanfei''s black and white eyes turned slightly, he understood what Gu Yuan meant, and laughed "pochi".


    Gu Yanfei took a clean handkerchief, wiped the orange juice from his fingers, and nodded with a smile: "Okay, I''ll definitely tell eldest brother." She also heard Gu Yuan''s meaning, and he will also be tomorrow. I will go to Shanglin Garden with Chu Yi.


    Gu Yuan was coaxed by Gu Yanfei with a single word, and Jun had a smile on his face again, and said sternly: "With Big Brother here, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    The dependence of his sister made him feel more happy than any rare treasure.


    Gu Yanfei took over the orange that had been crushed by Gu Yuan, peeled the orange peel dexterously, gave half of it to Gu Yuan, and kept half for himself.


    Gu Yuan stuffed another orange petal into the entrance, half-squinting his phoenix eyes.


    Well, this orange is as my sister said, very sweet, very fragrant, and fragrant.


    Thinking of his sister''s first time to go hunting, Gu Yuan carefully supervised Juan Bi to pack his luggage. In addition to the necessary bows and arrows, cloaks, and water bags, he also had to bring fire bags, dry food, ointment for bruises, signal bombs, etc. Daggers...even needles and thread.


    Gu Yanfei found that Gu Yuan was very good at packing things, and he packed all the odds and ends in a small leather bag and let her carry it with her.


    Gu Yanfei can carry this small leather bag on his body or hang it on the saddle, which is very convenient.


    On the day of going out, when Wei Jiao Niang came to the Hou residence to pick up Gu Yanfei, Gu Yanfei was still happily touching her small bag.


    They rode on their horses and headed towards the West City Gate.


    It''s still early, it''s only half past nine, the sun is rising, there are not many passers-by on the street, it''s sparse, the two girls are riding their horses all the way, talking and laughing. .


    "Yan Fei, everyone and I will meet at the gate of Xicheng. It''s still early, so don''t be in a hurry."


    "Later on, I''ll introduce some of my cousins ??and handkerchiefs to you."


    "Their riding and shooting are also good, but they are not as good as me!"


    Wei Jiaoniang said confidently.


    The crisp silver bell-like laughter happily echoed in the cold wind of the twelfth lunar month, and the horses were furious in fresh clothes.


    They met seven or eight boys and girls at the gate of the West City, and then faced the cold wind and continued to fly westward along the official road.


    On the way to Shanglin Garden, I ran into some acquaintances from time to time, and everyone went on the road together.


    When they arrived at their destination, there were already thirty or forty people in the team.


    There were people who arrived earlier. There were several bamboo sheds in the open space outside the hunting grounds. At first glance, there were crowds of people and there was a lively and noisy scene.


    A girl in pink saw Wei Jiao Niang and waved to her from a distance: "Jiao Niang, this way!"


    "Lu Qin, here we come!" Wei Jiaoniang pulled Gu Yanfei''s wrist with a smile and led her over.


    Five or six young and splendid young girls were sitting around a long table, and a cup of tea was placed in front of everyone, and the fragrance of the tea was quite pleasant.


    Naturally, they also noticed Gu Yanfei who came with Wei Jiaoniang, and their eyes stopped on the hands of the two, with a hint of surprise on their faces.


    The Duke of Wei''s government has a high status, Wei Jiao Niang is straightforward, lively and outgoing, and is friendly with everyone, but it is rare to see her so intimate with others.


    To most of them, Gu Yanfei was unfamiliar, that is, the third girl from Chang''anbo Mansion went to Jingwang Mansion to play polo last month, and whispered to others that she was the second girl from Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Everyone couldn''t help but scrutinize Gu Yanfei.


    The youthful girl''s eyebrows are like distant mountains and her eyes are like the bright moon. She doesn''t need to be decorated with powder beads and hairpins. She only smiles, she is bright and moving, and it is difficult to hide the national color.


    Several teenagers couldn''t take their eyes off for a while, but felt that the originally barren mountain forest had become gorgeous because of her arrival. It seemed that thousands of flowers were blooming in the spring breeze, and the branches of the trees were swaying endlessly.


    "This is the second girl of the Gu family, Yan Fei." Wei Jiao Niang''s crisp voice woke everyone from their stunnedness.


    So, everyone greeted each other with a smile on their faces, smiling and smiling, very friendly.


    "Jiao Niang, have you heard of it?" Lu Qin, who had just waved at Wei Jiao Niang, lowered her voice mysteriously, "Today, His Royal Highness will also come."


    Before waiting for Wei Jiao Niang to speak, Brother Tsing Yi, who was sitting at the other end of the long table, snorted angrily, "You''ve been selling off all the time just now, so you''re daring for this?"


    "What secret is this, everyone knows it."


    That young man in Tsing Yi spread his hands in a funny way, and several people next to him were nodding, including Gu Yanfei.


    So everyone knows it. Lu Qin wilted like a pierced leather Ju.


    Her appearance made everyone at the same table laugh, and the laughter came one after another.


    The girl in blue beside Lu Qin pushed her chin towards the southeast and added meaningfully, "What do you think ''some people'' are here for today?"


    Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang looked to the southeast subconsciously. Not far away, there were two gorgeous canopy and beaded eight-treasure carriages and a blue-covered carriage.


    The two rough women wiped all the tables in a certain bamboo shed neatly, then cleaned up the original benches, removed several chairs from the blue-covered carriage, and put them on the chairs. Welcome pillow.


    Then, they moved red clay stoves, purple clay pots, tea cups, food boxes and other objects down. All the preparations were done quickly and dexterously, showing that they were well trained.


    After they finished all of this, the two Huagai Zhuying Eight Treasures only moved.


    Four or five jeweled and well-dressed girls walked down from the two canopy carriages one after another. Their movements were so elegant, as if every move was measured by a ruler, and there was a kind of nobility and restraint in their bones.


    Among them, a girl in a concubine color and a rabbit fur jacket skirt got off the carriage, she seemed to notice the movement here, and turned her head to look here.


    The fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl has thick blue silk **** in a bun near the cloud, wearing a gilt-inlaid ruby ??butterfly hairpin, eyebrows, and a small sesame-sized mole on her nose, which is eye-catching.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes fell on the girl in the concubine''s clothes, and in his right hand he held the horsewhip that was attached to his waist.


    is her!


    Yu Chaoyun.


    Gu Yanfei tightened his grip on the whip in his right hand, and his eyes were as deep as abyss.


    The demon of the heart is showing signs of making a move again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 107： Discord (two more)

    Chapter 107 Discord (two more)


    It is the cold winter and twelfth lunar month, even if the sun rises, there is no warmth.


    These thin sheds could not block the mountain wind at all. The strong cold wind slightly ruffled Gu Yanfei''s temples, and a few strands of hair blew on her eyes.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to be unaware.


    How did Yu Chaoyun arrive in the capital at this time? !


    Yu Chaoyun is Fang Mingfeng''s cousin and the niece of the British duchess Yu''s family.


    In his previous life, Yu Chaoyun arrived in the capital in February of the following year, and went to the Dingyuan Houfu to greet Mrs. Gu Tai.


    At that time, Yu Chaoyun took the initiative to express his goodwill, saying that she had no sisters, and she knew her well at first sight.


    Yu Chaoyun''s maid quietly told herself that Yu Chaoyun lost her mother when she was one year old, and her father continued to marry the successor. Outsiders only thought that her stepmother was virtuous.


    At that time, I felt that I had the same disease as Yu Chaoyun, and regarded her as a close friend, but I didn''t want to. When he was finally able to get rid of the cannibalistic **** of the Gu family with his seriously injured brother, Yu Chaoyun stabbed himself severely and completely cut off his own body. The last way back...


    The pain he had experienced in his previous life rushed to his face again, Gu Yanfei only felt that his heart was tumbling like hot boiling water, and the bottom of his eyes was stained with blood.


    "Miss Yu." Someone called Yu Chaoyun.


    Yu Chao looked at Yun Wensheng, and the pair of lotus-seed rice-sized pearl earrings on his ears swayed along with them. The red gold butterfly collar with inlaid treasures on his neck gleamed in the sunlight, and the two pairs of butterfly wings embedded with seven treasures, thin as cicada wings, swayed slightly. Trembling shaking, like a pair of real colorful butterflies stopped on her shoulders.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and the others stared at this scene dumbfoundedly, and didn''t move for a while.


    "Wow!" The girl in blue gave a low exclamation from her lips, pointed to Yu Chaoyun''s hairpin and said, "The collar she wears is the signature of Jinpinzhai this season!"


    "And the material of her clothes should be cloud brocade!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Look, the tea bowl she used should be a black-glazed rabbit teacup from Jianyao..."


    The girls gathered together and talked non-stop, but the boys were all speechless.


    Wei Jiao Niang frowned and whispered in Gu Yanfei''s ear disapprovingly, "These so-called noble families love to pretend!"


    "When you dress like this, it doesn''t look like you''re here to hunt."


    "If you don''t hunt, what are you doing at the hunting ground?"


    "Look, after a while, they will definitely dislike the smell of blood, and they will say that we are vulgar, cruel and long-winded."


    The blood in Gu Yanfei''s eyes has been suppressed, and it has returned to its original clarity and transparency.


    They were talking on their own, and from beginning to end, they didn''t even glance at the others around them, and they didn''t seem to care about the gazes others cast on them.


    Some people are whispering, some people are burning incense, some people are serving tea, some people dislike the wind here, and let the maid hurried to move the screen...


    Against the background of the other young people in fresh clothes and angry horses, these gentle and gentle girls seem to stand out from the crowd, as if they accidentally went to the wrong stage, out of place.


    "If you want to share the tea, just go home and share it. Why do you pay attention to being poor in such a deep mountain and old forest!" Wei Jiaoniang couldn''t help but muttered again.


    "Jiao Niang, you don''t understand this." The blue-clothed girl pulled Wei Jiao Niang and whispered, "The drunkard doesn''t mean to drink."


    Several active people next to them also tasted some tastes from these noble ladies, exchanged meaningful glances in twos and threes, and pursed their lips and smiled.


    "That''s right!" Lu Qin, who had been slumped for a while, quickly regained his energy, pointed an index finger, and said crisply: "There is one more thing, you don''t know?"


    "Bai Liyin, the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, will also come today."


    The little girl waited to see everyone''s surprised eyes, however, she was disappointed again.


    Young Master Tsing Yi "cut", and he almost said it straight, that''s all?


    Lu Qin froze again, Wei Jiaoniang laughed heartily: "Don''t care about them, we''ll play ours."


    "How is it? How would you like to compare this year?"


    These people come to Shanglinyuan every winter to hunt in winter, which can be said to be a practice, that is, this year, there are suddenly some daughters from aristocratic families who have not come in previous years.


    "How about wolf hunting?" The young man in a cyan Hu robe grinned and shook his riding whip, eager to try.


    "Wolf meat is too firewood." Lu Qin objected, "Bear, I want to eat bear''s paw."


    "Bear hunting is too dangerous, no good no good."


    "Hunt the tiger..."


    Everyone expresses their own opinions with your words and my words, and it is lively and lively.


    In the end, it was Wei Jiaoniang who resolutely beat the table and said, "The tiger is the first, the wolf is the second."


    In other words, whoever catches a tiger is the leader of the winter hunt, and if no one catches a tiger, then the wolf hunter is the leader.


    Everyone had no objection, and then, Lu Qin enthusiastically said: "What is the color head..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly.


    Lu Qin''s gaze fell directly in front of her, her eyes rolled around, she gave a high-five with a smile, and suggested, "Jiao Niang, why don''t you let the First Prince come down and fix the fortune."


    Everyone was stunned, and then heard an excited soft voice from the front:


    "It''s the First Prince who has come down."


    There was a commotion around ??, and then there was silence.


    All the voices seemed to be sucked away, and everyone''s eyes were all looking at the sound.


    Seeing the direction of the rising sun, a team of seventeen or eight people galloped towards this side.


    Among the group of ??, the most striking one was the young son riding a white horse, who was Chu Yi.


    The dazzling sunlight poured down, coating his whole body with a faint golden halo, which made his temperament clear and clear, as bright as the breeze and bright as the bright moon.


    Chu Yi was wearing a moon-white riding suit embroidered with dark silver patterns. When the horse was galloping, the shimmering jacket blew gently in the wind, making him look like a fairy.


    Joining Chu Yi was a young man in brocade clothes in his early twenties with a bright face, dark skin, wide shoulders and narrow waist, wearing a royal blue beard with lapel collar and narrow sleeves, and riding a vigorous black horse with white hoofs.


    The sound of the hooves of "DeDe" echoed in the mountains and forests, and a flock of birds in the forest were startled, and occasionally a few feathers fell.


    Everyone in the open space stood up and greeted them.


    In the eyes of everyone, Chu Yi and his party got closer and closer, and finally tightened the reins more than ten feet away, and the horses stopped one after another, neighing.


    "Yu." At the rear, King Kang Chuyou parked the horse half a horse''s body away from Chu Yi.


    Chu You has been watching Chu Yi, his face is calm, stern, and solemn, but from the back of his hand, it can be seen that he is not as calm as he appears.


    The dark horse under his crotch seemed to sense the owner''s emotions, panting heavily.


    "See His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    The people in front bowed respectfully and bowed to Chu Yi, their shouts were uniform, and three or five birds were startled, making a rustling sound.


    One of the sparrows spread its wings and flew quickly over Gu Yanfei''s head, and one wing seemed to brush her hair bun lightly.


    Chu Yi immediately saw Gu Yanfei in the crowd, and the corners of his lips curled up.


    Today, Gu Yanfei is wearing a lilac embroidered wisteria flower lapel collar and narrow-sleeved riding jacket, stepping on deerskin boots, a thick and fluffy blue silk combed with a simple braid, only a white jade plum blossom hairpin is inserted diagonally on the bun, there is no point As for other jewelry, the two red plums on the tail of the hairpin are delicate and delicate under the touch of the sun.


    Chu Yi''s warm eyes fell on the plum blossom hairpin, and he turned around, his eyes became more and more gentle.


    Gu Yanfei showed a bright smile at Chu Yi, with a shallow smile, which was regarded as a greeting.


    Chu Yi raised his right hand, as if responding to something, and said lightly to the crowd: "No gift."


    Chu You followed Chu Yi''s gaze to see Gu Yanfei, and narrowed his long and narrow eagle eyes, that eagle-like gaze was firmly fixed on the white jade plum blossom hairpin on Gu Yanfei''s head.


    This is¡­


    Chu You''s pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes gradually became darker.


    Others may not know this plum blossom hosta, but Chu You does.


    This jade hairpin is called "Qingmei Hairpin", it was engraved by Emperor Taizu himself and presented to Queen Taizu. Back then, after the late emperor married the Liu family, Empress Taizu gave the plum hairpin to the Liu family.


    When Chu You was six years old, he once saw a portrait of Empress Taizu in Cining Palace. On the portrait, Empress Taizu was wearing this plum blossom hairpin. At that time, the empress had a lost expression on her face. It was deeply engraved in the heart of Chu You, who was still young at the time.


    Chu You knew that the queen mother also wanted the Qingmei hairpin, but the Qingmei hairpin had already been given to the emperor''s eldest brother Chu Qi before Liu Shi''s death.


    Obviously, Chu Qi passed it on to Chu Yi again.


    And Chu Yi actually gave it to Gu Yanfei? !


    Chu You''s brows jumped and he pulled the reins unconsciously.


    The horses made a low neigh as they paced their iron hooves.


    Chu You didn''t realize it, and he couldn''t help thinking that the last time he was with Yuan Zhe, he saw Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei together in the elegant seat of Qiongfangzhai on the street.


    He originally thought that the relationship between Chu Yi and her was at most only "red sleeves add fragrance and travel with beauty", but Chu Yi even gave out Queen Taizu''s things.


    Could it be that the relationship between the two is not so simple? !


    Chu You took a deep look at the girl in front of him who he once dismissed.


    After a while, his eyes shifted from Gu Yanfei to Chu Yi again, and his eyes became different again, with a bit of understanding, a bit of contempt, and a bit of thoughtfulness.


    At this moment, thinking about the things that Chang''er told him, Chu You suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment, and some scattered beads were finally connected together...


    There was a stormy sea at the bottom of his eyes, blue veins burst out on the back of his hand, and his body was tense.


    "His Royal Highness, the first prince, you came at the right time." Wei Jiaoniang stepped forward with a smile, and bowed her hands to Chu Yi boldly.


    As the son of a general, even in the eyes of so many people, she is still generous and uncompromising.


    Bailiyin next to Chu Yi glanced at Wei Jiaoniang casually.


    When his eyes swept across the bright young girl beside her, his brown eyes lit up, and the originally cold and boring eyes instantly became fiery.


    Wei Jiao Niang said brightly: "I just said that whoever hunts a tiger will be the leader today. It is rare that His Highness is here. We would like to invite His Highness to set a lottery prize..."


    "This king has other ideas." Chu You interrupted Wei Jiaoniang abruptly, and drove his horse to Chu Yi''s side, with an unintelligible smile on Jun''s face, and suggested, "Imperial nephew, this is The visitor is a guest, and the lottery should be decided by the third prince Baili."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 108： Dont kill (one more)

    Chapter 108 Don''t Kill (One More)


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word. The white horse under his crotch let out a rough breath and called out twice.


    Chu You turned to look at Bailiyin again, and said with a smile, "What do you think of the third prince Baili?"


    Bai Liyin stared at Gu Yanfei without blinking, his burning eyes lingering on that stunning face.


    Snow skin and flowers, red lips and pear teeth, eyes with spring water, beautiful and beautiful, and elegant.


    What a beauty! Bailiyin sighed in his heart.


    He took a beat before he realized it, laughed loudly, and then said Chu You, "King Kang, then I''ll join in the fun and give this Persian machete as a trophy to the leader of today''s hunting."


    As he said that, Bailiyin''s eyes turned to Gu Yanfei again, and at the same time he raised a Persian machete on his waist. The scabbard of this machete was filled with colorful gems. The gems are the size of a finger and are eye-catching.


    He pulled the machete out of the scabbard, and the machete shone with a cold silver light in the sun.


    A strand of hair fluttered down towards the blade and broke in two.


    There is no doubt that this is a treasure knife that can blow and break hair.


    Bailiyin''s move was considered a big deal, and it attracted a lot of applause from the surrounding area.


    For this priceless sword, many young masters are already gearing up and eager to try it.


    Gu Yuan, who was mixed in with Luan Yiwei at the rear, also noticed Bai Liyin''s eyes when he looked at his sister, and frowned, his eyes were cold like a sword, and the knuckles holding the scabbard creaked.


    Humph, dare to look at his sister like this, later he will call some friends, and he will have to use a sack to beat this bastard!


    Bai Liyin inexplicably felt a piece of hair stand up on the back of his neck, but his smile did not diminish. He deliberately looked at Chu Yi and asked, "Young Master Yi, what do you think of this king''s colorful head?"


    In Yue Kingdom, everyone called Chu Yi "Young Ziyi".


    "Just follow the meaning of the third prince Baili." Chu Yi smiled lightly.


    Then, he looked around at everyone again, and said gently: "Today, everyone doesn''t have to be restrained, it''s rare to come out, just hunt as much as you want, and let me see the graceful appearance of Dajing''s children."


    The sons who were honored and guarded the door all responded in unison, and their spirits became more and more excited.


    Soon, the sound of horses'' hooves resounded through the forest, and each and every young man riding on horses rushed into the hunting grounds like a gust of wind. the forest.


    "Yan Fei, go, let''s go hunting."


    Wei Jiao Niang was carrying a bow and arrow on her back and a long knife on her waist. She greeted Gu Yanfei, then she caught the horse and rode ahead.


    Gu Yanfei rode behind Hong Yu, rode his horse to his heart''s content, and rushed into the depths of the forest.


    The mountains and forests in winter are not as dynamic as spring, summer and autumn, but they are still a lush scene.


    The mountains and forests are quiet, and the cold wind blows the surrounding trees swaying endlessly. Occasionally, some magpies, sparrows, black-capped mandarins and other birds fly by, adding a touch of vitality to the place.


    The further you go deeper into the forest, the more rugged and narrow the mountain road becomes.


    Wei Jiao Niang was afraid that Gu Yanfei would not be able to catch up, so she slowed down her horse speed cautiously, and looked back, but saw that Gu Yanfei was perfectly following her a horse''s body, with a relaxed attitude and a shallow smile.


    She looks like she can do it with ease.


    Wei Jiao Niang waited for Gu Yanfei to be with her, looked at her with a smile, and then looked at the obedient red horse under her crotch, and said with a smile, "Yan Fei, you still know how to train horses, and this feather is only in your hands. In a few days, it was like being reborn."


    Hongyu is a horse of sweat and blood, and these top horses often have their own arrogance. In the past, when others rode it in Weiguo Gongfu, it was not so cooperative at all.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes shone brightly, he touched Hongyu''s slender horse''s neck with satisfaction and pleasure, and praised without hesitation: "Hongyu is so smart."


    Hongyu responded with two loud voices, as if to echo Gu Yanfei''s words, walking briskly, as if walking on the ground on this rugged mountain road.


    "That''s right, that''s right. We Hong Yu are smart." Wei Jiao Niang said with a bright smile on her face, "Grandfather said that a good horse will choose its own owner."


    "Hong Yu has a fate with you!"


    Hongyu seemed to understand, and he shouted a few times again, happily waving his tail and rushing forward, quite a bit in the lead.


    Wei Jiao Niang smiled, and was about to chase her when suddenly her eyes narrowed and she looked to the right. At the same time, she moved her hands, quickly drawing an arrow and drawing a bow, and fired an arrow at a bush in the southeast. The movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    shot a pheasant in the bush with one arrow.


    Since the arrow was drawn, Wei Jiaoniang''s horse has not stopped. When the horse galloped past the bushes, she bent down and scooped up the pheasant with the arrow in its throat, with a dashing movement. neat.


    One person and one horse cooperated perfectly, but at the snap of her fingers, she gained something, without even taking a breath.


    After hunting pheasants, the two did not stop, and continued to go forward, looking at the scenery along the way, admiring the flowers and trees, talking and laughing.


    After another incense stick, Wei Jiao Niang hunted a badger again, but Gu Yanfei had never drawn a bow, so naturally she found nothing.


    Wei Jiao Niang put the badger in the prey basket and asked casually, "Yan Fei, have you never beaten hares or pheasants before?"


    "Never." Gu Yanfei shook his head honestly.


    She really never hit these hares, pheasants, badgers.


    She has only killed Black Flame Wolf, Nine-tailed Fox, Gu Eagle, Teng Snake...


    As a medical practitioner, Gu Yanfei needs to learn alchemy, talisman, divination, and spells... These often require some animal bones, spiritual blood, animal teeth, etc. of spirit beasts as materials.


    The master always pulls her to learn the formation technique, saying that the formation technique can save lives, saying that their medical practitioners are so weak, but they are not those sword cultivators who like to fight and kill.


    Medical practitioners must learn to protect themselves.


    Thinking of the years in the Yaoling World, Gu Yanfei''s eyes were slightly curved, and the pair of black pupils were like the blue sky above the mountain forest, clean, transparent and bright.


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at Gu Yanfei''s childlike eyes, her lips were clearly hooked, and she said to herself, "Those who have never killed a living are like this. No matter how good the riding and shooting are, no matter how accurate the target is, she would not dare to hold a bow at the prey." , just like the first time she entered the hunting field when she was a child!


    Wei Jiao Niang said enthusiastically: "Yan Fei, I will teach you. Don''t be afraid!"


    "The key to this hunting method is to see the six roads with your eyes, listen to all directions, make accurate judgments, and strike firmly and ruthlessly."


    said, Wei Jiao Niang looked around, her eyes narrowed, and she aimed at something about twenty feet away in the southwest.


    She stopped talking, but patted Gu Yanfei''s shoulder lightly with her hand, pointed her other finger at the prey she was looking at, and said with her mouth, that''s it.


    Wei Jiao Niang was referring to a doe standing under a tree, her brown-red fur was smooth and smooth, and her back was covered with white spots. The doe pointed her tail towards them, lowered her head and grazing quietly, as if unaware of their gaze.


    Wei Jiaoniang silently made a gesture of drawing a bow, motioning Gu Yanfei to try shooting the deer.


    Gu Yanfei did not move.


    She stared at the doe for a moment without blinking, then shook her head.


    Wei Jiao Niang thought that Gu Yanfei had softened her heart, and was about to speak when she saw Gu Yanfei raised his finger and pointed to the belly of the deer, and whispered to her, "Hunting does not hunt mother and child beasts."


    This is one of the sect rules of her master: the spirit beasts who are pregnant and have cubs should not be killed.


    The purpose of ?? is to extend the race and maintain a balance between heaven and earth.


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang was stunned for a while, then narrowed her eyes to take a closer look.


    The chest and abdomen of the doe sag slightly, and it was half-covered by the lush grass around it, so it was invisible...


    Wei Jiao Niang loved to follow Duke Wei around since she was a child. She went to the hunting grounds a lot, and she had seen countless beasts.


    As Gu Yanfei said, this doe still has a cub!


    "Your eyes are really bright, and your heart is very careful." Wei Jiao Niang praised in a low voice, for fear of disturbing the doe, her voice was always low, "Once upon a time, when my grandfather took me out hunting, I followed the same path. I said."


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes shone like jewels, and she felt that she and Gu Yanfei really hit it off, no wonder they hit it off at first sight.


    Her grandfather also said that all things have animism and are endless.


    Grandfather had repeatedly told them several juniors, when hunting, do not kill cubs, do not kill pregnant beasts, do not kill mother and child beasts.


    In fact, many people know these principles, but once people go to the hunting ground, they often have the will to kill, or the heart of winning or losing, and they will abandon these most basic principles.


    But Gu Yanfei is different from those people!


    Thinking, Wei Jiao Niang became a little closer to Gu Yanfei. She smiled brightly and said with a smile, "Then let''s find other prey." Anyway, there are many prey in the forest.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go home empty-handed."


    Wei Jiao Niang patted her chest proudly, full of confidence, she was about to write the words "good teacher" on her face, which made Gu Yanfei laugh.


    "Go..." Let''s go.


    The last "ba" didn''t come out, Gu Yanfei''s ears moved, he turned his head alertly and looked to the rear right, his eyes twitched, and the aura of the whole person was different from the relaxed state just now.


    Between the trees, a frigid white-feathered arrow was placed on the bow, and the tip of the arrow was aimed at the doe that was grazing.


    The icy and biting mountain wind sent a man''s indifferent whisper:


    "This doe seems to have cubs..."


    "Alright, the cubs must be nearby, take them together, just to make a set of mother-child mats."


    While the man muttered to himself, he casually placed the bowstring on his fingers.


    "Whoosh!"


    The white-feathered arrow burst out of the air and quickly shot at the doe under the tree.


    This arrow carries a stern murderous aura, which is colder than the cold wind of winter.


    Gu Yanfei took off the ox-horn bow on his back without thinking, drew a black feather arrow in the other hand, set up the arrow, drew the bow, and released the arrow without hesitation.


    This series of actions all happened in an instant, incredibly fast, smooth and coherent.


    Her black-feathered arrow was as fast as lightning and as sharp as a blade. The arrow''s tip was extremely accurate, and it shot right on the white-feathered arrow shot by the man.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 109： Can save (two more)

    Chapter 109 Can Save (Second)


    "Zheng!"


    The tip of the arrow hit the tip of the arrow, sparks shot everywhere, the white-feather arrow was knocked an inch off, and shot into the big tree next to the doe.


    The tree trembled violently, and countless leaves fell down.


    The ??doe was frightened by the sound, and her body seemed to bounce like a spring.


    It rushed into the woods ahead in a panic, and was submerged in the bushes in the blink of an eye...


    disappeared.


    "Absolutely!" Wei Jiao Niang naturally saw this scene, her eyes brightened and her expression was high.


    If she hadn''t been riding on the horse at the moment, she would have rushed over to hug Gu Yanfei and cheered.


    The arrow just now is absolutely amazing!


    For a moment, Wei Jiao Niang seemed to see a majestic female general who shot down the enemy''s head with an arrow from a few hundred steps away.


    Wei Jiao Niang applauded heavily and sighed: Gu Yanfei''s riding and shooting are really good! She was not mistaken, she didn''t shoot because she had never hunted before.


    As long as she gives her some pointers, she will definitely be able to outshine her. With the two of them, she is enough to be proud of the hunting ground!


    Gu Yanfei quietly looked at the direction the doe was leaving, the bowstring of the bow in his hand was still humming subtly.


    She stroked the bowstring, but smiled.


    Their medical practice is not a Buddhist practice with the heart of a bodhisattva. They can kill and save.


    The purpose of medical practitioners to kill spirit beasts is to obtain animal blood and bones and inner alchemy for use in medicine. Fishing is the most taboo for them. Therefore, their medical practitioners have three rescues and three do not kill, all of which are to maintain the balance of spirit beast races between heaven and earth.


    Mother beast with cubs, to be rescued.


    The sound of falling horse hooves came from the direction where the white feather arrow shot.


    Bailiyin, who was wearing a sapphire blue Hu robe, took the lead in riding his horse out of the forest, with seven or eight Vietnamese guards behind him.


    With the arrival of these people, the sound of horse hooves, horse calls, human voices and various rustling sounds intertwined, and the originally quiet mountain forest suddenly became a lot noisy.


    "Who is it?!" A Vietnamese guard raised his voice displeased and shouted in a bad way, "Hey, you two..."


    Bailiyin saw Gu Yanfei at a glance, and only raised his hand slightly, the Yueguo guard immediately fell silent, shut up and stepped back.


    "Who shot this king''s arrow?" Bai Liyin''s slightly rough face showed no anger at all, instead there was a smile on the corners of his eyes and lips, and his eyes were shining.


    He was asking Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiao Niang, but his eyes were only on Gu Yanfei, as if Wei Jiao Niang didn''t exist at all.


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at these people who were killing and bringing cubs and beasts, and pulled Gu Yanfei''s sleeve, meaning, let''s go.


    Bailiyin''s eyes slowly moved down from Gu Yanfei''s delicate face, and landed on the horn bow in her hand.


    "Is that you?" Bailiyin drove his horse two steps closer to Gu Yanfei''s direction, his thin lips were raised even higher, with a bit of interest, a bit of surprise, "What a courage!"


    Beauty with thorns is also beautiful.


    Gu Yanfei also had no interest in talking to him, just lifted the bow in his hand, and the bowstring hummed again.


    The meaning of ?? demonstration is obvious.


    This action means that if you are annoying, even you will be hit!


    Bailiyin let out a deep laughter from his throat, and his face was still smiling, even more pleasant.


    The several Vietnamese guards he brought were very angry, blowing their beards and staring.


    I have long heard that these noble ladies of Jingguo in the north are all flamboyant, unlike their Yueguo women who are gentle in temperament, virtuous and virtuous, and obey the etiquette of three obedience and four virtues.


    See you today, as expected, these two noble women are very strong!


    "Jiao Niang, let''s go." Gu Yanfei turned his bow back again, and when he faced Wei Jiao Niang, his smile was like a spring breeze blowing through a flower branch, and the indifference he faced Bai Liyin was completely different.


    Bai Liyin opened his eyes slightly, looked at the beauty in front of him in amazement, and sighed: This little beauty is really a rose with thorns.


    Their horses just turned around when they heard a loud and sad whine from behind, startling a flurry of birds, and the treetops in the distance swayed.


    This is... the whine of a deer.


    Gu Yanfei heard it all at once, and turned to look in the direction where the sound came from, which was the direction the doe fled from.


    "It''s that deer!" Wei Jiao Niang also heard it, her brows furrowed.


    The sadness in this deer''s cry is obvious, and people can''t help but imagine, I am afraid that something happened to the doe just now.


    "Yan Fei, let''s go over and take a look." Wei Jiao Niang was thinking about the doe, pulling the reins and driving the horses to turn around again.


    "This king will also go and have a look." Bailiyin said, he didn''t care what happened over there or what happened to the deer, he just wanted to pursue beauty.


    But they only took a few steps, there was a commotion in the woods, the sound of horses'' hooves approached, and the bushes and grasses rustled.


    After a while, a group of people came out first.


    is headed by Kang Wang Chuyou, who is riding a dark horse, and holds a bow in his hand.


    Behind ??Chu You, there were four or five people, and their bodies faintly exuded a **** smell. The hunting baskets carried by the horses were heavy, and it was obvious that they had already gained a lot.


    "The Third Prince Baili," Chu You laughed loudly, drove his horse towards Bailiyin, his posture was relaxed, and his smile seemed a bit warm, "This king just heard your voice, and it really is you."


    Of course, Chu You also saw Gu Yanfei not far away, glanced at her casually, and continued to talk to Bailiyin: "This deer just fell into the trap and ran towards this king, so this king will take it by the way. Drop it."


    While he was talking, one of his guards came over with a brown-red doe, and rudely threw the badly injured doe on the grass.


    Chu You, who was on a horse, looked down at the weak doe, and smiled again: "This doe is still breastfeeding, and its cubs are at most a month old, so they can''t run too far."


    "Just now when this king came over, I heard movement in the grass over there, the third prince of Baili would like to go with this king to have a look?"


    When facing Bailiyin, Chu You''s attitude showed an obvious gesture of favor, and the meaning of winning was obvious.


    Bai Liyin was also smiling, but when he looked at Chu You, his smile was not as wide as his eyes, and he answered nonchalantly, "Kang Kang is really extraordinary in archery, which is admired by this king."


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about the plane between the two at all, and fixedly looked at the doe in the hunting basket.


    It''s body shrank into a ball, and the bright red blood dyed a large area of ??its fur, and the blood fell "tick, tick" and dripped on the grass below.


    The innocent eyes of the deer were half-open and half-closed, the tranquility they had when grazing had long since disappeared, and the vitality in the eyes was gone with the blood flowing, and it was bleak.


    Its breathing is extremely weak, and it is already dying.


    Wei Jiao Niang stared at Chu You, who was two feet away, in dissatisfaction, raised her stubborn little chin, and scolded rudely:


    "King Kang, you don''t even know the truth about hunting and not hunting mother and child beasts!"


    Wei Jiao Niang is the granddaughter of Duke Wei and the daughter of the prince. She has a distinguished status and a bold and generous temperament. She often goes in and out of the palace with her elders on weekdays. When facing these royal children, she is also fearless. When she gets angry, even King Kang. Dare to scold.


    Being scolded by someone pointing at the nose like this, Chu You''s face sank three points, and he was stinged by the other party''s "Junior King".


    Yuan Zhe behind him frowned slightly and said coldly, "Women''s kindness."


    Wei Jiao Niang laughed instead of being angry, and she didn''t have a pointless dispute with Yuan Zhe. What can I say about this soft-footed shrimp who can''t even hold a bow? !


    She looked at Chu You up and down and sneered: "That''s it."


    These four words seem to be a double meaning.


    Gu Yanfei got off his horse without saying a word, and walked towards the injured doe.


    Chu You frowned slightly, and scolded unpleasantly: "Presumptuous."


    I don''t know if the word ?? is referring to Wei Jiaoniang or scolding Gu Yanfei.


    His bodyguard immediately pulled out the matching sword around his waist, and stood in front of Chu You vigilantly, for fear that Gu Yanfei would be rude to his master.


    "What are you doing?" The valet took a step forward with his chest out and questioned Gu Yanfei in a high-pitched voice.


    Wei Jiao Niang was afraid that this servant would bump into Gu Yanfei, so she quickly dismounted and followed, rolling her eyes in a dignified manner.


    means, this girl is here, don¡¯t think about making trouble.


    Gu Yanfei pointed at the doe on the ground and said of course, "Save it."


    "A dead deer?" Chu You smiled mockingly, the horses under his crotch snorted heavily, as if demonstrating.


    "It can be saved." Gu Yanfei said clearly, "Get out of the way."


    The first two words ?? were addressed to Chu You, and the last two were addressed to the servant who was in the way.


    Yuan Zhe looked at Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang thoughtfully after hearing this, and remembered one thing: According to reports, it was Gu Yanfei who rescued Duke Wei who was dying in Tianyin Pavilion.


    Yuan Zhe silently bumped Chu You with his elbow and gave him a soothing look, telling him to calm down.


    Chu You is a smart person, he immediately understood what his cousin meant, and his eyes changed.


    He took the reins, and his horse snorted again.


    "Then this king will give you a chance." Chu You casually curled the corner of his lower lip, as if overlooking Gu Yanfei from a high cloud, "If you can save this deer, this king will reward you. "


    "If not..."


    After a pause, Chu You''s tone revealed a chill, "You have disturbed this king''s interest today, and this king will never forgive me lightly!"


    He wanted to see what pretentious tricks this girl had, so that Chu Yi could coax Empress Taizu''s plum blossom hairpin out.


    Regarding Chu You''s request, Gu Yanfei didn''t say good or bad, just said lightly: "Get out of the way."


    The guards looked at Chu You subconsciously, and when they saw Chu You raised his hand and waved back, he obediently retreated.


    Gu Yanfei took two steps forward calmly and crouched down beside the doe.


    Seeing this, Chu You raised his hand and snapped his fingers crisply, and curled the corner of his mouth contemptuously.


    Several guards from Prince Kang''s Mansion understood and surrounded Gu Yanfei in groups, holding the scabbard in one hand and the hilt in the other, blocking her every escape route.


    As long as the deer dies, even if Gu Yanfei has all the means, he can''t escape.


    Chu You''s eyes fixedly fell on the white jade plum blossom hairpin in Gu Yanfei''s hair, and the color of his eyes became dark and cold.


    This is the hairpin that the queen mother always wanted. Since I can''t get it, why don''t I destroy it!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 110： means (one more)

    Chapter 110 Means (one more)


    With his back to Chu You, Gu Yanfei was carefully examining the wound of the doe.


    It was pierced by a gray feather arrow through its neck, and the arrow remained on it, and blood quickly overflowed from the edge of the wound.


    The arrow was lethal, piercing its carotid artery.


    The blood loss made the deer on the verge of death, and it couldn''t move at all.


    Even if he didn''t look closely, Bailiyin could be sure that the deer was helpless.


    He shook his head, but did not speak, and even the corners of his mouth were raised.


    Only when the little beauty is unable to advance or retreat and is embarrassed by King Kang, can you take action at the right time and the hero saves the beauty, in exchange for the beauty of the beauty.


    This measure is not too late or too late.


    Bailiyin stared at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes.


    Gu Yanfei stroked the deer''s neck soothingly, with gentle movements.


    Under the golden glow of the rising sun, her thick feathered eyelashes drooped slightly, her eyes were like clear water, and when she smiled and smiled, she was like a budding lotus, touching the heart.


    Fortunately, it''s just a deer. Gu Yanfei sighed softly in his heart, and moved his spiritual power to the tip of his right finger, stained with deer blood, and gently drew a talisman on the neck of the doe...


    Blood swirls around his fingertips, as if alive.


    Her movements are unhurried and unhurried, with a grace that is difficult to describe in words.


    This is¡­¡­


    Wow! Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes opened, revealing an unbelievable light, and she watched Gu Yanfei''s every move without blinking.


    She heard that both her grandfather and grandmother said that Gu Yanfei saved her grandfather by extraordinary means, and she was amazed. She did not expect to have the opportunity to witness this miraculous moment with her own eyes so soon.


    At the same time as the last stroke, Gu Yanfei''s left hand shot violently, and quickly and neatly pulled out the gray feather arrow on the deer''s neck.


    The servant quickly took two steps back. It is conceivable that the arrow was pulled out by Gu Yanfei like this, and blood would inevitably spurt out of the wound, causing the people next to him to be covered in blood and embarrassed.


    He looked at Gu Yanfei with sympathy on his face, but felt that the metal arrow tip reflected sunlight into his eyes, his eyes were sore, and a layer of tears appeared uncontrollably in front of him.


    In the hazy eyes of tears, he seemed to see countless light spots flowing between the tip of the arrow and the **** hole.


    He stumbled under his feet and fell on the grass, his **** hurt by the stones below, but he seemed to be dumb and didn''t even utter a groan.


    The blood didn''t spew out of the deer''s neck!


    The waiter who was sitting on the ground blinked slowly, looked at the doe''s neck again in disbelief, and his eyeballs almost didn''t fall off.


    The blood hole between the deer''s neck actually congealed.


    Even though the arrow wound did not recover as before, it did not bleed again, nor did it ooze.


    In other words, the bleeding stopped.


    Even Chu You changed his face, his eyes slightly opened.


    This is impossible!


    Yuan Zhe took all of this just now into his eyes, frowned in thought, pulled the reins unconsciously, and the horses paced a few steps neighing.


    The deer was shot and killed by King Kang himself, and King Kang''s guards carried the deer over. Gu Yanfei couldn''t do any tricks at all!


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    "The blood has stopped." Only Wei Jiao Niang clapped and cheered, smiling happily.


    Under the inconceivable gaze of the waiter, the doe opened his eyelids, and his pupils regained vitality and expression.


    It stood up slowly, and threw its slender neck twice. The four slender deer legs staggered a little when they took the first two steps, and after taking another three or four steps, the pace became steady.


    Deer is also a psychic animal, knowing that Gu Yanfei saved its life.


    It made a soft hissing sound, put its head close, and gently rubbed Gu Yanfei''s arm as a thank you.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yanfei patted it lightly on the head, "Don''t be discovered again."


    It was mortally wounded.


    A fatal injury like this, if it were a human being, once she rescued her, she would definitely be backlashed to a certain extent and affect her lifespan.


    This is the "Tao" of this small world, and she will be restrained when she is in it.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was about to let go of the doe, a guard from Prince Kang''s mansion stretched out his arm to stop it: "This is our prince''s deer..."


    "..." Chu You''s lips pursed tightly into a straight line, his face was heavy, and he released a cold aura.


    Up to now, he can''t say anything to go back on it.


    A gentleman''s daughter is a promise, he has already spoken publicly, if Gu Yanfei can save the deer, the deer will be rewarded to her.


    The next moment, a pair of clear black pupils raised their eyes to meet him, the corners of their lips curled up, and said lightly, "Rescue."


    Chu You grabbed the reins hard and wanted to say "I''ll reward you", so Gu Yanfei said first: "The deer is not the prince''s."


    Gu Yanfei stood up leisurely and patted the deer''s hip again.


    The doe then reacted, and ran away. The legs were light, and when it leaped, it seemed to be flying, and it easily crossed a bush, and disappeared in three or two times.


    Only the mountain wind was still whistling at the surrounding trees, and the puddles of blood on the ground and the blood-stained gray feather arrow silently reminded everyone what had just happened.


    The smell of blood lingered on the nose of everyone, lingering.


    "This is the prince''s." Gu Yanfei chuckled and threw the gray feather arrow towards Chu You...


    Presumptuous! There was a sneer on Chu You''s lips, and he raised his hand to catch the gray feather arrow shot at him, with ease.


    The sticky touch of deer blood at the beginning, he frowned uncomfortably, and when he looked at Gu Yanfei again, his eyes became sharp and deep, as if he wanted to penetrate her appearance and see through all her thoughts and secrets.


    "It''s alive, Yanfei, it''s alive!" Wei Jiao Niang looked at the direction the doe was leaving, smiled happily, and took out a handkerchief and handed it to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei took the handkerchief that Wei Jiao Niang handed over, and wiped the deer blood on his hands with a casual look on his face.


    "Crack, snap, snap."


    Bailiyin gave a soft high five, applauding for the miraculous scene just now.


    There are many beautiful people in Jiangnan, they have the most beautiful women in the country, and he has seen many.


    Gu Yanfei''s appearance is very beautiful, and there is an ethereal temperament like the breeze and the moon.


    So, it attracted him at first sight.


    That first glance was just for beauty, but now, it doesn''t stop there.


    This girl''s family is beautiful and thorny, which is rare.


    And he has this extraordinary ability, this is the only one he has seen in his life.


    Bailiyin squinted his wolf-like eyes, his eyes burning hot as if he saw the prey.


    Determined that the doe was far away, Gu Yanfei patted Wei Jiao Niang on the shoulder and said, "Jiao Niang, let''s go."


    Wei Jiaoniang followed without a word.


    The two got on the horse again, and without saying hello, they directly rode on the horse and continued on the road.


    "Yan Fei," Wei Jiaoniang pointed at the front with interest, "I remember that there should be a mountain spring ahead, and there is a good chance that prey lingers around the water source. I guess Lu Qin and the others will also go there. where to go."


    "Maybe we are lucky enough to be headhunters!"


    Gu Yanfei spit out a word with a smile: "Okay."


    The two walked away talking and laughing, and the sound of horse hooves drifted away in the mountains and forests.


    Bailiyin stared directly at Gu Yanfei''s back, the corners of his mouth became higher and higher, with a bit of casual indifference, said: "Kang Kang, what is there to care about with a beauty, a beauty with thorns is like a strong wine, the entrance is burning Throat, but energetic, makes people aftertaste for a long time."


    Chu You disagreed, but did not refute the other party.


    Bailiyin said again: "Is it a talisman that she drew with deer blood just now?"


    Bai Liyin had long heard that Taoist doctors were prevalent in Jingguo and respected Taoist priests, but before today, he had always been dismissive of these gods, Shinto Taoists, thinking that these Taoists were just charlatans.


    The people of Jingguo are ignorant, so they are superstitious. It is no wonder that the country has been declining in recent years.


    Until now, he didn''t know that the Taoist doctor''s methods were even more miraculous than the rumors!


    "Not bad." Chu You withdrew his gaze, and when he looked at Bailiyin again, his expression returned to normal, "Taoist doctors are best at talisman, accounting, fortune-telling, incantation, fasting, sacrifice..."


    He patiently explained a few words.


    Chu You did not believe in Taoist doctors.


    Just as Chang¡¯er said, there are no ghosts and gods in this world. Those Taoist priests and goddesses who save people with talismans and witchcraft are just tricks to fool people, just like putting their hands into a hot oil pan or breaking a big stone in their chests, they all have tricks. .


    That''s right, what Gu Yanfei did just now must be some kind of trick, but she covered it up better than others.


    An ignorant, vulgar and rude country girl was able to openly become the daughter-in-law of the Hou residence, occupying the position of the concubine, and coaxing Chu Yi to fall in love with her. Naturally, there are some methods that ordinary people do not have.


    "Interesting, really interesting." Bailiyin laughed, not sure if he was talking about Gu Yanfei or a doctor.


    The mountain wind is getting stronger and stronger, and the whistling sound blew away the laughter...


    Not only Bailiyin, but Wei Jiaoniang also developed a strong curiosity about the "Daoist", and she was sure that Chu You and Bailiyin could not be seen from the rear, so she pestered Gu Yanfei and asked: "Yan Fei, hurry up. Tell me, how did you do it?"


    There was no need for Gu Yanfei to pull the reins, Hong Yu stopped by himself, with a small face crooked, he said with a smile: "Give me your hand."


    Wei Jiao Niang quickly stopped the horse, and couldn''t wait to pass her left hand to Gu Yanfei, looking at her without blinking.


    Gu Yanfei held her left hand with one hand, and the other hand gently drew a talisman on the little girl''s soft and delicate palm.


    is only three or four strokes, this is the simplest talisman.


    "This is the most basic healing talisman." Gu Yanfei slowly drew it again, looked at her face and asked, "Remember how to draw it?"


    There are many kinds of ?? sickness talismans, but the one taught by Gu Yanfei to Wei Jiaoniang is the most suitable for beginners.


    "Remember!" Wei Jiao Niang suddenly felt that her left hand became more precious, and her right hand carefully held "Jin Gui"''s left hand and nodded straight.


    Gu Yanfei warned again: "This talisman cannot be wrongly drawn, it must be completed in one stroke and completely correct in order to be effective."


    This healing talisman is the entry-level talisman of their sect. It does not require spiritual power to draw talismans. Although the talisman has little effect, it is better than ordinary mortals who can draw and use it.


    Once, there was a plague in the mortal town sheltered by the sect, and countless people were sick and dying. The master let her go down the mountain, and passed on the healing talisman to several hospitals in the town.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 111： To win (two more)

    Chapter 111 Victory (two more)


    Now, Wei Jiao Niang was not interested in hunting anymore, she was completely absent-minded, and only let the horse go forward by herself, while she kept practicing with her fingers on her left palm.


    But for some reason, she couldn''t draw it in one stroke, and the strokes of the talisman would always be accidentally disconnected at a certain position.


    Wei Jiaoniang was not discouraged, she practiced repeatedly, over and over again, over and over again...


    Even she herself didn''t know how many times she had practiced in total, but gradually she felt that her strokes were getting smoother and more proficient.


    Just a little bit¡­


    This little bit took her over an hour.


    I don''t know how far I walked, but there was a faint ding-dong sound of spring water in front of me, but Wei Jiao Niang didn''t realize it, her index finger moved on her left palm for the 101st time, and it fell to the bottom of her palm. a sum.


    In an instant, she had a feeling of empowerment, as if there was a voice in her heart saying that this time it would be successful.


    Sure enough!


    Her palm lit up slightly, and the next moment, a tiny wound on her fingertip that had just been scratched by a branch healed.


    Wow! so amazing!


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at the tip of her left ring finger in disbelief.


    The skin of the fingertip of the ring finger is intact, soft and delicate, as if the three-quarter-long scratch before did not exist at all.


    "Yan Fei, I succeeded!"


    "Look, I succeeded!"


    Wei Jiao Niang cheered excitedly, as if she had acquired some rare treasure.


    "Jiao Niang, you are so happy," Lu Qin and the others heard the sound coming, far away, before anyone arrived, the sound came first, "Did you hunt down some beast?"


    "..." Wei Jiaoniang froze immediately.


    She has been busy learning to draw talismans all the way, except for the pheasant and a badger that she hunted at first, she has never hunted any prey.


    So, from meeting Lu Qin and others, until the group went out of the hunting ground together, Wei Jiaoniang received a lot of caring eyes and inquiries along the way.


    "Huh? Jiao Niang, did you only hunt these two?"


    "Little girl, you''re not very lucky today!"


    "Did you just go into the mountains to doze off?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the open space outside the hunting ground, acquaintances came to talk to Wei Jiaoniang, and after a while, seven or eight people surrounded her.


    Seeing that Wei Jiaoniang has gained so little this time, many people feel a little strange.


    They are old acquaintances for many years, and they come to this winter hunting with Wei Jiao Niang every year. Wei Jiao Niang has a bit of the style of her ancestors, and the harvest of each winter hunting is one of the best.


    "No, no, I think it''s the prey in the mountains rushing to sue away, and I''m afraid of the little girl..." A petite girl in Cuiyi said playfully, causing everyone to laugh again.


    The young boys and girls are familiar with each other and often go out to play, so they have no scruples in speaking. You and I are teasing Wei Jiaoniang, and the hearty and cheerful laughter echoes in the air.


    The afternoon sun hung high in the middle, and there were people coming and going. Many people came out of the hunting ground one step earlier than Gu Yanfei and the others.


    In the face of everyone''s ridicule, Wei Jiao Niang didn''t take it to heart, she smiled generously and said, "I''m giving you the opportunity."


    As she said, she quietly hooked Gu Yanfei''s tail finger with her tail finger, which meant that this was their little secret.


    The hook is hanged, and it cannot be changed for a hundred years.


    Gu Yanfei has not acted so childishly for a long time, except pinching his own cat''s paws, which is very interesting.


    She gently hooked Wei Jiao Niang''s tail finger, meaning, well, they agreed.


    Wei Jiao Niang raised her head and looked around. The sheds around her were half empty. The noble ladies of the noble family were gone, and there were only a few servants left who were cleaning and tidying up.


    Wei Jiao Niang didn''t care, and asked a few friends casually, "Has someone hunted down some powerful beasts?"


    Lu Qin''s fourth brother, Lu Shi immediately showed a mysterious smile, and said slowly, "Not yet."


    "What do you mean?" Lu Qin grabbed Lu''s sleeves and urged, "Don''t betray me."


    "I heard that someone found a tiger." Lu Si said with a smile.


    Tiger? ! Gu Yanfei, who was feeding candy to the horse, was also somewhat interested when she heard the sound.


    Wei Jiaoniang and the others also lit up at the same time, and their eyes were sparkling like lit lanterns.


    Lu Si was quite complacent about this effect, took the tea from his sister Lu Qin, and then said slowly: "A few Luan Yi guards from the hunting ground found a tiger by a river near the foot of Wufeng Mountain, many When people heard about it, they all went, some wanted to hunt tigers, and some wanted to watch tiger hunts."


    Wei Jiao Niang was thoughtful, and then glanced at Yu Chaoyun and the others'' shed, her chin was pushed there, and asked, "How many of them are also watching the fun?"


    "Yes, they went into the woods before the incense stick." Lu Xi nodded, "If I hadn''t waited for you, I would have followed the past to watch the fun."


    After speaking, Lu Si couldn''t help but complained to them.


    "Huh." Lu Qin didn''t hide her sneering and laughed, "Aren''t they afraid of getting their shoes dirty even when they walk, and aren''t they afraid of fleas from tigers jumping on them?"


    said, she couldn''t help laughing "pochi", which made the others laugh and lean back.


    After laughing for a while, Wei Jiao Niang said with emotion: "I didn''t expect there would be tigers in the hunting grounds."


    Although before the start of the winter hunting, they had agreed to hunt tigers and wolves to win, but in fact, this area belongs to the hunting grounds of Shanglin Garden, and the emperor would come occasionally. For the safety of the holy drive, those beasts have already been driven to the depths of the mountains and forests. This hunting ground is also cleaned by the forbidden army every three or five places. Basically, there are no beasts.


    "Let''s go take a look too." Wei Jiaoniang suggested excitedly, "I should know about the river you mentioned."


    She has hunted eagles, wolves, and wild boars, but she has never hunted tigers, bears and other beasts!


    "This is a must." Lu Qin said, before the words fell, people had already jumped on their horses.


    The group just came out of the forest, they turned their heads again, and set off towards the hunting ground again.


    Several horses galloped out like the wind, their hooves flying, stirring up a cloud of dust and grass.


    Along the way, their topic was all around the tiger:


    "Brother Lu, do you know how big the tiger is? What does it look like?"


    "Where did it come from? I heard that I haven''t seen a tiger in this area for several years."


    "I don''t know if we have passed by now, and we haven''t had time to pick up a leak..."


    Lu seemed to enjoy the feeling of the stars and the moon, picking and answering everyone''s questions.


    As for what he didn''t know, Lu seemed to pass by and only answered what he knew. He said that the tiger didn''t know how to come to a nearby village. Not only did he steal chickens to eat, but he also killed a child and injured him. Several adults.


    The villagers joined forces to chase with hoes, and the tiger fled into the forest. This mountain forest is a royal hunting ground, so the villagers naturally dare not chase after them, so they can only give up.


    Lu seemed to say again: "...The evil tiger hurts people. After the eldest prince heard the news, he personally led people into the forest."


    Gu Yanfei and his group entered the forest again, and they felt that the atmosphere inside became a little different.


    Every other section of the road, you will see some tall, strong and dignified imperial guards patrolling the forest, and others have also heard that there are tigers infested and are rushing towards Wufeng Mountain.


    Gu Yanfei also learned more news from these people, saying that even King Kang Chuyou and Bailiyin of Yueguo also went to the foot of Wufeng Mountain, and also said that Bailiyin was bound to win the tiger.


    Wei Jiao Niang was in a hurry, for fear that they would be late, so they would not be able to see the excitement, so she increased the horse speed a little bit.


    With her leading the way, everyone arrived at their destination after a stick of incense.


    "Ahead further down is the foot of Wufeng Mountain, where there is a river." Wei Jiaoniang raised her finger to the southeast and said with certainty.


    "Ow!"


    As if responding to her, there was a fierce roar from the front, murderous, and even the surrounding air seemed to shake.


    This is the deterrent from the king of beasts.


    Lu Qin''s eyes lit up and said, "Catch up! We still have time to watch the fun..."


    "Young Master Yi," came Bailiyin''s sharp and assertive voice in front of him, in high spirits, "This tiger''s eyes are fierce, it must have just eaten people."


    Immediately afterwards, Chu Yi''s voice as warm as jade struck: "The third prince of Baili really has eyes like torches."


    "Hahaha!" Bailiyin burst into a smug laugh, "This king has been hunting with saints since he was six years old. The more I hear it, the more I see it."


    Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang and others immediately searched for the sound and went over.


    Going around a clump of lush bushes, you can see not far ahead, there are people moving, Chu Yi and Bai Liyin are standing in front of the crowd, two young people with different temperaments are riding on a high-headed horse, one is gentle and the other is arrogant. .


    Kang King Chuyou rode a black horse and stood behind Chu Yi on the left, as if watching and contemplating.


    And those sons who are noble and noble are all looking down at the foot of the mountain ahead, gearing up.


    They have been in the hunting grounds for half an hour, and after searching for traces in the mountains and forests, they finally found this fierce tiger.


    "Ow!"


    Sixty feet away, a tall and mighty tiger lingered by a small river at the foot of the mountain, screaming in the sky during the demonstration.


    The crowd stood on the mountainside, just in the right place, and they could see the tiger below clearly from a commanding height.


    It was a snow-white white tiger with a huge body. When it opened its mouth to roar, the white teeth were exposed in the **** mouth.


    There is still some flesh and blood between the sharp-edged teeth, which makes people shudder when they look at it.


    Around the white tiger, an encirclement with a diameter of 100 zhang was formed. The guards and the guards of Luan Yi, who were holding knives or pulling bows, were all on guard. They did not dare to get too close, and they had to be on guard at all times. The wicked tiger escaped.


    "Young Master Yi," Bailiyin''s cynical voice sounded from the front again, showing a bit of confidence, a bit of a joke, a bit of provocation, "This king is not only accurate, but also accurate. You dare to compare with me. Compare?"


    "Whoever kills the tiger first wins."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 112： Shot (one more)

    Chapter 112 Shots (one more)


    Bai Liyin raised his sword eyebrows slightly, looked at Chu Yi next to him with a smile, and clenched his right fist casually.


    He kept laughing, as if he was just out of interest, he just mentioned it casually, and he seemed to be challenging Chu Yi to demonstrate to Jing Guo.


    Lu seemed to be waiting for the eyes of all the noble children to look at Chu Yi, and his heart couldn''t help but mention.


    There is only this prince in the Dajing Dynasty. If he dares not fight, it means that Dajing is afraid of the Yue Kingdom.


    "Jingle ding dong..."


    A crisp bell sound suddenly came from behind, disturbing everyone''s tense nerves.


    "Did you hear..." Lu Qin pulled Lady Lawei''s sleeve, wanting to ask her if she heard any bells.


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly.


    Her astonished gaze was fixed more than ten meters behind, and she saw four or five graceful and elegant ladies from aristocratic families walking slowly on horses, described as dignified.


    The horses they ride are all vigorous BMWs. Each horse is equipped with a bridle decorated with red tassels and bells. The edge of the saddle is embedded with a circle of jade, which is extraordinarily luxurious.


    The reins of these horses were all held in the hands of the women, who led the horses forward.


    When the horses moved, several horse bells tinkled, one after another.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and the others had never seen anyone enter the hunting ground like this, and they were all dumbfounded.


    "So it is." After a while, Lu Qin found her voice and said with a strange expression, "No wonder they entered the woods so early and only arrived now."


    "Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any other beasts, otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to escape." Wei Jiaoniang shook her head speechlessly.


    The two sides were facing each other, and of course the noble ladies from the aristocratic family also saw Gu Yanfei and his group. As they passed by, a yellow-clothed girl with a delicate face hurriedly covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief, and glanced at Gu Yanfei and the others in disgust.


    Gu Yanfei''s riding gear was stained with blood, which was the blood of a doe; Lu Qin''s body was also stained with blood, which was the blood of the prey; as for the others, when they were hunting horses in the mountains and forests before, their faces, He also had some leaves and dirt on his body.


    Compared to the well-dressed and brightly dressed girls of these aristocratic families, Gu Yanfei and the others looked embarrassed, as if they had returned from an escape.


    "Ow!"


    The white tiger, surrounded by the crowd, roared again, drawing everyone''s attention.


    The ferocious tiger circled in place, and the pair of fierce beast eyes stared at the people and horses around.


    The horses closest to it were frightened by their tiger''s might, and took a few steps in fright, gasping from their noses.


    Everyone waited with bated breath, but Gu Yanfei stared at the white tiger with interest, thinking about her family Qingguang: Qingguang was once majestic when he was in Yaoling Realm, and one beast can control all beasts, but now...


    has gained weight several times.


    Why!


    Gu Yanfei sighed inwardly, and could only comfort herself, anyway, her family Qingguang was obedient and did not eat people.


    Amid the impetuous and noisy din, Chu Yi remained calm.


    He smiled lowly, with a handsome smile, and said unhurriedly: "Since the third prince of Baili has such an elegant look, then I will accompany him."


    While ?? was speaking, Chu Yi raised his hand and made a gesture.


    Gu Yuan on the side of the ?? immediately understood, and whistled two short whistles towards the foot of the mountain, with a crisp rhythm, signalling the imperial guards and Luan Yiwei who were surrounding the White Tiger to retreat quickly.


    Chu You in the back stood by without saying a word, neither discouraging nor encouraging.


    Seeing that the eldest prince responded to the challenge of the Nanyue people, all the generals and disciples were in high spirits, but then they became nervous again.


    The First Prince is frail. As we all know, if he is accidentally injured by the white tiger...


    Everyone dared not think about it, and the atmosphere around them became more and more tense.


    "Good spirit." Bailiyin laughed again.


    He didn''t even say how to start, he took the lead to take a heavy slap on the horse''s butt, and swooped along the hillside towards the white tiger ahead.


    The white tiger naturally saw Bailiyin galloping towards it, raised his head and howled again: "Ow!"


    ''s voice was louder than before, with a bloodthirsty aura.


    The majesty of the king of beasts is unquestionable, Baihu was completely provoked, and ran in the direction of Bailiyin.


    Its body is so huge, yet so agile, with the unique agility of cats, when it gallops, it is like a violent tornado, trying to tear and smash everything around it.


    It was clear that the tiger was still about fifty feet away from them, but several girls were so frightened that they took a few steps back.


    Facing the roaring tiger, Bailiyin was fearless, lowered his body, and rode his horse towards the white tiger.


    Soon, Bailiyin realized that there was no movement behind him, and when he turned his head to look, he saw Chu Yi on the mountainside motionless and still staying in place.


    The corner of Bailiyin''s mouth drew a confident arc, and he said to himself in a low voice, "It''s still that sick boy."


    Chu Yi has been in the country of Yue for eight years. Bai Liyin not only recognizes Chu Yi, but also has a good understanding of him.


    A frail and sick man who is ill for twenty-eight days in thirty days a month.


    In the past eight years, Chu Yi has hardly stayed at home on weekdays, and only came out from the Proton Mansion in the capital except for the sage''s call or any festival.


    Today, Chu Yi set off on horseback from the capital early in the morning, and it has been half a day since then. I am afraid that his body will not be able to support it.


    Bai Liyin only glanced at Chu Ying, then turned his head, caught his belly, stared at the fierce tiger in front of him, and began to draw arrows at the same time.


    All the people onlookers saw that the First Prince was motionless, and they were all anxious, thinking that he was afraid.


    "The First Prince..."


    I don''t know who shouted, and before he finished speaking, he saw Chu Yi took a musket from Si Hai, his entourage next to him. No one noticed that his eyes were drifting gently over a shadow behind him, like a dragonfly on water. .


    This is a flintlock!


    Several disciples of General Men Xungui recognized the flintlock pistol in Chu Yi''s hand, and hope rekindled in their eyes. No wonder the eldest prince didn''t move, it seemed that he was going to use the flintlock gun to stop the fierce tiger.


    No way. Chu You secretly said in his heart, and pulled the corner of his mouth disapprovingly.


    The power of the ?? flintlock gun is indeed far better than that of the arquebus, but the flaws are also very obvious.


    In the case of the fierce tiger running fast, it is more difficult to hit the tiger with the aim of the flintlock gun than to pierce Yang with a hundred paces.


    Moreover, even if Chu Yi was lucky, the shot hit the tiger, and for a strong tiger, this injury would be irrelevant.


    But Chu Yi won''t have time to fire the second shot, which means that his shot is just a wedding dress for "others".


    Chu You''s eyes turned from Chu Yi to Bailiyin, and he sighed silently, as if he had seen everything that would happen next.


    But in the blink of an eye, the white tiger has already rushed to a place less than twenty feet away from Bailiyin, with a powerful aura like a rainbow.


    Where the thick and powerful tiger claws passed, the thorns, soil, and blades of grass on the mountain splashed wildly.


    "Ow!"


    White Tiger''s fierce tiger eyes glowed with murderous red light.


    The surrounding branches trembled in the sky-shattering sound of tiger roars.


    Bailiyin''s smile was deeper and his eyes were firm.


    Three arrows, at most three arrows, he can take down this white tiger!


    Bailiyin pulled out the feather arrow in one fell swoop, and skillfully placed the arrow on the bow, squinting and smiling.


    Almost at the same time, Chu Yi in the back aimed the gun that was ready to fire at the white tiger, stroked the gun body lightly with one hand, and pulled the trigger firmly with the other, smiling lightly.


    Two youths, one with a bow in front, and one with a gun in the back.


    One is moving and the other is still.


    The onlookers held their breaths again, their hearts beat faster, and even Gu Yanfei stared at the two with a burning gaze.


    "Whoosh!"


    A white feathered arrow shot out of the string, streaked like lightning, and shot at the left eye of the white tiger.


    The white tiger waved a thick front paw in mid-air, and one paw slapped the feather arrow flying, and the feather arrow slammed into the tree trunk behind.


    "This tiger is too fierce." No one in the crowd commented, "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to deal with."


    Everyone became more and more nervous and worried, and saw Bailiyin draw out two more feather arrows without fear, and put the two arrows on the bowstring at the fastest speed.


    "Whizzing!"


    Two consecutive beaded arrows were shot at the white tiger at the same time, and they shot in all directions.


    The white tiger was even more angry, and it slapped the two feather arrows with one paw again, running faster, and a strong stench emanated from the angry mouth, which came with the wind.


    "Ow!"


    The white tiger flew towards Bailiyin furiously, the tiger''s eyes were even redder, and the heavy roar seemed to say that it had to tear this human being apart.


    The casual smile on Bailiyin''s lips has disappeared, and his expression has become a little more solemn.


    His legs were tucked into the horse''s belly, and the black horse immediately jumped out in the other direction. At the same time, he lowered his body to avoid the tiger''s attack, his breath was a little anxious, and he shot arrows again.


    The surroundings were trampled by tigers and horses, and there were messy fallen leaves everywhere.


    "boom!"


    There was a deafening bang on the mountainside.


    Bai Liyin was startled, and the hand holding the bow and arrow stopped for a while.


    Is this the sound of gunshots? !


    He only felt a hot breath brushing past his left ear, as if something flew by like a meteor, so fast that the naked eye couldn''t catch it...


    Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw the rushing white tiger in front of him suddenly stopped its charge as if it had been struck by lightning, and let out a dying howl, so shrill, so terrifying.


    In the next instant, its huge body slammed down and fell heavily on the ground. The heavy tiger body shook the ground below, and a few leftover leaves floated.


    The white tiger who fell to the ground twitched violently, and then went silent.


    The pair of copper bell-like tiger eyes were wide open, and a large pool of bright red blood flowed out of the big mouth full of fangs, which quickly dyed the grass below, which also means that its vitality has just died...


    This tiger, who was alive a few breaths ago, was shot dead!


    Gu Yuan stared dumbfounded at the fallen tiger corpse, and then subconsciously looked back at the flintlock gun in Chu Yi''s hand.


    This kind of power, this kind of quasi-head... I always feel an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    He looked at the flintlock gun, and looked at the "Plum Blossom Seal" on the barrel several times.


    This seems to be a cat paw print.


    ''s sister''s cat also had paw prints on him, so he could be sure.


    Strange, the size of this paw print is also a little strangely familiar...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 113： Eye heat (two more)

    Chapter 113 Hot Eyes (two more)


    "Call¡ª, call¡ª"


    The cold wind roared, and the air was filled with a thick smell of blood. The smell of blood penetrated the noses of everyone, making people nauseous.


    In addition to the **** smell, there is also a pungent smell of gunpowder smoke that lingers.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed his nose and praised silently in his heart: The marksmanship is good.


    how come? ! Bailiyin opened his eyes slightly in shock, and tightened the reins with his right hand. The handsome face, who was always playful and laughing, was no longer smiling at this moment.


    The black horse under his crotch raised his legs high in fright and neighed.


    Bai Liyin clearly felt a burning pain in his left ear, reminding him what happened just now.


    He turned around slowly, looked up, and more than twenty meters away, Chu Yi, who was located on the mountainside, seemed to be on the top of the cloud, holding the reins in one hand and a pitch-black flintlock gun in the other.


    The black muzzle wafted out wisps of white smoke.


    Everyone''s eyes turned from the tiger corpse to Chu Yi and the flintlock gun in his hand, only to see a bright red cat''s paw print on the gun, which looked like blood but not blood.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    The heartbeat of everyone was still beating wildly for the shot just now.


    Some felt frightened, while others were surprised.


    For a while, the surroundings were silent, only the whistling of the wind could be heard incessantly.


    Bailiyin looked up at Chu Yi on the mountainside, and was suddenly lost.


    The young man in the moon white beard robe faced the cold wind, his face was calm, and his robes squeaked in the wind.


    He lowered his eyes and looked down, as if he was looking at the tiger, and at the same time as Bailiyin. The black Ruifeng eyes were as clear and indifferent as the shimmering lake in winter, and they seemed to be deep and bottomless. valley.


    Chu You also stared blankly at Chu Yi, his long and narrow eagle eyes were uncertain, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and he didn''t even know when the whip in his hand was released.


    "Cough cough."


    Another gust of cold wind blew violently, Chu Yi lowered his head, put his fist on his lips, coughed heavily, his shoulders trembled slightly, and he couldn''t hide his weakness.


    He handed the flintlock pistol in his hand to Si Hai, and there was still a wisp of white smoke floating from the muzzle.


    Bailiyin''s burning gaze moved from Chu Yi to the flintlock gun, his eyes were all red, and he was reluctant to blink.


    His thick chest rose and fell rapidly, and the emotions in his heart surged several times, from shock, to ecstasy, to greed... to determination.


    He traveled thousands of miles across the river to Jingguo on the orders of the sage, just for the blueprint of the Suifa gun.


    They had mastered the arquebus as early as 60 years ago in the country of Yue, and the country was prosperous, while the Qi country in the north was corrupt and declined, and uprisings continued in various places. He established the state of Qi and established the current state of Jing.


    At that time, when the New Kingdom was first established, Jing Guo¡¯s troops were exhausted.


    The sages of the Yue Kingdom at that time wanted to take the opportunity to march north and unify the north and the south in one fell swoop, but they did not want Chu Jing to improve the arquebus himself.


    The new flintlock gun was born. It is far more convenient and powerful than the arquebus. It can be called a magic weapon.


    Chu Jing established the Shenji Battalion and equipped tens of thousands of soldiers with flintlock guns, which caused a great setback for the Yue Kingdom.


    Since then, the two countries of Vietnam and Jing have been divided into rivers and ruled, which has been a confrontation for decades.


    It was not until the death of Chu Jing twenty years ago that Chu Luo, the second emperor of Jing Kingdom, ascended the throne. This Chu Luo was an incompetent monarch. Therefore, Yue Kingdom once again moved to invade Jing Kingdom. Fourteen years ago and eight years ago two This time, he launched a surprise attack on Jingguo.


    No one expected that Jing Guo would have another amazing Dingyuan Marquis Gu Ce born out of nowhere.


    Gu Ce is like a general who descended from the sky, and by his own strength, he helped Jing Guo win more with less, and turned the world around.


    The Yue army was blocked by Gu Ce in Yangzhou twice, fourteen years ago, and eight years ago...


    Now, Gu Ce is dead, and the serious problem has been eliminated, but Jing Guo still has something that makes them afraid of Yue Guo¡ª


    Flintlock.


    It is not difficult to get a flintlock gun. They have also obtained a few flintlock guns by various means in Yueguo and tried to disassemble them, but they have tried countless times, but they still cannot reproduce.


    It is precisely for this reason that they are bound to obtain the blueprint of the flintlock gun.


    Only when they completely master the flintlock gun, can they have full confidence in Yueguo and take Jingguo in one go.


    Thoughts flashed through his heart rapidly, Bailiyin''s eyes became more and more burning, more and more urgent, and his heart beat faster, like a drum.


    According to what he saw today, the flintlock pistol in Chu Yi''s hand was more than twice as powerful as the flintlock pistol he knew, and he killed a tiger with just one shot.


    In other words, after Emperor Taizu Chu Jing, someone in Jing Kingdom improved the flintlock gun!


    My trip to Jingguo was not in vain!


    "His Royal Highness," at this time, several Luan Yi guards came up quickly, and the leader clasped their fists to Chu Yi and reported, "The tiger has already died."


    The two Luan Yi guards at the back worked together to drag the body of the white tiger up the mountainside.


    The white tiger was obviously dead, from head to tail, motionless, its limbs and tail hanging down weakly, occasionally brushing against the tree trunks and rocks beside it.


    Everyone around, including Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Si, all looked at the body of the white tiger in unison. Bailiyin also came over slowly on his horse, except for Yu Chaoyun, who was in the distance, and other aristocratic daughters or covered their faces. Or tilt his head, or frown, can''t bear to look directly.


    Chu Yi shot the bullet from Baihu''s mouth and shot out from the back of the neck. The bullet completely penetrated the spine, killing him with one shot.


    The copper bell-like eyes of the tiger were wide open, as if he could not rest his eyes.


    The smell of blood in the air became stronger, and the stench of the tiger''s mouth was blowing.


    This is...Chu You stared at the small gun eye on the back of the white tiger''s neck without blinking, his eyes were as deep as the ocean, and his eyes were full of shock and puzzlement.


    He was convinced that this was absolutely impossible with ordinary flintlock guns.


    This speed, this power¡­


    Chu You''s right hand held the rein so tightly that he almost broke it.


    Yuan Zhe, who was beside him, was equally astonished. He had a lot of questions to ask, but he could only suppress it now.


    "Young Master Yi is really good at marksmanship!" Bai Liyin said as he drove his horse towards Chu Yi.


    There was a playful smile on his lips, and his eyes were fixed on him, not for a moment...


    "It''s amazing." Chu Yi looked at him from a distance and smiled, "I heard that the third prince Baili is looking for tiger bones, so I will give this white tiger to the third prince Baili."


    His laughter was warm and gentle, and with this smile, there seemed to be a few rays of sunlight between his brows and eyes, and his whole person seemed like a shining jade statue.


    "Hahaha." Bailiyin laughed loudly, and the corners of his eyes made him look bright, as if he didn''t care about the outcome of the hunt, "Then I would like to thank Young Master Yi for his kindness."


    He gave a light high-five and made a gesture to the subordinates behind him, and the several Yue Kingdom guards accompanying him immediately accepted the tiger corpse.


    He kept smiling, his smile was frivolous and casual, his eyes were always fixed on the flintlock gun, his eyes were sharp and full of ambition.


    Fourteen years ago, and eight years ago, what the sage did not do when he was young, this time, he and the prince will definitely do it, he will become a sword in the hands of the prince.


    The atmosphere around ?? was very lively, filled with an unusually excited atmosphere, which washed away the chill in the mountains and forests.


    Everyone was talking about the shot that Chu Yi had just made, and words like "Fint hair gun", "power" and "kill with one shot" floated from time to time.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and the others also joined in this heated discussion, chattering and cheering.


    Until I saw Chu Yi and Bailiyin riding their horses away, Wei Jiaoniang greeted Gu Yanfei and they quickly followed, walking and talking, but they didn''t hear it.


    "My grandfather also has a flintlock gun. I wanted to ask my grandfather to use it to play with it, but my grandfather refused to let him. He said that it would be unimaginable in case of fire." Wei Jiaoniang muttered, "This is the first time I have seen the power of this flintlock gun. Woolen cloth."


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen a flintlock gun." Lu Qin said with glowing eyes, "It''s far more shocking than the rumors."


    "Yeah yeah¡­"


    The more they talked, the more vigorous they were, but Jiao Niang Wei was not paying attention, and her arm accidentally bumped into a girl in yellow with a red-gold phoenix on her head.


    The girl in yellow frowned unpleasantly as she saw that her left sleeve was rubbed with some dirt.


    "Girl, your clothes!" Her personal maid shouted to Wei Jiaoniang with a fuss, "Hey, you stained our girl''s clothes!"


    "Forget it." The girl in yellow used a handkerchief to gently brush off the soil on her sleeves, and the few tassels that swayed with her movements swayed slightly, "It''s all dirty."


    Her voice was gentle and gentle, but it was hard to hide her disgust.


    "Hey!" Another girl in pink sighed softly, covering her mouth and nose with a handkerchief, as if she couldn''t look directly at Wei Jiaoniang and the others, "Miss Wei, Miss Lu, how did you do this...?"


    "Yeah, it''s blood and mud, and it smells bad. Our girls'' family shouldn''t be like this."


    These two girls, you and I, comforted each other with "kindness", with a soft and soft tone, but they looked at people with extremely contemptuous eyes.


    There were also several well-dressed girls from aristocratic families who were laughing in a low voice. They were dirty and smelly, and they were not as quiet and graceful as women should be.


    Wei Jiao Niang is not a bun, she will be so good-natured and let people make fun of her.


    "It''s better than some people..." She threw her horse whip casually, looked around at these noble girls with a half-smile, and said with a smile, "I don''t look like a serious person, and this horse doesn''t look like a serious horse!"


    How can anyone like them come to the hunting grounds to hunt in costumes, like attending a banquet, and give horses some bells, is it because the prey can''t hear them? !


    "Pfft!" Lu Qin laughed unceremoniously.


    She looked back and forth at the daughters of the aristocratic family, followed the example of each other and covered her nose. She shook her other hand in disgust, and sneered: "The body is so fragrant, do you want to smoke the prey to death?!"


    The faces of those aristocratic girls changed in an instant, their chests heaving.


    They consider themselves noble ladies from aristocratic families, and they always pay attention to manners and etiquette. Even if they want to hurt others, they also need to make detours without swearing. Where have they seen people like Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin.


    Really vulgar!


    They were embarrassed to scold them directly, so they could only hold back, their bodies tense.


    Seeing them being overwhelmed by Wei Jiaoniang and others, a strange light flashed across Yu Chaoyun''s eyes behind him, always smiling slightly, without even moving the corners of his brows.


    She made a silent gesture, and the old woman led her horse and walked a few steps forward, just blocking Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang from their way.


    Yu Chaoyun gently closed the red cloak adorned with pure white rabbit fur.


    Suddenly, the red gold butterfly collar inlaid with seven treasures on her neck broke, and the gold collar slipped off her body...


    "Oops." Yu Chaoyun exclaimed in a low voice, and gestured with his right hand to grab it.


    But still a step behind, the gold collar brushed past her hand and fell straight onto the grass below.


    "Miss Gu, my collar fell off, help me pick it up."


    Yu Chaoyun showed a demure and decent smile to Gu Yanfei, who was a few steps away, and said softly, as if he was just asking Gu Yanfei to do him a favor.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 114： Fight back (one more)

    Chapter 114 Strikes Back (One More)


    Gu Yanfei didn''t move or speak, Liu Mei raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Memories of the previous life rolled in again in an instant, and ripples appeared in the bottom of my eyes...


    All the girls around looked towards Yu Chaoyun and Gu Yanfei.


    Everyone present was not a fool, and immediately heard the hidden smell of gunpowder from Yu Chaoyun''s words.


    The wife of the Yu family who leads the horse is here, but Yu Chaoyun asked Gu Yanfei, an unknown person, to bend over and pick up the gold collar for her. Isn''t this treating the family as a servant girl?


    Persimmons should be picked softly.


    Among the girls like Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin, there is the government of Wei Guogong who is in power, the general''s mansion that guards the border, and the uncle''s mansion who is in charge of a state''s military power, all of them are very popular.


    Gu Yanfei was the only one who came from the declining Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Why Yu Chaoyun chose Gu Yanfei to dismount, the reason is obvious.


    This girl from the Yu family is not ordinary.


    The other daughters of the noble family exchanged glances, with different expressions, or waited and watched, or frowned, or smiled inexplicably, or caressed their sleeves irrelevantly.


    These noble women dared to be rude to the family and challenge the authority of the family. If Yu Chaoyun could teach Gu Yanfei a lesson and make Gu Yanfei bend down and bow his head, he could also vent for them.


    Feeling that everyone''s eyes were falling on him, Yu Chaoyun''s lips curved up a little, and said with a smile: "Pick it up."


    The previous sentence, ??, was polite, but when it comes to this sentence, it is already bossy and sharp.


    Yu Chaoyun smiled slightly, stared at Gu Yanfei, and silently pressured her.


    She is new here and has yet to gain a firm foothold in the capital, so today is the best chance to stand up.


    Having made up his mind, Yu Chaoyun slowly stroked his sleeves and said with a smile, "I heard that Miss Gu''s elder brother is now serving in Luan Yiwei. It''s a coincidence that my uncle, the British Lord, is in charge of Luanyiwei now. "


    Her tone was gentle and slow, as if she was chatting with Gu Yanfei, a ray of inevitable light flashed across her eyes.


    The yellow-clothed girl and the pink-clothed girl looked at each other meaningfully, covering their mouths and chuckling.


    Interesting, this girl Yu should have just arrived in the capital a few days ago. I didn¡¯t expect to understand the pattern of the capital and the twists and turns between the various prefectures in the past few days, and she knew how to borrow the east wind.


    Gu''s family is in an embarrassing position. Gu Yanfei''s brother is her only relative. She is bound to consider her brother''s future, which is human nature.


    Next, we will see if Gu Yanfei dares to take the risk of his brother''s future.


    This is no longer a quarrel between a few girls, but a contest between a family and nobles.


    Greeting Yu Chaoyun''s somewhat arrogant face, Gu Yanfei''s eyes were a little dazed, and for a moment he forgot where he was.


    In the last life, she lived a difficult life in the Hou Mansion and was deeply mired in the quagmire, so only Yu Chaoyun took the initiative to show her kindness, gentleness and consideration, and let her regard Yu Chaoyun as her only friend and trust her.


    After Yu Chaoyun betrayed her, she once asked Yu Chaoyun why she wanted to destroy the only way of life for her and her brother.


    Yu Chaoyun at that time also had the same expression now, and the maid pushed her to the ground and stepped on her right palm...


    Ten fingers are connected to the heart, the kind of heart-piercing pain is still etched in my heart.


    In a flash, Gu Yanfei was already full of thoughts, and soon, the little turbulence in the bottom of his eyes disappeared, and the eyes looking at Yu Chaoyun were as calm as a mirror.


    As if he was looking at a stranger he didn''t know.


    The surroundings were silent, time seemed to stand still at this moment, and even the wind stopped.


    Although the two men and horses didn''t make any moves or shouted at each other, the tension in the air with sparks could not be hidden at all, and anyone with eyes could see it.


    Bailiyin, who was not far away, also inadvertently noticed the movement here.


    Huh?


    He saw Gu Yanfei in the crowd at a glance, so he stopped his horse and looked at the group of girls with interest, and finally landed on Gu Yanfei''s slender figure.


    The stunning girl with bright eyes and splendid appearance just stood like this, and she had a feeling of standing out from the crowd, making the girls around her look like vulgar fans.


    Hey. Bailiyin let out a silent low sigh in his heart, no wonder the little beauty would be embarrassed.


    Bai Liyin has been used to seeing concubines and concubines fighting each other since he was a child. The competition between women is the most interesting. They compete for men, for status, for jewelry and new clothes... and they are also jealous.


    In the light of words, provocation, in the worst case, there is no blood.


    Bailiyin looked at Gu Yanfei from a distance, revealing the white and neat teeth between the thin lips, and there was an interesting light in his eyes.


    Chu Yi also stopped his horse and looked in the same direction, the same person.


    Gu Yanfei continued to walk forward as if there was no one else by his side, his pace was neither hurried nor slow, and even the rhythm did not change in the slightest.


    Immediately Yu Chaoyun watched Gu Yan fly towards him, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and the smile on his face deepened by three points.


    At first glance, he was gentle and graceful, elegant and generous, but his eyes flashed with aloof arrogance.


    Just waiting for Gu Yanfei to lean over and pick up the gold collar on the ground for her.


    In the next moment, her smile froze on the corner of her lips, and she saw Gu Yanfei''s right deerskin boots stomping on the gold collar on the ground.


    "Crack."


    The subtle stamping sound was infinitely amplified in Yu Chaoyun''s ear.


    The gold collar was decorated with a pair of red gold filigree dotted emerald butterflies. The butterfly wings were thin and delicate like flowers. When Gu Yanfei stepped on it, the wings of the butterfly wings were instantly trampled down and ground to dust.


    "..." Yu Chaoyun''s eyes widened in disbelief, looking pale at the golden collar that was smashed by Gu Yanfei''s foot.


    This gold collar is the signature of Jinpinzhai this season, the only one, it was a gift to her from her aunt, the English duchess, after she came to Beijing this time.


    At this moment, her face was like this one-of-a-kind golden collar. Gu Yanfei stepped on the bottom of her feet, and something inside seemed to be broken.


    Yu Chaoyun can no longer maintain his usual graceful and gentle bearing.


    The surroundings were quieter, and anyone could see that this was a simple and rude response from Gu Yanfei.


    The crowd fell silent.


    Whether it was the daughter of the noble family on the opposite side, or the noble daughters such as Lu Qin, they never thought that Gu Yanfei would dare to punch Yu Chaoyun in the face so boldly and fearlessly.


    Gu Yanfei stopped for a while, tilted his face slightly, raised his beautiful right eyebrow, and sighed, "It''s really stubborn."


    While ?? spoke, her right toe moved, crushing the gold collar even more with the toe of her boot.


    "You..." Yu Chaoyun''s face was faintly blue, and her slender body trembled slightly.


    Without the master''s instructions, a woman with a big shoulder and a round waist hurried forward two steps, angrily reprimanded Gu Yanfei, "Miss Gu, what are you doing?!"


    "roll."


    Gu Yanfei spit out a word coldly.


    In an instant, she released an awe-inspiring aura, like an unsheathed sword, overflowing with cold air.


    seems to say that a good dog will not stand in the way.


    The old woman couldn''t help shuddering, overwhelmed by her intimidating aura, she shrank away.


    "Let''s go." Facing Wei Jiaoniang, Gu Yanfei''s delicate little face showed a shallow smile, happy and comfortable, like a ray of unrestrained breeze.


    Gu Yanfei took Wei Jiao Niang''s hand and continued to walk forward, walking sassily and gracefully, without even looking at Yu Chaoyun, as if the other party did not exist at all.


    A ruby ??fell from the trampled gold collar on the grass, and the gem rolled around a few times, as if mocking something.


    All the other noble girls were stunned, dumbfounded, and a thought lingered in their minds:


    Where did this wild girl come from!


    How dare she! !


    Yanfei did a great job! In the back, Lu Qin and the others gathered together and whispered together, laughing and laughing.


    As for those daughters from aristocratic families, no one was too lazy to give them another look.


    Not far away, Bailiyin, who was standing under a lush big tree, still did not leave, and occasionally a few remnants of leaves were blown off by the wind, which happened to fall on his face, shoulders and temples.


    And Bailiyin seemed to be unaware, staring at Gu Yanfei with a burning gaze, his eyes full of surprise.


    He had never seen such a woman, as fierce as fire, with thorns as roses, and as dazzling as the scorching sun.


    It was completely different from the gentle and charming Jiangnan women he had seen in Yue before.


    made him want to get closer, and couldn''t help thinking: How did such a handsome and unrestrained beauty come into being?


    Bai Liyin''s heart was hot, he patted the horse''s hip, and whispered "Whirlwind" to the dark horse, wanting to go to Gu Yanfei''s side.


    The black horse snorted, and before it moved, the white horse beside him galloped out, its snow-white tail waving swaggeringly, brushing the back of his hand, neither light nor heavy.


    Bailiyin was slightly startled.


    He forgot to go forward for a while, so he watched Chu Yicce come to Gu Yanfei''s side and stopped to dismount.


    "Be careful." Chu Yi smiled lowly and stretched out his right hand to Gu Yanfei, his slender fingers like jade bamboo in an inviting gesture.


    The casual movements are done by him, revealing inexhaustible elegance and elegance, which is pleasing to the eye.


    The mountain wind was blowing, his clothes were flying, his hair was fluttering, and a winter day was hanging in the air, sprinkled with warm sun and broken gold, and it was softly wrapped around him, like a green bamboo in the wind, with a remarkable demeanor.


    Gu Yanfei, who was talking to Wei Jiaoniang originally, froze, and the corner of his eyes glanced at a dead branch half a foot in front of him.


    is careless. She raised her eyes to meet Chu Yi''s eyes, her lips curved into a smile, revealing a pair of shallow smirks.


    Chu Yi looked at her, a warm smile could not stop flowing from the bottom of his eyes, and he moved his hand towards her by half an inch.


    Gu Yanfei put his hand on his hand subconsciously, leaped lightly, and stepped over the dead branch that was three or four feet long and the thickness of the bowl.


    Gu Yanfei gave Chu Yi a cheerful smile, bright and bright.


    "..." Bai Liyin of course saw this scene, his eyelids lifted, and the smile on his face became strange.


    Countless eyes around Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi were cast in surprise, stunned, envious, or sour.


    Time seems to stand still and freeze again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 115： Hostility (two more)

    Chapter 115 Hostility (two more)


    Gu Yanfei was unaware of other people''s emotions.


    In the Yaoling world, there are no men and women in defense at all, and strength has always been respected.


    This is just a matter of helping hands, and it is no different from Qingguang stepping on her shoulders and jumping onto the bookshelf.


    "Thank you." She said thanks casually, and then slapped on Chu Yi''s white horse. Very nice.


    She withdrew her hand, and Chu Yi also put it down, the mountain wind blew her blue silk, her long hair swayed, and just happened to send a few strands of hair into his hands, passing between his fingers like running water.


    A silent tacit understanding circulated between the two, everything seemed to come naturally.


    Others were still silent, and many people were dumbfounded, and they couldn''t even think about the meaning of Chu Yi''s move for a while.


    The wind rises again, and the leaves rustle.


    Several daughters from aristocratic families patted off the fallen leaves and dust on their bodies a little irritably, and all of them didn''t look good.


    Although they were born into a family, they were neither the eldest family nor the eldest daughter. Most of them came to the capital in the past two months. They were called ¡°New Year¡¯s Day is approaching, so I would like to congratulate my father.¡±


    Actually, they only came to Beijing for one purpose.


    Become the first princess.


    Because the eldest prince will come to the Linyuan hunting ground today, that''s why these girls who are pampered and pampered on weekdays will come to such a dirty and dangerous place with dignity and dignity.


    But¡­¡­


    Several daughters from aristocratic families looked at each other, with a little grievance and unwillingness in their eyes.


    Aristocratic families pay attention to the right match. Usually, families only marry families, with few exceptions.


    Even if Chu Yi is Jinshang''s only son, his future is still uncertain. After all, it is unknown who will win or lose between him and King Kang.


    These people are like "sacrifices" sent by the family, betting on the future of the eldest prince.


    But if the position of the prince and concubine has been occupied, they can''t let their dignified family daughter be the side concubine, right? !


    In their thoughts, the eyes of all the daughters of aristocratic families looking at Gu Yanfei changed again, with a little bit of hostility.


    Yu Chaoyun bit her lower lip slightly, the anger she had just raised because of the gold collar has been completely suppressed, and turned into a more complicated emotion, turbulently rolling in her dark eyes.


    The biting cold wind blew coldly on their faces, slashing their delicate skin like knives. They not only felt pain, but also felt cold physically and mentally.


    Not far behind, Gu Yuan was equally stunned, staring blankly at the two familiar figures in front of him, his usual stern face, which was usually kept away from idlers, couldn''t hide his surprise.


    This, this, this...


    Gu Yuan had a possibility in his heart, and turned his head suddenly to look at the flintlock gun in Si Hai''s hand.


    The world holds the gun so tightly that he can''t even see the cat''s paw print on the gun.


    Gu Yuan glared at the four seas with almost anger, the feeling in his heart was indescribable, his heart was sour and stuffy, as if something was blocking his heart, and it seemed that some beloved treasure was about to be taken away.


    Sihai looked at Gu Yuan inexplicably.


    Gu Yuan ignored the four seas, turned his head again, and Chu Yi, who was in front of him, mounted the horse again, with a graceful manner, showing the elegance of your son.


    The lively white horse flicked its tail a few times happily, as if playing with Gu Yanfei, which made her smile.


    When the slender girl stood with the tall and strong white horse, she looked so slender and weak, as if a gust of mountain wind could blow her away.


    "..." Gu Yuan sighed silently, his heart softened suddenly, except for his sister, he could never see anyone else.


    Not only Gu Yuan, Bailiyin was also staring at Gu Yanfei, not for a moment.


    Beautiful, really beautiful.


    was so beautiful that he couldn''t take his eyes off it.


    There was a sound of hoofs, and another horse paced leisurely from behind and stopped beside Bailiyin.


    Then, a familiar and deep male voice drilled into his ears: "The famous flower has no owner."


    Bailiyin turned his head and raised his eyebrows to meet Chu You''s meaningful eagle eyes.


    "No hurry." With a frivolous smile on Bailiyin''s face, he shrugged, only glanced at Chu You, and then looked at Gu Yanfei''s back.


    The girls were talking and laughing.


    "Yan Fei," Lu Qin rode his horse and Gu Yanfei in parallel, almost pasting past, "I hunted hares today, will I roast rabbits for you later, okay? My roasted rabbits are delicious."


    "Don''t listen to her bragging, she can only eat half of the roasted rabbit, and the other half is burnt..."


    "That''s it."


    Several other girls also happily gathered around.


    In just half a day, their attitude towards Gu Yanfei has undergone subtle changes.


    If it was said that at the beginning, their closeness to Gu Yanfei was due to Wei Jiaoniang''s relationship, they looked good on the surface, but they were somewhat alienated and polite in their bones, that was called face.


    This time is different.


    They looked at Gu Yanfei with a little more intimacy in their eyes.


    Gu Yanfei touched his nose and said with a smile, "I can eat what I have."


    She hadn''t cooked for two hundred years, so if she was asked to bake, the whole rabbit would have been burnt.


    At the end, she added: "I''m not picky."


    Thinking of the deliciousness of the roasted rabbit, Gu Yanfei''s mouth quickly secreted saliva, feeling a little greedy.


    "Yan Fei, how are you!" Lu Qinfei rushed over and hugged her.


    The girls were joking and playing happily again.


    Lu Qin smiled and said with emotion: "Yan Fei, you are really different from your third cousin!"


    Just now, Lu Qin almost thought that Gu Yanfei would bow her head to Yu Chaoyun, but she didn''t expect her to treat people and things so easily!


    This is what their general daughter should have!


    As soon as Gu Yunchang was mentioned, the other girls were also concerned, and one of them said in a sigh, "Yan Fei, it''s not me, that cousin of yours... She likes to put on airs!"


    "That''s right, that''s right, just as annoying as those daughters from aristocratic families." Another girl said in a deliberately loud voice, obviously speaking to those women from aristocratic families behind.


    "It''s still you and us having a bad temper."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their mouths were quick and there were so many people that Gu Yanfei didn''t even have a chance to answer.


    At first, Gu Yanfei was taken aback by the sudden enthusiasm of Lu Qin and the others. After thinking about it, he smiled again.


    In the last life, she was introverted and inferior, because Yu Chaoyun first showed her favor and made some superficial efforts, she regarded Yu Chaoyun as her only friend, and took heart and lungs.


    To get to the bottom of it, she was too cowardly at the beginning, trapped by the demeaning words said by Mrs. Gu Tai and Xu Mammy, thinking that she was worthless.


    She trapped herself in a square inch and never tried to actually step out of the Hou residence, which was like sitting on a well and watching the sky!


    It was she who was cocooning herself.


    In an instant, Gu Yanfei felt a little bit more open in her heart. It seemed that the big net that tightly bound her body and mind had broken a thread, and it seemed that a ray of sunlight pushed aside the heavy clouds and shone a ray of light...


    The way back ?? was much more leisurely than when they came. There was no need to hurry. They walked all the way and played all the way.


    Gossiping, picking flowers and fruits, hunting beasts.


    In just one incense stick, Wei Jiaoniang had harvested two prey, one rabbit and one scorpion.


    While talking and laughing, they returned to the open space outside the hunting grounds.


    It was still early, and it was only early in the afternoon.


    Many people came back with Chu Yi and Bailiyin, and the surroundings became more and more lively. There were piles of **** prey piled up everywhere on the ground, and the smell of blood was getting stronger.


    Some people were busy counting their prey, some people sat down to rest and chat, and some people were excited to look around at the body of the white tiger.


    The guys were still a little excited, and they felt a little unfinished. Several young people boldly ran to the most luxurious shed in the field.


    This shed was specially built and arranged by the Imperial Army today. At a glance, you can see the tables, chairs, cups, pots, tea, wine, melons and fruits, charcoal fire incense, everything, just like a simple hall.


    At this moment, Chu Yi, Chu You, Bailiyin and others were eating and drinking tea inside, and the aroma of tea and alcohol were lingering.


    "His Royal Highness," Lu Xi took four or five brothers and ran forward familiarly, and cupped his hands to Chu Yi, who was sitting on the head. The first sentence was a polite compliment, "You are the one Guns are awesome."


    The other sons also felt the same way and nodded in unison.


    One shot to kill, this is a really good shot!


    Even if the gun was given to them at that time, they certainly couldn''t do it.


    After all, the tiger is not a target, it will not sit there waiting for you to shoot.


    "Your Highness, isn''t this gun improved?" Another person asked the words that had been hidden in his heart for a long time.


    The young man who was questioning had worked as a clerk in Shenji Camp and used Shenji Camp''s flintlock gun. He was convinced that the first prince''s flintlock gun was far superior to Shenji Camp''s.


    Chu Yi nodded with a smile, and picked up the tea cup on the table.


    Everyone was a little excited, and they didn''t dare to ask the details, thinking that this must be a military plane.


    Lushi asked again, "Your Highness, how far can this gun go?"


    "Fifty zhang." Chu Yi took a sip of tea and said warmly, "No matter how far you go, you won''t be able to get your head straight."


    The crowd nodded again.


    This conversation was also passed into the ears of Chu You, who was sitting next to him.


    Chu You twitched the corners of his eyes, and the white porcelain wine glass in his right hand paused in mid-air.


    He lowered his eyes and drank the wine, and the rippling wine in the glass was reflected in his eyes, which seemed to flicker.


    When the late emperor was alive, he loved him the most. He wanted anything. There were also several flintlock guns in King Kang''s mansion. , nothing.


    Chu You raised his head sharply, drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp, and couldn''t help but glance at Bailiyin across from the corner of his eyes.


    happened to meet Bailiyin''s half-smiling gaze.


    Chu You''s expression was a little stiff, and he barely pretended to be calm, and a feeling of irritability and suffocation rose in his heart.


    Soon after Bailiyin arrived in Beijing, he asked him to try the target with a flintlock gun, and he also borrowed it at that time...


    Originally, he did this to show his sincerity to the country of Vietnam, but now, Chu Yi''s new flintlock gun turned his behavior into a joke.


    Now, Bailiyin may feel that he is teasing him.


    Chu You wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain it to the other party. For the first time, he understood what it means to be indifferent, and his eyes were three-pointed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 116： Possession (one more)

    Chapter 116 Possession (one more)


    Lu seemed to be waiting for a group of young masters who were not familiar with Chu Yi, and this was the first time he had spoken to him.


    At first, they were still a little restrained. As they talked, they relaxed a lot. They felt that the eldest prince had a good temper. He was a merciful and benevolent lord and a corporal just like Jin Shang.


    "His Royal Highness," a square-faced boy took a big step forward to the front, eager to compare a shooting posture, "I just saw that the power of the new flintlock gun has also improved, it can be done with one shot. Shoot through the spine of a tiger."


    "I''m really lucky today. If I hadn''t been called by Lu Xian to hunt for winter, I''m afraid I would have missed it."


    "It''s amazing!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They were so excited, but Chu You''s eyes became more and more gloomy, like sitting on pins and needles, and his heart sank little by little.


    If Bailiyin is allowed to misunderstand him, then his alliance with Yueguo is afraid...


    If the Vietnamese people also stand on Chu Yi''s side, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Chu You''s eyes narrowed, he put down the wine glass, looked at Chu Yi, who looked up, and said lightly, "This flintlock gun is really powerful, even this king is the first time I''ve seen it.


    "Imperial nephew, I think this was just made by the emperor''s brother?"


    As soon as these words came out, the eyes of the others in the shed came to Chu You, and Yuan Zhe, who was sitting beside him, frowned slightly.


    There was an eerie silence around ??.


    After being stunned for a short time, Chu You also reacted, his thin lips pursed into a straight line.


    He lost his words.


    He wanted to clarify a few things to Bailiyin, but what he said would only make others feel that he was not as good as before in the court, and he didn''t even know that the court had new weapons. These noble families I am afraid that his children will look down on him because of this.


    "Hahaha." Bailiyin laughed loudly, breaking the silence.


    He put the wine glass in his hand on the wine case, and said: "Young Master Yi, your country is full of talented people. This king is eye-opening today. This gun is really precious. I wonder if I can borrow it from this king?"


    Chu Yi took another sip of tea slowly, and when he put down the tea cup, he gave Chu You a meaningful look and whispered, "Sihai."


    The world will retreat.


    Lu Xi and other noble children all frowned, exchanging disapproving glances, feeling that King Kang was really talkative, and he gave the Yueren the words to borrow guns.


    The atmosphere in the shed became cold for a while, and no one spoke for a long time.


    After a while, Sihai brought a rectangular wooden box over, and put the box with the flintlock gun on the wine case in front of Bailiyin.


    Bailiyin still looked cynical, but the light that burst from the moment he saw the flintlock gun could not be hidden at all.


    He took up the heavy gun and played with it at will, over and over again.


    In appearance, this flintlock gun was no different from those he had seen before, except that there was a strange pattern painted in cinnabar on the handle, and there was a mark like a cat¡¯s paw print next to it.


    Isn''t that what the "cat''s paw print" is?


    Bai Liyin''s fingers lightly stroked the cat''s paw print, deliberately staying for a moment longer.


    Immediately felt funny again, how is this possible, it is too childish.


    He held the barrel in one hand and the handle in the other, and played with the flintlock again, but he couldn''t see through.


    The young master who had been in the Shenji Camp patted Lu''s arm and winked.


    He could tell at a glance that the third prince of South Vietnam was someone who had played with flintlock, and he could tell from the gestures and movements of the other party.


    After a while, Bailiyin finally reluctantly put the flintlock gun back into the wooden box.


    He couldn''t dismantle it now, so he could only return the gun.


    Besides, he knew that even if he demolished it now, he might not see any mystery.


    "Snapped!"


    Bai Liyin slapped the table heavily, with a hearty smile and a little frivolity, and sighed: "Today, this king got this rare white tiger, and he saw your country''s flintlock gun. It''s really worth the trip!"


    "I have a cup of this Wang Jing Gongzi!"


    Bailiyin raised his glass with one hand, drank it all, and then poured himself a drink.


    In the sound of pouring wine, he suddenly sighed again, and said with some regret: "It''s a pity that the lottery that this king prepared can''t be sent out today."


    Lu Si and the others were stunned, and then his eyes turned to the machete that was attached to Bailiyin''s waist. He remembered that before today''s hunting began, Bailiyin had said in public that he would give this machete to him. Hunted the leader of the tiger today.


    Available now¡­


    "The emperor''s nephew naturally doesn''t need this lucky head." Chu You suddenly interjected, his voice flat.


    Bailiyin gave everyone a lucky head, which is a condescending reward, but now that Chu Yi has hunted a tiger, both of them are princes with equal status. Downgraded.


    Hey, this is really cheap for the third prince of South Vietnam. Lu Xi sighed inwardly, staring at the jewel-encrusted scabbard on Bailiyin''s waist with some reluctance, and then heard Chu You''s smile, but not a smile, sounded again:


    "Why don''t you give this treasured sword to the second girl Gu, what do you think of the Third Prince Baili?"


    What? ! Lu Si came back to his senses, couldn''t believe his ears, and looked at Chu You.


    In the eyes of everyone''s doubts and curiosity, Chu You slowly added another sentence: "For that magical skill..."


    There was an unintelligible smile on the corner of his lips, and his deep eyes glanced back and forth between Bailiyin and Chu Yi. Of course, he was talking about Gu Yanfei saving the doe.


    Chu You didn''t explain it until he clicked, but instead aroused the curiosity of Lu Si and the others, and each one''s heart was like being scratched by a cat.


    Chu You''s proposal is exactly what Bailiyin intended.


    "It''s so good!" Bailiyin''s eyes lit up, glowing brightly, and he stroked his palms in agreement.


    While speaking, the corners of his eyes seemed to inadvertently glanced at Chu Yi, who was above him, and the corners of his lips fluttered.


    Chu Yi had a gentle smile on her handsome face, and her eyes were calm and deep.


    Bai Liyin raised his hand and snapped his fingers. His entourage immediately understood and walked out of the shed holding the machete, striding towards the shed where Gu Yanfei and the others were.


    Now, even other people outside noticed the movement here.


    The eyes of everyone poured in like a tide, and they all stared at the middle-aged Yueren holding a machete, and watched him come to Gu Yanfei.


    "Second Lady Gu," the middle-aged Yueren held the machete towards Gu Yanfei with both hands, with a solemn expression, but with a bit of contempt in his smile, "This treasured saber was given to the girl by our Highness."


    These words resounded clearly and clearly throughout the audience.


    When the others heard the words, their eyes suddenly became very strange. They looked at Gu Yanfei up and down, and then went to check the prey beside her.


    Seeing that the hunting basket next to her was empty, everyone knew it.


    This second girl Gu is afraid that she will find nothing in the hunting ground.


    Then, why did she become the leader today, and why did she get this treasured sword? !


    For a time, Gu Yanfei almost became the target of public criticism, and his eyes stabbed at her like knives.


    Although there must be some people who are dissatisfied, no one dares to step forward and question Gu Yanfei.


    The conflict between Gu Yanfei and Yu Chaoyun just now, after some word of mouth, at least seventy or eighty percent of the people present knew about it.


    This girl Gu Er of the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion has a strong temperament!


    The surroundings were silent, and all the people who were laughing at the same time fell silent.


    Those noble children don''t care at all, it''s just a knife. The honorable general door is a title obtained by fighting with Emperor Taizu immediately. If nothing else, there is no shortage of this treasured sword and sword. Today, Gu Yanfei taught those daughters from aristocratic families to earn a face for Xun Gui, even if they got ten treasured swords, they deserved it.


    Most of the generals and sons are careless, but there are also people who are very thoughtful.


    The Nayue people say "gifts", not "colorful heads"!


    "Chaoyun," a pink-clothed girl whispered to Yu Chaoyun, "The Baili family of the Nanyue royal family comes from the Baitong tribe. The Baitong tribe has a tradition that men give women treasured swords, which means plunder and possession."


    "Before the Baitong tribe was established in Nanyue, they were the Nanman tribe. They used to carry knives, robbed women and left... Very barbaric."


    She would know this because her great-grandmother was born in the Xu family in Jiangnan. Sixty years ago, because of the war, the Xu family moved to Jiangbei.


    Yu Chaoyun pursed his lower lip thoughtfully and wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Hey." The girl in pink sighed lowly and said with a half-smile, "Who made her so used to being ostentatious!"


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei''s ostentation, how could he provoke someone he shouldn''t!


    Yu Chaoyun played with the handkerchief absentmindedly, still looking ahead.


    In the gaze of everyone, Gu Yanfei leisurely played with the colorful Baisuo in his hand, and did not pick up the machete.


    The middle-aged Yueren looked at Gu Yanfei deeply, handed the machete an inch towards her, and raised his voice with a smile on his face, "This is the intention of our Highness."


    As soon as these words came out, even other people who didn''t understand the tradition of South Vietnam could hear a different meaning, and the atmosphere became subtly tense.


    Chu You''s thin lips were slightly raised, and he was holding a wine glass in his right hand, but the corners of his eyes were paying attention to Chu Yi''s every move.


    Seeing that he raised his right hand, Chu You said again: "Imperial nephew, it is also a good story to give such a rare Persian machete to Miss Gu."


    Chu You did not hide the provocation in his expression, his eyes were fierce.


    Chu Yi''s expression was still calm, his eyes were always looking at Gu Yanfei for a moment, his eyes waved slightly, as gentle as the spring breeze.


    He smiled lightly, then opened his lips:


    "Not urgent."


    "Not urgent!"


    Chu You was confused for a moment, not knowing who said these two words.


    "There are still two hours before sunset, and it''s still unknown to whom this ''colorful head'' belongs." Gu Yanfei''s clear voice, like a wind chime, was particularly clear in this quiet environment, and was carried into everyone''s ears by the wind.


    "..." Bailiyin raised his sword eyebrows, which were tucked into his temples, but his smile was deeper, and his eyebrows and eyes curved into frivolous arcs.


    The women he knew, whether they were in the palace or outside the palace, liked to be the people of everyone''s attention in their bones, and they would never refuse to be the envy of others.


    This little beauty is always unexpected.


    Bai Liyin smiled again, not showing any anger at being rejected in public, but his eyes became more and more hot, and he asked aloud with a smile that was not a smile, "You second lady Gu doesn''t look down on her?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 117： to please (two more)

    Chapter 117 To please (two more)


    Bailiyin''s heart was like a mirror, and he naturally knew that King Kang was deliberately provoking him and wanted him to compete with Chu Yi.


    But so what? !


    Kang Kang and Chu Yi, the uncle and nephew, were at odds with each other, and they fought endlessly.


    Otherwise, how could they bring back the sick son Chu Yi so easily.


    Bailiyin stared at Gu Yanfei''s delicate face with a smile.


    Beauty is pleasing.


    But beauty is always just a pastime, just like this fine wine, try it early, enjoy it, and it''s over.


    Gu Yanfei and Bailiyin looked at each other from a distance, taking the other party''s subtle emotions into their eyes.


    She could see the arrogance and contempt in his eyes.


    It was like in the Yaoling World, the male cultivators with high cultivation looked at the female cultivators who were trying to attach themselves to them.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t like it at all.


    In the Yaoling world, no one can force her.


    Here, too!


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei raised his chin and said calmly, "I don''t like it."


    At the same time as the three words ?? were uttered, she released a pressing aura all over her body, arrogant like frost, making people feel out of reach.


    "This sword is not as good as mine." She touched the sword on her waist, "If you don''t believe me, you can try it!"


    Greeting Gu Yanfei''s cold eyes, Bailiyin smiled even deeper, laughed again, and said frivolously, "Then you really have to ''try''."


    "This taste..."


    The ?? language has a pun, like trying a sword, but also like trying a person.


    The meaning of molesting in Bailiyin''s words is obvious.


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, there was a flash of silver light, and Gu Yanfei''s short sword was already unsheathed, and he swung it out.


    Her movements are dashing and free, fast like lightning, almost impossible to catch with the naked eye.


    The middle-aged Yue people only felt a silver light flashing in front of him, and his forehead was slightly cold.


    Then, a few strands of fine hair fell from his eyes.


    He still didn''t know what was going on, his face was dazed and scared, but everyone else could clearly see that one of his eyebrows was missing.


    There was an uproar in the surroundings.


    Gu Yanfei shaved off one of this person''s eyebrows with such a casual strike.


    This sword is just right, if it goes a little further, it will stab this Yueren in the eye;


    If it were a little deeper, it would cut through the skin of this man.


    Several people who are good at swords are secretly shocked.


    Gu Yuan would have applauded and cheered long ago if he hadn''t had a shred of reason to remember that he was on duty.


    He pondered secretly in his heart that when he returned to Beijing, he still had to find a few friends and beat the sack of Baili.


    "How is it?" Gu Yanfei held a sword flower in his hand, raised his sword and pointed at Bailiyin in front of him, and asked with a smile, "Do you still want to try?"


    Bailiyin''s eyes narrowed, the two of them were clearly far apart, but he seemed to be able to feel the chill of the sword light.


    Chu Yi looked at Gu Yanfei almost straight, his jade-like face was warm.


    His pair of eyes were very well formed. Under the long feathered eyelashes, the dark eyeballs suddenly swayed with ripples like spring water, and his eyes turned on the familiar short sword.


    His sword, she was quite handy with it.


    Suddenly, he smiled and seemed to be pleased by something.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    Chu Yi made a fist with his right hand and tapped twice on the desk, attracting the attention of several other people in the shed.


    Chu Yi nodded, "It''s really not comparable."


    This sentence is light and ingenious, but it has a profound meaning, and there is a hidden edge in the words.


    "Oh?" Bailiyin narrowed his eyes, still smiling.


    Chu Yi continued: "The Persian machete of the third prince Baili is flashy."


    "It can''t compare to this sword. It is made of cold iron. It was made by master swordsmith Ouyang Jun after three years and exhaustion."


    Bailiyin touched Fangzheng''s chin with his hand, and joked: "Young Master Yi is so familiar with this sword, have you seen it before?"


    "Naturally." Chu Yi said as a matter of course, his phoenix eyes curved slightly and he smiled slightly.


    His smile was so warm and graceful, and his dark and deep eyes were calm.


    "..." Bailiyin was choked for a moment, and when he met Chu Yi''s eyes, he felt an inexplicable chill, and the hair on his neck stood up slightly.


    Two young people with similar ages and different appearances looked at each other, as if they were engaged in a battle without gunpowder smoke.


    Chu You was drinking leisurely by the side, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Outside the shed, the warm sun is shining in the sky, flashing bright golden light, and even the inside of the shed is brightened by the sunlight.


    Those girls from aristocratic families felt as if they had been poured a bucket of cold water on their head again, and they felt cold all over.


    Anyone can see that Bailiyin is interested in Gu Yanfei, and the first prince protects Gu Yanfei so splendidly, it is like putting his mind on the table.


    Yu Chaoyun looked at Chu Yi from a distance, and subconsciously clenched his handkerchief.


    Suddenly, she felt her cuffs tighten, and the girl in pink beside her gently pulled off her cuffs and silently motioned her to see Gu Yanfei.


    Obviously, Gu Yanfei would be their biggest competitor to become the First Prince.


    Yu Chaoyun patted the other''s hand soothingly, looked down at his beautiful and slender fingers, and heard Chu Yi''s smiling voice again:


    "Second Lady Gu is right. Since it''s a lottery, it should be given to the leader."


    The youth''s voice is clear and clear, like a spring breeze in the ears of everyone.


    Gu Yanfei carelessly put her sword back into the scabbard, and the crisp sound of returning to the scabbard seemed to be responding to Chu Yi''s words from a distance.


    The corners of Chu Yi''s lips were raised a little higher, and his black eyes were shining, and he slowly said in an unquestionable tone: "In the next two hours, whoever has the most prey will be the leader!"


    "Furthermore, if I add another lottery, I will use..."


    Chu Yi was interrupted by Baili Yin before he could finish his words: "Young Master Yi, if you use this flintlock gun as the lucky head, then this king will also join in the fun and fight for a fight."


    Bai Liyin is that unrestrained look again, seems to be provocative, and seems to be joking.


    Chu Yi was unmoved, smiled and refused directly: "This is impossible."


    "I''ll use this pocket watch as a lucky draw."


    Chu Yi took out an enamel-inlaid silver pocket watch the size of a baby''s fist from his arms, and placed it gently on the table.


    Looking at this small and exquisite pocket watch, an unusually bright streamer flashed across Bailiyin''s eyes.


    The pocket watch was also invented by Emperor Chu Jing, the first emperor of Jing Kingdom. It is far more accurate than the existing pot leaks, but the parts inside the pocket watch are more complicated and delicate than the flintlock gun and cannot be imitated. There are only a handful of people, and I heard that it is less than 100 yuan.


    The bigger they are, the better they are, and the piece that is not easy to get, gave it to the prince''s brother, and he didn''t even have it.


    Bai Liyin''s eyes were burning like fire, he wanted to say something, but he still didn''t speak.


    He is the third prince of the Yue Kingdom. Naturally, he must maintain his demeanor as a prince, and he cannot compete for profit with him like a young boy who has never seen the world. He could not fall into the prestige of Vietnam.


    All the young masters who were present heard that today''s lucky draw has added to this rare and precious pocket watch, and their blood boiled, and their eyes were full of brilliance.


    Lu clasped his fists like a smile and said, "Your Highness''s colorful head is really extraordinary."


    "If I could get this pocket watch today, my brothers at home would definitely be envious." Another said excitedly, staring at the pocket watch with glowing eyes.


    "You only hunted two badgers this morning, so you wanted to be the leader and be beautiful!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the hunting ground to compare..."


    The more you talk, the more excited you are, and your blood is ignited again.


    They were afraid of falling behind, so they rode their horses again and set off towards the mountains and forests with great momentum.


    One after another high-spirited figures rode their horses away, and the rapid and messy hooves rumbled like muffled thunder, drifting away, leaving behind billowing yellow smoke.


    Soon, the sound of their hooves was too far to be heard, and the surroundings were quite empty.


    Except for Chu Yi, Bailiyin, and Chu You, the people who stayed behind were basically girls.


    The left and right are also idle, and Wei Jiao Niang greeted Gu Yanfei, Lu Qin and others to go to the barbecue to eat together.


    It was already an hour later when they finished eating the barbecued meat and finished eating.


    The girls didn''t go far, they simply played nearby.


    Kicking the shuttlecock, playing a hundred ropes, spinning a spinning top, hide-and-seek... It was a lot of fun.


    Gu Yanfei is kicking the shuttlecock. She is agile and agile, kicking the shuttlecock in various ways.


    The shuttlecock made of pheasant feathers flew around like a lively bird in mid-air.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    The girls applauded and cheered.


    "Next!" Wei Jiao Niang was also kicking the shuttlecock, kicking a colorful shuttlecock towards Gu Yanfei, and the shuttlecock drew a high arc in the air.


    Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly, kicked her right foot, first kicked her own shuttlecock towards Wei Jiaoniang, and then caught Wei Jiaoniang''s shuttlecock with her left toes.


    The two cooperated with each other, kicking the two shuttlecocks back and forth, playing like water and doing whatever they wanted.


    "oops!"


    Wei Jiao Niang let out a low cry, and accidentally kicked one of the shuttlecocks flying out with too much force on her feet.


    The rhythm was chaotic, and another shuttlecock was kicked crooked by her. This shuttlecock "flyed" up a tree. At first glance, it looked like a bird crouching on the top of the tree.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing and walked over to pick up the shuttlecock from the tree.


    Wei Jiaoniang picked up another shuttlecock, walked behind Gu Yanfei, and whispered, "Look at them."


    "they" refers to those daughters from aristocratic families not far away.


    In front of ??, the shed where the ladies of the aristocratic family are located has been redecorated, with several gauze curtains embroidered with lotus flowers hanging down from three sides, and a three-legged incense burner is lit inside the shed, where incense is curled.


    When the wind blows, the gauze curtains fly, as if lotus flowers are swaying in the wind and smoke, adding a bit of poetic feeling.


    The two maids set up the piano case, and a girl in a red dress of Begonia came over with the piano style and put the piano on the table in person.


    followed, and she sat gracefully behind the piano case, with her hands on the strings, and began to tune and test the strings.


    "Burning the incense and playing the piano." Wei Jiao Niang whispered into Gu Yanfei''s ear, "They are going to play it for the eldest prince."


    "It should be." Gu Yanfei nodded, the corners of his lips curved.


    In these wild mountains, they will never play the piano to the fox and the rabbit.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei''s carefree appearance, Wei Jiao Niang suddenly felt a desire to protect her: Yan Fei is so good, she has to protect Yan Fei, but she can''t let those daughters from aristocratic families cut her off!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 118： Competition (one more)

    Chapter 118 Competition (one more)


    Wei Jiaoniang casually threw the shuttlecock up, caught it again, and said with a smile, "Yan Fei, do you know what I hate most about these people?"


    She didn''t really want Gu Yanfei to answer, she immediately asked herself, "Pretend!"


    "They are too ''pretend''!"


    "It''s obvious that everyone is human, with both feet on the ground, but they have to pretend to be a nine-day fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks on earth."


    Wei Jiao Niang snorted in disapproval, and threw the shuttlecock again.


    "It makes sense!" Gu Yanfei thought that Wei Jiaoniang''s words were really interesting, and she smiled with a pair of shallow smirks, and her smile was like a flower.


    Yanfei is so beautiful, like a flower! Wei Jiaoniang expressed her heartfelt emotion in her heart, patted Gu Yanfei on the shoulder boldly, smiled slyly, pointed to herself with her thumb and said, "Look at me."


    She will help Yanfei!


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes were sparkling, like the morning stars.


    Gu Yanfei felt that she understood, but it seemed that she did not understand a little bit.


    But seeing how happy Wei Jiao Niang is, she must have said something good!


    "Yeah." Gu Yanfei nodded again with a smile, "It''s up to you!"


    Wei Jiao Niang seemed to be fed some panacea, she was more energetic and happier, she went back with Gu Yanfei in her arms.


    A desolate and melodious sound of the piano rang out in the mountains and forests, like weeping and complaining, touching and touching...


    Wei Jiao Niang rolled her eyes, and she proposed cheerfully, "Lu Qin, let''s play drums and pass flowers!"


    She winked her right eye playfully.


    Lu Qin and Wei Jiao Niang have been handkerchiefs for many years, Wei Jiao Niang raised her tail, Lu Qin knew what she wanted to do, and tacitly replied: "There are no drums here, let''s get a gong."


    Lu Qin had an unusually bright smile on her face, eager to try.


    "The gong is good." Wei Jiaoniang snapped her fingers happily.


    She wanted to see if it was the sound of the harp or the gong.


    The two girls were in high spirits, and they did what they said they did. After a while, they really found a gong.


    Gu Yanfei and the other girls were a little stunned at first, but gradually, they also tasted it, and vaguely guessed that Wei Jiao Niang was competing with those daughters from aristocratic families.


    interesting! Gu Yanfei was also interested, and it felt so good to do things with everyone.


    She laughed even more, shook the shuttlecock in her hand, and said with a smile, "How about we use this shuttlecock as a flower ball?"


    Gu Yanfei''s proposal was unanimously approved by others.


    The girls soon stood in a big circle, and in the first round, Wei Jiaoniang turned her back and was in charge of striking the gong.


    "Clang!"


    A deafening gong resounded through the mountains and forests, followed by a second sound, a third sound...


    The sound of the gong easily overwhelmed the sound of the piano, and the original sad and soft artistic conception disappeared.


    The daughters of aristocratic families surrounding the Qin table could not help frowning, squinting at Wei Jiao Niang and the others, showing an unhappy expression.


    "Hurry up¡­¡­"


    "Spread faster!"


    Lu Qin and the others quickly passed the shuttlecock while shouting.


    That shuttlecock became a hot potato, and it was passed from Gu Yanfei to Lu Qin, and Lu Qin passed it on to her cousin.


    At the same time, the sound of the gong continued, and the more Wei Jiaoniang beat, the more vigorously, the rhythm of the gong became faster and faster.


    The people who play the piano are also affected. The melody and rhythm are deflected by her. The faster they play, the faster they play...


    "Zheng¡ª¡ª"


    The hand that played the piano trembled, and a string broke suddenly.


    The sound of the piano also stopped abruptly, and only the remaining strings on the piano were still humming lowly.


    Broken strings, it¡¯s really unknown!


    The faces of several women from aristocratic families were darkened.


    The sound of the gong not far away also stopped at this moment, and someone shouted happily: "The shuttlecock fell into Luqin''s hands! Come, come, Luqin kicks around in a twist!"


    There was another burst of laughter and coaxing, and the girl who played the piano was trembling slightly in anger.


    "Sister Zeng, are your hands alright?" Yu Chaoyun went to check the other''s hand gently and stroked it a few times, "I also brought a piano..."


    She just raised her anger to attract the maid, but she was stunned again, looking in a certain direction, and whispered: "...The eldest prince is looking at her."


    Yu Chaoyun''s voice was very low, but it just happened to let all the girls around him hear it clearly.


    As soon as these words came out, the other daughters of the aristocratic family all looked at the shed where Chu Yi was, including the girl Zeng who had just played the piano, their eyes narrowed.


    Sure enough¡ª


    Chu Yi, who was sitting behind the drinking case, was quietly watching Gu Yanfei''s direction with a smile on his lips.


    All the daughters of the aristocratic family followed his gaze and looked at Gu Yanfei, only to see that Gu Yanfei just threw the shuttlecock that he had just started quickly again...


    Miss Zeng''s face was even more unsightly, she bit her lower lip white with her teeth, and said softly, "You''re crazy."


    "Women should be demure and gentle, as quiet as a lotus..."


    These words were soft and quiet, she intended to tell those mad girls, but before she finished speaking, another deafening gong sounded, which directly covered up the end of her words.


    Wei Jiaoniang grabbed the drumstick and started beating the gong again.


    is simply a rogue! Miss Zeng was so angry that her chest was heaving and she couldn''t help but look at Chu Yi again, still holding a trace of hope in her heart, hoping to see the displeasure on his face.


    However, Chu Yi was smiling.


    The smile was like the warm sun, and it couldn''t help overflowing from his eyes, rippling across his picturesque face.


    Not far away, Chu You, who was on the hunting platform, was also looking at Chu Yi, his eyes were as gloomy as an owl.


    Ever since Chu Yi returned to China, everything went wrong.


    These setbacks reminded him again and again that he was too careless before, allowing Chu Yi to return to the capital alive.


    "Clang! Clang! Clang!"


    The resounding gong sounded in a lively rhythm, hitting Chu You''s heart like a hammer.


    Chu You became more irritable, his eyebrows furrowed, and he looked down at the group of playful girls below.


    "My lord, it''s cold in the mountains, you are so thin, be careful of catching a cold."


    Yuan Zhe''s concerned voice came from behind.


    Yuan Zhe walked slowly to the high hunting platform. The wind on the hunting platform was very strong, and the strong mountain wind blew the cloak on his body.


    He wanted to put a cloak on Chu You, but Chu You raised his hand and refused.


    "This king is not cold." Chu You said lightly.


    Not only is he not cold, but he also feels hot, and there seems to be a dry fire running frantically in his body, with nowhere to vent.


    Yuan Zhe didn''t ask for it, he walked to Chu You''s side and asked in a low voice, "My lord, you really don''t know that the Suifa gun has been improved?"


    As he said, his complicated gaze was precisely directed to where Chu Yi was below, a faint light flickered in his eyes, and his thoughts quickly turned.


    If the late emperor had improved the flintlock gun when he was in power, it was impossible not to tell King Kang, then, the only possibility left would point to Jingami, that Jingami managed to improve the flintlock gun.


    What made Yuan Zhe puzzled was that he had only been on the throne for less than a year, and he had never undertaken any errands related to firearms before he ascended the throne.


    The late emperor had been on guard against Jinshang, and it was impossible to entrust Jinshang with such a crucial errand.


    "..." Chu You was silent, and he was equally puzzled, and a heavy cloud rushed over his forehead.


    To be honest, even he himself felt that saying he didn¡¯t know at all was like talking nonsense.


    But, he really knows nothing!


    Chu You''s face sank by three points again, and his eyes were bright.


    Zhi Kang Wang Ru Yuan Zhe got the answer from his gloomy and ugly expression, and sighed silently in his heart.


    There were only the two of them on this wide hunting platform, it was empty and silent, and the rigid atmosphere spread silently.


    Without the shelter of trees, the mountain wind became stronger and stronger, like a dragon roar, messing up the robes of the two of them.


    Yuan Zhe pursed his lips, his mind turned quickly.


    He didn''t challenge Chu You''s temper any more, and said bluntly: "If even the prince doesn''t know, then, could it be that the emperor got Emperor Taizu''s manuscript?"


    "I once heard from the Empress Dowager that part of Taizu''s handwriting was lost..."


    Chu You was originally absent-minded, but when he heard the words, his slender body shuddered, and he turned to look at Yuan Zhe, who was three steps away.


    The two cousins ??faced each other, all looking solemn.


    "The royal grandfather''s manuscript is indeed lost..." Chu You whispered, frowning and thinking deeply.


    Emperor Taizu was talented and powerful, omnipotent, and he was a man from heaven, who responded to every call. He not only established the Great King Dynasty, but also developed and improved many things that benefit the country and the people.


    In the minds of the people of Dajing, Emperor Taizu is a figure worthy of juxtaposition with the sages of Confucius.


    Emperor Taizu was Chu You''s grandfather. When he died, Chu You had not yet been born, so he had never seen Emperor Taizu.


    His understanding of Emperor Taizu came either from Emperor Taizu''s "Notes on Daily Living", or from the previous emperor, Queen Mother Yuan, Taifu and courtiers.


    Chu You thoughtfully paced back and forth on the hunting platform a few times, the originally erratic mind gradually settled down, and his eyes looked far away to the east, the direction of the capital.


    "This king has heard my father talk about the emperor''s grandfather." Chu You searched for the past memories in his mind and organized his thoughts, "The things developed by the emperor''s grandfather are far more than these mercury mirrors, Windmills, pocket watches, etc., in his later years, there are some amazing works, including new firearms, but they are hidden."


    Yuan Zhe stared at Chu You closely, waiting for him to continue.


    "The royal father said that in the years before the death of the royal grandfather, he became very anxious. From time to time, he locked himself in the imperial study and wrote a lot of handwritten notes, but when he got angry, he would tear up those handwritten notes. I was talking about it, saying that the wrong technology tree will be crooked."


    "No one can understand those bizarre words. At that time, the father almost thought he..." Crazy.


    Chu You pursed his lips, swallowed the last two words, his eyes darkened, and his memory returned to several years ago.


    What he knew was that when the late emperor was drunk a few years ago, he happened to hear some drunken words said by the late emperor.


    That day was Emperor Taizu''s death anniversary. The emperor was in a bad mood, drank a lot of wine, and cried drunkenly that Emperor Taizu always thought his sons were incompetent and useless. He said that Emperor Taizu was still muttering before his death, that steam engines and textile machines are good. It''s a waste to leave things to them, and complaining about how even the grandchildren have learned mediocrely, so he doesn''t have to wait for the great-grandson...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 119： Best policy (two more)

    Chapter 119 Best Policy (Second Update)


    The drunken late emperor recited a lot of inexplicable words at that time, and Chu You also did not understand it, but regarded it as drunk.


    After a pause, Chu You stabilized his mind, and then continued: "It wasn''t until after the death of the emperor''s grandfather that the emperor found out that there were several copies of the manuscripts left by the emperor''s grandfather. I sent someone to search the Hall of Mental Cultivation, but I couldn''t find it, so I thought it was the emperor''s grandfather who destroyed some of the manuscripts before his death."


    "If those manuscripts were not destroyed, but were discovered by the emperor..."


    Chu You opened his eyes, turned around and wanted to walk down the hunting platform, but couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Your Highness, don''t be impatient." Yuan Zhe held Chu You''s wrist and strongly urged him to stay.


    Chu You raised his sword eyebrows slantingly, his eyes were sharp.


    Yuan Zhe took care of the creases on his sleeves, calmly pointed to the most luxurious shed below, and said in a low voice, "Someone must be more anxious than you."


    The person he was referring to was not Chu Yi, but Bai Liyin, who was drinking beside him, with a meaningful tone.


    Chu You half-squinted his eagle eyes, and also looked at Bailiyin, thoughtfully.


    The power of the new type of flintlock gun is bound to arouse Bailiyin''s wariness. The South Vietnamese are so ambitious, how could they just sit back and watch the big scene with such a magical weapon.


    Bailiyin will move sooner or later!


    "So, my lord, don''t worry." Yuan Zhe patted Chu You on the shoulder, a determined smile appeared on Sven''s face, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, "The eldest prince has stayed in Nanyue for eight years, this is his achievement, It''s his biggest weakness."


    "As long as the eldest prince makes a slight mistake, whether it is intentional or unintentional, it is a big sin."


    Chu Yi spent eight years as a pledge in South Vietnam for the country. Therefore, both courtiers and commoners must remember his sacrifice for the past eight years.


    However, this is also a stain that Chu Yi, the eldest prince, will never be able to erase!


    Yuan Zhe raised his sleeves and stood leisurely with his hands behind his back. He raised his hands and gestures with a kind of self-confidence and calmness.


    Chu You was awakened by Yuan Zhe''s advice, and his heart was immediately clear.


    When he looked down at Chu Yi again, his eyes were filled with a hint of mockery.


    "I''m afraid that the emperor will make a miscalculation this time..." Chu You said, gently rubbing the nine dragon pattern on the jade pendant on the waist with the pulp of his index finger, and the corner of his lips raised.


    The emperor asked Chu Yi to entertain Bailiyin instead of him. Naturally, he had his abacus and wanted to pave the way for Chu Yi.


    However, this plan may be self-defeating.


    Chu Yi has been in South Vietnam for so long, but if he goes wrong on this errand, they can impeach Chu Yi for sacrificing the interests of Dajing and flattering South Vietnam.


    Neither the courtiers nor the common people knew about Chu Yi.


    The gap created by the missing eight years in the past cannot be easily filled!


    Seeing that King Kang has calmed down, Yuan Zhe is also relieved a lot. He stroked his sleeves, smiled again, and said sternly: "Now this situation is good for you, Prince."


    "The eldest prince is so showy today, that is, he wants to gain a firm foothold as soon as possible."


    In Yuan Zhe''s opinion, the eldest prince is really young and vigorous, and he can''t hold his breath. Weapons like the new flintlock gun should be hidden and tucked away, secretly mass-produced as soon as possible, in order to become their big picture. Killer.


    This is the best policy.


    But the eldest prince is obviously impatient and wants to stand in the court as soon as possible, so he made such a foolish move, and even took out this new type of flintlock gun to show off, really grandstanding!


    As a result, it only aroused the vigilance and covetousness of the South Vietnamese!


    Stupid and shortsighted.


    Hey, the eldest prince was really abandoned by the Nanyue people. Yuan Zhe sighed in his heart.


    Following Yuan Zhe''s unhurried words, Chu You completely calmed down, let out a long sigh of relief, and nodded, "Cousin is right."


    "Thanks to my cousin for giving me advice."


    Chu You bowed his hands to Yuan Zhe.


    Yuan Zhe smiled lightly, and after receiving the gift from Chu You, he was neither arrogant nor anxious, neither humble nor arrogant.


    The mountain wind is still whistling by the side, and the chill is biting.


    Occasionally, a few remnants of leaves were blown by the mountain wind, flying randomly on the hunting platform and spinning around.


    Yuan Zhe gently brushed off a piece of stump leaf that fell on his shoulder, and reminded again: "My lord, Taizu''s handwriting is secondary."


    He was also worried that Chu You was confused by the immediate interests and forgot their longer-term goals.


    The Great Ancestor''s Handwriting is important, it''s lucky to get it, that''s all.


    To them, the important thing is the throne.


    "Cousin, this king understands."


    Chu You had a long sword hanging from his waist and stood against the wind. The crow''s long eyelashes were hidden, and there was a slight shadow in his pupils, spreading little by little.


    "Get it..."


    There was a rush of hooves in the forest on the other side, and at least eight or nine people were galloping towards this side.


    The location of the ?? hunting platform is condescending, and Chu You can see it clearly at a glance.


    Those who went hunting in the woods are back!


    The sun is already slanting, and the mountains and forests are filled with golden glow, and the sunset glows in the sky.


    The sons who went out to hunt came back from the hunting ground one after another and gathered in this open space again.


    Their return made the surroundings more lively.


    Other people gathered around to watch their harvest, and more prey was piled up on the ground, and several Luanyi guards began to count and record them.


    Today''s leader was finally won by the Fifth Young Master Yu of General Jianwei''s Mansion, which attracted countless envious eyes and thunderous applause.


    In the eyes of the young masters, Chu Yi first gave the pocket watch and encouraged the other party.


    Immediately afterwards, Bai Liyin instructed the middle-aged Yue man, who was missing an eyebrow, to hand over the Persian machete to the fifth son of Yu, and said a few words of politeness, "treasure swords are given to heroes".


    "Thanks to the third prince Baili for giving the knife." Fifth Young Master Yu took the machete with both hands, and then bowed to Bailiyin.


    Etiquette is decent, without losing the grace of the grand scene, and there is no flattering performance.


    Originally, this machete from Persia was considered a rarity. The blade was blown and the hair was broken, and the scabbard was embedded with many precious gems, but compared with the pocket watch given by Chu Yi, it was inferior.


    After all, although the machete is rare, it is not rare, but it costs some money.


    Fifth Young Master Yu casually played with the machete twice, then put the machete on his waist and backed away.


    His right hand held the enamel silver pocket watch solemnly, and his eyes shone brightly.


    This pocket watch is different, there are only so many people in the whole Dajing, not even his father!


    As soon as the fifth son of Yu walked out of the shed, the road waiting outside seemed to be rushing towards him like a tide, surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside.


    "Yu Laowu, show me your pocket watch."


    "Show me first, Brother Yu, last time I got a hundred-year-old wine, I thought of you first."


    "Go, go, I''m still his cousin."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The boys and buddies all squeezed past, scrambling to talk non-stop, trying to open their eyes.


    Looking at these noisy teenagers and young people, the smile on Bailiyin''s lips froze for a moment.


    Immediately, he returned to normal, showing a very interesting smile, and said to Chu Yi with emotion: "Young Master Yi, I heard that your Emperor Tianli is a goddess, and you have made a lot of good things. This king is rare to come to you. Country, I wonder if I will be lucky enough to see one or two?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a Yueren in his twenties quickly stepped into the shed, bent down and whispered to Bailiyin.


    The middle-aged Yueren next to him pricked up his ears, and vaguely heard the words "Xiahouqing" floating over.


    Xiahouqing? ! The middle-aged Yueren was frightened and couldn''t help but look at Bailiyin.


    "..." Bailiyin pursed her thin lips tightly, and her face gradually became solemn.


    Even if he lost to Chu Yi in public while hunting tigers before, he has never been so rude at this moment.


    Those young masters were still playing and pushing, and Lu Xi smiled and asked Chu Yi to talk: "Your Highness, shall we come back for spring hunting next year? Next time I will definitely be the leader."


    Lu looked at Chu Yi eagerly, and was about to ask if the eldest prince could take out a pocket watch as a lucky draw next time.


    Other young masters also showed anticipation when they heard the words.


    Chu Yi did not respond or object, and said meaningfully: "Emperor Taizu said that opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared."


    He smiled slightly, gentle and refined, without even looking at Bailiyin.


    Bai Liyin clenched his fists, quickly suppressed the emotions in his heart, looked at Chu Yi with a smile on his face, and said calmly, "Young Master Yi, it''s getting late today..."


    "Indeed." Only then did Chu Yi look at Bailiyin and follow his words, "It''s getting late, we should return to Beijing."


    So, Chu Yi set the car, and everyone got up and sent them off.


    As soon as they left, the children of the aristocratic family couldn''t stay any longer, and they all got on the carriage, and the huge motorcade was on the road.


    Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin didn''t want to go with the girls of the aristocratic family, so they called Gu Yanfei to stay and play shuttlecock for a while.


    At dusk, the sky suddenly became gloomy, the clouds were closed, and the sky was dark as if night had come early.


    "Oh my god, you can turn your face faster than me."


    Wei Jiao Niang was afraid that it would snow, so she greeted the girls to set off quickly.


    They were all worried about getting caught in the rain, so they hurried along the way and rode very fast.


    Rao is so, they still didn''t escape, it didn''t rain on the way, but it snowed.


    In an instant, the goose feather-like snowflakes floated down densely, covering the sky and covering the sky, and the sky became a piece of silver...


    The wind was strong and the snow was heavy.


    They also drove a few miles, and a thin layer of snow accumulated on the road.


    Unfortunately, the snow is still getting bigger.


    Gu Yanfei stroked Hongyu''s neck soothingly, and Hongyu raised his neck confidently and called twice, as if to say, don''t worry.


    good! Gu Yanfei touched it again.


    She frowned slightly and looked around, the snow was too heavy...


    The sky was too dark, the wind and snow would obstruct the view, and they were all riding horses. If one accidentally slipped the horse''s hooves on the snow, the consequences would be disastrous!


    They can no longer continue on their way in ignorance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 120： The old man (one more)

    Chapter 120 Departed (one more)


    Gu Yanfei''s brows moved, remembering that there was a village near the long house, and suggested: "Jiao Niang, I think the snow will fall for at least a few more hours, there is a village two miles away from my house, let''s go there and hide for a while. Snow."


    When the girls heard the words, they couldn''t help but cheer up, and they all responded.


    Although they were all wearing cloaks and hoods to keep out the snow, but now the snow is too heavy, and everyone''s face, body, and hands are stained with some snowflakes, and the bangs are also ruffled by the wind, which is slightly visible. Embarrassed.


    Everyone immediately changed the road and walked from the road on the left. The horses'' hoofs stepped on the soft snow and left a clear horseshoe print.


    Suddenly, Gu Yanfei, who was leading the way at the front, stopped his horse without warning, looked at the wild grass beside the road, and raised his hand to make a "stop" gesture.


    So, Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and others also pulled their horses and stopped.


    A few feet in front of the roadside, there was a rust-colored figure lying on his back, slightly bloated, covered with a layer of snow, and motionless.


    "There are people there!"


    Lu Qin was the first to point and call out.


    The girls were in an uproar, hurried forward, and surrounded the man on the ground.


    The accompanying maids dismounted to check, and the two of them worked together to turn the person who was lying on the ground over, and then gently patted the snow on her face, body, and head.


    It was an old woman in her fifties, wearing a rust-colored dark-patterned cotton jacket, her pale face was slightly blue from the cold, her face was wrinkled, her eyes were tightly closed.


    There was a pool of dazzling blood between the gray hair.


    "It''s an old man." A maid replied in surprise, her face turned pale, and one palm was stained with the old woman''s blood, "I fainted, and I still have a wound on my head."


    Gu Yanfeifei dismounted, and carefully examined the wound on the old woman''s head. The tentacles were a sticky feeling unique to blood, the back of the old woman''s head was slightly swollen, and there was a wound the size of a baby''s fist, and blood was gushing out.


    The other girls were chatting:


    "How could this old lady fall here alone? Could it be that she met a robber on the way?"


    "Definitely not. You see that the silver hairpin on her head is still there. If this is a robber, she won''t be looted."


    "That''s true."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Several people talked lively, Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin quietly looked at each other, their eyes were thoughtful.


    This old woman''s clothes are half-new, clean and without patches. They don''t look like poor people, but they are definitely not rich.


    Looking at her hairpin with a silver hairpin, a silver ring on her fingers, and a neat handkerchief on one cuff, this style is not like those old ladies from small families, but more like a big family. people''s servants.


    The two exchanged glances, Lu Qin leaned over, glanced at the old woman''s wound, and asserted, "It''s very badly injured..."


    This is clearly killing her!


    It''s cold and snowing now, if they let it go, it''s conceivable that if this old woman lay here all night, she''d be well taken care of.


    "Take her to Zhuangzi first." Gu Yanfei stood up and wiped the blood on his hands with a handkerchief.


    "Then let her ride with me." Wei Jiao Niang couldn''t wait to recommend herself, patted her chest confidently and said, "My riding skills are good, so it''s fine to bring one more person."


    Receiving Wei Jiaoniang''s eyes, Gu Yanfei smiled, and ordered Juan Bi to lift the man onto the horse.


    ??????


    Everyone quickly got back on their horses and continued on the road in the face of the cold wind and heavy snow.


    On the way, hurry up and hurry up, they finally reached their destination before the sky was completely dark.


    "That''s it!"


    Gu Yanfei pointed to Zhuang Zidao in front of him from a distance, the little face hidden in the hood was full of nostalgia.


    In her previous life, she had been to this Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing.


    She originally thought that she could bring her eldest brother to live here after the separation of the family, so she personally came over to make some arrangements.


    At that time, the elder brother was inconvenient to walk because of his leg injury, so she removed all the thresholds in the village, and added slopes where there were stone steps to facilitate wheelchair access.


    She set up a study room and a workshop for her brother and herself. Her brother''s hands are so skillful that even a wheelchair can do it.


    She also asked people to bring the hot spring water and built a hot spring pool; she dug a pond next to the field behind Zhuangzi, and planned to plant lotus, not only to enjoy lotus, but also to eat lotus seeds and dig lotus roots...


    This village is very large and open, with fields, rivers, and mountains, enough to be self-sufficient.


    After two hundred years, when she was in this familiar and unfamiliar environment, her memory came up quickly.


    She planned very well, but the result...


    Heaven does not fulfill people''s wishes.


    The girls strangled their horses in front of Zhuangzi, and the horses neighed with white air.


    Juanbi was the first to dismount and called the door.


    When the steward in Zhuangzi heard that the visitor was his own girl, he was overjoyed and hurriedly brought someone to greet him. The door of the Zhuangzi was wide open.


    This area is remote, and there are hardly any people here on weekdays. Today, there are so many charming guests all at once, which shocked the whole Zhuangzi.


    Gu Yanfei instructed Zhuangzi''s steward to send someone to report the news to various prefectures in the capital, so as not to worry about Wei Jiaoniang and their families.


    Immediately, she had the old woman moved to the east wing.


    Lu Qin and other girls were greeted by the people in the village and went to the hall to sit down, and the accompanying maids also went to help boil water and serve.


    Only Wei Jiao Niang went with Gu Yanfei to the inner room of the east wing. The unconscious old woman was moved to a couch by several servants.


    When he found this old woman on the road just now, Gu Yanfei only roughly checked the injury. Now that he had a place to settle down, he carefully took the pulse of the other party, and then asked Juan Bi to check the other party''s limbs and torso.


    No other parts of the old woman''s body were injured, only the back of the head was hit by a hard object, which was a fatal wound.


    At this moment, the wound on the scalp is no longer bleeding, and there is even a little sign of healing.


    "Not bad." Gu Yanfei curled the corners of his lips and looked at Wei Jiaoniang.


    Wei Jiao Niang raised her chin proudly and winked at Gu Yanfei for a while.


    After Gu Yanfei taught her the healing talisman, Wei Jiao Niang wanted to find a chance to try it out, but she couldn''t scratch herself and treat it again... This is too stupid.


    When she was on the road with the old woman, she kept drawing the sickness symbol, over and over again, again and again.


    Even if it can only succeed once out of ten, the effect is quite good, and the bleeding has stopped.


    Gu Yanfei looked at her and smiled, and the two exchanged a tacit secret.


    She is amazing! Wei Jiao Niang was so happy that her tail was about to rise.


    As long as the bleeding stops, this wound is not a big problem. Gu Yanfei instructed: "Ju Bi, go get someone to get some cold water to clean up the wound, and then bring some clean white cloth over."


    Kuanbi went, and after a while, she came with a handsome daughter-in-law in her thirties, one with coarse cloth and scissors, and the other with a water basin.


    The daughter-in-law approached the bed with the water basin. After seeing the person on the bed, she was suddenly stunned and blurted out, "It''s Madam Pang!"


    "Do you recognize her?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "I know." The daughter-in-law put the water basin on the bedside table, her eyes drifted to Mammy Pang, and after a while she came back to her senses, nodded and said, "Miss, Mammy Pang is the first lady''s mama. ."


    This Zhuangzi is the dowry of the Xie family. The people inside are all the companions brought by the Xie family. Naturally, they all recognize the Xie family''s nanny.


    The daughter-in-law hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Mother Pang made a mistake a few years ago and was kicked out of the Hou residence, saying...she was slow to treat the three girls."


    Thinking of Gu Yuncong''s identity, her expression was a little embarrassed.


    "..." Gu Yanfei blinked, stunned for a moment.


    Mother''s nanny?


    Having said that, she has a vague impression.


    In a previous life, probably around the Spring Festival, a person who claimed to be a mother-in-law came to the Hou Mansion to greet her, but by the time she knew it, it was too late, and she had already been sent away.


    That''s right, the servants called her Pang Mammy at that time.


    Only later, she never heard from Pang Mammy again.


    Counting the days, in the last life, it seems that Pang Ma''s coming to the Hou Mansion is also a matter of these few days.


    Gu Yanfei''s jet-black eyes were so deep that he couldn''t see the bottom. He fixedly stared at the drowsy Pang mama. The feeling in his heart was a bit complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether it was disappointment or sigh.


    After sitting quietly for two breaths, she asked the daughter-in-law to cook some **** soup for Lu Qin and the others.


    The daughter-in-law responded again and again, bowed somewhat restrainedly, and then hurriedly retreated.


    Juan Bi used cold boiled water to clean up the wound around the wound as instructed by taking care of Yan Fei.


    "Cuan Bi, you need to find someone to take care of her first, she..." Gu Yanfei glanced at the leak, "She will probably wake up in a moment."


    After saying this, she affectionately took Wei Jiaoniang''s arm and went to the hall in the front yard.


    At this time, Gu Yanfei''s mood had returned to normal, with a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened.


    The heavy snow fluttered outside, and all you could see was a piece of white flowers, and the snow was getting thicker.


    Lu Qin and the other girls have already drank the **** soup, their expressions are comfortable, and they are smiling.


    With shelter from the wind and snow, they are all at ease, drinking tea, eating snacks, and the worst situation is to spend a night in this village.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang came hand in hand, the girls put down their cups and asked a few questions with concern:


    "How is the old lady''s injury?"


    "Can you hire a doctor?"


    Wei Jiao Niang tugged at Gu Yanfei''s sleeve, and replied lightly, avoiding the danger, "She''s all right, this time, it''s better to save a life than to build a seven-level pagoda."


    The next sentence changed the subject: "I''m hungry, what''s there to eat?"


    The girls were relieved when they heard that the injured person was fine. Lu Qin took the lead and said, "This plum cake is not bad, it''s soft and delicious!"


    "And the pine nuts are also very sweet."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girls were talking and laughing, the hall was very lively, and even the whistling wind and snow outside the hall was suppressed.


    The snow is finally showing signs of turning down.


    The carriages from the various houses arrived at Zhuangzi one after another, but no one came from the Dingyuan Marquis''s house.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 121： Retribution (two more)

    Chapter 121 Retribution (two more)


    Kuanbi frowned, and asked someone to go to Zhuangzikou to see the situation, and muttered angrily: "I clearly sent someone to the Hou''s Mansion to pass a message."


    She said it very lightly, but Wei Jiaoniang heard it.


    Wei Jiao Niang frowned and suggested, "Yan Fei, come with me."


    On this snowy day, you must use a special carriage, otherwise the road will easily slip, so Wei Jiao Niang can¡¯t worry about Gu Yanfei taking the ordinary carriage in the village to return to Beijing.


    "No." Gu Yanfei refused, looking in the direction of the east wing, and said quietly, "My mother''s aunt was injured for some reason, I''m a little worried..."


    She clicked to the end.


    Although Wei Jiao Niang is very carefree, she is still very clear. In all likelihood, Madam Pang''s injury has something to do with some shady secrets.


    Thinking that this is the Zhuangzi of the Gu family, Wei Jiao Niang didn''t force it any more, got up and said, "Yan Fei, then I''ll go first."


    Soon after Wei Jiao Niang left, the snow began to thicken again.


    Snowflakes, like catkins, fell in large swaths with the cold wind, and a few red plum trees in the courtyard were not afraid of the wind and snow, and were in full bloom proudly.


    After taking a shower, Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks in one hand leisurely, sitting by the window watching the snow, his blue hair was casually tied with a ribbon, half draped and half loose, looking relaxed.


    "Second girl, this is the longan and red jujube soup just boiled in the kitchen." The daughter-in-law brought a steaming bowl of soup with a smile, "It also has candied dates, which my wife liked to drink in the past."


    As Xie''s escort, the people in Zhuangzi were naturally close to Gu Yanfei, the little master. After getting along for nearly an hour, seeing that the girl has a good personality, the daughter-in-law is completely relaxed.


    Gu Yanfei drank the sugar water slowly, and only drank half a bowl. The daughter-in-law, who had just gone out, came back and said respectfully, "Miss, Pangma is awake."


    Kuanbi looked at the leaking pot next to him and smiled brightly. Before, the girl said that Pang Momo would wake up every moment, and she did wake up at this moment. The girl is amazing!


    Gu Yanfei wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and got up.


    Juan Bisheng was afraid that she would catch a cold, so she quickly put on a cloak for her.


    The snow was still falling outside, Gu Yanfei went from the corridor to the east wing.


    A yellow oil lamp was lit in the east wing, the light was dim, and the daughter-in-law reminded cautiously: "Girl, be careful with your feet."


    Mother Pang was sitting on the couch, with a large pillow tucked into her lower back, and several white cloth strips wrapped around her head, looking haggard and weak.


    She had just woken up, her expression was still a little stunned, she heard the sound and looked in the direction of Gu Yanfei.


    Her eyes widened suddenly, as if she had been struck by lightning, her whole body was dumbfounded, her eyes were fixed on Gu Yanfei, as if she was missing someone through her, and she murmured: "Like, really Like..."


    A pair of turbid old eyes has nostalgia, sentimentality, grief, and sigh.


    Pang Ma''s eyes quickly secreted tears, and she asked cautiously, "You...you are the girl born by your wife?"


    Her voice was weak and trembling slightly.


    In fact, she didn''t need to ask, she could tell at a glance that the girl in front of her looked too much like Mrs.


    She raised her right hand subconsciously, wanting to touch Gu Yanfei''s face, but she was afraid of making trouble, so she quickly put down her hand.


    Gu Yanfei sat down on a chair beside the couch and nodded with a smile.


    "Girl..." Pang Ma tried to get up and wanted to kowtow to the couch, but was pushed back by Gu Yanfei.


    "Don''t move." Gu Yanfei''s voice was neither light nor heavy, but there was no doubt about it.


    Grandma Pang was still staring at Gu Yanfei with a burning gaze, her eyes were red, she clutched the thin quilt tightly, and cursed angrily, "How dare she, Su Niang?!"


    "Madam has never treated Su Niang badly... Su Niang dares to use slavery to offend her master and do such unconscionable things! It''s really a wolf-hearted thing!"


    As soon as she got angry, the wound on the back of her head throbbed faintly, her brows were furrowed, and she took several deep breaths in a row before she recovered.


    After scolding Su Niang, Madam Pang began to blame herself again, her voice becoming more and more hoarse and vain: "It''s all because of the carelessness of the old slave!"


    "Back then, Yangzhou was in chaos, and Su Niang brought her child back to the capital. Second... Gu Yunchang was only a few months old, and she looked yellow and thin. At that time, the Hou residence had two funerals in just a few months. Yes, everyone is overjoyed that she can return to Beijing alive, no one has any doubts, and think that Su Niang has worked hard."


    "Furthermore, Gu Yuncong has been close to Su Niang since she was a baby, and as soon as she left her, she would cry endlessly, so Mrs. Tai kept Su Niang to continue to serve Gu Yuncong."


    "Who would have thought!!"


    Speaking of excitement, Madam Pang grabbed Gu Yanfei''s little hand and said bitterly, "When the old slave sees Su Niang, she will definitely tear her face off... No, I will slash her with a thousand swords. Not too much."


    She was trembling with anger, her face flushed, and the back of her head hurt even more, but she heard a soft voice that got into her ears: "Su Niang has been sent to the government."


    ah? ! Madam Pang was startled, the swirling tears stopped in her eyes, and she didn''t react for a while.


    Gu Yanfei patted the back of Pang Mammy''s old and thick hand soothingly, and in turn comforted her: "As far as I know, she has been assigned to the frontier."


    A cold light flashed across Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    She didn''t want Su Niang to die on the road of exile, so Gu Yuan entrusted his friends to send her to exile alive. Only by living can we let those who make mistakes know why life is better than death!


    "Deserving it!" Pang mama scolded indignantly, "Su Niang should have been punished for this long ago!"


    Her chest heaved sharply, her face was as pale as paper with excessive blood loss, and the tears in her eyes finally slid from the corners of her eyes.


    "Ma''am''s injury is not healed yet, don''t be angry." Gu Yanfei persuaded, and calmly checked the pulse of Pang Ma.


    The pulse is floating, large and hollow, like pressing an onion tube; Liver stagnation and Qi stagnation, and the movement of Qi and blood is disordered.


    is not a big problem, that is, excessive blood loss and excessive emotional agitation.


    Gu Yanfei quickly drew a meditation amulet on the back of Pang Ma''s hand, and her fingertips moved quickly. Before the other party realized what was going on, she had already withdrawn her hand.


    Mother Pang only felt a cool feeling from the back of her right hand rapidly flowing through her body, and the dry fire in her whole body seemed to be extinguished in an instant.


    Gu Yanfei instructed Juan Bi to pour a cup of warm tea for Pang Mammy, handed it to her, and asked at the same time, "Mammy, do you remember how you fell on the road?"


    Mother Pang slowly drank two sips of warm tea, and after calming down, her memory came flooding back.


    She rationalized her thoughts and started from the beginning, her voice still a little weak: "At the beginning of the month, the old slave received a letter from the eldest young master in his hometown in Qingzhou. When I first came to the capital, I was afraid that the girl would not be used to it, and I wanted the old slave to come and help."


    When Madam Pang received that letter, she was almost dumbfounded, so angry that she almost lost her brain.


    Thinking that the girl had suffered since childhood, and now she is alone in the Hou''s mansion, fearing that she will be bullied by Gu Yuncong, Pang Ma was so anxious that she hurried to the road.


    She finally met the girl!


    Mother Pang stared at Gu Yanfei, who was less than two feet away from her, her heart felt like angina.


    The girls are the biological daughters of the madam and the late marquis, with golden branches and jade leaves. She should have grown up with gold and honor all her life, but she was abused like this for more than ten years. God is so unfair!


    "Squeak!"


    A window next to ?? was blown open by the strong wind, and the snow outside was even bigger, and a few scattered snowflakes came in from the window.


    Mother Pang came back to her senses, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and continued in a hoarse voice:


    "The old slave just arrived in the capital today. He went to the Hou''s mansion early in the morning, but was dismissed by Tong Erlang''s family."


    "She told the old slave, and the second girl herself said that there is no need for the old slave."


    When Madam Pang heard this, she felt very sad, as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head.


    Even so, Madam Pang still did not leave the capital.


    Even if the girl doesn''t need her, she still wants to stay with the girl.


    "The old slave thought about how to see the girl, and I would like to give you a favor, so I plan to rent a house in the capital to live in. As long as I go to the Hou''s mansion every day to wait, there is no chance that I will be able to wait for the girl to go out."


    "When the old slave was looking for the house in the afternoon, a strange woman approached the old slave and said that there was an empty house that could be rented to the old slave. The old slave looked at her kindly and went to see her, not wanting to..."


    Madam Pang touched the back of her head, which was wrapped in a thick white cloth, and said in a sullen voice, "I didn''t want to be knocked unconscious."


    As soon as she touched the wound, the back of her head started to hurt again, and she gasped.


    She shuddered violently, and didn''t react until now, looked around and asked, "Girl, why is this old slave here?"


    "I picked you up from the roadside." Gu Yanfei answered the other''s doubts first, and then explained, "I went to Shanglinyuan hunting ground early this morning, and I left at the beginning of the morning, and I haven''t been back to Hou''s mansion today. "


    "Tong Erlang''s family is now serving at Cihetang."


    Gu Yanfei''s last sentence made Pang Ma''s body shake violently, and her eyes were suspicious.


    Tong Erlang''s family is also the dowry of the first wife, so Pang Ma will believe what she said, the girl does not need herself.


    I didn''t expect that the Tong Erlang family would go to Cihetang just a few years ago, which made Pangmao feel a sense of right and wrong.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were fixed on Pang Mammy''s haggard face, and he said sternly, "I didn''t know Mammy was here."


    Whether it is the previous life or the present.


    When she knew about it in the last life, Pang Mama had already left.


    No, Pangmama may not be gone, but dead!


    In the last life, Madam Pang was afraid that she would have fallen on the side of the road like today and passed away silently...


    Gu Yanfei''s **** eyes were as deep as the night sky, but there was not a single star shining.


    At this moment, Madam Pang also reacted. She grabbed the thin quilt on her body again with her hands, and blurted out in shock, "Mrs. Tai!"


    "Why?!"


    The last three words, Pang Mama, were very low, and she murmured out of her lips, both asking herself and being puzzled.


    "Yeah, why." Gu Yanfei''s voice was like a cold wind passing over the surface of the water.


    Oil lamps were lit in the house, and the dim yellow lights were occasionally swayed by a few wisps of wind from the window.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 122： The truth (one more)

    Chapter 122 The Truth (One More)


    Madam Pang really couldn''t understand it, so she murmured inaudibly, "No way... I''m just a slave."


    She frowned deeply, and as soon as she frowned, the wound on the back of her head was affected again, causing a dull pain, and her mind was like a numb mess.


    The cutting is constant, and the rationale is still chaotic.


    Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand and gently pressed the acupuncture point on Pang Mammy''s palm twice, then changed the topic: "Why did Mammy leave the Hou residence?"


    Her voice is clear and clear, with a soothing rhythm, making people listen to it as if a spring breeze is blowing on the face, and it seems that there is a clear spring flowing through the heart.


    Madam Pang calmed down a little and sighed: "This happened eleven years ago."


    Gu Yanfei looked at her quietly, her long eyelashes trembling slightly.


    In the last life, Gu Yanfei also inquired about the Hou Mansion, and the servants only vaguely said that Pang Mama seemed to be kicked out of the Hou Mansion because of some mistakes.


    Today, people in Zhuangzi said that this incident seems to be related to Gu Yunchang.


    Speaking of this matter, Madam Pang was a little embarrassed, and continued: "That year, Gu Yuncong was only three years old. One day she was playing in the garden with Su Niang, and she happened to meet the old slave. Su Niang said that she would Go to relieve it, and ask the old slave to take care of Gu Yunchang."


    "The old slave played with Gu Yunchang for a while, but I didn''t want the railings by the lake to rot. Gu Yunchang accidentally fell into the water. Although the old slave rescued her in time, she still choked on a few saliva. "


    "When Mrs. Tai knew about this, she was furious, blaming the old slave for not taking good care of Gu Yuncong, and selling the old slave..."


    "The eldest young master was still young at that time, and the madam didn''t listen to him at all, but later, the eldest young master asked a family friend to buy the old slave back and let the old slave go back to Qingzhou."


    Madam Pang''s brows furrowed even tighter, and a few deep wrinkles appeared between her brows.


    I was both afraid and puzzled, and said to herself, "Could it be that Mrs. Tai knows that the old slave is back, and is still upset about what happened back then?"


    "Mrs. Tai has always liked Gu Yunxi the most..."


    Thinking about it, Pang Ma''s face changed again, grabbing Gu Yanfei''s hand, and hurriedly asked: "Mrs. Tai didn''t treat the girl badly?"


    "Did Mrs. Tai help Gu Yunxuan bully the girl?"


    Mother Pang''s pale and haggard face was filled with worry and concern, and she stared at Gu Yanfei without blinking.


    It seems that as long as Gu Yanfei says "yes", he will immediately go through fire and water for her.


    Gu Yanfei smiled, her brows soft.


    Originally, she only had some superficial and vague impressions of Pang Mammy. She heard that she was loyal to her mother, and she also took care of her brother for several years... At this moment, Gu Yanfei really felt the sincerity of the other party.


    It was clear that Pang mama only escaped death today, but she still thinks about their brothers and sisters.


    Madam Pang is really thinking about herself and her eldest brother, and really cares about them.


    It''s no wonder that after so many years, the eldest brother still thinks of writing to Pang Ma to ask her to come back, which shows the eldest brother''s trust in her.


    A warm current flowed through Gu Yanfei''s heart, he smiled lightly, and said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Tai... I don''t dare."


    She has three points of casualness, three points of cunning, three points of confidence, and one point of uninhibitedness between her eyebrows.


    The light of the oil lamp softly outlines the beautiful outline of the girl, and snowflakes fall on her blue silk sporadically, shining like a firefly in the light, making the girl feel free from the dust.


    Madam Pang''s eyes were slightly sour, and the pair of immortals who were envied by others in her memory appeared in front of her eyes.


    These little masters have a face like a lady, and a temperament more like a prince. It can be seen that the dragon gives birth to the dragon, the phoenix gives birth to the phoenix, and the son of the mouse can burrow.


    Now that the truth of the true and false daughter''s life experience is revealed, but Gu Yuncong still has the cheek to stay in the Hou Mansion, it can be seen that if there is a mother, there must be a daughter, and they are all blackhearted!


    Mother Pang let out a long sigh, but she was still worried. She felt that the girl had just arrived, and she probably didn¡¯t even know how favored Gu Yunxian was in the Hou residence.


    She said worriedly: "Girl, don''t you know that Mrs. Tai regards Gu Yuncong as a lucky star!"


    "Gu Yunchang has been lucky since he was a child. He can pick up silver bills on the road, and if he accidentally falls, he can meet a noble person. He casually orders a maid on the street to buy a teapot, which is an antique that is hundreds of years old..."


    "Ever since Gu Yuncong came, even Mrs. Tai''s luck has improved."


    "The old slave remembers that when Gu Yunchang was one year old, Mrs. Tai took her back to her mother''s house to save her relatives. When she came back, the third uncle personally escorted people back to the house."


    "After that, Mrs. Tai treated Gu Yunxiang better. She treated her like a darling and always kept saying that she would bring good luck to the Gu family."


    "Even, Mrs. Tai beat the eldest young master for Gu Yunxiang!"


    In the past, Madam Pang only felt heartache for the young master, but she didn''t blame Gu Yuncong, she only complained that Mrs. Gu Tai was really cruel.


    But it is different now, Gu Yuncong is no longer Madam''s daughter, but a family child.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and the more she said, the more distressed she said: "The eldest young master is only six years old, but he was punished with 20 bans in the family law, and was beaten until the skin on his back was ripped apart. Later, he was ordered by Mrs. Tai to kneel in the ancestral hall for a few days. Lying in bed for half a month."


    "The eldest young master is the only son of the first marquis and his wife, but in the heart of Mrs. Tai, the eldest young master is probably not as good as a Gu Yuncong!"


    As long as she thought that Mrs. Tai had treated the eldest young master badly for the sake of giving birth to a child in a mere family, Madam Pang became angry, and her heart swelled up.


    At this moment, she almost forgot that she had just escaped from death. She only thought about the little master, gritted her back molars and said angrily: "...I don''t know if the first marquis is the biological daughter of Mrs. Tai."


    After saying these words, even she herself was stunned, dumbfounded.


    The room was silent for a moment, making the howling of the wind outside the room more violent.


    The wind and snow were blowing wildly, and the outside courtyard was completely covered with snow, covered in silver, and it was a vast silvery white.


    "Squeak", a branch in the courtyard was crushed by the heavy snow, making a rough and harsh sound.


    A silent sigh escaped from Gu Yanfei''s lips, and there was a faint smirk in the corner of his mouth. He thought to himself mockingly: Turns out, she wasn''t the only one who thought so!


    From her last life, she couldn''t figure it out.


    Even if Mrs. Gu Tai prefers Gu Yuncong, who she raised with her own hands, and doesn''t look down on herself, what about the elder brother Gu Yuan? !


    Gu Yuan grew up under Mrs. Tai''s knees since she was a child. She is her own grandson and is connected by blood. Why is she so unfeeling towards Gu Yuan!


    Why did Mrs. Tai sacrifice Gu Yuan for Gu Yunchang? !


    Even in this life, just to help Gu Yunchang marry into King Kang''s mansion, he must "forcibly" let the eldest brother give up the position of Shenjiying Thousand Households to Murong Yong, even at the expense of ruining the eldest brother''s future.


    "Don''t you think my father was born too much?" Gu Yanfei looked at Pang Mammy with deep eyes.


    Madam Pang just blurted out just now in a moment of righteous indignation. At this moment, her expression became embarrassed, and she said: "Girl, this old slave shouldn''t talk nonsense."


    "Mrs. Tai has always been very kind to Lord and Madam."


    "Back then, when the old marquis wanted to marry his wife, it was Mrs. Tai who persuaded the old marquis to agree."


    Hearing what Pang Ma said, Gu Yanfei also remembered that in his last life, he seemed to have heard it from his eldest brother.


    It is said that parents are not blind marriages, but they are in love with each other, and they are in love with each other.


    It is said that my father entered the military camp incognito when he was thirteen years old, and he was the deputy commander of Yuzhou Wei at the age of sixteen. It was also that year that he met his mother.


    It is said that the boat of the Xie family encountered water bandits on the river at that time, and the servants and guards were mostly dead. The mother, who was only fifteen years old, jumped into the water and escaped by herself, and was pulled up from the water by the father.


    The Xie family is a merchant, and the two families of Xie and Gu were originally not equal. Later, it was the father who used his military exploits to propose to the late emperor to marry him.


    Recalling the longing look of the elder brother when he talked about his parents, Gu Yanfei''s lips curved.


    Grandma Pang was still talking: "...after Madam passed the door, Madam Tai treats Madam very well and never lets Madam make rules."


    "Fifteen years ago, the old marquis replaced the old marquis who had suffered from old illnesses and went to Yangzhou to serve as the chief soldier, and Mrs. Tai also asked her to go with her, saying that their little husband and wife had a good relationship and could not be separated for several years."


    "The first marquis and his wife are deeply in love. The relationship has always been very good, and they have never been red-eyed."


    "If it weren''t for the accident eight years ago, I don''t know how good it would have been for the late Marquis and his wife to be immortals..."


    Grandma Pang''s eyes started to turn red again, and her eyes were already red and swollen from crying.


    Gu Yanfei motioned to Juan Bi to hand over another clean handkerchief to Pang Ma.


    Madam Pang wiped her tears again, and it took a while to stabilize her mind, as if she was trying to convince herself, she said incoherently: "Girl, it is clearly written in the genealogy of the Gu family. The eldest son of Mrs. Tai, Mrs. Tai is the original match of the old Marquis."


    "Even when the eldest young master got smallpox back then, Mrs. Tai took care of her personally, and she was not well dressed."


    "How could it not be!"


    Yes, smallpox can be amazing. If it wasn''t for her own grandmother, how could Mrs. Tai take such a risk to take care of the eldest young master!


    "It must have been the old slave who was stunned for a while before saying such words..."


    Smallpox? !


    When he heard these two words, Gu Yanfei''s pupils shrank suddenly, and suddenly interrupted Pang Mammy: "Big brother got smallpox? When did it happen?"


    Mother Pang''s complicated gaze fell on Gu Yanfei''s small face that was four or five points similar to Xie''s. She hesitated for a while before saying, "Fourteen years ago."


    "Fourteen years ago, the old marquis suddenly fell ill. It happened that the Nanyue army was gathering on the other side of the river. The battle was urgent.


    "At that time, the eldest young master had smallpox, and he was dying. He wanted to see his parents, so Mrs. Tai sent a pigeon biography to Yangzhou."


    "The old slave waited and waited in the capital, but never waited for the madam, until three months later, Su Niang took the baby Gu Yuncong to the capital, and brought a bad news, saying that the madam had a difficult childbirth. ."


    said, Pang Ma''s voice became more hoarse.


    Madam was only twenty years old when she left, so young and in her prime, who would have thought...


    For a while, the atmosphere was a little dignified and depressed, and the air was precipitation.


    This is impossible!


    These four words clearly appeared in Gu Yanfei''s heart, and his eyes became colder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 123： Uncover (two more)

    Chapter 123 Unveiled (two more)


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the armrest of the Grand Master''s chair abruptly, her fingertips turned white due to the force, a chill rose in her heart, and her eyes became colder.


    Big brother''s skin has turned wheat-colored due to prolonged sun exposure, and his face is smooth. At least there are no acne scars where she can see it with the naked eye. There are calluses on the palms of the palms, and a few fine scars on the wrists and backs of the hands.


    She also checked Gu Yuan''s pulse. Judging from the pulse, Gu Yuan was healthy and showed no signs of loss.


    the most important is¡­¡­


    In the last life, Gu Yuan would die of smallpox two years later.


    The elder brother broke his leg and lost his errand at that time, and the long house no longer had any place in the Hou residence.


    But even so, Mrs. Tai still refused to separate the family, and was abused by others in the long house. The eldest brother tried his best to protect her until he was infected with smallpox, and he couldn''t worry about her until he died.


    Smallpox is terrible, but once a person gets smallpox, he will never get it again!


    The strong wind roared and roared, bringing bursts of cold air from the window, almost blowing out the oil lamp, and the light shrank to a small spot.


    The room became quite dark all of a sudden, which made Gu Yanfei''s face gloomy.


    After a while, Gu Yanfei asked calmly, "Mother, when you took care of eldest brother by his side, did eldest brother really have smallpox?"


    She asked, and she already had the answer in her heart.


    Mrs. Gu Tai worked so hard to drive Pang mama away from her eldest brother, and now, she is even willing to kill people.


    There is only one possibility¡ª¡ª


    In order to silence.


    Mother Pang was stunned by Gu Yanfei''s question, looked at her blankly, and said indifferently, "It''s smallpox. How could it not be?!"


    "At that time, there were a lot of doctors in the house, and there were also real people who were pure and pure from the immeasurable view. They all said that it was smallpox."


    "The eldest young master is dying of illness..."


    The events of fourteen years ago clearly emerged in Pang Ma''s mind. She still remembered that during that time, she was worried and frightened, and she couldn''t sleep well. She prayed to God and worshipped Buddha every day, hoping that God and Buddha would bless the eldest young master. over this calamity.


    When no one speaks, the inside of the house is extraordinarily silent, making the wind outside the house especially sharp, and the trees in the courtyard are creaked by the strong wind.


    "Have you seen Big Brother at that time?" Gu Yanfei asked again.


    In her last life, she could not understand that even if there was a war in Sishui County, it was far from the point where it was about to fall.


    Dad went to the front to guard the city. As long as mother stayed in Huling City in the back, it would be safer than if a pregnant woman ran out to "escape"!


    It turns out that she is for the big brother...


    Gu Yanfei felt a colicky pain in his heart, and his fingertips were pale and almost transparent.


    Madam Pang''s throat was astringent and bitter, and she shook her head weakly: "No. Because smallpox is contagious, Mrs. Tai sent the old slave and the servants of Cihetang out of the house."


    "During that time, only Mrs. Tai personally guarded the eldest young master."


    Smallpox is a plague, even more terrifying than the plague. People who get smallpox are almost dead. Once the smallpox infection spreads, it is common for a village to be destroyed.


    In those days, when Pang Mamma watched the eldest young master who was so devoted to taking care of the sick young master, she was somewhat moved.


    But now, after talking with Gu Yanfei, Pang Mammy thinks back and feels that something has changed, and it seems that something has been ignored by her.


    Another gust of cold wind slammed in from the window and completely blew out the light of the oil lamp, and the house instantly fell into darkness and darkness.


    Kui Bijian''s oil lamp went out, he groped in the dark and lit the oil lamp again.


    The fire light lit up little by little, first illuminating Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    Under the dim yellow light, her beautiful apricot eyes were exceptionally bright, shining like the edge of a sword.


    In a trance, Madam Pang felt as if she had seen the late Marquis Gu Ce again.


    Gu Yanfei''s cold and windy voice cut through the silence: "When grandma was driven away, was it before my father returned to Beijing?"


    As far as she knew, after her mother died, her father guarded Yangzhou for three whole years and never left for a moment. It was not until the sixth year of Xuanren that he returned to Beijing due to the call of the late emperor.


    "Yes." Pang Ma nodded, saying a single word so hard.


    She still remembered that at that time, the Hou Mansion was rejoicing, everyone was saying that the Hou Ye was about to return triumphantly, and she told the eldest young master the same.


    "I see." Gu Yanfei said vaguely.


    Smallpox.


    The words ?? stabbed deeply into her heart like a sharp blade, and the sharp blade stirred repeatedly in her heart.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes flashed a mournful blood.


    My heart is like a tyrannical ocean wave that is constantly surging, one wave beats another wave, and each wave is higher than the other.


    She couldn''t help but think, if fourteen years ago, the eldest brother hadn''t been "in danger", then the mother would not have rushed back to the capital from Sishui County, and died prematurely on the way.


    It will never be the way it is now¡­


    If my mother''s death was not an accident, but a conspiracy of others.


    Then how innocent he was in his short life in the last life...


    Gu Yan flew up, her heart was surging, and she only left one sentence: "Ma''am, you can rest, take care of your injuries first, your body is the most important thing."


    Mother Pang looked at Gu Yanfei''s slender back and wanted to stop her, but in the end she didn''t make a sound, and her mind became even more confused.


    Gu Yanfei strode out of the east wing, and stopped until he came to the corridor. He raised his head and looked at the snow-covered night sky, looked in the direction of the capital, and looked at someone she couldn''t see at the moment...


    Dense snowflakes were blowing in the wind, but Gu Yanfei didn''t care, as if he couldn''t feel the chill at all.


    Those memories of the previous life reappeared in front of her eyes, together with the pain, remorse, bitterness, grief and anger... all rushed towards her, almost engulfing her.


    Her inner demons bred wildly again, the blood in her eyes thickened, and her teeth and claws danced in her dark pupils.


    There was a voice in my heart roaring heartbreakingly:


    Why? !


    What is her life for? !


    She felt like there was a raging beast in her body that wanted to release it frantically, the blood in her pupils surged, almost completely occupying her eyes...


    His eyes were red.


    Suddenly, a cool feeling penetrated into the brain from the pores of the scalp, and the coolness washed over the brain.


    In an instant, as if someone poured cold water on her head, her mind became clearer.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and stroked the white jade plum blossom hairpin in his hair. The touch under his fingers was cool, delicate and smooth.


    Her once out of control emotions slowly calmed down...


    She was still standing against the wind, her clothes flying and dancing, as if she was about to go with the wind.


    "Girl, be careful of catching a cold."


    Kuan Bi hurriedly chased after her, put a thick cloak on her, and looked at her worriedly.


    Thinking that Pang Mama had just said a lot about the old marquis and his wife, Juan Bi wondered in her heart whether the girl was sad about it.


    People can''t be resurrected from the dead, and Juan Bi didn''t know how to comfort her girl, so she could only stay by the side silently.


    Gu Yanfei stood there, motionless.


    The coolness of the ?? hairpin kept hitting her manic mood, and the blood in her eyes gradually faded...


    Shizun said that her Taoism was not enough, so she was tired of the demons again and again.


    The way of heaven has its own arrangement for everyone''s destiny.


    The Heavenly Dao in this small world loves Gu Yunxiang, this is something she has known in her previous life.


    Her last life was just over a dozen years. In the final analysis, she was just a stepping stone arranged by Heavenly Dao for Gu Yuncong.


    It was her misfortune that made Gu Yunchang''s fortune.


    The corner of Gu Yanfei''s lips drew a mocking arc, and his fingers rubbed repeatedly on the plum blossom hairpin, feeling the shape and texture of the hairpin under his hand, and a figure in white clothes like snow appeared in his mind.


    She couldn''t help thinking of Chu Yi.


    She is a stepping stone for the Daughter of Destiny, and Chu Yi is much worse...


    "Pfft."


    Gu Yanfei laughed happily, like an oriole croaking softly.


    Fortunately, there is still Chu Yi in this world, both of them were abandoned by Heaven, and she is not alone.


    Gu Yanfei''s mood was completely calm, and his eyes returned to normal, with a little bit of starlight in them.


    Seeing that she finally smiled, Juan Bi was relieved, pointed to the front and said, "Girl, look at how well the red plum blossoms here are not worse than those in the mansion."


    The two red plum trees in the courtyard are covered with a layer of white snow, the red plum blossoms are blooming in full bloom in the wind, and they are full of energy in the cold wind.


    "It''s really fragrant." The tip of Juan Bi''s small nose moved, and she squinted her eyes in intoxication, "Is it okay for the maid to break a branch for the girl and put it in a bottle?"


    Kuanbi was about to walk out of the porch, but she felt her cuffs tighten, and Gu Yanfei grabbed her sleeves.


    "and many more!"


    Hearing what Gu Yanfei said, Juan Bi stopped and turned to look at Gu Yanfei.


    Almost at the same time as the words fell, there was a sudden gust of wind in the courtyard, and there was a shrill sound.


    The gust of wind cut off two red plum trees in the courtyard with a destructive force, and the courtyard became a mess in an instant.


    Remnant branches and leaves were swept up by the wind, and thousands of red petals flew up one after another, messily caught in the wind and snow, like snowflakes in the air stained with blood.


    This terrifying gust of wind came and went quickly, and the whistling of the wind in the courtyard faded in an instant.


    ¡°ßÉßÉßÉ¡­¡±


    A dozen or so pitch-black crows seemed to be blown here by the strong wind, flapping their wings and hovering in the snow, flying and howling.


    The rude crow chirping was terrifying.


    Kuanbi was dumbfounded and stared blankly at the scene in front of him.


    If the girl hadn''t stopped her just now, would the broken plum tree hit her?


    "Girl, the gust of wind just now was too scary!" Kuan Bi patted her chest with a bit of fear.


    When the demon wind rises, there must be a major event. Gu Yanfei thought to himself, habitually bending his fingers to count...


    Thumb to the knuckle of the ring finger, there is a dull pain in the chest.


    Her finger pinch movement stopped, and the corner of her mouth tugged slightly.


    This feeling is a bit familiar, which means that the next "big event" will involve her in all likelihood.


    "Girl, you saved the slaves again." Juan Bi was a big heart, and soon smiled happily again.


    Gu Yanfei stared blankly at Juan Bi''s face as if he hadn''t heard it.


    It was clearly the same face, but in an instant, a death look appeared on the face of Kuan Bi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 124： Monster (one more)

    Chapter 124 Bewitching (one more)


    Gu Yanfei was convinced that this was not the kind of death that would be a serious illness.


    "Second girl," a daughter-in-law hurriedly heard the sound and greeted cautiously, "The wind was a bit strong just now, were you not scared?"


    She was followed by a teenage girl with a big smile on her beautiful round face.


    "I''m fine." Gu Yanfei said lightly, his eyes swept to his wife and daughter again, his pupils shrank slightly.


    The faces of the mother and daughter also had the same death look.


    The wind rolled snow particles and fell on Gu Yanfei''s half-bundle of blue silk, like bits of crystal clear crystals adorning her hair.


    The daughter-in-law took a few steps forward, came to Juan Bi''s side, squeezed out an unnatural smile, and said: "Girl, there is a family who wants to stay overnight because of the heavy snow on the road. Agreed, and arranges people to the guest house on the west side."


    The man in her family is the steward Huang in Zhuangzi.


    Are you here to stay overnight? ! Juan Bi couldn''t help frowning, thinking to himself, "The girls are still here, how can Guanshi Huang let outsiders stay overnight at will?" !


    Gu Yanfei looked at the daughter-in-law fixedly, and his eyes rolled several times between her brows.


    Kuanbi will die, and so will the mother and daughter.


    Even though Gu Yanfei had not looked at the other people in Zhuangzi, at this moment, there was a faint intuition in his heart: most of the other people in Zhuangzi were afraid of death.


    A lot of people will die here soon!


    even--


    and possibly herself!


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were calm and deep, swept across the faces of everyone, and looked out the window at the snow-covered night sky.


    She never felt that she had experienced the two hundred years of the Yaoling Realm, and she was able to surpass all living beings.


    After all, in this small world, she is just a cannon fodder who is not loved by Heavenly Dao.


    Of course she will have a life-and-death crisis.


    She knew even more that any crisis of life and death would not be easily overcome.


    The daughter-in-law felt something was wrong from the subtle atmosphere change in the air, and her round face was a little embarrassed.


    She hurriedly explained: "Tonight''s blizzard, the snowstorm is too heavy, and the snow is so thick that it''s almost impossible to walk. The slaves and maids look at the fact that the family is terribly frozen, and they look really pitiful."


    In the past, when the late wife Xie Shi was alive, she often did good deeds, and she also instructed Zhuangzi Li to always give porridge and medicine to the poor. Even if the previous wife went, Zhuangzi still did good deeds according to the old rules, and wanted to accumulate virtue for the masters.


    It is common to shelter passers-by for the night in rainy and snowy days like today.


    Just now, Guanshi Huang looked at the poor family, and agreed immediately, forgetting for a while that the girl was also in the village, so he should have come to report first.


    The daughter-in-law rubbed her rough hands a little uneasy, worried that her family had done something wrong, and that Gu Yanfei would blame him for taking in outsiders.


    Gu Yanfei gently twisted his index finger and thumb, and looked down thoughtfully.


    In the snowstorm, two plum trees that were cut off by the middle lay there quietly, and the bright red plum petals fell to the ground, like blood stains on the snow.


    Gu Yanfei narrowed his apricot eyes, and an invisible string seemed to be touched in his heart.


    She clearly realized that this catastrophe that was about to bring countless deaths was probably caused by the family who came to stay overnight.


    "How many people came?" Gu Yanfei stroked his sleeves and asked.


    The daughter-in-law was still a little nervous, and said slowly: "The servants of the slave family said that a large family came from Yuzhou to visit relatives, and they looked at the servants, old and young, and women. Young people couldn''t stand the cold. Not to mention the elderly in their seventies and eighties."


    Guanshi Huang also saw that there were old and rare old people in the other''s family, thinking that this big family should be filial people, so he agreed to stay overnight.


    As he spoke, the snow outside was even heavier, and the goose feather-like snowflakes were densely packed, like a sandstorm.


    A biting northwesterly wind blew, and indistinct voices and footsteps could be heard in the direction of the western guest house.


    ¡°ßÉßÉßÉ¡­¡±


    There were more crows above Zhuangzi, and dozens of crows lingered, or stopped at the top of the wall, or fell on the treetops, or flew in the air, making a lot of noise.


    In the whistling wind and snow, the silhouettes of people were blurred, and only the loud voices were approaching, and about seven or eight people came towards the yard here.


    "Second girl," an old woman in a sackcloth jacket hurried over from the yard entrance, panting heavily, "The people who came to stay for the night heard that the girl was here, and wanted to come to thank you."


    "Steward Huang didn''t agree to let them in, and the other party said that they would stand at the entrance of the courtyard and salute the girl."


    The old woman said as she raised her hand and pointed to the outside of the porch.


    Across the messy courtyard and the snowstorm, it can be seen that Huang Guanshi, who is wearing a hoodie and a hat, and a young man walked to the entrance of the courtyard in the wind and snow, and the two were talking.


    The slender and thin young man had his back to Gu Yanfei, holding a tung oil umbrella in his hand to block the wind and snow. At this time, the sky was dark and the wind and snow was too heavy. She could only vaguely see that the other person was wearing a red robe with a long and jade-like body. , graceful like a willow.


    The crows around ?? became mute the moment the young man walked to the entrance of the yard, and all fell silent.


    There was a dead silence inside and outside the courtyard for a moment, as if time had frozen at this moment.


    Gu Yanfei stared blankly at the young man holding the umbrella, his eyes narrowed.


    What attracted her attention was the scarlet luck that lingered around the youth. In this dark night without the stars and the moon, in the vast snow and wind, the "scarlet" was still so bright and eerie.


    As if a large group of demon fires were burning, so enchanting, so flamboyant, as if they wanted to swallow the boundless darkness around them.


    As if he was the only one left in this world, everything was silent.


    Director Huang said something to the young man, and the young man turned around and looked in the direction of Gu Yanfei.


    At the same time as he turned around, the crows that had been parked around suddenly took off, and they all fled away, and the top of the wall and the treetops suddenly became empty.


    "Susususu..."


    A few pieces of black crow feathers fluttered down, and one of them just landed on the umbrella.


    The face of the youth under the umbrella is slightly pale, and the facial features are beautiful, as flawless as jade, absolutely gorgeous.


    Those charming phoenix eyes slanted, and the dark pupils shone in the shadow of the tung oil umbrella.


    The vast wind and snow could not suppress his stunning elegance.


    His beauty is so bright and dazzling, shining.


    Sure enough, it was him! Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned, and he remained calm.


    That Huadan in Tianyin Pavilion that day.


    Among the people she saw, this person was the only one who had this weird scarlet luck around him.


    When he was in Tianyin Pavilion, the young man was dressed in gorgeous women''s clothes. The jeweled jewelry and exquisite makeup made him look like a graceful red peony, enchanting and charming, shining brightly;


    And now, he is wearing men''s clothes, his red clothes are like fire, hot but not burning, his body is less enchanting, more elegant, his temperament is slightly feminine, and he still has a charm that overwhelms all beings.


    The ??li-colored youth smiled slightly, holding the tung oil umbrella in his hand and making a clasped fist gesture, the red sleeves fell down, making his wrists white as porcelain.


    He bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei who was under the porch from a distance, and said politely, "My surname is Xia, thank you girl for taking us in."


    His voice is also very different from that on the stage that day, it is clear and swaying, and the tone is very unique.


    "It''s just an effort, Young Master Xia is polite." Gu Yanfei said as he walked along the corridor towards the entrance of the courtyard, with a small smile on his lips.


    The corridor above ?? cast a faint shadow on Gu Yanfei''s beautiful little face, making her face look blurry.


    She didn''t intend to sit still and wait for someone else to kill her.


    Since the two sides are bound to face each other, then she might as well strike first and catch the other side by surprise.


    Gu Yanfei walked unhurriedly, strolling leisurely in the courtyard, the large cloak completely covered the dagger at her waist without revealing any trace.


    "Girl." Manager Huang gave Gu Yanfei a cramped salute, the hat fell with his head bowing, and he hurriedly straightened the hat again.


    The distance between them was getting closer and closer, and suddenly, Gu Yanfei felt the alarm bell in his heart, and the hairs on his neck stood on end.


    Intuition told her that someone was already ambushing in front of her, and there was more than one person.


    Darkness and wind and snow became the best cover for the ambushers, and a pair of murderous eyes were looking at themselves from the shadows.


    Even if they were far away, Gu Yanfei could smell the blood on these people.


    These people are killing machines that have actually been bloodied and killed.


    The further you go, the more obvious this killing intent becomes.


    Huang Guanshi had no idea, but Gu Yanfei had experienced countless trials of life and death in Yaoling Realm, and could feel the killing intent hidden in the wind and snow.


    Even if she has never met each other, let alone played against each other, she can still deeply feel¡ª¡ª


    Once the opponent makes a move, she can''t escape now.


    When this realization clearly emerged in his mind, Gu Yanfei stopped as if nothing had happened, and stopped less than ten feet away from the two people in front of him. Guanshi Huang and the young man who claimed to be Xia were standing outside the courtyard, while she was standing inside the courtyard.


    Goose feather snow blocked them like a translucent curtain.


    As the distance gets closer, the face of the youth becomes clearly visible, and the skin is delicate and flawless.


    A thick, dark blue silk was **** with a red hosta, and a red robe shed a golden luster in the flickering light. It was faintly visible that the cloth was embroidered with delicate patterns with silk threads of the same color, with a small print of bloodstone on the waist and a small print on the waist. Dark red purse, dress is very extravagant.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the other party with a leisurely expression, smiled slightly, and said gracefully, "Young Master Xia, don''t be restrained, have a good rest tonight."


    Immediately, she instructed Guanshi Huang, "Guide Huang, take Young Master Xia to the guest house and settle down well."


    Huang Guanshi responded again and again.


    Young Master Xia only came to say thank you, then bowed his hands again and said goodbye: "Then we won''t bother the girl anymore."


    At the same time as the words fell, he turned around unhurriedly, and glanced at her lightly again, his eyebrows twitched, and there was a kind of breathtaking Nongli romance.


    The moment he walked out of the yard, there was a loud and sharp crow chirping on the wall again, and a few crows flew back, circling around the wall and the roof, which was annoying and disturbing.


    The wind and snow kept whistling in a low voice, like weeping and whimpering, and the branches squeaked loudly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 125： life (two more)

    Chapter 125 Life-saving (two more)


    The back porch was silent, no one spoke for a long time, only the little girl naively muttered to her mother: "Mother, the young man just now is so beautiful, even better than the fairy in the painting!"


    Gu Yanfei stood motionless in the same place, quietly watching the back of Young Master Xia walking away, seemingly watching him leave, but in fact he was quietly observing the surroundings.


    The flowers and plants not far away were trampled by people, two or three people were hiding in the canopy of the plane trees in the northeast, and there were also people in the shadows of the eaves and walls...


    Gu Yanfei sighed silently, and a wisp of white air was spit out of his lips, which was mercilessly blown away by the cold wind.


    If it was just herself today, she would have an 80% chance of saving her life, but with the addition of Kuan Bi, Pang Mammy, and more than a hundred people from this village, she wouldn''t even have a 10% chance.


    Gu Yanfei stroked his cloak lightly, turned around, and walked towards the corridor again.


    She instructed the daughter-in-law: "From Huang Wei''s family, you go and tell your family to ask him to call all the servants in the village here."


    At the end, she added: "Be careful, don''t disturb the ''Xia'' family."


    Huang Wei''s family was stunned for a moment, and heard the solemnity in Gu Yanfei''s words, and also heard that she seemed to have deep fear of this family who came to stay overnight.


    It doesn''t make any sense to blame the other party for making an assertion now. Gu Yanfei didn''t say much, she waved to the other party to do errands, and she went to the main room herself.


    Huang Wei''s family quickly got lucky, and hurriedly ran along the porch to the courtyard.


    The atmosphere under the ?? corridor is somewhat depressing and condensed, the surrounding wind and snow whine, and there is a faint ominous aura in the air.


    After about a cup of tea, Guanshi Huang came sweating profusely, but in the winter of the twelfth lunar month, he sweated out in a hurry, and the whole person was frightened.


    All the servants in the village came with him and gathered under the porch in front of the hall.


    They didn''t know what was going on, and they whispered to each other, feeling a little uneasy.


    Huang Guanshi ordered the gate of the yard to be closed, so that he guarded the front and rear gates of the yard, and then entered the main room.


    "Girl." Huang Guanshi saluted stiffly, his expression dignified, and the anxiety in his eyes could not be concealed, "Everyone is here."


    The servants outside all pricked up their ears and listened.


    Gu Yanfei sat on a chair in the main room and calmly said: "Today the snow is heavy and the wind is strong, and the tree was blown down just now. If the house is not strong, I am afraid that it will be dangerous, so it is better to gather everyone together. Avoid trouble."


    Her voice was neither light nor heavy, and most of the servants outside heard it, and they all looked towards the two plum trees in the courtyard that were cut off by the middle, whispering and whispering from time to time.


    "It''s still the girl who is attentive and thoughtful." Huang Guanshi said dryly, and then went out to instruct the servants in the village to clean up the east and west rooms, and prepare for everyone to lay the floor here tonight.


    As long as there is something busy and everyone has a focus, it is not easy to think too much, and the atmosphere eases a little.


    Kuanbi could see that the girl from home was not quite right, bit his lower lip slightly, feeling restless in his heart like being scratched by a cat.


    come over. Gu Yanfei beckoned to Juan Bi.


    Kuan Bi obediently took a few steps forward, bowed his head, and waited for the girl''s order.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the face of Juan Bi repeatedly without saying a word.


    is still the same dead face, and a thick dead aura almost drowns the little face of Ju Bi, as if it was blackened by smoke.


    Gu Yanfei''s slender jade fingers pinched the small chin of Chuanbi, and sighed slightly: "There is danger now, are you afraid?"


    Hearing Gu Yanfei''s question, Juan Bi''s half-hanging heart dropped, and she felt as if the dust had settled, she shook her head and said:


    "Slaves are not afraid."


    There is a girl, she is not afraid.


    Juan Bi grinned naively, her eyes bright and firm.


    Gu Yanfei smiled: "Don''t worry, it will be fine, as long as you are obedient."


    "Slaves are very obedient." Ju Bi nodded confidently.


    She has no other self-confidence, which is still very confident.


    Juan Bi brought her round face closer, stared at Gu Yanfei without blinking, and asked, "What does the girl want the servant to do?"


    "No hurry." Gu Yanfei said casually, with a slight smile on his lips.


    She turned her head and looked out the window, placing one hand on the window sill, and gently rubbing the dagger she placed on the table with the other hand, as if playing and thinking.


    The snow didn''t stop, and the snowflakes with ice grains crackled against the roof tiles.


    She was only looking at a wall outside the house, but Juan Biyue couldn''t guess that the girl should be looking in the direction of the living room.


    No, or rather¡ª


    That Mr. Xia.


    Young Master Xia, who was being remembered by them, was standing motionless in front of a window in the guest house, quietly looking in the direction of the main house.


    His bewitching phoenix eyes were as dark as ink dyed, deep as a pool.


    A few snow grains fell on his crow-blue eyelashes, and it seemed that a few tears were stuck on his eyelashes.


    He was smiling, his red lips were slightly curved, and his smile was enchanting, but there was no warmth in his eyes, which was colder than the snow, and his beautiful face seemed to be wearing a mask called a smile.


    Dressed in red as blood, with a red jade hairpin stuck in his bun, the whole person is as coquettish as the manzhushahua on the other side of the Yellow Spring, with a strange and dangerous contradictory temperament lingering around him.


    The room was dark, no lights were lit, a gust of wind blew, and the white snowflakes floated from the window, like a silver moonlight.


    Away from the back, a young man with the appearance of a servant stood in the shadow of the ink, silent, as if ghostly, without any sense of existence, half bowed his head respectfully, not daring to look up at the young man in front.


    An old figure quietly walked in through the back door, and the darkness in the room did not affect his passage at all.


    The silver-haired old man walked vigorously beside the young man and stopped three steps away from Young Master Xia. The snowflakes on his body soon turned into droplets of water.


    The old man bowed his body and clasped his fists, and said in a deep voice, "Young master, everything is arranged."


    "My subordinate walked around this village just now and checked it carefully. Here are some ordinary country people, old and young, and none of them are trainees. At most a dozen young and strong men have a share. Brave."


    "My subordinates found that some carriages had come here more than half an hour ago, but all of them have already left, and the direction is to return to Beijing. The snow is heavy tonight, and those rut marks have been almost covered."


    "My subordinates also heard from a few villagers that it was very windy tonight, so the master asked him to close the doors and windows, lock the horse pen, turn off the lights and fire, and go to bed early."


    "Now that the lights are out, everyone in this village should have rested."


    When he said the last sentence, the old man raised his eyes slightly and looked at the handsome face of the young man in front of him. His sharp old eyes flashed with murderous intent.


    Water droplets made of snow slowly fell from the old man''s cuffs and wet the ground below.


    The subtle ticking sound was barely audible under the cover of the wind and snow outside.


    "He''s a smart person." Xia Gongzi said in a low voice, like praise and thoughtfulness.


    A chuckle like a snow falling on a glacial river floated from his bewitching blood-like lips, making those who heard it chilled all over.


    "..." The old man looked up at him again in confusion, a heart raised in his throat, and he was nervous.


    "She sees it." Xia Gongzi said affirmatively, with a smile on his lips, he folded down a red plum at the window.


    He wore a blood-red ring between his slender and flawless fingers. The ring was like ruby ??and metal, and it was engraved with intricate and intricate patterns. The bright red set off his hands as cold and white as frost.


    He stared in the direction of the main courtyard.


    At this moment, in this huge Zhuangzi, there are only a few lights shining there, like a bright pearl in the boundless dark night, tempting people to fly moths to the fire.


    The old man and others behind him also followed his gaze towards the main courtyard.


    The old man''s pupils moved, and his face showed a solemn look, and at this moment he realized the meaning of the son''s words slowly.


    The owner of this Zhuangzi actually discovered their intentions, seeing through their identities, or...


    That''s all, it doesn''t matter what it is!


    Just a snap of his fingers, the old man''s expression changed several times, from astonishment and awe to murderous.


    Only Mr. Xia, who was standing in front of the window, did not change his expression. His fingers gently twitched the delicate red plum, the red petals trembled slightly, and a few snowflakes gently floated between his fingers.


    He smiled again, charming and soft, and his voice was like singing: "Interesting."


    He was smiling, and the smile never reached the bottom of his eyes.


    No matter whether the other party found any clues, it means nothing to him at all.


    is nothing but a word for "death".


    His eyes were calm from the very beginning, like ice that had been frozen for thousands of years, and like overlooking all living beings from the clouds, all living beings were ants, and no one could get into his eyes.


    The smile on his lips deepened by three points, like that coquettish flower of **** blooming instantly in the dark night, red and flamboyant, even more eye-catching than the red plum between his fingers.


    The cold wind blew twice, violently rolling up the remaining branches on the ground, and hitting the stone steps not far away, the branches and leaves scattered and smashed to pieces.


    Young Master Xia turned around slowly and changed the topic: "Has our Royal Highness the Third Prince left the capital?"


    When he said this, there was a very subtle change in his tone. It was intimate and soft, like an ice sword wrapped in icing sugar.


    The old man calmed down, suppressed Zhuangzi in advance, and returned to the business of the trip, and replied respectfully: "Master, you have arrived at the Qiliting Pavilion."


    "We''ll be here in half an hour."


    The pupils of the old man shone in the darkness.


    After ?? finished talking about the business, he stood still with his head bowed, with the same movements and expressions as the servant, all respectful.


    In the darkness like thick ink, the old and the young stood still like two blood-stained long knives with murderous aura.


    The surroundings were quiet.


    The sound of falling snow outside the house became clearer and audible, and a chilling air permeated.


    Young Master Xia held Hongmei''s hand down leisurely, and faintly spit out three words:


    "Let''s do it."


    His tone was understated, and the delicate red plum blossomed with the movement of his hand, and was thrown out by him, like a drop of blood in an arc.


    Listening to the ears of the other two, it became a word:


    kill!


    Even though he didn''t say who he was going to attack, all the old and young people present understood what he meant.


    This sentence determines that the lives of hundreds of people in this village will not be spared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 126： Really beautiful (one more)

    Chapter 126 Really Beautiful (One More)


    The two of them knelt down on one knee in unison, their hands clasped together.


    The long knives that had tasted countless blood for a long time were all unsheathed at this moment, flashing with the aura of killing.


    The old and the young were cold, but Young Master Xia was still smiling.


    To Young Master Xia, these hundreds of lives seemed insignificant at all, he just took it to his fingertips, just like the red plum that he broke off easily.


    Since it is weak, it is doomed to be ravaged.


    Since he is humble, he is destined to be trampled on.


    This is life.


    ¡°ßÉ¡­¡±


    There seemed to be crows in the distant direction, and the old man who was kneeling on one knee was about to get up when he heard a high-pitched female voice from outside the window: "Master Xia, my girl asked me to deliver a sentence. !"


    In the snowstorm, even though the girl tried her best to shout, her voice was still blown away by the cold wind.


    Juan Bi stood far away at the door of the guest house, covered with a large and thick cloak, holding a small glass lantern in one hand, and looked at the beautiful young man standing by the window.


    Her right hand gripped the handle of the lantern tightly in the cloak, her neck felt cold, and she felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at her in the dark.


    Young Master Xia turned his face on the side, his eyes lowered, and he didn''t even raise his head, like a finely carved jade statue.


    A snowflake lightly landed on the tip of his nose, and he remained motionless.


    Outside the window was a vast expanse of snow and snow, the sky was silvery white, and the young man hid behind the dark window, only half of his chin was exposed in the snow.


    This window seems to divide the inside and outside of the window into two worlds with a clear boundary.


    Just looking at the person behind the window like this, Juan Bi felt a little scared in her heart, her little heart was beating wildly, almost popping out of her chest, but her expression was very firm.


    "rest assured."


    The girl''s soft words echoed in her ears again, with a soothing power.


    Juanbi silently counted in his heart: one, two, three.


    Seeing that there was no movement behind the window, she held the lantern tremblingly and took a few steps in the direction of Young Master Xia. At the same time, she stretched out her left hand hidden in the cloak, and opened her fist, palm facing up.


    In the center of the palm, which was reddened by the cold, lay a small and exquisite snow-white paper crane.


    The howling cold wind blew past, and the paper crane was blown up by the wind lightly, and drifted upward little by little.


    The moment he left his palm, Zhihe spread its wings, as if alive, and flew towards the window with the wind.


    In the dim yellow and flickering lights, the white paper crane seemed to be shimmering with gleaming light, like a dream.


    The strong cold wind almost shredded and ripped off all the dense plum blossoms on the branches, but this small and fragile paper crane was extremely gentle, and gently and skillfully sent it away, escorting it all the way to the dark window.


    "..." Juan Bi''s eyes widened, and she silently exclaimed in disbelief.


    Not only Juan Bi, but Young Master Xia also felt it was novel. For the first time, a crack appeared on the smile on his face as if he was wearing a smiling mask.


    is no longer a charming and feminine smile, but a kind of exclamation.


    Young Master Xia, who had been motionless like a mountain, finally moved, and the left hand wearing the blood ring was raised again, and the palm was flat.


    The paper crane without painted eyes fell tremblingly towards his palm, and its thin paper wings fluttered with the wind. wing.


    The old man and the young man in the house also saw the scene of the paper crane flying, and there was a trace of surprise in their eyes, and then they calmed down.


    These people are not just out of the box. They have walked across the river north and south, stepped on the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood. They have seen many strange people, and have heard and witnessed the methods of Taoist monks and monks.


    The paper crane stopped in the palm of Young Master Xia, and he gently squeezed one side of the paper crane''s wing with the other hand, and his blood-stained red lips burst into a smile of interest.


    interesting.


    That''s all.


    The eyes of the flamboyant young man were still cold, calm and indifferent, and his mind was not shaken by this magical paper crane.


    Now that he has made a decision, he doesn''t like to change it any more, and there are only some ants left and right, and if he dies, he will die.


    He pinched the corner of the paper crane and shook it, however, the paper crane seemed to have lost its "vitality" and was dead.


    It has become the most common origami.


    Young Master Xia''s lips drooped slightly, and his interest was waning, but he slowly unfolded the paper crane.


    Huh?


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes were dark, and he settled on the white paper full of creases.


    Since the girl specially ordered her maid to come and deliver the letter to him, it means that this is a person who is afraid of death and does not dare to come by himself.


    He thought that the other party was using this little trick to attract his attention, and then begged for mercy.


    However, only four simple words were written on this piece of paper:


    Misfortunes lead to the east.


    The handwriting is correct and the pen is vigorous.


    has both the graceful and graceful beauty that is unique to women, but also has a dashing and unhurried agility.


    The subtle contradiction of ?? is evident in these four characters.


    Young Master Xia''s indifferent eyes lingered between the words on the paper, and the smile on his lips added a little more thought.


    The words ?? seemed to mean something, and it seemed that the other party saw through his intentions for this trip.


    Because of his pause, even the old man and the servant were startled, and their eyes couldn''t help but look at the piece of paper in Master Xia''s hand.


    "Master Xia," Juan Bi''s almost broken voice came out of the window again, "Our girl said that Tianyin Pavilion and the son once had a relationship, and goodbye is also fate."


    Young Master Xia finally had some reaction and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He never cared too much about mortals, he just glanced at them casually, and only remembered that the other person''s face was hidden in the hood of his cloak, and his face was blurred.


    Thinking of "Tianyin Pavilion", a **** scene crossed his mind one day.


    It was her, the girl who saved Duke Wei, with a mysterious medical skill.


    She actually recognized herself?


    Young Master Xia''s eyes flashed with a stream of light, and he casually rolled the piece of white paper into a ball. When he threw it out, the white paper had turned into countless tiny pieces of paper, rolled up with the wind and snow in the sky.


    He walked towards the gate.


    The old man and the servant were stunned for a while. They thought that the young master would ignore this little maid at all, but they didn''t want him to act. It seemed that he planned to meet the owner of this village.


    The old man hesitated for a moment, and at the moment Young Master Xia was about to step out of the room, he cautiously asked, "Young Master, are you..." Following the plan?


    Before ?? finished speaking, he was interrupted by the young man in front of him:


    "Go."


    The word ?? is fluttering, but it is colder than the wind and snow outside.


    means, the plan continues.


    A icy murderous aura flashed across the eyes of the old man, and his eyes like sharp arrows shot accurately through the open window to Juan Bi in the snowstorm outside.


    Young Master Xia opened the tung oil umbrella again, holding the umbrella and walking towards Chuanbi in the snow.


    The wind and snow was so strong that it seemed to blow people into the face, but his steps were extremely safe and leisurely, as if walking in the gentle wind and drizzle in the south of the Yangtze River.


    The slender jade hand holding the tung oil umbrella handle is so steady, the umbrella does not shake even when the wind blows and snows.


    Seeing that Young Master Xia came out, Juan Bi''s originally hanging heart was more than half relieved, and the hands hidden in the cloak were already wet with sweat.


    The girl ?? said that the first step is to see if Young Master Xia is willing to read the words on the paper crane.


    As long as he saw it, he said the second sentence when he silently counted to "three".


    The second step depends on whether Young Master Xia is willing to come out.


    As long as he is willing to come out, he can talk.


    Kuanbi watched the other party approaching her direction without blinking. Even though the other party was smiling, she felt an invisible sense of oppression.


    When the other party walked a zhang away, Juan Bi swallowed, stretched out his hand to make a request, pointed to the outside of the courtyard and said, "Our girl is waiting for your son in the pavilion."


    Her voice was trembling, and even the raised hand was also trembling slightly. For some unknown reason, it was as if a cold wind was blowing through her body. It was cold, and there was an instinctive fear in the bottom of her heart, which made her want to Pull your legs and run.


    Walking out of the courtyard entrance of the guest house, along a small path paved with stone slabs, go straight to the southeast, there is a small pavilion, built next to a few green bamboos.


    Kuanbi wanted to follow, but a ghostly figure stood in front of her.


    The gray-haired old man with silver hair had a thin face, and his face was like a dead bamboo. One arm was placed in front of Chuanbi, his old eyelids drooped weakly, and the cold light shot towards Chuanbi like electricity.


    Kuibi was so frightened that he took a half step back, the legs hidden in the cloak were a little weak, and the uneasiness that seemed to be stared at by a beast struck again.


    Her hand shook, the candle in the lantern flickered more intensely, and the light and shadow jumped rapidly, illuminating the old man''s clear face a bit grim.


    Young Master Xia walked over slowly, walking with a peculiar rhythm. The blood-red cuffs were blown up by the wind, like a raging flame flying in the dark night.


    Gu Yanfei stood behind the stone table in the pavilion and looked at him intently.


    In other words, what she saw was not him, but the luck in him.


    After a short while, the scarlet "Qi" lingering around him turned even redder and more intense, as if the blood was about to drip out.


    According to legend, the Manzhu Shahua on the other side of the Yellow Spring is nourished by blood, so that it can become so coquettish and achieve the beauty that does not belong to the world.


    "gorgeous."


    Gu Yanfei stared at the scarlet luck around him for a moment, and sighed sincerely.


    Her voice was not loud, but Young Master Xia, who had just walked outside the pavilion, still heard it.


    He stopped for a moment when he put the umbrella away, and then continued to put the tung oil umbrella away, his handsome face was slightly sideways, and the soft light from the pavilion sprinkled on his face, outlining his beautiful profile.


    Those long and narrow eyebrows curved into a charming arc.


    No one dared to say such a thing in front of him.


    He shook the umbrella lightly, and the snowflakes on the umbrella spilled out like countless crystal beads, and the transparent ice crystals reflected blood light under his red clothes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 127： Profit (two more)

    Chapter 127 Profit (two more)


    "Master Xia."


    Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand to plead, smiling lightly and agreeably.


    She didn''t seem to see the old man with the long knife outside the pavilion at all, and was very comfortable.


    Young Master Xia sat down on a stone bench beside the stone table, looking at her face with interest, as if he was examining, and it seemed that his mind had drifted away.


    In the frozen eyes, there is a silent look at everything.


    Without a word, he took out a plain white handkerchief from his sleeve, wiped his slender fingers carefully, and moved slowly.


    Gu Yanfei took a step closer to him, not caring about his indifference, raised his lips and smiled: "Xiahouqing, Xiahou son."


    When the girl smiles, her eyebrows and eyes are flying, and her bearing is Qinghua. She has the bright and bright of a girl, and she looks a little cunning and a little arbitrary.


    Xia Houqing''s originally calm pupil finally showed a slight ripple.


    The action of wiping his fingers also stopped, and he squinted at Gu Yanfei with slightly raised eyebrows.


    Until this moment, Gu Yanfei''s face was reflected in his pupils.


    The girl in front of her is not yet twenty-eight, and her face is still a bit immature, but the calmness, ease, and free-spiritedness that she shows in her gestures is by no means an ordinary boudoir daughter.


    The cold wind is still raging, and the green bamboos beside the pavilion are still green, and the branches and leaves are covered with a layer of white snow, like jade leaves and Qiongzhi, occasionally swaying and making rustling sounds.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly and met Xia Houqing''s dark eyes.


    She knew that she was walking on a thin wire hanging in the air, and there was an abyss that could not be seen to the bottom.


    As long as she deviates by one step, she may fall into the abyss and never recover.


    But the more this situation is, the more calm she is.


    She is a medical practitioner, and no one in the Yaoling world would be an enemy of a medical practitioner, but the spirit beasts and monsters are ferocious. If she wants good medicinal materials, she must take risks with herself. The big and small crises she has encountered Countless, she has long been accustomed to facing the danger of being targeted by monsters.


    "Young Master Xiahou." Gu Yanfei walked towards him and asked casually with a smile, "How long until Bailiyin arrives? How long do we have to talk?"


    It seems that the two are old acquaintances, but today they are just reminiscing.


    Xia Houqing began to slowly wipe his fingers again, wiping every finger clean, and then discarding the still white handkerchief.


    A male voice like a mountain stream and a ringing bell floated from his lips: "It seems that you know a lot."


    He placed one hand on the stone table, and the blood-red ring shone with a strange icy luster in the light.


    The young man''s smile was bright and bright, and in an instant, the scarlet "qi" around his body surged wildly, there was an indescribable madness and strangeness, and it also added a majesty to his outer temperament that was not dare to look at.


    "Not much." Gu Yanfei said frankly, and sat down leisurely on the stone bench opposite him, talking and laughing, ignoring the oppressive pressure around him.


    "This is the capital," Gu Yanfei pointed with one index finger to the oil lamp placed at the northeast corner of the stone table, and then lightly tapped the table in front of him, "This is Zhuangzi."


    "When you come out of the capital, no matter where you want to go, you will never ''pass by'' this Zhuangzi."


    "Bai Liyin will come here, it should be to save your life, Young Master Xiahou."


    "The son uses his body as bait, and he only needs to replace everyone in this village with the son''s dead men, and he can take Bailiyin''s life silently."


    "In this way, no one will know that it was the young master who moved his hand. What others see is that Bailiyin died in the outskirts of Beijing in Dajing, in an ordinary village."


    At the same time as the last word fell, he slowly turned his eyes to Xia Houqing, his eyes were slightly raised, as if asking him¡ª


    Is it right?


    In the pavilion, there was a dead silence.


    Another ominous call of crows was heard in the distance, slightly changed by the sound of wind and snow.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Suddenly, a gentle and slow high-five sounded.


    Xia Houqing looked at Gu Yanfei who was less than three feet away from him, raised his hand and gave a light high-five, confirming her guess.


    He smiled, seemingly unstoppable for a long time, and the light cast a shimmer like broken gold on his long curved eyelashes.


    His smile was beautiful, but in this snowy night, there was a dangerous chill for no reason.


    Gu Yanfei was also laughing, with a pleasant smile, he casually stroked his hair that had been ruffled by the wind, and said bluntly: "Master Xiahou wants to use the death of Bailiyin to ''catch the water to the east'' and let Dajing and Yueyue The country will fight again, and then the fisherman will profit?"


    She used a questioning tone with a raised ending.


    He didn''t expect the other party to answer, so he went on to say: "Young master is from the country of Yue, so it''s natural for the country to benefit from it."


    "Unfortunately, Yue Guo and Da Jing will not go to war."


    Her tone was very determined, and the smile on her lips deepened by three points.


    Xia Houqing was noncommittal, just gently turned the blood ring between his fingers, under the reflection of the light, the thick feathered eyelashes cast a faint shadow, and behind the shadow were the bottomless pupils.


    Greeting his dark eyes, Gu Yanfei said indifferently, "The saints of Yue Kingdom dare not!"


    "..." The corners of the eyes of the old man outside the pavilion trembled. This girl''s film is really dare to say!


    Gu Yanfei picked up a dead yellow leaf from the oil lamp on the table, twisted it casually twice, and continued casually: "The sage of the Yue Kingdom is old, and he is no longer the fierce tiger that he used to be."


    "Even if Bai Liyin died in Dajing, as long as Dajing had a new type of flintlock gun in his hand, the country of Yue would not dare to go to war."


    She released the **** holding the dead leaf, and the dead leaf was swept away by the strong wind and snow in the blink of an eye and disappeared into the darkness.


    Gu Yanfei turned his face to Xia Houqing''s eyes, and said sternly: "Actually, if you want to get a ''benefit'', you don''t need to make such a lot of trouble."


    "Oh?" Xia Houqing was still slowly turning the blood ring, and the enchanting eyes narrowed.


    Gu Yanfei snapped his fingers crisply, and suggested lightly, "Why don''t you think about it, how about occupying the Yue Kingdom first?"


    "I can help you."


    She smiled like a flower, as if there was no sense of life and death crisis.


    These words sounded a bit outrageous at first, and the corner of the old man''s mouth outside the pavilion drew a mocking arc.


    Xiahouqing smiled again.


    His eyes are so beautiful and coquettish, like the crescent moon hooked in the night, which entices people''s hearts and souls.


    His hand that turned the ring stopped, as if he was bored, he turned his side face in Gu Yanfei''s direction, and said softly, "There is still a stick of incense."


    The time he left for her still had a stick of incense sticks.


    Xia Houqing''s pupils were cold to the bone, and he did not conceal his intention to slaughter the village at all. In stark contrast to this was the relaxed smile on his face.


    The snow was unabated, and the snow particles fell on the top of the pavilion, and the air was filled with suffocating condensation.


    The whistling wind and snow surrounds the pavilion, like a wild beast staring at it.


    "Young Master Xiahou, have you heard a word?" Gu Yanfei''s smile did not fade away, his expression seemed to be extremely relaxed, his eyes seemed to be chuckling, joking, and intimidating.


    "One cloud-piercing arrow, thousands of troops meet each other."


    She looked straight into Xia Houqing''s eyes and said word by word at a very slow pace.


    This sentence is known all over the world, and it came from the mouth of Emperor Taizu of Dajing.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and pointed to the night sky above: "Look."


    In the next moment, a "whoosh" sounded, and a bright red streamer rose from the southeast, like a huge lightning tearing the air, and flew unstoppably towards the snowy night sky above.


    "Wow!"


    A huge red fireworks exploded in the night sky, turning half of the night sky into a crimson red, shedding a scorching red light, and even the Zhuangzi below was illuminated.


    Xiahouqing''s complexion changed slightly, looking up at the huge red fireworks in the night sky, the enchanting smile froze on his lips, and his dark pupils seemed to be stained with bright blood.


    "..." The pupils of the old man who was guarding outside the pavilion suddenly shrank a little, as if struck by lightning, pale in shock.


    He let the snowflakes float on his frost-white eyebrows, his wrinkled face was gloomy and gloomy, his heart sank little by little as if soaked in water, his heart was extremely cold.


    Now Bailiyin and his party should have been four miles away, and they will definitely see this gorgeous red fireworks in the sky. Unless he is blind and stupid, he will never throw himself into the trap again.


    The plan failed!


    The idea of ???? clearly emerged in the old man''s mind.


    He didn''t dare to go to see Xia Houqing at all, so he knelt down on one knee between the ice and snow, dripping with cold sweat.


    His mind was in a mess, and he had no idea what went wrong.


    He has clearly sent someone to keep an eye on everyone in this village. Anyone who has a change will be killed. Who did this "cloud-piercing arrow" just now? !


    What did he miss? !


    ¡°ßÉßÉ¡­¡±


    There was a roar of crows in the distance, and I didn¡¯t know if it was crying or cheering.


    But in a flash, the big red firework disappeared into the night sky, not even the light of the ignition.


    Gu Yanfei tapped the stone table lightly with one hand, and his eyes seemed to be filled with dazzling stars, shining brightly.


    "Look, Bailiyin can''t be killed anyway." She smiled slightly, and asked again "intimately", "Why don''t you consider my suggestion, let''s take Yue Guo in our hands first, how about it? "


    She finished her words in one breath, her posture was relaxed, and she kept smiling from beginning to end.


    She knew in her heart that Xiahouqing wanted to kill them not simply for the purpose of slaughtering them, but for the purpose of unscrupulous means.


    The hundreds of lives on this Zhuangzi are just ants to Xiahouqing. How could people care about killing a few ants while doing things.


    She sabotaged his plan to assassinate Bailiyin, which does not mean that these people in Zhuangzi can survive.


    The most important thing is, benefits and values.


    She has to provide the other party with enough benefits and value to arouse the other party''s interest.


    Xia Houqing stared at Gu Yanfei, his smile still strange, with a bit of laziness. For the first time, he fell into contemplation, and his thumb was slowly rubbing against the blood ring.


    "I can help you."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 128： Duel (one more)

    Chapter 128 Showdown (one more)


    help him? Xia Houqing''s eyes narrowed into fox eyes, with a dangerous cold glow, as if he had heard a funny joke.


    "We Taoist doctors don''t only know a few tricks, I know all about talismans, divinations, sign... faces," Gu Yanfei boasted with a smile, and leaned slightly closer to Xia Houqing on the other side of the stone table.


    She put one hand on the stone table and hid the other under the stone table, and talked eloquently: "Judging from your face, you are from a noble family, but your fate is tragic. Not only is your family ruined, you are orphaned at a young age, and you have suffered many disasters."


    She wasn''t just looking at each other''s faces, the hand hidden under the table was quickly counting...


    The more she looked, the more frightened she became, and the more she calculated, the more frightened she became, but she still did not hesitate to tell the result of the calculation, and opened the other''s scars with a casual attitude and merciless.


    These words made a clear crack appear in Xiahouqing''s frozen eyes.


    Gu Yanfei kept on talking: "At the age of fourteen, you escaped from the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth, pushing you into the eighteenth layer of hell."


    "Your most cherished relative died that day, your faith was crushed, and that day you were reborn from the ashes..."


    The smile on Xia Houqing''s face split.


    There was a kind of extreme madness in his eyes and smile, and even the scarlet luck on his body stretched out his claws like a demon.


    Suddenly, he raised his right hand, and his slender jade fingers struck Gu Yanfei''s neck like lightning. The whole person was beautiful and coquettish, like the deadly red poppy/poppy.


    Gu Yanfei, who was sitting leisurely, abruptly stood up and stepped back, the pavilion behind her hindered her pace, and the opponent''s hand mercilessly pinched her tender neck.


    That hand seemed to have never suffered any hardships, slender and beautiful, fair and noble, clean and delicate.


    The corner of Gu Yanfei''s lips curled into a smile, and the dark jade-colored pupils flashed a ray of stars. The short sword hidden in the cloak was unsheathed at the same time as she retreated. With a flash of silver, the blade drew a crescent-like arc. , wiped his cuff, firmly across his neck.


    A big red sleeve cloth the size of a palm fell off Xia Houqing''s left sleeve and fluttered to the ground.


    At first glance, it was like a pool of bright red blood on the ground, shocking.


    "Girl!" Chuan Bi outside the pavilion also saw this scene, screamed and subconsciously wanted to step forward, but was once again stopped by the old man who described it as withered.


    The eyes of the old man were as cold as frost. No one can come forward without the son''s orders.


    Time seemed to stand still in the pavilion, only the cold wind was still whistling.


    The two of them remained in a confrontational position and did not move for a long time.


    Xiahouqing didn''t seem to care about the dagger on his neck, his right hand squeezed her neck a little more tightly, and looked directly at the girl who was less than a foot away from him.


    The two were very close, so close that they could see the snowflakes on each other''s hair and eyelashes, so close that they could see the slightest changes in expressions on each other''s faces.


    Even though he was strangled, Gu Yanfei didn''t have any panic or fear, and even a casual smile appeared on his face, looking directly into his eyes.


    His pupils are pitch black, ink-like color, without any impurities, like an abyss that wants to engulf everything, without showing the slightest emotion.


    "Cough, cough." Gu Yanfei coughed twice because of the pressure in his throat, still laughing, high-spirited, with a big smile, "I can help you take over the country of Yue."


    "How about this, is this transaction worth the life of this Zhuangzi person?"


    When the last word fell, Gu Yanfei took the lead in putting down the dagger that was placed around Xia Houqing''s neck to show her sincerity.


    Her eyes stared deeply at Xia Houqing, her smile was determined for a moment.


    The two looked at each other quietly.


    seems to be engaged in a silent duel.


    After a while, Gu Yanfei felt the pressure on her neck lighten, and the one that was holding her neck slowly loosened, and finally took it back.


    The other party''s deep and charming phoenix eyes looked at her solemnly, from madness to measure to calm, the dark eyes flashed with interest again under the illumination of the light, and his eyes turned on Gu Yanfei''s face.


    In the pavilion, the tense atmosphere was swept away.


    Kuanbi finally breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest, and those frightened eyes lit up again, thinking: Sure enough, everything is in my own girl''s calculations! The girl said "don''t worry", how could it be wrong!


    Gu Yanfei stroked his neck, and reached out his hand again to plead: "Master Xiahou, do you want to sit down? Let''s talk slowly."


    Without waiting for Xia Houqing to answer, she sat down on the original stone board and placed her short sword on the stone table.


    When he raised his hands and gestures, he was calm and calm, free and easy, as if the quarrel just now did not exist at all, and as if they were just joking.


    However, the few red finger marks left on her fair neck were so dazzling.


    Xia Houqing slowly turned around, the wide cuffs and hem of his clothes danced with his movements, and he wanted to fly, with a flamboyant and flamboyant temperament.


    Xiahouqing also returned to the original stone bench and sat down, and the two sat opposite each other on both sides of the stone table.


    Both of them were smiling, each with their own thoughts in their smiles.


    Xia Houqing took out a plain white handkerchief from his sleeve again, and slowly wiped the right hand that was pinching Gu Yanfei''s neck just now, without even dropping his fingers.


    "You said you wanted to help me?" He asked directly, his Qingyue''s voice was light and lazy, with a low sarcasm.


    When his eyes swept across the left sleeve with a corner cut off, his eyes darkened, and even the corners of his raised lips froze for a moment, his brows twitched, and his disgust and irritability were evident.


    It was the first time that Gu Yanfei saw so many expressions on his face.


    She pretended not to see it, and asked seriously, "What is the situation in Yue Country now?"


    The black and white eyes stared at Xia Houqing without blinking, with an expression of humbly asking for advice.


    The pavilion was silent for a moment.


    The atmosphere between the two of them changed a little in an instant, the temperature plummeted, and it became like an ice cellar.


    A moment ago, Xia Houqing was still laughing lazily. At this moment, the smile was restrained, and the corners of his eyes and brows showed a bit of frost-like coldness.


    "You don''t know?" he asked almost word by word.


    do not know. Gu Yanfei smiled, with no guilt at all, as if they were just talking about today''s weather.


    For the first time, the young man''s bewitching and perfect face felt that he was about to lose his grip.


    She doesn''t know anything, so she dares to come and negotiate with herself!


    Xia Houqing''s phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously, his murderous intent resurfaced, and the scarlet aura around his body roared again like boiling water.


    In the face of the other''s pressing gaze, Gu Yanfei''s smile did not change, and he still kept his relaxed look.


    How could she possibly know!


    In this life, she has been reborn for less than three months. In the last life, she only stayed in three places: Huaibei, Danyang City, and the capital, and she never left the capital until she died.


    How could she possibly know about Yue Guo.


    Even the name Xiahouqing was only known today.


    Seeing that the fingers of Xia Houqing''s right hand flexed eagerly, as if he wanted to strangle himself, Gu Yanfei thought for a while, and said sincerely, "How about I do the math?"


    She touched and touched, and took out a palm-sized compass from her sleeve.


    Xia Houqing''s smile almost cracked again, and his eyes curved into an arc that could not be said to be evil or distorted.


    The murderous intention is even stronger.


    The wind outside the pavilion suddenly intensified, as if to uproot the few green bamboos.


    In the northwest, a few black crows circled in the air not too far away, croaking, and occasionally a few pieces of black feathers were blown over by the wind and happened to land in the pavilion.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to be unaware of the crisis in front of him, he dialed the compass, and counted with words...


    The needle of the compass turned quiveringly, and a few snowflakes gently fell on the compass.


    The sword light of the dagger beside him reflected into Xia Houqing''s pupils, making his eyes colder, exuding a faint chill.


    After the ?? pointer stopped, Gu Yanfei stared at the hexagram, calculated it, and said with a smile: "The emperor''s star is dim, the saint of your country will be seriously ill in a month, and the battle for the throne will be turned upside down."


    When she said this, her demeanor and tone were too casual, as if she was saying it in a joke.


    This is a hexagram related to the fate of the country of Yue. She said this, not only does not make people feel awe-inspiring, but it makes people feel that she is like a deceived magic stick.


    Xia Houqing wiped the last fingertip, rubbed the handkerchief in the palm of his hand, and said lightly, "It''s better to kill it."


    His voice was like the night wind, cold and erratic, with a smile on his lips.


    Although he kept saying "kill", Gu Yanfei knew very well that his intention to kill was completely gone.


    Gu Yanfei was not afraid at all, she pointed at the compass, and explained the hexagram above it in a serious manner: "Mountain wind Gu, Gen goes up and down. The "åè" says: Gu, just up and down softly, after the sun stops, Gu. "


    speak English! Xia Houqing wrote impatience on his face, and threw away the square handkerchief in his hand.


    The white handkerchief fell lightly on the red sleeves.


    A man in black lightly jumped down from the wall not far away, appeared beside the withered old man, and whispered faintly: "Old Qi..."


    The old man''s eyes narrowed, and he walked quickly to Xiahouqing in the pavilion, and snorted.


    Xia Houqing hooked his lips with interest, calm and relaxed.


    Almost the next moment, there was a commotion in the direction of Zhuangzi''s gate.


    Dozens of guards with knives walked towards this side, surrounded by a young man in white, like the stars and the moon.


    The guards perform their respective duties, some are responsible for opening the way, some guarding the sides, and some are responsible for the rear of the palace.


    They held torches in their hands, and the scorching light of the flames illuminated the courtyard as bright as day, dispelling the surrounding darkness.


    At the same time, ghost-like figures appeared silently from the surrounding walls, roofs, and tree crowns. They either held bows and arrows, or held long knives, murderous.


    The two men and horses were facing each other like this. As long as their master gave an order or even a gesture, the two sides would immediately start a war, and blood would be splattered on the spot.


    In this tense atmosphere, Chu Yi, who was surrounded by a layer of light fire, slowly walked over with a smile on his face and strolled in the courtyard.


    Dressed in flawless white clothes, even whiter than the surrounding snow, his eyes are clear and deep, and his bearing is high, as if he came from the clouds and mists from the nine heavens, and his demeanor is unparalleled.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 129： Demonstration (two more)

    Chapter 129 Demonstration (two more)


    "It''s such a lively night this evening." Chu Yi said with a smile as he walked slowly towards the pavilion.


    His handsome face was glowing with warm orange fire, with a smile like a spring breeze, warm and clean.


    As if the wind and snow in the sky were softened with his arrival, the wind was soothing, and the snowflakes were light.


    Volume Bi was relieved.


    Gu Yanfei in the pavilion turned to look in the direction of Chu Yi.


    At the moment when the two of them looked at each other, Chu Yi smiled slightly, and the smile could not stop overflowing from the bottom of his eyes, making his face even more moist.


    The world walked beside him like a shadow, holding a tung oil umbrella in his hand, and Gu Yuan rushed to Zhuangzi with Chu Yi.


    Gu Yuan walked right behind Chu Yi, quietly slung the long knife on his waist in one hand, strutting his head high and radiating vigor.


    He looked around vigilantly at the shadows lurking in the darkness around him, and he was relieved: fortunately, my sister is safe and sound, fortunately...


    Gu Yuan is now on duty, so he can''t say anything casually, he can only wink at her quickly, meaning, are you alright.


    Gu Yanfei nodded slightly, with a calm expression.


    The snow suddenly became smaller and the breeze was breezy. After a while, there were only a few scattered snowflakes left in the night sky.


    Soon, Chu Yi walked to a place less than ten feet away from the pavilion, and his eyes slowly moved from Gu Yanfei''s face to the beautiful young man in red across the table.


    He raised his lips and smiled lightly, his eyebrows stretched, his eyes fixed firmly on the face of the young Qingguo Qingcheng, and he pointed out the identity of the other party:


    "Lord Xiahou, long time no see."


    "Your lord came to the capital, why didn''t you tell me, I can entertain your lord well and talk about the old days."


    The gentle tone is neither slow nor slow, neither light nor heavy.


    Gu Yuan heard it, of course, he was startled for a while, then he reacted and realized who the name represented.


    The young man in red sitting with his sister in front of him turned out to be Xiahouqing of South Vietnam.


    The lord of Tianxuansi, who is rumored to be in charge of half the sky and half of the military power in Nanyue, is a figure who even the Prince of Nanyue has to yield three points when he sees him, enough to turn his hands into clouds and rain in Nanyue!


    According to rumors, Xiahouqing was ruthless and decisive in killing and killing. He once helped Nanyue win the southwestern Qiang people in one fell swoop, allowing Nanyue to expand 30% of its territory. They denounced each other, but Xia Houqing still went his own way.


    This Xiahouqing is a lunatic. It is said that there was a censor in the Nanyue Dynasty who impeached him with a word of "treachery", and he killed him on the spot.


    The list goes on and on.


    Gu Yuan''s complexion changed uncontrollably in an instant, his heart tightened slightly, and he couldn''t help but feel scared for a while, and again happily secretly said: Fortunately, he didn''t come too late.


    If Xia Houqing wanted to kill anyone, no one could survive under his hands. The lives he had in his hands were probably more than the entire population of this capital combined.


    Gu Yuan stared at Xiahou Yuan in the pavilion with all his attention.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Yi." Xia Houqing smiled familiarly, her red lips raised high, as if she had recognized Chu Yi at this moment, and said lazily, "The reception is exempted, this seat has always disliked these red tapes."


    His dark, ink-like eyes flashed with a dangerous ray of light.


    Many kinds of guesses flashed through my mind like a glimmer of light.


    Chu Yi smiled slightly and walked beside the old man who was described as withered. His steps were graceful and steady without any change.


    The silver-haired old man''s body was tense, and a fierce murderous intent flashed across his eyes, but when he saw that the master did not speak, he remained motionless, rooting there like a dead tree.


    Chu Yi walked into the pavilion alone, and sat down comfortably in the seat between Gu Yanfei and Xia Houqing without being invited.


    Almost at the same moment, Xia Houqing opened his mouth and instructed the old man: "Old Qi, let them retreat."


    What? ! The old man widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Xia Houqing intuitively.


    Xia Houqing casually stroked his sleeves.


    The dignified Prince Jingguo dares to come to the pavilion alone, what is he afraid of? !


    Besides, Chu Yi has to be willing to do something to him. At this moment, it is not just the shrimp soldiers and crab generals who brought this village.


    How dare the old man question Xia Houqing''s decision, put his fingers in a ring between his lips, and immediately blew a sharp whistle.


    Immediately, those shadowy shadows on the roof, wall, tree canopy, etc., were silently hidden in the darkness.


    Sihai glanced at Chu Yi''s eyes, raised his hand and made a gesture of waving back.


    The next moment, the surrounding royal guards withdrew like a tide without hesitation.


    The torches also retreated, and the surroundings became dark again.


    On a night without the wind and snow, the stars and moon in the sky appear dimly among the dark clouds, and it is peaceful and serene.


    This courtyard was instantly empty again, leaving only muddy footprints on the snow.


    Chu Yi looked at Gu Yanfei with a genial smile, raised his eyebrows slightly, smiled at the end of his eyes, and looked gentle.


    Gu Yanfei rolled his eyes, held Xueqi in his right hand, exchanged a tacit glance with him, and started talking:


    "It''s better to catch up early than to catch up. I''m thinking about helping Young Master Xiahou seize the power of Yue Kingdom."


    When she spoke, it was still in a casual tone, as light as she was playing a game.


    Hearing that, the old man outside the pavilion twitched the corners of his mouth again.


    Chu Yi''s eyes lightly swept across the red and purple pinch marks on Gu Yanfei''s neck, his voice was a little cold, and he said lightly, "This matter is simple, Master Xiahou, do you want to listen to me? "


    He imitated Gu Yanfei''s tone and renamed him Young Master Xiahou. In one sentence, an invisible line was drawn between the three of them.


    He and Gu Yanfei were on this side, and Xia Houqing was on the other side.


    "Simple?" Xia Houqing''s final voice rose, and his eyebrows and eyes curved into a strange arc, making people unable to see his emotions, let alone his true emotions.


    "Yes." Chu Yi nodded simply, his smile was as clean as the spring water dripping down after the snow, "Do you want to talk?"


    The soft evening wind blew, and the snow on the bamboo leaves fell like icing sugar. The low and unbroken green bamboo proudly straightened its back, and the green onion was still there.


    A faint, cold bamboo fragrance floats in the air, with a hint of cool water vapor, quiet and elegant.


    Xia Houqing''s fingers began to rub the blood ring again, looking at Chu Yi, and then at Gu Yanfei.


    The two of them were together in Tianyin Pavilion that day.


    "You said." Xia Houqing finally spit out two words, and a sinister smile formed on the corner of his lips.


    While speaking, Chu Yi''s gaze swept across the short sword on the table and the red sleeve cloth on the ground, knowing that Gu Yanfei was definitely not at a disadvantage.


    Chu Yi picked up the short sword and said slowly: "The current saint of Yue Kingdom, Bai Lihong, has been on the throne for more than 20 years.


    "However, in the past five or six years, Baili Hongnian has become old and weak, arrogant and extravagant, and indulged in pleasures. He has neither the ambition to expand the territory nor the determination to work hard in the past."


    "The country of Yue appears to be flourishing, but in fact it has long since disappeared."


    His warm voice flowed in the air as cold as ice water, with a slight smile on his face, a self-confidence that was hard to ignore in his bones, with a kind of Yue Zhiyuanting imposing manner.


    paused, the corner of his eyes glanced at Gu Yanfei''s focused little face, the corners of his eyes were curved, and the warmth was infinite.


    The flowers and trees in the courtyard danced in the evening wind, and the rustling sound was like a low voice.


    "According to the hexagrams, the monarch is seriously ill." Gu Yanfei pointed at the compass with her index finger, and said solemnly, "The prince is in charge of the country, the brothers are in charge of the wall, the nine princes are fighting for the peak... Your country is in chaos!" She concluded with emotion.


    "I remember that the fifteenth son of the emperor, Fang, turned one year old." Chu Yi answered again in a timely manner.


    As soon as the two of them sang together, they almost said, how about simply holding the emperor to make the princes? !


    Xia Houqing''s eyes twitched invisibly, and he began to look back and forth between the two, his charming pupils were as deep as a deep valley that was impossible to see through.


    He can at least be sure that Chu Yi and Bailiyin are definitely not together.


    "Really standing in that supreme position is much more interesting than watching the wars between Yue and Jing from afar." Chu Yi took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped the blade of the sword.


    The silver blade radiated a chill colder than snow in the light.


    The corners of Xia Houqing''s mouth were slightly condensed, and he stroked the broken left cuff, and hid it under the stone table. ridicule.


    The young man in white clothes like snow is white and thin, with immortal air fluttering, giving people a feeling of being weak and invincible.


    "Young Master Yi," Xia Houqing raised her lips and smiled, her flawless brows and eyes became more and more beautiful and radiant, "In Yue Kingdom for eight years, you have not shown a single trace. It''s really hard for you."


    What a sick boy!


    Chu Yi¡¯s words were to convince himself to rely on the Son of Heaven to order the princes. Naturally, it was not good intentions, but he hoped that the country would be in chaos in Vietnam, so that Jingguo could get a breathing space, which was similar to his own strategy of ¡°distracting water from the east¡±.


    Xiahouqing clapped his hands in admiration and mocked: "I am ashamed of myself!"


    The narrow, thin, bright and smooth blade clearly reflected Chu Yi''s eyes that were deeper than the night sky.


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word. Suddenly, he twisted his wrist and danced a beautiful sword flower towards Xia Houqing, radiating silver.


    However, Xiahouqing did not dodge at all, but the old man changed his face and exclaimed: "Honorable Lord!"


    The sword light flashed away, and the next moment, the short sword had been retracted into its sheath, making a crisp crashing sound.


    The movement of returning to the sheath is as smooth and natural as running clouds and water, and it is not sloppy at all.


    And there was a bloodstain on the back of Xia Houqing''s right hand.


    The red blood is in stark contrast to the white skin.


    This is also a response from Chu Yi.


    is also a demonstration, right?


    Xia Houqing''s gaze swept thoughtfully across the few pinch marks on Gu Yanfei''s neck, licked the blood on the back of his hand with the tip of his tongue, and his lower lip was stained with a little blood, which made him more charming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 130： Cover the sky (one more)

    Chapter 130 Covering the Sky (One More)


    Xia Houqing licked the blood from his lower lip boringly, got up, and lazily dropped a sentence:


    "It''s not early, and my seat is exhausted."


    Xia Houqing just left, holding the tung oil umbrella and floating away.


    A big red robe was cut off except for the sleeves, and the feet of the robe had never been stained with the muddy snow on the ground, and it was spotless.


    The silver-haired old man followed closely behind.


    The group of them did not leave Zhuangzi and still stayed here, as if they were just ordinary passers-by.


    It was freezing cold, Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei didn''t sit in the pavilion for a long time, and walked towards the main courtyard together.


    Gu Yuan and Si Hai followed behind them.


    Curly Biluo was at the end, and she always felt a faint smell of gunpowder lingering on the tip of her nose.


    The wind started to pick up again, and the lantern in Ju Bi''s hand was slightly blown, the dim yellow light flickered, and the light and shadow interlaced.


    Layers of overcast clouds obscured most of the stars and moon, and it seemed that the next blizzard could make a comeback at any time.


    "Why are you here?" Gu Yanfei blinked and asked Chu Yi with a smile, and then wore the dagger on his waist, walking sassily and gracefully, chatting and laughing with ease.


    As if the life-and-death crisis just now did not leave any traces in her heart, there was no trace of wind and water.


    Meeting her star-like eyes, Chu Yi smiled lowly and explained, "I think it''s snowing heavily tonight, and you haven''t returned to the house at this time. If you think something ''changes'' happened on your way here, just bring someone to rush over immediately. coming."


    Seeing the two people in front of them laughing at each other, Gu Yuan, who was two steps behind, was stagnant, and he could hear a hint of performance from Chu Yi''s understated words.


    Gu Yuan squinted at Chu Yi, who was smiling like a spring breeze, and couldn''t help but feel the sour feeling that his own baby was remembered.


    Gu Yuan was on business today. After returning to Beijing from the hunting grounds, he stayed in the palace.


    Before dark, his servant Wutong hurriedly came to tell him that Juan Bi sent someone back to the house to report the news, but Mrs. Tai did not arrange for a carriage to pick up the second girl.


    Gu Yuan was in a hurry immediately, and immediately went to Chu Yi to ask for leave, planning to pick him up in person, and talked about his sister being trapped in Zhuangzi by heavy snow.


    Chu Yi''s expression changed in an instant, he threw away the half-engraved seal in his hand, and immediately ordered him to go out to Beijing with him.


    At that time, Gu Yuan was still stunned, and felt that his sister was in their own village, but in fact, he was not so anxious.


    Also, go pick up your sister by yourself, what is the eldest prince doing with you? !


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at Zhuangzi, Gu Yuan felt that there was an ambush in this Zhuangzi, and he was frightened. Only then did he understand why Chu Yi was in such a hurry? !


    Fortunately!


    Gu Yuan let out a long breath.


    It was not until this moment that he was completely relieved, and the cold heart was warm again: as long as my sister was all right.


    "Chu Yi," Gu Yanfei''s brisk voice sounded again in front of him, with a hint of curiosity, "Have you met Bailiyin on the road?"


    Hearing Bailiyin''s name, Gu Yuan''s thin lips pursed, and his expression became strange again.


    Originally, he planned to let his friends put sacks on Bailiyin tonight, but he had to find another time.


    Chu Yi turned to look at Gu Yanfei slightly, with a gentle and quiet smile on his face: "I met him, but I didn''t alarm him."


    Bai Liyin was in Dajing, but he thought he could hide his whereabouts as he did in the Yue Kingdom. He felt that he could hide from the sky and cross the sea. In fact, as soon as he left the capital at dusk, Chu Yi knew it and ordered people to follow him quietly.


    Bailiyin''s personal accomplices brought out of Beijing on this trip are all elites, murderous, and obviously going to ambush and kill someone.


    Originally, Chu Yi only needed to wait and see, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    Who wants to¡­


    Chu Yi stared at Gu Yanfei for a moment, thinking that she was implicated for no reason today, and almost...


    His fingers hidden in his sleeves curled slightly, and the fingertips were pale.


    Chu Yi quickly controlled his emotions, and continued as if nothing had happened: "He has already returned to Beijing."


    At that time, when he saw a red light suddenly rising from the direction of Zhuangzi, Bailiyin''s face changed greatly, and he immediately turned around and returned to Beijing.


    And Chu Yi, knowing that something was wrong, came here quickly.


    A icy evening wind came towards him, Chu Yi''s eyelashes trembled twice, his eyes darkened.


    Gu Yanfei curved his lips and smiled, and said with a light smile: "It seems that Bailiyin is very afraid of Young Master Xiahou."


    "Indeed." Chu Yi said warmly, "Bai Liyin and his eldest brother Baili Zhao have been jealous of Xia Houqing for a long time."


    "Now in Nanyue, Xiahouqing covers the sky with one hand. Although Baili Zhao is the prince, he is also suppressed by him. Even the saints of Yue Kingdom are afraid of Xiahouqing."


    "Only by getting rid of Xiahouqing, can Baili Zhao be able to sit firmly as his crown prince."


    "And Xiahouqing is obviously very clear about this, so he will use his body as bait to lure Bailiyin to give it a shot."


    Chu Yi''s voice didn''t lower, even Gu Yuan behind him could hear it clearly.


    The blood-like young man appeared in Gu Yuan''s mind, his eyes darkened, and he thought, "This Xia Houqing is too cruel and too vicious, even if he doesn''t slaughter the village, he can still achieve his goal, but it''s just to save trouble. , at the expense of hundreds of lives in Zhuangzi as sacrifices for Bailiyin...


    This person is truly well-deserved and cannot be ignored!


    "Swish..."


    The shadows of the trees swayed in the wind, and the snowflakes that had stopped for a while began to fall sporadically again, and the snowflakes fluttered.


    A snowflake happened to fall among his people, and Gu Yuan felt a slight itching on his nose.


    Afraid that his sister would catch cold from the snow, Gu Yuan took off the cloak on his body and planned to put it on her, but he untied the tether of the cloak, and saw that Chu Yi had already taken a bamboo-moon-colored tung oil umbrella from Si Hai. , propped the umbrella above him and Gu Yanfei.


    The huge umbrella was gently tilted in the direction of Gu Yanfei, and a few snowflakes sporadically fell on Chu Yi''s shoulder.


    And Gu Yanfei was completely shrouded under the umbrella.


    The slender girl is especially petite against the young man beside her.


    I was preempted again! ! This thought clearly emerged in Gu Yuan''s mind, and he always felt that something was not right.


    Gu Yanfei stroked his chin thoughtfully, and muttered, "Young Master Xiahou should not only come here for Bailiyin."


    A character who can turn his hands into clouds and turn his hands into rain in South Vietnam, who has "sung" for so long in a theater in the capital, is truly a talent for a mere hundred miles.


    Gu Yuan looked at the two back and forth, feeling as if he was a little redundant, opened his mouth to show his presence, and asked, "Sister, how do you know that person is Xia Houqing?"


    "It''s calculated." Gu Yanfei said with a smile, both true and false, with cunning, joking, and arrogance in his demeanor, "I just calculated it like this..."


    She casually raised her right hand, originally just wanted to pinch an orchid finger, but her chest felt tight, and the blood and qi that she finally suppressed could no longer be suppressed, and it was like a tossing over the river.


    Her feet were soft, her steps were a little staggering, her body fell forward unbalanced, and the black and thick blue silk flowed down like a waterfall...


    She was telling the truth, and Xia Houqing''s identity was indeed calculated by her.


    The other party was aggressive tonight and brought a group of dead soldiers, and she didn''t know anything about him, so she couldn''t negotiate terms.


    Unfortunately, this incident also involves her own life and death. Being in the middle of the game, and then calculating the method of breaking the game is contrary to the way of heaven, and it is even more difficult.


    She tried repeatedly and spent several years of life, and finally came to a hint:


    Qingben, a beautiful woman, was born from ashes; blood-clothed Shura, **** rain.


    Of course, this is not enough. Fortunately, she knew that the other party was from South Vietnam.


    The south is Lihuo, which is another hexagram...


    She used all kinds of clues to start the hexagrams, and she calculated the seventy-seven forty-nine hexagrams before she could calculate the name "Xiahouqing".


    If Xia Houqing wasn''t just a mortal, she wouldn''t be able to do it now.


    Gu Yanfei only felt a slight fishy sweetness in his throat, and because of the loss of strength, his eyes were also a little dazed, as if covered with a veil.


    "Be careful!"


    "younger sister!"


    Two concerned male voices sounded at the same time.


    Gu Yanfei only fell down a little, and felt a tightness around her waist, Chu Yi''s left arm was firmly across her waist, supporting her.


    Gu Yuan looked at his hand, which was a step too slow, with a complicated expression.


    "Are you okay?" Chu Yi looked down at Gu Yanfei and asked softly.


    His jet-black eyes were as deep as the night sky, and like a clear lake, clearly reflecting her shadow.


    A little red and teary mole at the end of his eyes complemented his warm and graceful eyebrows with a little more grace and beauty.


    "It''s okay." Gu Yanfei grabbed a sycamore tree next to him with one hand and stabilized his body. His cherry lips were slightly white, and his eyes were still bright and energetic.


    Gu Yuan was still worried, his eyebrows were tightly locked, he raised his hand to try Gu Yanfei''s forehead temperature, and heard Chu Yi''s order: "Go get a sedan chair."


    "There should be a sedan chair inside." Juan Bi said, and immediately ran towards the main courtyard.


    The ground was covered with snow, muddy and slippery, and she was inattentive and almost slipped under her feet.


    Gu Yuan looked at Juan Bi with disgust, and felt that she was unreliable, so he just went by himself, and quickly dropped a sentence: "Sister, wait for me here!"


    Gu Yuan walked away in a jiffy, and caught up with Juan Bi in three or two steps.


    Looking at the energetic back of his eldest brother, Gu Yanfei gave a "puchi" smile, smiling brightly.


    The haze that lingered in the bottom of my heart after seeing Pang Ma, also disappeared with this smile.


    The current eldest brother is still very good, he is not bad at work, he is not depressed, and he is not infected with smallpox...


    Facing the Xixi night wind, Gu Yanfei''s smile deepened a little, casual and uninhibited.


    She has always been informal, and she can come as she feels comfortable. At first, she put one hand on the trunk of the tree, and then she simply leaned on the trunk next to her lazily, her chin slightly raised, and she looked at the night sky above.


    In the vast night sky, snowflakes slowly fell sporadically, dancing like the little white pear petals.


    A quiet and peaceful, ethereal and meaningful.


    This catastrophe is over!


    The corners of Gu Yanfei''s lips curved slightly, and his chin drew a handsome arc.


    Gu Yanfei was looking at the night sky, while Chu Yi was looking at her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 131： Its done (two more)

    Chapter 131 Success (two more)


    The night sky was gloomy and gloomy, and the crystal snowflakes flickered in the lights. When the girl leaning against the tree smiled, a layer of soft light seemed to linger around her, lighting up the surroundings.


    Chu Yi''s gaze fell on the white jade plum blossom hairpin on Gu Yanfei''s bun, and the two red plum blossoms at the end of the hairpin were red and bright.


    A slight smile appeared on his face, and he asked in a low voice, "Do you like it?" He has been wearing it.


    This sentence is endlessly asked.


    "I like it!" Gu Yanfei understood what he was asking, laughed loudly, and nodded calmly.


    That beautiful and flawless face was always full of vigor, flying freely, and his eyes were as bright as the brightest stars in the night sky, brightening his heart.


    She likes it! Chu Yi looked at her, the smile on his face deepened, as if the spring breeze blew across the snowy land, warming the air.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and touched the hairpin on the bun, moving gently, thinking: Of course I like it. Thanks to this hairpin, I would be in big trouble today!


    She still has to find some more relics. Gu Yanfei pondered in his heart.


    leaned against the tree trunk for a while, and then the cold wind blew for a while, Gu Yanfei felt more comfortable, but the cold wind drilled straight to the neckline, which was chilly.


    Tonight''s confrontation with Xia Houqing made her almost exhausted her spiritual power and energy, and she needed to "recover blood".


    "I''m better, let''s go." Gu Yanfei held the trunk with one hand and tried to straighten up, "No wait."


    Seeing that she was standing hard, Chu Yi subconsciously stretched out his left hand, trying to help her, but Gu Yanfei had already turned around, leaving his hand empty.


    Even though his feet were fluttering, Gu Yanfei walked forward slowly, step by step.


    The evening wind blew the cloak on her body, and the cloak fluttered, making her steps look more and more vain, as if she was floating forward.


    Chu Yi''s lips pursed lightly, and seeing that she didn''t mean to let him take a hand at all, she took it back.


    He walked beside her step by step, held an umbrella for her silently, looked at her soft and delicate profile, and looked at her lips that were always slightly curved like a crescent moon, thinking: She seems to be used to relying on herself.


    The two walked side by side and walked leisurely.


    Chu Yi''s attention was almost entirely on the girl beside him.


    The two were very close, and when they were walking, they occasionally rubbed their arms against their shoulders and pressed their shoulders to their shoulders.


    He could smell the quiet bamboo fragrance on her body, sandwiched by the surrounding snowflakes, which was light and refreshing.


    When they were walking near the guest house, Gu Yanfei suddenly stopped, reached out and grabbed one of Chu Yi''s sleeves, shaking it gently.


    The other hand pointed forward, she stood on tiptoe and whispered to him: "Look over there."


    "Huh?" Chu Yi was stunned for a moment, looked down at the **** she was pinching on her cuff, and smiled.


    In the light, the corners of his flying eyes and lips were filled with a warm smile.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slyly at him, his bright smile was as harmonious as the winter sun, and he held a finger on his left hand and counted at the same time:


    "one two Three."


    When she counted to "three", she heard only a sound from the ground in front of her, and a house in the guest house collapsed with a bang.


    The roof collapsed instantly with the thick snow above, the ground below shook slightly, and there were several screams one after another from inside the house.


    Countless snowflakes and dust are flying in the air, forming a gray fog!


    A large patch of gray snow and broken tiles fell on the ground inside the courtyard wall, and the ground was a mess.


    "..." Chu Yi raised his eyebrows without changing his expression.


    He naturally remembered that Xia Houqing just walked to this yard.


    "One cloud-piercing arrow, thousands of troops meet each other!" Gu Yanfei smiled happily, and patted Chu Yi on the shoulder vigorously.


    The girl''s cheerful laughter echoed in the night wind.


    She naturally couldn''t carry any cloud-piercing arrows with her. The red light was the effect of the talisman, and it was painted on the paper crane that she asked Ju Bi to give to Xia Houqing.


    This talisman doesn''t do much, it''s just a red firework.


    However, the paper crane is indoors, and the roof will inevitably be impacted and damaged when the red light is soaring into the sky.


    The blizzard has just fallen before, and the damaged roof is covered with thick snow, obviously it can''t bear it for long...


    Master always said that she likes to ponder some messy talismans.


    If there is a chance to go back, she must talk to Master.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and touched it, the few pinch marks on his neck still felt a little dull pain, and his chin cocked arrogantly.


    snort! Xia Houqing should be unlucky!


    Anyway, this Zhuangzi is "in disrepair", and it is common for a roof to collapse... right?


    Seeing her silly, Chu Yi also smiled, with soft eyes. She is happy!


    The two of them continued to walk slowly and leisurely. The sound of gravel and debris falling from time to time came from the courtyard behind, and the crow''s schadenfreude chirped again in the distance...


    When Gu Yanfei returned to the main courtyard, he saw Director Huang staring at the courtyard near the entrance.


    Of course, he also heard the news of the collapse of the living room, but Gu Yanfei had already given instructions, so he did not dare to step out of the hospital at will.


    "Go and clean up two more guest rooms. If the others are all right, rest early." Gu Yanfei instructed steward Huang while continuing to walk inside.


    Her calm demeanor made Guanshi Huang feel uneasy for a long time and his heart suddenly became more at ease.


    "Yes, yes, the villain is to do it." Huang Guanshi rubbed his hands in response.


    While they were talking, they came to the porch in front of the main room. Gu Yanfei picked a chair nearby and sat down, while Sihai and other guards were guarding outside the main courtyard.


    Gu Yuan was only two steps behind them, and soon strode into the room, with a frown on his handsome face.


    "There is no sedan chair in this village." He coldly instructed Manager Wang, "There is no sedan chair in the village, so I will prepare one in the future."


    Butler Huang was resigned to his promise again, and he murmured in his heart: The masters have not come to Zhuangzi for more than ten years, and the old sedan chairs have long been broken.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care about Huang Guanshi, he walked quickly to Gu Yanfei''s side, and asked in a soft voice, "Sister, are you feeling better? Do you want to ask a doctor to show you?"


    Gu Yanfei waved his hand, wanting to say that she is the best doctor, but before he could say anything, he heard a breathless old female voice from outside the room:


    "Girl...Eldest Young Master..."


    Outside the main room, a squat black figure staggered towards this side.


    The person who came was Pang Ma.


    Pangmao was wearing a half-new black cloak, and the white cloth strips from before were tied on her forehead. Her gray hair was a little messy in the wind.


    Huang Guanshi''s daughter carefully supported Pang Mammy''s arm, and the little girl explained: "Pang Mamma heard that the eldest young master was also here, so she insisted on coming over to greet the eldest young master."


    "Eldest Young Master!" Even though she hadn''t seen each other for so many years, Mammy Pang still recognized Gu Yuan next to Gu Yanfei at a glance, her red and swollen eyes filled with tears again.


    When she left, Gu Yuan was only a six-year-old child, but now he has grown into a handsome man.


    Mother Pang''s complexion was still not good, but she was clearly in a good mood. Her turbid old eyes brightened a bit when they looked at Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yuan opened his eyes slightly, and also recognized Pang Ma, who had not been seen for many years.


    Ten years have made an ignorant child grow up into a heroic youth, and at the same time cruelly carved countless wrinkles and silver threads on Pang''s round face.


    "Ma''am," Gu Yuan was shocked at first why Pang Ma was in this village. Then, he realized that she was injured, and his voice was hoarse, "Why are you..."


    "I and Jiao Niang and the others found Mammy Pang on the way here to hide from the snow," Gu Yanfei explained in place of Mammy Pang, leaning lazily on the high-backed chair, "At that time, Mammy Pang was beaten on the head. , fell to the side of the road."


    "Mummy said that she went to the mansion today, but was sent away."


    Gu Yanfei''s words were concise and to the point, and he didn''t say too much.


    Gu Yuan''s pupils moved, his thin lips pursed tightly, and his right hand subconsciously grabbed the armrest of the chair.


    "Mamma..." His eyes turned again on Mammy Pang''s forehead wrapped in white cloth, and there was an indistinct tremor in her normally cold and steady voice.


    He is not stupid, and from Gu Yanfei''s few words, he immediately understood that Pang Ma was killed by someone.


    But why? !


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were cold and dark, as if hiding thousands of years of ice.


    The figures of those blood relatives intertwined in my mind.


    Gu Yuan''s thin lips were tightly pursed, faintly feeling a kind of depression that was about to come...


    Juan Bi swiftly served tea to everyone one by one, only Gu Yanfei''s cup was brought to her by Juan Bi herself.


    There is not much good tea in this village, so Kuan Bi used the scented tea that he brought with him.


    After drinking a few sips of hot tea, Gu Yanfei''s face was flushed a bit by the heat, but his body was still weak and his lips were a little pale.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yuan''s complicated expression, his eyes were deep, and he slowly asked, "Brother, have you ever had smallpox?"


    Because of exhaustion, her voice was not as crisp as usual. Against the background of the snow outside, there was a hint of vicissitudes.


    Grandma Pang couldn''t help pinching the hijab when she heard the words, her dry, pale lips trembling slightly.


    When ?? heard "smallpox", even Chu Yi, who was drinking tea silently by the side, reacted a little and squinted at Gu Yuan.


    "..." Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows in confusion, wondering why his sister asked that.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said honestly: "I remember one time when I was three or four years old, I was very sick, had a fever all the time, and was groggy... My grandmother said it was smallpox."


    "Is it really smallpox?" Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yuan''s eyes tightly, tried to cheer up, and then asked, "Did Big Brother ever doubt it?"


    Her face turned pale, and her gaze towards Gu Yuan became deeper and more complicated.


    Gu Yuan: "..."


    Gu Yuan stared, his expression gradually becoming serious. Of course my sister will not aimlessly...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 132： extravagance (one more)

    Chapter 132 Extravagant (one more)


    The eyes of the two brothers and sisters looked at each other silently, the room was suffocatingly quiet, only the sound of Pang Ma''s nervous and heavy breathing echoed in the air.


    Silence is like an invisible net slowly tightening.


    Looking at Gu Yuan who was silent, Gu Yanfei''s eyelashes drooped slightly, casting a shadow on her white cheeks.


    She sighed in her heart, but she was not disappointed.


    It was normal for Gu Yuan to have no doubts about what happened back then. Gu Yuan was only three years old at that time. What did a three-year-old child know, and what kind of disease he had, it was naturally what Mrs. Tai said.


    Furthermore, most people probably can¡¯t remember a lot of things when they were three or four years old.


    Like her, after two hundred years, she also forgot a lot of people, a lot of things... Until recently, she slowly recalled some minor details that might be insignificant.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and rubbed his brows, and a sense of tiredness could not be suppressed, and it was aggressive, but he heard Gu Yuan suddenly say: "By the way, Daddy seemed to have asked me back then..."


    Mother Pang suddenly widened her eyes, her body trembled violently, and she didn''t even notice that the handkerchief in her hand was taken off her hands.


    Even Gu Yanfei was lost for a moment at this moment, his eyes opened slightly, and his heart trembled violently.


    she asked in a low voice, "What happened later?"


    Gu Yuan took a deep breath, trying to calm the dark tide in his heart, his chest seemed to be condensed, stuffy and heavy, and he continued: "Later, Dad took me and Gu Yunchang to Yangzhou together until ¡­¡±


    His voice became slower and lower, and finally stopped abruptly.


    He didn''t say any more, but everyone present understood his unfinished words¡ª¡ª


    Until Yangzhou fell!


    Gu Yuan''s eyes became extremely deep, and he pursed his lips. Eight years have passed, but the events of that year are still deeply engraved in his heart, leaving scars that can never be erased.


    In that battle, he lost his father. Everyone said that his father had betrayed the country and surrendered to the enemy. Even his grandmother felt humiliated by his father...


    His world collapsed suddenly!


    Gu Yuan''s expression was still, and his whole person revealed a faint sadness.


    Gu Yanfei stared blankly at Gu Yuan''s stern profile, her eyes were a little dazed and a little cold, as if she was looking at the man she had only seen in two lifetimes through him.


    Her father...


    "boom!"


    The door of the main room was suddenly kicked open from the outside rudely, making a "creaking" sound, and one of the door leaves was kicked and flew to the ground, breaking into two halves.


    Outside the main room, three people can be seen standing under the eaves outside the gate.


    Walking in the center was Xia Houqing in red, and standing around him were two personal attendants, an old man and a young man.


    Xiahouqing''s clothes were as bright as fire, still as spotless as before;


    The other two were disgraced and embarrassed, as if they had rolled in a circle of dust and gravel.


    Xia Houqing gave his follower a disgusting glance, and the **** of his right hand moved only slightly, and the silver-haired old man took a step back wisely, and then took a half step back.


    "..." Huang Wei''s family was left behind by Xia Houqing and the three of them, with embarrassed expressions, and felt that the guest who was staying the night was too rude. She just said that the girl has something to do with the eldest young master, but the other party still insists on breaking in!


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned on the brand-new red shirt on Xia Houqing''s body, but he couldn''t find any dust, and thought to himself: What a pity.


    Xia Houqing didn''t say a word, as if he was not uninvited, but the master here.


    He stepped over the threshold and walked into the main room with a blank expression, walked straight ahead, then casually lifted his robes, and sat down on the upper teacher''s chair with a flamboyant and arrogant posture.


    "I live here today." Xiahouqing boldly declared that he planned to occupy the main courtyard against the guests.


    The silver-haired old man did not enter the room immediately, but stood under the porch and gave a light high-five.


    "Clap!"


    The next moment, a row of men in black quickly walked into the main courtyard. No one was empty-handed. They brought in the screens, incense burners, whisks, chair cushions, red clay stoves, tea sets, and other items one by one. , arranged one by one.


    A series of dark red curtains were pulled up from the beams of the house, and on the east side was a three dazzling red sandalwood side seat inlaid with jade and flower throne screen, the floor was covered with a dark red Persian wool carpet, and a new one was moved. Put the red sandalwood Taishi chair and put a big red embroidered gold thread unicorn pillow on it.


    There is also a three-legged incense burner with a jade carved dragon button in the corner behind the screen...


    Their movements are very skilled and well-trained, and it seems that they have done it countless times. In just a while, the surroundings of Xia Houqing were newly arranged.


    These ornaments are all exquisite and gorgeous, and they are all invaluable, turning such an ordinary main room into a magnificent palace.


    A thin green smoke rose from the incense burner and filled the air. The fragrance was unique, refreshing and mellow, with a hint of sweetness.


    Gu Yanfei was dumbfounded, and murmured in his heart: When Xia Houqing goes out, do you have to take all the things in the house with you?


    "Your Highness, drink tea." A man in black made a pot of tea for Xia Houqing on the spot.


    An elegant and pure tea fragrance floated over, Gu Yanfei''s nose moved, and his eyes lit up.


    The aroma of this tea is high and clear, pure and sharp, and the aroma is thick and pure. It must be a top-quality tea.


    In an instant, Gu Yanfei felt that the cup of plum tea in his hand had become dull and tasteless.


    The silver-haired old man known as Lao Qi walked silently towards Gu Yanfei and the others, his posture was as straight as a pole, and he said in a cold tone, "Our esteemed lord likes quietness and does not like noise, a few of you please."


    Of course he ordered the "Expulsion Order".


    "..." Gu Yanfei regretted it, and felt that she should have painted another thunder and fire talisman on the paper crane just now, so that the whole house would collapse.


    Chu Yi elegantly drank the plum tea in the cup, and his movements and postures were as pleasing to the eyes as usual, turning a blind eye to the actions of Xia Houqing and his party.


    After tasting the tea carefully, Chu Yi said lightly, "Young Master Xiahou came to my grand scene on this trip, but for the "Taizu Handbook"?"


    His soft voice sounded slowly, a faint smile appeared on his face, and his eyes were so bright that they seemed to be able to see through everything in the world, reflecting the whole room.


    The words were behind, and the room was silent. Except for the sound of boiling water on the red clay stove, there was no other sound. The men in black brought by Xia Houqing seemed to be quiet as if they did not exist at all.


    Xiahouqing was noncommittal, glanced at the dust on the table with disgust, took out a new handkerchief, wiped his hands slowly, and stroked his sleeves.


    What is the Taizu Handwriting? It was the first time that Gu Yanfei had heard of Taizu''s handwriting, so he raised his cheeks and looked at Chu Yi on his right.


    Her black and white eyes seemed to be able to speak, and Chu Yi immediately understood what she meant.


    "This is a handwritten note left by my great-grandfather during his lifetime." Chu Yi smiled at her, and his handsome face became softer and gentler with this smile, "Great-grandfather recorded many ideas on those handwritten notes that he could not realize during his lifetime. ."


    "Great-grandfather wanted to improve looms, ships, gunpowder, and steelmaking... He also said that the wine here is too weak to be called wine at all. He has a way to make real wine."


    Gu Yanfei listened attentively, listened and listened, his mind moved.


    She always felt that some of the things Chu Yi described were familiar, and she seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    Where is ???


    Gu Yanfei searched hard for his memories, from near to far.


    She was reborn not long ago, so she was sure that it was not this life, but the previous life... When was the previous life?


    Chu Yi said with a smile on his face: "My great-grandfather was an interesting madman, with a lot of wild ideas, saying that people can fly one day, and that a car can travel a thousand miles away in two days on the track. Besides, it is said that there is a kind of ''artillery'' that can blow up people in a city at once..."


    As he said that, he glanced at Xia Houqing, whose eyes were slightly raised, his eyes swaying faintly in the candlelight.


    The screen blocked Xia Houqing''s figure, leaving only a well-defined silhouette.


    Xiahouqing behind the screen was pretending to drink tea, and a sneer appeared on his red lips behind the tea cup.


    He didn''t take Chu Yi''s words seriously, this Young Master Yi was clearly testing himself!


    Gu Yanfei thought seriously, thought hard, and tried to concentrate, but the harder she tried, the harder it was to concentrate...


    The ground suddenly darkened before her eyes, and several ghost images swayed alternately, and her upper body also swayed, and she almost fell.


    She quickly helped her forehead, only to hear Xia Houqing''s sneer with a hint of mockery coming from the direction above.


    She regretted it again.


    If it wasn''t for her lack of spiritual power, she would have drawn hundreds of more fire and thunder talismans and killed him.


    Gu Yanfei''s consciousness was a little erratic, and then she was in a trance again, and then she gave a sudden shock.


    This night, she was drawing talismans, fortune-telling, and tit-for-tat. Whether it was mental or physical, she had reached the limit, especially since there was a lack of spiritual energy here. emptied.


    "It''s time for you to rest." Chu Yi''s gentle voice was like a spring breeze.


    really. Gu Yanfei never forced herself to stand up obediently.


    But she was really tired, and as soon as she stood up, she felt a strong sense of tiredness sweeping over her, her eyelids were heavy, and her feet began to flutter again.


    Chu Yi quickly held her up with his eyes and hands, with a gentle smile in his eyes and beautiful eyebrows.


    That look seemed to say, he is there.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were a little dazed again, he raised his lips, and gave him a tired and weak smile.


    Those heavy eyelids finally drooped down, and the endless darkness poured in...


    Before the darkness completely drowned her consciousness, the last thought in her mind was¡ª


    She, where on earth did you see this manuscript?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 133： Chongxi (two more)

    Chapter 133 Chongxi (two more)


    As soon as she slept, she slept very deeply, and slept unconsciously, she just wanted to sleep until the end of time...


    When she opened her eyes again and saw the familiar sky-blue bed tent above, she realized that she had returned to Yuheng Garden.


    Her chest was heavy, she looked down and saw the three-flowered cat lying on the quilt on her chest, a pair of cat eyes as green as the sea stared at her for a moment.


    "Meow--"


    Sanhua cat yawned lazily, the white beard trembled slightly, and almost in the next instant, a petite figure rushed in from the outside:


    "Girl!"


    A brocade curtain embroidered with a picture of cat playing with peony was violently beat up and down, swaying in the air.


    Juanbi heard the sound and rushed to Gu Yanfei''s bed in one breath. An anxious look was written on his face, and he said in a hurry:


    "You''re awake, the servant is really worried, you''ve slept for three days and three nights!"


    "Guru..."


    As if verifying what Juan Bi said, there was a hungry stomach rumbling from below the squatting position of the three-flowered cat.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the three-flowered cat that was on top of her, and the cat let out a soft moan and licked its right front paw. The sarcastic tone seemed to say, it''s not it!


    "...No wonder I''m hungry." Gu Yanfei squeezed the back of the cat''s neck with one hand, lifted it up, and sat up at the same time.


    As soon as the four-month-old milk cat was pinched, it showed that stunned foolishness, and its paws opened into pink plum blossoms in mid-air.


    Hearing Gu Yanfei saying he was hungry, Juan Bi hurriedly shouted to the outside, asking people to rush to get food.


    There is a small kitchen in Yuheng Garden with a stove and a stove. These days, the porridge and chicken soup have been kept warm on the stove, and I just thought that the girl would be able to eat it when she woke up.


    Soon, the little maid handed in a bowl of shredded chicken porridge, and then Kuan Bi held it to Gu Yanfei. Gu Yanfei was not in a hurry to wash and change clothes, and sat down at the table by the window to eat.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, she was not satisfied. She ordered another bowl of steaming chicken noodle soup. After eating all the noodles and soup, she felt more comfortable.


    She was eating, and the cat''s mouth didn''t stop, and she ate some boiled shredded chicken.


    Kuanbi waited by the side, while tearing chicken shreds for the cat, he babbled about the past three days:


    "Girl, after you slept in the village that day, at first we thought you were just tired, and when you lost your strength, the servants took you to the couch to rest. I don''t think so, you still didn''t wake up the next morning. The young master is so anxious, Pang mama almost missed you."


    "I was afraid that you might be sick, so the eldest young master hurriedly sent a car to take you back to Beijing in a hurry. In the past two days, not only have several doctors in the capital been invited, but also the imperial physician has been specially invited to the Hou residence to check your pulse... "


    Gu Yanfei finished his last mouthful of chicken soup, and when he put down the spoon, he asked casually, "What did the imperial doctor say?"


    Juanbi tried hard to recall the words of the imperial physician Wenhuaxuan, and answered truthfully: "The imperial physician said that you are exhausted, depleted of qi and blood, deficient in both yin and yang, and even exhausted from exhaustion... These days, you should have a good life and recuperate, and you must not work any more."


    Gu Yanfei wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, grabbed the teacup before the cat put his paws into the teacup.


    She drank two sips of tea comfortably and leisurely amid the cat''s dissatisfied meowing.


    Looking at this harmonious scene, there was a gleeful smirk on Kuan Bi''s face again, and the anxiety was swept away these days, and this gave the real sense of business as usual.


    Gu Yanfei drank two more sips of tea, and then gave the tea cup to the cat, and asked at the same time, "Big brother..." What about it?


    Before the last word came out, the little girl''s clear voice sounded from outside the door curtain: "Girl, the big girl is here to visit you!"


    "Big sister is back?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes lit up a little.


    A few days ago, when Gu Yunzhen''s grandmother was celebrating her birthday, she took the third wife, Mrs. Yan and Gu Yunzhen''s mother and daughter, to live at Yan''s house.


    "The eldest girl came back yesterday, and she came to Yuhengyuan to see the girl as soon as she came back."


    Curly Bi spoke, without stopping, she trimmed Gu Yanfei''s hair a little, and skillfully tied a black hair half behind her head with a headband, and put a large cloak on her.


    After a while, Gu Yunzhen came all the way.


    She wore a long jacket with aqua-green embroidery, folded branches, green calyx, and plum cross-collar, with a cyan plum orchid bamboo hem heddled skirt on the bottom. The well-cut jacket complemented her exquisite figure.


    When the girl walked slowly, the skirt swayed gently, and the whole person was elegant and dignified, as demure as water.


    "big sister."


    Gu Yanfei laughed when he saw Gu Yunzhen, but Gu Yunzhen frowned, raised his hand to cover her forehead, and asked Bi Bi at the same time, "Cuan Bi, when did your girl wake up? Have you eaten?"


    Facing Gu Yunzhen, Juan Bi straightened her back, feeling awe-inspiring, and answered truthfully.


    Gu Yunzhen was relieved to hear that Gu Yanfei had already eaten porridge and noodles.


    This appetite is good, it means that people are fine.


    Gu Yunzhen turned to face Gu Yanfei, stretched out a forefinger and gently placed it on the tip of her nose, and said softly, "You, did you not have a good night''s rest in order to read the picture book?"


    "Even Qingguang knows that he needs to sleep more when he is tired. You are so old, how can you be better than it!"


    When Gu Yunzhen heard yesterday that Gu Yanfei had exhausted himself so much, he felt distressed and a little helpless.


    Qingguang, who was eating shredded chicken, heard his name and subconsciously made a "meow". He wanted to raise his head, but Gu Yanfei pushed it back into the cat bowl.


    Gu Yanfei laughed "pochi", hugged her slender waist, giggled straight, and rubbed Gu Yunzhen''s shoulder like a cat.


    She slept enough, her blood returned, and her laughter became crisp again.


    Being held by Gu Yanfei like this, Gu Yunzhen couldn''t take it anymore, so he raised his hand and hugged her slender shoulders affectionately.


    Qingguang glanced at the two sisters who were greasy and crooked, leaped out of the window, and went outside to play by themselves.


    The snow has long stopped, and the roofs and treetops outside are covered with thick snow. The white snow reflects the early morning sun.


    Gu Yanfei rolled her eyes and said in a coquettish tone, "Eldest sister, why did you come back so early?"


    She had heard that Gu Yunzhen and the Yan family would not be back until the New Year.


    "It''s getting late." Gu Yunzhen''s expression was a bit indescribable, he stretched out his finger and tapped on the tip of Gu Yanfei''s nose, "Today is the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month."


    She sighed faintly, as if to say, you really slept for the past three days and don''t know what year it is today.


    Gu Yanfei had to pretend to be good, grinned, and continued to change the subject: "Big sister, why are you dressed so plainly?"


    She looked at Gu Yunzhen up and down. Today, Gu Yunzhen not only dressed plainly, but also dressed plainly. The bun is the simplest way to make up the hair. There is only a jasper hairpin in the hair, and there is no bright color on his body.


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lower lip erratically and hesitated for a moment.


    Thinking that there are no outsiders around here, she said: "I will go to Murong''s house with the madam in a while. The old lady of Murong''s family is seriously ill."


    Gu Yanfei obediently handed her tea.


    Gu Yunzhen was not polite to Gu Yanfei, took the teacup, took a sip, and then whispered again: "...My marriage may be ahead of schedule."


    Marriage in advance? ! Gu Yanfei was stunned for a moment, the pastel tea cup in his hand stopped in mid-air, and his fingers turned the cup unconsciously.


    Facing his sister, Gu Yunzhen did not hesitate, pursed his lower lip, and said bluntly: "The old lady is seriously ill, and the Murong family said that they want to bring the marriage forward and give the old lady a blessing."


    When she said the last two words, her voice became very soft.


    Her eyelashes drooped, her small chin tucked in slightly, with a somewhat graceful and delicate state.


    Gu Yanfei frowned slightly and asked, "Big sister, what did the third aunt say?"


    Gu Yunzhen''s half-drooped eyelashes trembled slightly, the water light of the tea reflected in her autumn eyes, the waves were light, and she said slowly: "Grandma said, it''s better to get married early, otherwise, the Murong family might have to guard the marriage. Filial piety for the last three years means I will be old.¡±


    "Mother thinks so too."


    Gu Yanfei put down the teacup in his hand, trying to recall the events of his previous life, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Was there such a thing in the last life? !


    In the last life, Gu Yanfei knew too little, and knew almost nothing about the Murong family.


    All she knew was that because the eldest sister hurt her face, her wedding with Murong Yong was postponed for half a year, and it was scheduled for August of the following year. After that, the marriage was held as scheduled, and there was no delay because of "keeping filial piety". Taijun didn''t die in his last life?


    In this life, how did it become so much?


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned slightly, he thought for a moment, and then asked euphemistically, "The matter of Murong Yong... Did eldest brother tell you?"


    After returning from Tianyin Pavilion that day, Gu Yuan went to his friends to check on Murong Yong. Murong Yong did have two outer rooms, one for actors and one for Hua Kui. brought back to the mansion.


    "Big brother told me." Gu Yunzhen nodded slightly, neither light nor heavy, neither joy nor sadness, with a hint of invisible hoarseness in his voice.


    Her small face was half-drooped, and from the small vertical collar of the moon white, a white and delicate neck like a lotus root was exposed, with beautiful lines.


    As soon as Gu Yunzhen returned to the Hou Mansion yesterday, Gu Yuan told her that Murong Yong was raising the outer room outside.


    Not only these two outer rooms, but there was also an open-faced room beside Murong Yong.


    That Tongfang was his personal maid, serving him for seven or eight years. She was pregnant last year, and after being given medicine by Mrs. Murong, the bleeding disappeared. After that, the body wrapped in straw mats was carried out...


    Gu Yunzhen turned his face sideways, facing out the window, staring at the cat outside the window, his long eyelashes cast a faint shadow on his white cheeks.


    Sanhua cats are happy in the sunny courtyard, carefree, and the "meow" keeps calling.


    The atmosphere in the room was unusually quiet, with a bit of loneliness.


    Gu Yunzhen sighed slightly, his eyes dimmed for a while, as if something was slowly sinking in a deep pool of water.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 134： unwilling (one more)

    Chapter 134 Unwilling (one more)


    Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yunzhen for a long time and noticed the slight change in her expression.


    Gu Yunzhen took his eyes away from the cat, and met Gu Yanfei''s clear pupils, a gentle smile was always on his beautiful little face.


    She held up the teacup, took another sip of tea, opened her lips again, and said in a calm tone, "My father is a concubine of the Hou family, besides my mother, there is also an aunt and two concubines beside me."


    "That''s it," she curled her red lips slightly, smiled at Gu Yanfei, her face as bright as a pearl turned serious, "Everyone said that my father was quiet and they praised my mother for being so lucky. "


    "And the second uncle... the second sister, do you know how many aunts he has?"


    The second uncle that Gu Yunzhen said was of course Gu Jian, the Hou of Dingyuan.


    "..." Gu Yanfei shook his head silently.


    How could she know? In the second room, she only knew two aunts with children.


    Gu Yunzhen pointed four fingers at her.


    This is just the auntie, and there is no need to say about the passage of the room.


    Gu Yanfei hasn''t even reached her wedding yet, and Gu Yunzhen really doesn''t want to say these things to contaminate her sister''s ears, but seeing that Gu Yanfei has reached the age to talk about marriage, and the eldest aunt is gone, her grandmother will definitely not bring these things to her heart. .


    I am the eldest sister, and the eldest sister is like a mother, so I should take care of my younger sister.


    Just like what my mother said, a girl is going to get married after all. Before marriage, she is a precious daughter at home. When she gets married in the future, she will have to face the intrigue of her husband''s family. run housework...


    Gu Yunzhen clenched the handkerchief in his hand, his slender fingertips were taut, and continued rationally: "In this huge capital, noble bureaucrats, royal relatives, noble families...even royal merchants and wealthy families, almost every family has There are aunts and passers-by."


    "That''s the way the world is."


    She is not complaining about anything, just stating a status quo, a fact rationally, without any criticism.


    Golden morning light fell on Gu Yunzhen''s face from the window, and the sun and tree shadows brushed lightly on her frown.


    "Eldest sister, are you willing?" Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand and lifted Gu Yunzhen''s ring finger, twitched it gently, and asked straight to the point.


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t answer, his eyelids drooped down again, and he slowly raised his hand to get the teacup.


    Since his father passed away, Sanfang now has no men who can support the family, and he is also marginalized in the Hou Mansion. Furthermore, Sanfang was originally a concubine.


    Let her be happy is the meaning of Mrs. Tai.


    If she doesn''t marry, then my mother''s life in Hou''s mansion may not be easy...


    "Meow, meow, meow¡ª"


    In the courtyard outside the window, there was another milk cat''s cheerful meowing. The cat was enjoying himself and being at ease. Suddenly it flew onto a plum tree, but its claws didn''t clench tightly, and its body slid down again. The claws left several long scratches on the tree trunk.


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help but smile, his beautiful eyes curled up and his brows stretched.


    The scenes of her father building a snowman and folding plum blossoms came to mind when she was a child.


    Gu Yanfei held Gu Yunzhen''s hand and said gently and skillfully, "As long as the big sister doesn''t want to, don''t marry."


    She smiled slightly, with a kind of indifference of the moon and the wind, and there was a hint of freedom between her brows, arrogance that looked at the rules and etiquette as nothing.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei''s delicate and beautiful face, lost her mind for a moment, and then smiled again.


    She raised her hand and gently touched the top of Gu Yanfei''s hair, with a gentle smile, and said solemnly, "In the future, let your elder brother choose your marriage, but don''t let your grandmother interfere..."


    Gu Yun''s heart is like a mirror, he has already seen it clearly and thought about it thoroughly.


    Their grandmother only has the future of Hou Mansion in her heart, and she only wants to pave the way for Hou Mansion and Gu Yuncong. The marriage of their grandchildren will only be a bargaining chip in the grandmother''s hands.


    Gu Yunzhen''s expression was calm, and he whispered again: "Even if the other party''s rank is not that high, as long as the person is good."


    Get married. Gu Yanfei sighed silently in his heart, and his expression was neither expectant nor disgusted.


    In her last life, she was a cannon fodder. She was involved in the jealousy between Gu Yunchang, Fang Mingfeng and Chu You for no reason, and she inexplicably got the reputation of being dismissed from her relatives.


    Later, she left early, and she never discussed her relatives before she died;


    It has only been more than two months since she returned to this small world, and she never realized that she also needs to "get married".


    Gu Yanfei started thinking about marriage for the first time, and muttered with a crooked face, "Not enough."


    Being good is not enough.


    "Meow?" Qingguang heard the sound, jumped on the window sill like a gust of wind, squatted there and looked up at Gu Yanfei, her blue eyes were round.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and touched the cat.


    In the Yaoling world, Taoist couples are two like-minded cultivators who practice together, sharing life and death.


    This is a lifetime thing. It is to be confided in heaven and earth, and to form a contract. Once the two parties form a contract, they are the only one for each other. They must be loyal, otherwise they will be punished by heaven and die.


    With Taoist companions, there can be no more concubines or husbands. This will not work.


    "...It''s not a contract spirit beast." Gu Yanfei muttered again in a low voice, stretched out his index finger and gently scratched the cat''s chin a few times.


    The monks in the Yaoling World can only have one Taoist partner who has formed a contract, but they can have several contracted spirit beasts.


    "Meow?" Qingguang didn''t hear what Gu Yanfei said, and vaguely heard the word "spirit beast", and blinked her beautiful cat eyes.


    A wild instinct told the cat that it seemed to be ridiculed.


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t pay attention to what Gu Yanfei said, looked at the silver-white world outside the window, and sighed, "Something Taizu said is right, the most beautiful relationship in life is the love between the two."


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yunzhen deeply, from her taut fingertips, to the smile on her lips, to those slightly lowered eyes, her eyes fixed.


    Gu Yunzhen''s eyes are not as calm as her expression. In the depths of those deep pupils, there seems to be a cluster of unknown flames hidden in them.


    When she finished speaking, the room was silent until Gu Yunzhen''s maid Jade broke the silence, "Girl, it''s almost time."


    Mrs. Gu Tai said that she set off for Murong''s house at the beginning of the year.


    Gu Yunzhen seemed to wake up from a dream, let go of Gu Yanfei''s hand, smiled and said: "Second sister, you have a good rest, I''ll go first, I''ll come to see you later."


    Gu Yunzhen hurried away with Jade.


    Gu Yanfei quietly looked at the brocade curtain embroidered with the picture of cat playing with peony, and did not speak for a while.


    Juanbi''s hand to pour tea stopped for a while, and the sound of the tea falling also stopped, and he asked hesitantly, "Miss, is it really wrong for the eldest uncle?"


    Gu Yanfei shook his head directly, and said with certainty: "As far as I can see, it''s not right."


    "That big girl..." Juan Bi rubbed the teapot before speaking, and continued to pour tea.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the cup of tea and pursed the corners of his lips as he watched the tea leaves up and down in the tea.


    Everyone''s life is a single-plank bridge that belongs to himself, and he must move forward by himself, and cannot be pushed by others.


    She cannot make decisions for the other party, which will involve the other party''s cause and effect.


    It''s not good for her or others.


    Gu Yanfei put down the tea cup, stood up abruptly, and instructed to Juan Bi, "Help me change."


    Kuanbi was stunned for a moment, and quickly changed Gu Yanfei into a new dress, and re-combed a double flat bun.


    When the well-dressed Gu Yanfei came to the door of ceremony, the time was just right, and Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yun were really ready to get on the carriage.


    "Second sister." Gu Yunzhen saw Gu Yanfei first, and gave a low voice in surprise.


    When she shouted, everyone''s eyes rushed towards Gu Yanfei''s direction.


    Even Mrs. Gu Tai, who was holding Bai Lu''s hand and was about to get on the carriage, stopped and turned to look.


    Gu Yanfei also wore an aqua green dress, which was very close to the color of Gu Yunzhen''s body. When she walked to Gu Yunzhen''s side and the two stood together, one was gentle and graceful, elegant and dignified; the other was magnificent and elegant, Free and easy, the temperament is very different.


    Gu Yanfei first smiled at Gu Yunzhen, and then said to Mrs. Gu Tai casually, "Mrs. Tai, I''ll go with you too."


    "Maybe, I can cure the old lady of the Murong family, so that when the eldest sister gets married, I can let the other party take a high look, and it will be good for the Hou Mansion."


    When she spoke, there was a specious smile on her lips.


    Gu Yanfei has always had such a casual attitude, which makes people unable to see through the truth and falsehood. Mrs. Gu Tai was too lazy to think about it, and squinted back and forth at Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yanfei was right.


    If she can really cure the old lady Murong, the Murong family does not need to be filial, and the eldest uncle''s future will not be affected. It is conceivable that the Murong family will thank them for Dingyuan Houfu.


    Anyway, it is nominally there to visit a doctor, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you bring an extra granddaughter.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stroked the dark blue and gray sable fur trim on her sleeve, showing a graceful smile, said lightly: "If you want to go, let''s go together."


    Without waiting for Gu Yanfei to speak again, Mrs. Gu Tai helped Bai Lu''s hand to get on the black lacquer green troika in front, while Gu Yanfei followed Gu Yunzhen into the black lacquer flat-headed two-carriage behind.


    Greeting Gu Yunzhen''s calm and complicated eyes, Gu Yanfei smiled and said in a low voice, "I see people very accurately."


    After being born again, Gu Yanfei really didn''t want the eldest sister to wrong him.


    Her eldest sister is so good, she deserves the best man!


    Gu Yunzhen looked at her casually leaning against the wall of the car, those eyes were shining like stars in the dim car, Gu Yun''s heart softened, as if bathing in warm sunlight and hot springs.


    The carriage arrived at Murong''s house after a stick of incense.


    The residence of the Murong family in the capital is located in Anding Hutong in the north of the city.


    The house was bought by Murong Yong''s father 20 years ago. It is a three-entry house. The walls of the hutong are mottled with time, and the canopies of dense locust trees like umbrellas cover the top. leaves.


    From the moment the carriage drove into the alley where Murong''s house was, Gu Yanfei felt a slight darkness in front of him.


    The long, narrow and cramped alley is like a narrow single-plank bridge. The towering walls make the light in the alley dim and dim, giving people an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    There is no sun today, and the weather is a bit gloomy. Pieces of mottled tree shadows cast gloomy shadows on the walls, doors, and ground, as if a thick cloud enveloped the mansion.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart sank, and a rather uncomfortable feeling rose in his heart.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 135： Death (two more)

    Chapter 135 Death Qi (two more)


    The Gu family''s carriage quickly stopped outside the door of the ceremony. After they got off the carriage, they saw a young man in brocade clothes in his twenties waiting there.


    The young man is tall and strong, with a square face and well-defined facial features. Just standing so quietly, there is a youthful spirit rushing towards his face.


    "The younger generation has seen Mrs. Tai." Murong Yong took a few steps forward, clasped his fists with both hands, and bowed his hands to Mrs. Gu, with a big smile.


    Mrs. Gu Tai looked up and down the heroic young man in front of her, with a satisfied look on her face, and said lovingly, "Good boy, don''t be too polite."


    That demeanor, that tone was full of affection.


    The second carriage behind ??, Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei descended one after the other.


    Murong Yong''s eyes naturally turned to the sisters, first to his fiancee Gu Yunzhen, and smiled at her, his teeth were neat and white, and one side of the tiger teeth was a bit sharp.


    Murong Yong''s eyes then passed Gu Yanfei who was one step behind Gu Yunzhen, the smile condensed on his lips, and his expression was obviously stunned.


    His pupils twitched, and one side of his eyebrows was raised, thoughtfully.


    The "juvenile" I saw in the Tianyin Pavilion that day overlapped with the beautiful and refined girl in front of me.


    is her!


    Murong looked at Gu Yanfei, who was with Gu Yunzhen, and recognized that this girl was clearly the girl who disguised herself as a man and rescued Duke Wei.


    On that day, Murong Yong suspected that the young man who was with her was not simple, and only later learned from King Kang that he was the eldest prince.


    "My wife, please forgive me for being late!" Not far away, a plump woman in her 40s with jewels and jewels trotted over here, with straight eyebrows, hanging eyes, and a refreshing smile on her face.


    Her voice was a little high-pitched, and it was a bit pre-emptive.


    At the same time as she spoke, her smiling eyes swept across Gu Yanfei''s delicate face calmly: "This girl is also your granddaughter, she looks like a flower, you really know how to raise a granddaughter!"


    In the last half of her sentence, she praised Gu Yunzhen as well.


    Mrs. Gu Tai heard it quite usefully, with a friendly smile, and said, "My in-laws have won an award. This is my second granddaughter."


    It turned out to be the Gu family. Murong Yong said in his heart, stared at Gu Yanfei for a long time, and greeted him as if nothing had happened: "Miss Gu, second girl."


    Mrs. Murong looked at Gu Yunzhen up and down, and the more she saw her, the more she liked her. She took her hand and praised her well. Her expression was gentle and loving, she praised her for being gentle and beautiful, she was well-behaved and sensible, and she was filial and virtuous.


    The atmosphere is fun.


    After Mrs. Murong spoke for a while, Murong Yong interjected in a timely manner: "Mother, it''s freezing cold today and it''s windy here, so let''s talk inside."


    He spoke and acted appropriately, and looked very personable.


    Mrs. Murong smiled apologetically and sighed: "Oh, blame me for being rude."


    "It''s rare for my in-laws to come to the mansion. I should have entertained them well. Hey, my mother-in-law can''t afford to be seriously ill these days. I really..."


    "There is no need to be more polite." Mrs. Gu Tai hurriedly interrupted the other party and said earnestly, "The old lady in your house is seriously ill, and I am also very worried. I also want to visit the old lady this time."


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other for some years. When we reach our age, we really see each other once, less than once."


    said, Mrs. Gu Tai sighed with a sad look in her eyes.


    "My wife is really caring." Madam Murong wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief in her hand, and sighed, "My mother-in-law has been in poor health since the beginning of winter, and she spends more than half of her time lying on the couch... These days , the weather is cold, and it will be even worse for the old man to look at her."


    The crowd surrounded Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Murong towards the inner courtyard.


    Along the way, Mrs. Gu asked a few more questions about Mrs. Murong''s condition. She didn''t say anything about Gu Yanfei''s medical skills from beginning to end, and she was somewhat scruples in her heart, for fear that this girl''s knowledge was just a little bit.


    If this is boasting about Haikou, it will not be beautiful if it makes people happy and happy.


    Gu Yanfei casually surveyed the mansion as he walked.


    The main hall at the front of the inner courtyard seems to have been renovated. The blue tiles under the snow do not see a bit of moss, and the red lacquer on the beams and columns is fresh and bright like flames.


    Although it is a severe winter day, the yard is not at all inferior, and you can see all kinds of plum blossoms, camellias, Nantian bamboo and Clivia, etc. everywhere.


    The servants who came and went all lowered their eyebrows and pleasing their eyes. When they met the master, they silently stood by the side with their hands lowered, and they were silent, seemingly orderly and strict.


    The group passed through half of the mansion and came to a yard in the northwest of the mansion.


    The old lady''s courtyard was unusually quiet and lifeless. As soon as she entered the courtyard door, she smelled a lingering odor of medicine that lingered on her face.


    Gu Yanfei immediately felt that the uncomfortable feeling in his heart became stronger.


    A wrinkled old woman came up to greet her, and after saluting, she respectfully led the group into the house, her brows furrowed, and she looked worried.


    Gu Yanfei casually observed the surrounding environment while walking forward.


    On the west side of the courtyard, an old and vigorous pine withered;


    The water in the small pond beside the old pine has dried up to the bottom;


    In the East Room, there was not a single fish in the big blue-and-white porcelain fish tank on the desk...


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were dark and quizzical, and she pursed her lips lightly, and pressed her compass with the fingers of her right hand in her sleeve. She was curious, interested, and eager to try.


    Soon, several female relatives passed through two or three curtains and came to a dimly lit inner room, and Murong Yong stayed outside waiting.


    They could see at a glance that a motionless old woman was lying on the canopy bed by the north wall, and there were several women and girls sitting around the bed who were taking care of her.


    Mrs. Gu Tai sighed and praised Mrs. Murong: "The Murong family is really upright, and the children are filial."


    "This is what it should be." Madam Murong smiled and acted modestly.


    Gu Yanfei, who was at the back, quietly looked around the room.


    Obviously this room is very spacious, but as soon as Gu Yanfei walked in, it was like walking into a small and cold environment, as if the roof and walls were pressing towards her, within reach.


    There were two charcoal pots burning in the house. The window on the east side was only opened with a small slit, and there were a few talismans pasted on the window. However, the light in the house was dim and the distance was a little further away, so she could not see what the painting was. symbol.


    The dull air is mixed with the smell of medicine, sandalwood, musty and other unidentifiable smells.


    Gu Yanfei put the sachet between his nose and mouth and sniffed.


    From the moment she stepped into this room, she felt bored, just like the dull and depressing feeling before the summer rainstorm.


    Seeing a visit from a distinguished guest, several of the servants in the room got up one after another and went up to greet Mrs. Gu Tai.


    After a few words of greetings to each other, the female family members of the Murong family avoided to the side, and the old lady lying on the bed also clearly entered the field of vision of Gu Yanfei and others.


    The haggard old woman in her sixties had most of her hair white, and she was unconscious at the moment, only showing an old face as pale as paper outside the quilt, her eyes were closed, her lips were dry and flat, and her cheeks covered with brown spots were slightly sunk in.


    The dull gray-blue bed curtain above made the old woman''s face particularly dark.


    Even people who don''t know medical skills can see that the old lady of the Murong family is seriously ill.


    Gu Yanfei''s brows furrowed involuntarily, and he stared at the old lady for a long time.


    It was a gray-black death energy.


    Gu Yanfei squinted slightly, and she could see that the gray-blue bed tent was filled with this gray-black death, like the layered clouds before a storm.


    The thick dead aura wrapped the old woman on the bed like a silkworm cocoon, and the dead aura was so strong that it almost covered her face.


    Gu Yanfei was a medical practitioner and was most sensitive to death energy. He watched as the strands of black energy floated out from the canopy bed, showing his teeth and claws like the tentacles of an octopus.


    A wisp of black air floated onto her skin, and the hairs stood on end all of a sudden, and she instantly got goosebumps all over her body.


    Gu Yanfei gently touched his wrist, and his black eyes became cold.


    She was convinced that this death energy was not the death energy of sickness, but the death energy of the dead!


    But the problem is¡­


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were fixed on the nose and mouth of the old lady Murong. Although the other party''s breathing was very weak, she could be sure that the other party was still breathing and alive!


    This is unusual.


    Gu Yanfei twirled his fingers thoughtfully in the wide cuffs, and the color of his eyes became dark little by little, like a pool without waves, and the depths in his eyes were unfathomable.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Murong walked to the sickbed together.


    Looking at the unconscious old lady Murong on the couch, Mrs. Gu Tai said with a little sadness:


    "I have known my old sister for more than 20 years. The last time we met was three years ago. The old sister looked more energetic than me at that time. It''s only three years..."


    The last sentence ended with a faint sigh.


    Mrs. Murong wiped the red corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and sighed: "We have hired all the famous doctors in Beijing, and the imperial doctors have also seen them, and they all say that the old lady is not good."


    "Afterwards, I also invited a Shangqing person to live in the house."


    Hearing Mrs. Murong talking about "Shangqing Zhenren", even Mrs. Gu Tai was slightly moved, with a solemn look on her face, and sighed: "The real Taoism is profound."


    Madam Murong wiped the corners of her eyes with the handkerchief again, then turned around, grabbed Gu Yunzhen''s right hand, looked at her with a sincere expression, her eyes were filled with hazy water vapor, and said, "So is my real sister. I''ve grown up, and I''ve always liked this girl."


    "Sister Zhen has been sensible since she was a child, she is filial and sensible, and has a good temperament... I dream of such a daughter too."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s fingers gently rubbed the string of beads, noncommittal.


    Mrs. Murong lowered her voice and said, "My wife, please take a step to speak."


    Mrs. Gu Tai stroked her sleeve, knowing that what the other party wanted to say was about Chongxi.


    She quietly gave Gu Yanfei a wink, and told her to go to see Old Madam Murong, and went to the Bisha closet with Madam Murong.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t pay attention to Madam Gu Tai''s eyes at all, all her attention was on the old Madam Murong on the bed, her eyes burning.


    The other''s closed eyelids trembled slightly at this moment.


    Mrs. Murong is awake? !


    The dead aura in the bed tent became more intense, so thick that it was about to drip out of ink.


    Gu Yanfei took another step towards the other party, and when he took a closer look, he saw the old woman''s dry and dull lips moved a few times...


    The other party didn''t make a sound, but Gu Yanfei could read lips and read it all at once.


    What the other party said was¡ª


    Kill...me.


    In an instant, a deathly aura rushed from Madam Murong''s body.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 136： No (one more)

    Chapter 136 Wrong (one more)


    Seeing the fierce black air, Gu Yanfei''s eyes twitched rapidly.


    Gu Yanfei took another step forward, the tip of his nose moved, and he vaguely smelled an indistinct stench.


    The air is filled with a strong scent of incense and charcoal, which strongly suppresses this rancid smell and mixes into another smell that makes people sick.


    Gu Yanfei frowned, and the second wife of the Murong family quickly stepped forward and stood in front of the couch. The handkerchief in her hand shook, and a strong scent of cinnamon came to her nostrils.


    The second Mrs. Murong smiled and suggested: "Miss Gu, second girl, you two girls might as well go out for a walk. The smell here is not very good, it''s too stuffy."


    "Sister Hui, you take the two Gu girls to play in the garden. From now on, they will be your own family members, so you should get closer."


    Mrs. Murong hurriedly waved her hand and called Murong Hui, Murong Yong''s younger sister.


    Murong Hui looked about fifteen years old, with a melon-seeded face and cherry lips, dressed in a simple lotus-colored blouse, with a double bun, and wearing only a lotus-colored silk flower around her body, she was neatly dressed.


    She gracefully blessed the two sisters with a shallow smile.


    Gu Yunzhen went to see Gu Yanfei subconsciously, saw her caressing the cuff gently, he immediately understood, and responded with a decent smile.


    So, the sisters followed Murong Hui out of the inner room.


    Murong Yong waited outside, saw them coming out, got up from the chair, and said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."


    One of the stewards of Mrs. Murong followed along with a few maids and grandmothers, who accompanied her.


    A few people walked out of this dead yard. It was very cold outside, and the wind blowing in the face had a biting chill, but it was better than the fresh air.


    walked another winding path. Along the way, there was silence, and no one spoke for a while.


    "Through the bamboo forest in front, it is a small garden." The first person to break the silence was Murong Yong.


    He raised his finger and pointed to the bamboo forest in front of him. The green bamboo leaves and the yellow-green bamboo poles swayed in the cold wind, making a "shasha" sound, which was quiet and elegant.


    Murong Yong paused for a while, and glanced at Murong Hui with deep eyes.


    Murong Hui bit her lower lip slightly and rubbed her hands on the veil, and then she said unwillingly, "This piece of gold-inlaid jade bamboo was specially transplanted from Jiangnan ten years ago by my father, and my second brother and I were also together at the time. Helped to plant a few plants."


    "My mother loves those flowers and plants. The peony, hibiscus, peonies, chrysanthemums in the garden... are all found by my father for her, but it is a pity that the flowers wither at this season."


    "There is a three-color plum grove on the west side of the garden, I will show you."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Murong Hui walked and talked all the way, her demeanor was generous and decent, her speech was gentle and tactful, but there was a faint hint of alienation.


    After entering the garden, he took another half cup of tea, and the three-colored plum forest that Murong Hui said appeared in front of him.


    A small plum forest is planted along the lake. Red plums, white plums and winter plums are perfectly intertwined in the forest. The plums are reflected on the lake.


    Plum forests, rockeries, water pavilions and small lakes combine to form a picturesque scenery.


    There is a stone bridge on the lake that is only enough for two people to run side by side, leading directly to the Merlin on the other side of the lake.


    Gu Yanfei and Murong Hui walked in the front, Murong Yong and Gu Yunzhen walked behind.


    Before getting on the bridge, Murong Yong reminded cautiously: "Slip carefully."


    He put a hand on Gu Yunzhen''s forearm in a vain way, but he didn''t touch her, he was polite.


    Gu Yun smiled gratefully.


    Seeing that he obeys etiquette and speaks decently, Gu Yunzhen''s slightly uneasy heart calmed down a little, and his eyes were quiet.


    From yesterday to now, she has been thinking about this marriage, about Murong Yong, and about the future life. In the dead of night, she couldn''t sleep.


    She told herself time and time again that a woman is going to marry after all, as long as the other party is of decent character, she will do the duty that a wife should do, and the other party can give her the respect that her first wife should have.


    She will be able to live her life well!


    Murong Hui, who was walking in front, also heard the voice behind, and looked back at the two of them, the handkerchief in her hand twisted.


    On the lake, a cold wind blows.


    By the lake, the plum branches swayed and the "rustling" sounded. There were ripples on the lake surface with the wind.


    After crossing the bridge, the four of them sat down in a warm pavilion in the forest. A furnace was buried in the ground of the warm pavilion, and the surrounding screen was used to block the wind. The pavilion was as warm as spring.


    The maids of Murong''s family immediately served tea and snacks to the master and the guests.


    Murong Yong smiled and reminded Gu Yunzhen to take off his cloak, otherwise he would easily catch a cold if he went out from the warm pavilion later.


    Gu Yun really simply thanked him, and took off his cloak in a gracious manner.


    Looking at this harmonious scene, Murong Hui''s lips pursed into a straight line, and she almost wrote "unhappy" directly on her face.


    Murong Hui took a sip of tea and said sourly, "Miss Gu, my second brother is really considerate to you, but he doesn''t treat me and the next few younger sisters like this..."


    The eldest brother has been indifferent to his younger brothers and sisters since he was a child, and he likes to ignore them, but today he is so kind to this woman!


    "Miss Murong," Gu Yanfei cast his eyes on Murong Hui, and suddenly said, "I think your grandmother is very ill, I''m afraid she won''t survive the next winter snow, how long has she been ill?"


    Murong Hui''s face sank, and she thought to herself: How could anyone say such a thing! This is not auspicious!


    Murong Hui snorted coldly and sneered yin and yang: "Listening to Second Lady Gu''s stubborn tone, she seems to be skilled in medicine."


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded solemnly, looked at Murong Yong who was sitting beside Murong Hui with a smile, "Second Young Master Murong should know."


    She smiled calmly, her black and white pupils were like a mountain stream and a clear spring, clear to the bottom, and she did not shy away from saving Duke Wei in Tianyin Pavilion that day.


    She wouldn''t treat others as fools, thinking that Murong Yong couldn''t recognize her if she got so close.


    What''s the meaning? Murong Hui looked at Murong Yong in amazement.


    Greeting Gu Yanfei''s clear pupils, the tea cup in Murong Yong''s hand paused for a moment, and replied in a deep tone, "Grandma has been ill for almost three months."


    "When the autumn and winter approached, my grandmother contracted the cold and fell down. The family searched for famous doctors, but the situation continued to deteriorate..."


    Beside Murong Hui lowered her eyes, held the tea cup tightly with her fingers, and pursed her lips silently.


    Outside the pavilion, the cold wind was blowing on the screen and the plum grove, making a crackling sound. Occasionally, a few broken flowers and fallen leaves were blown into the pavilion by the wind through the gap between the screen.


    The atmosphere is a little dignified.


    "That''s not right." Gu Yanfei interrupted Murong Yong''s words behind him, resting his chin in his right hand, with a lazy smirk on his lips, and said sarcastically, "She has been sick for at least three years."


    Just now when Gu Yanfei approached Old Madam Murong, she smelled the rancid stench from her body.


    That is the smell of the dead.


    Even if the house was lit with incense, burnt charcoal, and put medicine pots and medicine bowls full of medicinal dregs, it could not cover up the strong rancid smell.


    The pavilion fell into an eerie silence, and it seemed that even the wind outside had stopped, and needles could be heard falling.


    Murong Hui''s brows were twisted into knots, feeling that this second girl was really aggressive, she interjected coldly, "What do you mean by second girl Gu? How long has grandmother been sick, will we not know?"


    "We not only hired an imperial doctor, but even the Qingren came to see my grandmother. If Miss Gu doesn''t believe it, even though..."


    Seeing Murong Hui''s emotions getting higher and higher, Murong Yong reprimanded softly, "Sister Hui." His tone was sharp.


    Murong Hui shut her mouth shyly.


    Murong Yong smiled apologetically and sighed: "Over the years, my grandmother has been old and weak, and her health is really bad. Every day I drink medicine is like drinking tea. I have been working outside for the past two years. worry¡­"


    "My family didn''t expect my grandmother''s body to lose so quickly..."


    Gu Yanfei put his hands on his chin and asked again with a smile, "Isn''t the talisman attached to the window given by Shangqing Zhenren?"


    "Of course." Murong Hui raised her chin proudly, her eyes shone too brightly, "A real person is very profound, fortunately he got his shot..."


    As Murong Hui was speaking, at the end of her eyes, she saw a slender figure in yellow willow walking out from behind a rockery outside the forest, walking towards the warm pavilion.


    Murong Hui''s eyes lit up, the corners of her lips raised, and she squinted at Gu Yunzhen, who was sitting opposite her.


    The warm pavilion where the four people are located is specially designed, with a good view, which is the most suitable for enjoying the scenery, and you can take a panoramic view of the surrounding scenery.


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen also noticed the person coming.


    It was a young girl of sixteen or seventeen years old, with a beautiful face, dark and thick hair loosely tied into a crescent moon bun, fair skin, a sallow color on her cheeks, and a light color on her lips.


    "Yong Lang."


    The girl quickly walked to a white plum tree five or six feet away, her cherry lips moved slightly, and she shouted to Murong Yong with a slightly choked sob.


    Her voice was as sweet as the chirping of a lark.


    A pair of autumn water pupils filled with hazy tears, wanting to speak, and tenderness, which makes people feel pity.


    As the cold wind blew, a strand of hair on the girl''s cheek hung down between her neck, trembling slightly, like a delicate flower ruthlessly ravaged by the cold wind.


    Murong Yong frowned slightly in the pavilion, and there was not a trace of fluctuation in his dark brown pupils.


    The atmosphere was slightly condensed, the pavilion was quiet, and three or five plum blossoms as white as snow were blown into the pavilion by the wind.


    "That''s a nice voice!" Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, breaking the silence with a smile, "Does your house support an opera troupe?"


    Gu Yanfei''s crisp and lively voice was exceptionally loud in the pavilion.


    The girl next to the white plum tree heard the words, as if she had been slapped on the spot, her face paled, and tears were about to come out.


    Murong Hui frowned tightly and reprimanded angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "That''s my cousin!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 137： Concubine (two more)

    Chapter 137 Concubine (two more)


    The steward who was accompanying hurriedly smiled and explained vaguely: "This is the cousin of the eldest lady''s family who came to stay in the mansion temporarily. She has been having a fever and talking nonsense these days..."


    "Cousin girl?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, "Could it be a girl from the Zhao family in Bingzhou?"


    Mrs. Murong was born in the Zhao family in Bingzhou.


    "My cousin''s surname is Liu." Murong Hui retorted without thinking.


    "It''s just like his surname." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly.


    The other party''s surname is Liu, he is related to the Murong family, and he comes from the southeast.


    These conditions are enough for her to make a hexagram.


    Gu Yanfei hid in his sleeve and casually pinched his right hand, pursing his lower lip thoughtfully.


    The moth''s eyebrows fell to Jiaofangsi, and it was time for the pipa to break.


    Huh? This cousin surnamed Liu is from Jiaofang Division! ?


    The music, maiko, and kaji of the Kyobo Division are mostly the wives and daughters of criminal officials and criminals. They are implicated in crimes.


    Jiaofang Division is under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Rites, and the name of each trick is recorded in the Ministry of Rites. If you want to secede from Jiaofangsi from Liangliang, you must pass the approval of the Ministry of Rites, and personal redemption is not allowed.


    A gust of southeasterly wind blew, and several white plum trees swayed gently in the cold wind. The little snow-white petals fell like a goddess scattered flowers. Miss Liu rushed over from the plum forest with her skirt on.


    Miss Liu rushed outside the pavilion in one breath, glanced between Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei, and finally landed on Gu Yunzhen''s face, bowed her knees solemnly, and said softly:


    "Please also ask Miss Gu to stay with the slave family to serve, the slave family will never have two hearts!"


    She spoke with confidence, her expression was firm and sincere, and she was a little pitiful.


    Those watery eyes were clear and graceful, and they seemed to be able to speak. Thousands of words were condensed in them, as if the fate of her life was pinned on Gu Yunzhen''s thoughts.


    Gu Yanfei''s gaze froze on this charming and colorful Liu girl, and her index finger lightly touched her chin.


    Strange?


    This watch girl looks a little familiar, she seems to have seen it somewhere.


    Gu Yanfei pondered and turned to look at Gu Yunzhen beside him.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Miss Liu thoughtfully, her eyes dimmed a little, and her slender jade fingers clenched a handkerchief tightly.


    The steward had an embarrassed look on her face, and hurriedly walked towards Miss Liu, lowering her voice to persuade: "Miss Biao, don''t make it difficult for slaves."


    Murong Yong''s face had cooled down, and an icy color gradually appeared in the sharp eyes of Miss Liu.


    "Take it." Murong Yong ordered lightly, "Don''t make trouble."


    When he said the last two words, his voice was like ice, and his thin lips were tightly pressed into a straight line.


    Murong Yong''s "Don''t make trouble" sounded like a bolt of lightning flashing through Gu Yanfei''s heart, and her heart lit up.


    is her!


    Gu Yanfei still stared at Miss Liu for a moment, her eyes widened slightly, and she finally remembered.


    She did see this Liu girl.


    was in a previous life.


    I remember that Gu Yunzhen had just been married for a month, probably in September of the following year, and he had visited Murong''s house to visit her.


    At that time, I was outside the house and heard a little noise inside, and then Murong Yong gave a lukewarm rebuke: "Take it down, don''t make trouble!"


    Following, Gu Yanfei saw a beautiful woman being brought out by two wives. The woman dressed as a woman. In her memory, the dress and temperament of that young woman were different from other maids and daughters-in-law.


    That''s right, that young woman is the cousin of the Liu family in front of you!


    At that time, Gu Yanfei didn''t know who the other party was. In that life, she was too withdrawn and too cowardly. Although she had some speculations in her heart, she didn''t dare to ask Gu Yunzhen.


    "Cousin?" Gu Yanfei said with a half-smile, "...or a concubine?"


    In the past life, what Gu Yanfei couldn''t understand was clearly revealed at this moment.


    Gu Yunzhen''s expression changed slightly when he heard the words.


    She knew very well in her heart that it was rare for a family like the Murong family to have a concubine. Concubine''s choice...


    Thinking of this, the last faint light in Gu Yunzhen''s eyes dimmed, and finally disappeared completely.


    The eyes are calm, the eyes are like water, and the heart is like a lake.


    Gu Yunzhen stroked the forbidden step on his waist with one hand, got up gracefully, and walked towards Miss Liu who was pushing with the steward outside the pavilion, saying:


    "Let go of her."


    This sentence was said to the steward, "she" refers to Miss Liu.


    The steward''s grandmother''s eyes showed hesitation, and she looked at Murong Yong subconsciously from the corner of her eyes.


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t care about this grandma''s brows and eyes. He looked straight at the girl Liu who was an inch shorter than her, and asked calmly, "Who do you say you are?"


    Miss Liu plopped down and knelt on the cold and hard ground below, a line of crystal clear tears fell from the end of her eyes, and her eyelashes trembled like butterfly wings.


    The tear-washed pupils were misty.


    She sobbed and said, "The slave family is willing to be a slave and a maid, and serve the girl for the rest of her life, never mind!"


    "Being a slave and a maid?" Gu Yunzhen''s voice was as calm as a lake without wind and waves, "No need."


    "I go out as a guest, and there''s no reason to take someone else''s cousin back to be a slave."


    "Cousin girl, if she wants to sell herself, she can go to Jasmine."


    Her tone was still gentle, with a graceful and gentle bearing, and there was a faint hint of alienation from above.


    "That''s not what the slave family meant." Miss Liu seemed to be slapped in the face again, and her face turned paler by three points.


    Two more lines of clear tears fell from her eyes, and her eyes turned even redder. They were as delicate and delicate as white plums flying in the air, and they could only be beaten by the cold wind.


    Murong Yong didn''t say a word, no expression on his face, just looked at Gu Yunzhen and Miss Liu quietly.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t give the Murong family any face at all, and laughed out loud.


    Murong Hui walked over and lifted up Miss Liu, who was kneeling, looking at her with pity in her eyes.


    When his eyes met Gu Yunzhen, he was furious, and he raised his voice dissatisfied and rebuked: "Miss Gu, what nonsense are you talking about? When did my cousin say she was going to sell herself?"


    "My cousin is begging so hard, but you don''t have to, why are you still aggressively humiliating my cousin?!"


    Miss Liu grabbed Murong Hui''s sleeve, her cherry lips turned white from the bite, and her slender body was shaking like chaff.


    Gu Yunzhen picked up a white plum that fell on the stone table, turned it around, and suggested lukewarmly, "Miss Murong is so kind, she should do what your cousin asks."


    Her smile was still gentle and gentle, and her eyes became more and more distant, as if the two of them could not meet her eyes at all.


    Being a slave and a maid, serving you all your life, never mind.


    "Second brother..." Murong Hui''s face suddenly flushed, and she looked at Murong Yong for help.


    She...she...this Gu Yunzhen actually wanted her cousin to be her concubine!


    There is no such thing, it really is so unreasonable! !


    Murong Hui''s mouth opened and closed, no matter how savage she was, she was still unmarried after all, and some words really couldn''t be said.


    Miss Liu also looked at Murong Yong with clear eyes, her eyes were full of hope and tenderness.


    "Enough." Murong Yong finally said.


    I don''t even know who the words were meant for.


    He waved at the steward, indicating to take the person down.


    The steward immediately understood, and summoned the two women with big arms and round waists. The two women whispered "offended", and they quickly restrained Miss Liu.


    "Yong Lang..." Miss Liu called out to Murong Yong with tears in her eyes, full of pain, and those talking eyes seemed to say, "Yong Lang, why are you so heartless."


    However, she didn''t have a chance to say what she said later, and the old woman quickly covered her mouth and pulled the person away almost rudely.


    The whole process was the blink of an eye, and the outside of the pavilion became empty. Only Murong Hui stomped her feet unwillingly and unhappily.


    In the pavilion, it was quiet for a moment, until the man''s laughter cut through the air.


    "Miss Gu," Murong Yong smiled, his eyes fell on Gu Yunzhen''s face, and said sternly, "It''s just a cousin, not a concubine."


    His tone was very solemn, as if he was promising something.


    "You don''t need to tell me this, young master." Gu Yunzhen showed a gentle smile in a generous and generous way, and the smile was not as wide as his eyes.


    "However, as long as I don''t get married for a day, I''m still a spoiled guest in your house."


    "Let the Biao girl talk nonsense in front of the guests, and the family style of your house can be seen."


    "It''s hard to agree."


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t give Murong Yong a chance to speak at all, and turned to call Gu Yanfei: "Yan Fei, let''s go."


    She waved her hand and flicked her sleeves, and by the way, she dropped the white plum, and walked away without looking back.


    Gu Yanfei followed silently, the corners of his lips curved.


    The white plum that Gu Yunzhen had casually dropped fluttered like a feather and fell down, just by being blown by the wind to the position where Miss Liu was kneeling before.


    Murong Yong did not force the two of them to stay, but made another gesture, and two little maids left with Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei.


    He looked at the backs of the two sisters as they walked away from the distance. He didn''t speak for a long time, his eyes were dark and incomprehensible, as if he was weighing and thinking about something.


    The frigid wind blew strongly and forcefully, and it blew layers of ripples on the icy lake surface, disturbing the lake water.


    "Second brother, look at her..." Murong Hui stood up abruptly from the chair, her anger stuck in her chest, and she couldn''t help stamping her feet several times.


    Murong Yong only squinted at Murong Hui, Murong Hui was as dumb as a mute.


    Murong Yong''s eyes turned cold, like a cold swamp, and asked in a cool tone, "Who let people out?"


    The steward replied: "I don''t know what the servants do... Second Young Master, the servants will order someone to investigate..."


    She also knew that a guest from Gu Jiajiao came to the house today, and she dared to let the watch girl come out, and she didn''t know what went wrong.


    "You should be punished." Murong Yong spat out four more words, lightly.


    The steward''s mother only complied with her promise, and keenly understood the meaning of the master''s words.


    If you can''t find out, then the person who receives the punishment will become yourself!


    The steward''s mother just stepped back, and just went to follow a little girl who left behind Gu Yanfei and the others, hurried over.


    "Second Young Master," the little maid replied breathlessly, not daring to look directly into Murong Yong''s sharp eyes, "Miss Gu and Er Miss Gu went to the Yimen..."


    Her trembling tail disappeared into the cold wind.


    Before Murong Yong spoke, Murong Hui''s sharp voice had already blurted out, almost toppling the roof of the pavilion: "What?! This girl from the Gu family is really out of order."


    Murong Hui''s face became even more ugly.


    Gu Yunzhen''s move is equivalent to slapping their Murong family without mercy!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 138： decision (one more)

    Chapter 138 Decision (one more)


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen had already boarded their carriage, and the carriage was still parked outside the door of the ceremony, waiting for Mrs. Gu Tai to go together.


    In the car, the light is dim and the air is cold.


    "Yanfei, warm your hands." Gu Yunzhen handed Gu Yanfei a small and exquisite pumpkin-shaped stove.


    The warm stove was in Gu Yanfei''s hand, and it was pressed directly to her heart through the skin.


    In this Gu family, probably only the eldest sister would be so meticulous and thoughtful towards her.


    As for Big Brother...


    Big brother is not afraid of the cold, he never thought that the girl''s family still needs something like a hand stove.


    Gu Yanfei smiled involuntarily.


    Gu Yanfei put the stove on his knees, poured tea for Gu Yunzhen himself, and handed the tea cup to her without hiding it, and said frankly:


    "Big sister, Murong''s house is not a good place to go."


    "This marriage is not good."


    As the crisp voice sounded, a faint scent of tea lingered on Gu Yunzhen''s nose, refreshing and mellow, moisturizing Gu Yunzhen''s heart like a spring rain.


    Gu Yunzhen has become accustomed to Gu Yanfei''s straightforward style, not only is he not surprised, on the contrary, he has a feeling that it is so, and even the haze buried deep in his heart has been dispelled a little.


    She gently held Gu Yanfei''s hand, her palm against hers, her eyebrows soft.


    Of course she knew that Gu Yanfei came to Murong''s house on purpose today, purely for herself, under the guise of old lady Murong, to help herself see Murong Yong''s character.


    She knew even more that Gu Yanfei was right.


    but¡­¡­


    The picture in the warm pavilion just now flashed in his mind, Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help but pursed the corners of his mouth, his chest heaved slightly, it seemed that he could suppress the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    However, she has to think about her mother and her second sister.


    If the grandmother knew that the second sister had encouraged her to break off the marriage, she would have been annoyed even more.


    Over the years, the third room has been in an embarrassing situation in the Hou Mansion, and the long room is also half a catty.


    The eldest uncle and aunt of the long house are gone, which means that the future of the eldest brother and the marriage of the second sister are all in the hands of the grandmother and the second uncle.


    The eldest brother did not rely on the grace of his parents. He had been honed in the army for many years, and finally he was promoted to thousands of households in the Shenji camp. He was the only one who knew the blood and sweat of each. In the future, if the elder brother wants to gain a firm foothold, he also needs the help of his family.


    Thinking, a trace of weakness and struggle slowly appeared in her dark and deep eyes...


    Soon, she suppressed the negative emotions in her heart, smiled softly, and gently stroked the top of Gu Yanfei''s head.


    "Yan Fei, I will consider it carefully." She stared deeply into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, without evading her, let her clear eyes directly hit her heart, and said sincerely, "Even if it is respectful to each other."


    "In this world, many women come here like this, and I am no different from them."


    Her voice was very rational and very calm.


    From the day her father died, she was no longer a delicate flower in the conservatory. She wanted to protect herself and her mother.


    "It''s different." Gu Yanfei shook his head.


    She flipped open a corner of the curtain, and the cold wind like a knife blew in through the gap, messing up the hair on Gu Yanfei''s cheeks.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were sharper than the cold wind outside, and he was accurately directed towards the yard where Madam Murong was in the northwest.


    This house is different.


    Old Madam Murong had a dead aura as thick as ink, and a smell of corruption.


    Gu Yanfei can almost conclude that people are already dead.


    and also¡­¡­


    Gu Yanfei looked around again, the high walls around the mansion, the stone beasts squatting on the eaves, the dead old pines, the small dry pond, and the talismans pasted on the windows...


    A suffocating aura pervaded the entire mansion.


    In Taoist medicine, there is indeed a saying of "Chongxi".


    In the last life, the Murong family did not observe filial piety, which means that Mrs. Murong survived.


    The reason why Mrs. Murong was sick had nothing to do with external causes. She should have been sick at this moment in her past life and this life, so why did she survive in the last life?


    The reason is about to come out.


    There should be someone else who congratulated Murong Madam in the previous life.


    Gu Yanfei raised her hand and tucked a few strands of tangled hair behind her ears, leaning lazily against the wall, not concealing her dislike, and snorted softly, "This mansion is really uncomfortable. "


    She was about to lower the curtains when she saw Mrs. Gu Tai walking slowly towards this side.


    The eyes of the grandfather and grandson met in mid-air, and looked at each other for a moment.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face flashed a hint of hesitation, and she stroked the fur on her cuffs. The steps under her feet did not stop, and she continued to walk in the direction of the carriage.


    After talking with Mrs. Murong in the green gauze closet, she listened to the Murong family''s steward, and learned about what happened in the warm pavilion, as well as that Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei went to the ceremonial gate together.


    Therefore, Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t stay any longer, and directly offered her farewell.


    Mrs. Murong did not reluctantly keep anyone, she only asked the steward to help her send one to Mrs. Gu Tai.


    The steward was determined to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. She was so diligent and polite that she sent Mrs. Gu Tai to the black lacquer three carriages in front of her, and she never left.


    The two carriages of the Gu family drove out of the alley where Murong''s family was, and set off on their return journey.


    At noon, Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen got off the carriage at the ceremonial gate of Gu''s house.


    Mrs. Wang came to hear the news. She arrived just at this time and said with a smile: "Mother, it''s hard for you to take a trip."


    Mrs. Wang walked over briskly, hugged Mrs. Gu''s arm affectionately, and asked casually, "I wonder how the old lady of the Murong family''s condition is?"


    Gu Jian''s warning sounded in Wang''s ears, this marriage is beneficial to the Hou''s residence, and nothing should go wrong.


    Mrs. Wang was asking Mrs. Gu Tai, but Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes were on Gu Yanfei, and she called out in a gentle tone: "Yan Fei, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes shot like torches on Gu Yanfei''s face.


    "You can''t live or die, everything has a certain fate." Gu Yanfei said casually, while rubbing his fingers on the pumpkin-shaped hand stove.


    Few words, which seemed unfathomable.


    The surroundings were silent for a moment.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s graceful face visibly sank, and the corners of her eyes twitched.


    This girl is playing tricks again!


    Mrs. Gu Tai had something in her heart, so she was too lazy to talk to Gu Yanfei, so she casually said, "Go back."


    She turned to Gu Yunzhen and said, "Sister Zhen, follow me to Cihetang."


    As soon as Gu Yanfei turned around, she saw a yellow, white and black figure flashing in front of her. The three-flowered cat that ran from nowhere flew down from the top of the carriage and stopped steadily on her shoulder. Where did she go to play with the cat on her back.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also heard the cat meowing later, her heart beat uncomfortably, and her eyebrows were furrowed.


    Until she sat down in Cihetang, she still frowned.


    All the people in the east and second rooms were sent back. The grandfather and grandson sat side by side on the kang, Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang sat at the bottom, and only Mrs. Li was left in the room to wait on the side.


    Mrs. Gu Tai drank two sips of tea, and after she recovered, she regained her spirits and started the conversation: "Sister, I heard about the garden."


    She patted Gu Yunzhen''s hand soothingly, with a gentle and loving tone, "Mrs. Murong has already told me that she is my cousin, and after the new year, she will marry off with a deputy dowry."


    Gu Yunzhen''s eyelashes were half drooping, looking at Mrs. Gu Tai''s well-maintained hand.


    Although the man is old, his hands are still fair and delicate. A string of red sandalwood Buddha beads is wrapped around his hands. When he patted it on the back of Gu Yunzhen''s hand, the beads are actually a bit rough, leaving a small red mark on the girl''s delicate skin. .


    Mrs. Gu Tai patted Gu Yunzhen again with her hand wrapped around the string of Buddhist beads, and persuaded earnestly: "You, don''t always follow Gu Yanfei crazy, she has no father or mother, and her future is unpredictable, she has no worries, But you are different, you have a great future. This is a good day, but why do you need to be strong, and you will be bloody!"


    "Mrs. Murong values ??you very much, and said a lot of good things about you in front of me today..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Gu Tai kept talking non-stop, and she felt annoyed every time she thought about the troubles in the house since Gu Yanfei returned to the mansion.


    Gu Yunzhen sat on the kang with Mrs. Tai''s arm upright, with a graceful orchid figure, dignified and virtuous.


    Although Wang''s family didn''t know what happened in Murong Mansion, he could guess seventy-eighty-eight from the words of Mrs. Tai. To put it in a nasty way, things about cousins ??and cousins ??are not uncommon in the prefectures.


    Wang''s interface also persuaded Gu Yunzhen: "Sister Zhen, such a good marriage can be met but not asked. Your grandmother will not harm you."


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t react at all, just sat motionless, half-drooping his eyes, pursing his lips, and said nothing.


    Looking at Gu Yunzhen''s look of a stuffy oil bottle, Mrs. Gu Tai felt a little sullen, the corners of her eyes jumped slightly, and she secretly said: This big girl''s temper is not as likable as her sister-in-law.


    Mrs. Tai stroked the red sandalwood buddha beads in her hand, and said indifferently with the elder''s lofty tone: "Just now I have promised Mrs. Murong, and the marriage will be set a year ago."


    "..." Gu Yunzhen finally had some reaction, lifted his eyelids and looked up at Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Today is the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month, and it is less than four days before the Chinese New Year.


    Even the Wang family was surprised, this was too urgent, I was afraid that even the dowry would not be ready in time.


    However, Gu Yunzhen will get married sooner or later, that is, a few days in advance.


    "True sister, grandmother is for your own good." Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes had a hint of impatience in her eyes, but her face was still kind, and the silver inlaid jade earrings on her earlobes shone with brilliance.


    "This time, you married into the Murong family to save Ayong''s grandmother, which is kind to the Murong family. No matter whether the old lady can get better this time, the Murong family will never treat you badly in the future, and will remember your goodness. !"


    She seemed to be persuading her, but in fact, her words were already strong and unquestionable.


    Mrs. Wang nodded again and again, and sang along with Mrs. Tai: "A little grievance you are suffering now will also be a blessing for you in the future."


    "For a young and promising man like Second Young Master Murong, I can''t find a second man in the entire capital!"


    Wang trumpeted Murong Yong into a hype, but Gu Yunzhen was always calm, even when he heard the wedding date, he just moved his eyelids, and there was no turbulence in his eyes.


    She has already thought about it and has made a decision.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 139： Do not marry (two more)

    Chapter 139 Unmarried (two more)


    The kang-burning room was as warm as spring, with incense curling in the air, but Gu Yunzhen felt cold in his hands and feet, his fingertips were slightly numb, and the tip of his nose lingered with the dull, depressing smell he had smelled in Mrs. Murong''s house today. foul smell.


    lingers in this spacious and bright room.


    "Grandmother," Gu Yunzhen met Madam Gu Tai''s majestic eyes and said calmly, "Granddaughter listens to grandmother''s arrangement."


    is just marriage, every woman has to experience this kind of life, she can live well.


    That is, there will be no love between the two in the book.


    This is not the whole of life, mother can, grandmother can, of course she can.


    Although she made a decision, she couldn''t help feeling a little bit of sadness in her heart, and the smell on the tip of her nose became stronger, and she sighed: It''s just that she wants to let her sister worry about her again.


    Hearing Gu Yunzhen''s response, Mrs. Gu Tai''s face suddenly turned from cloudy to sunny, and a kind smile appeared on her graceful face.


    The atmosphere in the room became brighter instantly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai told Li Ma with satisfaction: "Quick, let someone go and invite the third wife."


    Li Mama hurriedly responded to the order and quickly went out to send someone a message.


    Mrs. Gu also called the eldest maid, Bai Lu, and in front of Gu Yunzhen, asked Bai Lu to open the storeroom and fetch a box of jewelry from her private storehouse; she also ordered another maid to go and buy the jewelry from the old aunt''s marriage. Bring the dowry list.


    If the marriage is set a few years ago, it means that the dowry will be given tomorrow.


    Cihetang became busy all of a sudden, and those mothers and wives came and went in a hurry.


    After Gu Yunzhen finished saying those words, he became silent again, as if his soul had been pulled out of his body.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was in a good mood and kept talking non-stop: "True sister, the family will not wrong you, and your dowry will also be handled by the second aunt to help your mother, so it must be done properly."


    "Grandma will add more makeup to you. In addition to this box of jewelry, I will give you 10,000 taels of silver and land."


    "Grandma still has a lot of good materials here, just in time to make you a wedding dress, just let the sewing room work day and night."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips and was silent for a long time, the whole person was free.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s voice was clearly in her ears, but it seemed so far away, as if it came from thousands of miles away.


    However, in the eyes of Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Yun''s true silence became obedient.


    Everyone is in good spirits when it comes to happy events. Mrs. Gu''s smile turned into a flower from the corners of her lips and eyes, and she discussed some details of the wedding with Mrs. Wang in high spirits.


    Mrs Wang calmly gave her steward a wink and motioned her to find someone to inform Hou Ye of the good news.


    Wang Shi smiled and joked: "Mother, the eldest aunt is only under 20 years old, and he is already a top five thousand households in the Shenji camp, and the future is good. If you don''t need to keep filial piety, you will be able to rise to the sky in a few years and put on a fourth-grade scarlet. robe."


    In the Dajing Chaotang, the fifth rank and below wear the green robe and the green robe, and the fourth rank and above wear the red robe.


    This red robe is in full swing, which is itself a symbol of status and future.


    Mrs. Gu Tai agrees, nodding her head again and again, and brows with joy.


    The words "Shenji Yingzheng 5th Grade Thousand Households" were like several sharp needles pierced into Gu Yunzhen''s ear.


    For the first time, her originally stagnant expression had a slight ups and downs, and Crow Qing''s long eyelashes trembled twice.


    She slowly turned to Mrs. Gu Tai, her eyes were like a cold black pool, and she asked word by word, "Shenji Ying is a five-tier thousand households?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Gu Tai smiled and said, "There is a hurdle between the fifth rank and the fourth rank. After this hurdle, the future of the eldest uncle will be promising..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to have a good talk with Gu Yunzhen, but was interrupted by Gu Yunzhen: "Grandmother, Shenji Yingzheng is of the fifth grade and thousands of households, isn''t this eldest brother''s job?"


    The news that Gu Yuan was transferred to the Shenji Ying and raised to a thousand households after being transferred by the Ministry of War was known to the whole family, and of course Gu Yunzhen also knew.


    But this is the errand of the eldest brother, why did he become Murong Yong? !


    What about big brother?


    Big brother has worked hard for so many years to follow in the footsteps of his eldest uncle, gradually gaining a firm foothold in the army at the cost of blood and sweat, and finally got to where he is today...


    The relaxed and cheerful atmosphere of ?? just now became stagnant and became a little embarrassing.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Wang looked at each other with a stiff face, realizing the problem.


    During these days, Gu Yunzhen went to his grandfather''s house with the Yan family, and he returned yesterday, I am afraid that Murong Yong finally got the job of Shenjiying Qianhu.


    Gu Yunzhen''s dark eyes were bottomless, and they stared at Mrs. Gu Tai''s old and graceful face for a moment, as if trying to penetrate the false shell to capture the subtle changes in her face in an instant.


    As if a bucket of cold water was pouring down his head, Gu Yunzhen felt a chill from head to toe, soaking into his bones.


    Gu Yunzhen''s always gentle eyes now flashed with an almost sharp light, cold and clear, and slowly said: "He... robbed the eldest brother of the errand?"


    She is asking, but her expression is very determined, as if she already has a clear answer in her heart.


    She thought they were both surnamed Gu, and the family wanted to support each other, and the grandmother and second uncle would definitely help the elder brother Gu Yuan.


    It turned out that she was too naive.


    Her hope is nothing but a self-righteous extravagance, like the gorgeous soap bubbles in the sun, the bubbles burst when the wind blows gently.


    In the East Room, the scene froze and the atmosphere was even colder.


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned in displeasure and said softly, "How can this be called ''robbing''?"


    The big girl really did not learn from Gu Yanfei, she couldn''t even speak!


    Mrs. Gu Tai said plausibly, "Brother Yuan was transferred to Luan Yiwei. The position of the thousand households in the Shenji Camp was voluntarily given up by Brother Yuan."


    How can this be called a robbery!


    In the end, without Gu Yuan, no matter how much money the Hou Mansion spent, it would not be possible to conjure up an errand for Murong Yong out of thin air.


    The more Mrs. Gu thought about it, the more assertive she became, and she said, "Sister, the Murong family will not treat you badly. Your elder brother asked for the errand, and you are happy for his old lady, and the Murong family owes you from now on. I will look at you high, in this life, your position is stable, and no one can surpass you."


    "Grandmother and your second uncle did everything for you."


    Wang nodded frequently. The biggest beneficiary of this incident is Gu Yunzhen.


    "It''s for Gu Yunchang!" Gu Yunzhen pierced Mrs. Gu Tai''s mind to the point, and a feeling of suffocation filled her heart.


    "What eldest brother wants is to fight on the battlefield, just like the eldest uncle, not to live peacefully in Beijing."


    "And for the sake of Gu Yunchang, you helped Murong Yong grab the eldest brother''s errand, and did not hesitate to cut off the eldest brother''s future!"


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t hide his disappointment and grief in his voice, his cherry lips were pale, and his pupils were as deep as night.


    There seems to be a string in my heart tightening little by little, and then tightening again.


    She can accept that her grandmother arranges a marriage for her for the benefit of the family, and abandons the pursuit of the two loves that Emperor Taizu preached;


    She can be happy for her future husband''s family;


    She can be like all women who are like mothers, filial piety to her parents-in-law, serving her husband-in-law, managing housework, managing concubines, and raising children.


    However, she also has a bottom line.


    "Zheng!"


    Gu Yunzhen faintly heard the sound of the string breaking, and his heart trembled.


    She stood up without warning, and this abrupt action caused Mrs. Gu Tai and Mrs. Wang to frown.


    To the shocked or dissatisfied eyes of the previous room, Gu Yun''s voice could no longer be heard of the usual gentleness, and he firmly spit out three words:


    "I won''t marry!"


    The three words ?? are neither light nor heavy, but they sound like thunder.


    Everyone was stunned, unable to believe their ears.


    The room was silent.


    ¡­


    "Girl, this servant just heard that the eldest girl will not marry."


    At dusk, the reason for Gu Yunzhen''s rejection of marriage came to Gu Yanfei''s ears.


    Gu Yanfei gently dialed the pointer on the compass, and the pointer was turning slowly...


    The pointer is fast first and then slow, and then stops gradually.


    The west slanted sunlight came in through the window and sprinkled on the small compass. The surface of the needle and the compass glowed with a pearl-like streamer.


    Kuanbi knew that the girl was doing fortune-telling, and stared at the compass with bated breath... Until the pointer stopped, she took a breath and asked curiously, "Girl, are you ready?"


    "The hexagram has changed." Gu Yanfei looked at the hexagram displayed on the compass, and the end of his eyes happily picked up.


    and then? Juan Bi stared at Gu Yanfei, waiting for her to continue speaking.


    Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks in one hand, looked down at the compass, and tapped the knuckles of his right hand on the table, thoughtfully.


    Before today, she had made several hexagrams about Gu Yunzhen''s marriage.


    The result of the ?? hexagram has always shown that "the predestined relationship is irreversible".


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei didn''t dare to interfere violently. She herself is a person abandoned by heaven. If she forcibly intervenes in the cause and effect of the "destined fate", she will actually harm Gu Yunzhen.


    But now this hexagram, the hexagram shows a turning point¡ª¡ª


    "Broken the cocoon into a butterfly." Gu Yanfei muttered to himself.


    Juanbi didn''t know what Gu Yanfei meant by this, but he probably could guess the result of the hexagram from the words "break the cocoon into a butterfly".


    "Girl," Juan Bi was happy at first, then worried, and said, "Will Mrs. Madam embarrass the eldest girl? And will the Murong family..."


    No one in the house knows Mrs. Tai''s temperament. Mrs. Tai has always been high above and will not tolerate anyone in the house to question her decision. Probably only Hou Ye and Gu Yunchang were the only ones who could talk in front of Mrs. Tai.


    And the Murong family is Gu Yunzhen''s future husband''s family, Gu Yunzhen refuses to be happy, it means to offend the Murong family, so will the Murong family give up? !


    Compared to Juan Bi''s worry, Gu Yanfei seemed casual.


    Breaking the cocoon into a butterfly, this "cocoon" is self-binding.


    If the cocoon is broken by external force, the result will only be destruction. Gu Yunzhen must shred the things bound on her body, in order to break out of the cocoon and have the beauty of the moment of turning into a butterfly.


    From this hexagram¡ª


    A crack appeared in the "cocoon" on Gu Yunzhen''s body, and her fate was no longer "irreversible".


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 140： Substitute (one more)

    Chapter 140 Stand-in (one more)


    Gu Yanfei looked up at the colorful sky outside the window and asked, "Do you know how big sister suddenly changed her mind?"


    "The slaves don''t know either." Juan Bi shook his head blankly, "The slaves only heard that the third wife also went to the Cihetang, and together with Mrs. Tai, they advised the eldest girl not to be impulsive, and ''Chongxi'' is not for the two families. It''s all good. But the eldest girl is determined, and she didn''t say a word."


    "Mrs. Tai was so angry that she even reprimanded the third wife for not being strict with her goddaughter." Juan Bi sighed.


    Gu Yanfei casually played with the compass, noncommittal.


    "Second girl," at this moment, the little maid''s announcement came from outside the door curtain, "Mother Li is here, saying that she is ''speaking'' to Mrs. Tai."


    "No." Gu Yanfei said lightly, leaning lazily on the back of the chair, too lazy to move.


    Kuanbi immediately understood, and obediently went out to pass on the words of her own girl.


    Less than half a cup of tea time, Juan Bi came back again, looking a little angry and a little embarrassed, and said quietly: "Miss, Li mama is here to ''lecture'' on behalf of Mrs. Tai."


    Under Gu Yanfei''s eyes, Juan Bi continued to say: "Mrs. Tai said that the girl went out a few days ago and didn''t come back all night, it''s not proper."


    "Say, the girl instigated her cousin to disobey her elders in order to disturb the family."


    "I also said... I also said that this small temple in Hou''s Mansion could not afford the girl''s big Buddha, so she asked her to live in Cijing Nunnery after the new year, and study the rules and precepts with the masters."


    Juan Bi looked at Gu Yanfei cautiously, unable to hide her indignation.


    Mrs. Tai is clearly expressing her anger!


    There is one more thing, in fact, Juan Bi has never dared to report it. Three days ago, when her own girl was brought back from Zhuangzi unconscious, Madam Tai was very displeased and once asked Mammy Li to come to Yuheng Garden. , not only reprimanded the girl for not going home at night, but also scolded the eldest young master several times.


    Kuanbi was very unconvinced at the time, obviously she had sent a message from Zhuangzi to Beijing, and it was obvious that the house did not send a carriage to pick up the girl!


    "That''s all?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, very calm, a sneering look flashed across his eyes.


    In the last life, she did not understand, felt inferior and self-pity, and felt sorry for herself. She always felt that there was something wrong with herself, so her own grandmother would rather like Gu Yunxiang than herself.


    This became a knot in her heart, and finally turned into a demon, which was difficult to let go of for a long time.


    Even after she was reborn in this life, she was already used to her partiality towards Mrs. Tai, but the inner demons engraved in the depths of her soul were still hard to eradicate.


    But now, when she discovered that there were other possibilities, she felt relieved, as if she suddenly saw a ray of light after the endless long dark night.


    If his father, Gu Cezhen, was not born by Mrs. Tai, then she would not be the granddaughter of Mrs. Tai.


    For Mrs. Tai, she and Gu Yunxiang have no blood connection with her, so she would prefer Gu Yunxiang who was raised by her since childhood, which seems to be a matter of course.


    Gu Yanfei covered her chest subconsciously, and the inner demon that had been entangled in her heart loosened a little.


    "Yes..." Juan Bi swallowed her saliva, her eyes wandered, and she finished her sentence in one breath, "Mother Li also said that Mrs. Tai asked you to kneel at the ancestral hall until tomorrow to worship your ancestors. Still waiting outside..."


    Kuanbi''s voice became lighter and lighter.


    "I won''t go." Gu Yanfei said without thinking, and said casually, "Go and tell Li Mammy, I''m going to do it overnight today to pray for the Houfu, so I won''t go..."


    and many more! Gu Yanfei was talking, closed his mouth, and suddenly thought of the ancestral hall.


    If Mrs. Tai is not her father''s biological mother, then her grandmother should be someone else... There is no trace of the Gu family''s genealogy and ancestral hall.


    Juanbi had already turned around and was about to go out to find Li Mama to answer, but heard Gu Yanfei behind him change his tune, "Then I''ll go."


    ah? ! Juan Bi was dumbfounded when she heard the words, and her jaw almost dropped.


    Before she could react, she saw that Gu Yanfei had walked beside her and left the small study.


    Not only was Juan Bi stupid, but Li Ma, who was waiting under the eaves, was also stupid, staring at Gu Yanfei blankly.


    She thought that the second girl would be the same as usual and dismissed her casually, but did not expect that the second girl would really go to kneel at the ancestral hall? !


    Li Mammy almost pinched herself, wanting to see if this wasn''t a dream, but she managed to keep the smile on her face, and smiled and stretched out her hand to make a petition: "Second girl, please."


    Gu Yanfei didn''t stop and walked straight forward.


    This way, Li Mama felt a little unreal, so she walked silently all the way to the Gu Family Ancestral Hall on the west side of the Hou Mansion.


    Compared with other seasons, the ancestral hall in winter is both solemn and cold.


    Looking from a distance, you can see rows of long or short icicles hanging from the eaves. The icicles glisten in the evening sun, like an ice sword hanging upside down on the eaves, loyally guarding the Gu family¡¯s columns. ancestors.


    The old woman guarding the ancestral hall immediately opened the door for Gu Yanfei.


    The inside of the door was pitch-dark, and only the sunlight that shone in at the moment when the door opened gave it a ray of light.


    The old woman only thought that Gu Yanfei was here to be punished, and said in a tone with a bit of cowardice: "Second girl, go inside and kneel, and reflect and reflect in front of your ancestors. Madam Tai is kind, as long as the second girl sincerely repents, she will definitely do it. Forgive the second girl."


    "The big girl is already kneeling inside."


    Big sister is there too? ! Gu Yanfei was stunned for a moment and walked into the ancestral hall.


    The door of the ancestral hall was closed from the rear again, and the room was dark and silent.


    The darkness did not affect Gu Yanfei''s walking at all. Gu Yanfei walked slowly through the front hall and came to the sacrificial hall at the rear.


    In the empty and dead sacrificial hall, only one candle was lit, and the small flame could only illuminate a radius of six or seven feet, and the light was very dim.


    The layers of dark red tablets in front of them were obviously a little gloomy in the flickering candlelight.


    A familiar figure was kneeling motionless on the futon in front of the tablet.


    That slender back is so dignified, so tall and straight, exuding an elegant temperament of an empty orchid.


    Gu Yunzhen heard the movement behind him, turned his head, but met Gu Yanfei''s smiling apricot eyes.


    "Yan Fei!"


    Gu Yunzhen was startled when he saw Gu Yanfei.


    Followed, she frowned again, and a deep self-blame appeared between her brows.


    It was she who implicated her second sister.


    Even though she didn''t mention the second sister a word, the grandmother still believed that the second sister had instigated her.


    "Big sister, you''re right again, stop kneeling." Gu Yanfei pulled up the kneeling Gu Yunzhen and motioned her to sit down on the futon.


    Gu Yanfei also did not intend to kneel, took a few steps forward, and glanced up at the dense dark red tablet in front of him.


    Soon, she found the tablet of her grandfather Gu Xuan in the second row from the bottom up.


    There is an empty space next to Gu Xuan''s tablet. In the future, this position will be placed on the tablet of Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Below ??, the two tablets of Gu Ce and Xie''s were placed side by side, and the dim candlelight gently stroked the two tablets, as gentle as Gu Yanfei''s gaze.


    Gu Yanfei stared at his parents'' tablet for a while, and then stared at his grandfather Gu Xuan''s tablet for a while,


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see any tricks.


    The surroundings were quiet, except for the occasional sound of the burning candle oil.


    Gu Yunzhen watched Gu Yanfei looking around, looking around, not asking much, but looking at her tenderly.


    Gu Yanfei casually looked around at the other tablets around him, but he didn''t gain much.


    After a cup of tea, she took another futon and dragged it to Gu Yunzhen''s side.


    Gu Yunzhen sits with his knees tucked, with a delicate posture; Gu Yanfei sits cross-legged, very leisurely.


    Gu Yanfei was about to open his lips and wanted to ask how Gu Yun really figured it out, but when the words reached his lips, he heard a low cat meow from the direction of the front hall.


    ¡°Mi woo~¡±


    Muffled cat meow with a happy ending.


    "Sunny!" Gu Yunzhen blurted out in surprise.


    In the next instant, a long-haired three-colored cat with a snow-white pigeon in his mouth walked in majestic steps, his long-haired tail was straight, and it was almost going to the sky.


    A pair of green eyes seemed to glow in the dark.


    Gu Yunzhen was instantly bewitched by the cat''s charming eyes, and looked at the cat in awe... When she suddenly came back to her senses, Gu Yanfei had already untied a small bamboo tube tied to the pigeon''s feet, and took out the inside. fold two long strips of silk paper.


    ''s tall, straight and graceful, strong-boned italics came into her eyes, and the handwriting was so beautiful that it made people feel refreshed.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, his eyes fixed on the word "liu" in the first row, and he muttered to himself in surprise, "So fast."


    After she returned from Murong''s house at noon, she sent a letter to Chu Yi, and it had only been two hours.


    It is stated in the letter that Miss Liu''s boudoir name is Muyu, and her father is Liu Wencheng. Liu Wencheng was beheaded when he was the first emperor because of his ineffective disaster relief. The male family members were exiled for 3,000 miles, and all the female dependents were not enrolled in the Jiaofang Division.


    In the letter, at Gu Yanfei''s request, Liu Muyu''s birthday was written.


    The female relatives of the Liu family are all in the Jiaofang Division, their names are recorded in the Ministry of Rites, and there are files for their birth dates.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Liu Muyu''s birthday for a long time, then whispered, "Sure enough!"


    Gu Yunzhen, who had come to his senses, just heard it, and asked smoothly, "What really happened?"


    "Guiwei, Yimao, Jiazi, Jisi." Gu Yanfei read the words clearly as he looked at the silk paper, his clear eyes sparkling with interest.


    Gu Yunzhen blinked and blurted out in surprise, "My character?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled mysteriously, and said again: "It''s also Miss Liu''s character."


    "Miss Liu''s character is exactly the same as that of the eldest sister."


    What? ! Gu Yunzhen''s eyes widened slightly, his face full of surprise.


    Two people with the same character can be said to be one in a thousand, she doesn''t believe it is a coincidence.


    Since it is not a coincidence, it is a certain degree of necessity!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 141： Price (two more)

    Chapter 141 The Price (two more)


    Clearly the surrounding doors and windows were closed, but at this moment, Gu Yunzhen felt that the cold wind outside was blowing on her face like a knife.


    She felt a faint chill rise from the soles of her feet.


    Mrs. Murong, Mrs. Murong, Mrs. Murong, Murong Hui, Liu Muyu and the others flashed in front of her eyes alternately, and their hearts were full of doubts, speculating about the various possibilities behind this.


    For a while, she couldn''t help thinking of the dramas and storybooks she had read in the past, such as Bai Yueguang, cinnabar moles, family changes, deep-rooted love, involuntarily... The keywords such as substitutes filled her thoughts.


    "Substitute." Gu Yunzhen muttered, as if he was talking to himself, and seemed to be asking Gu Yanfei, "Am I a substitute?"


    After saying ??, she felt that her guess was a bit absurd. She had only heard of people looking for substitutes looking for those with similar appearances, but she had never seen anyone looking for substitutes with the same character.


    "It''s really a ''substitute'', but," Gu Yanfei sneered at the corners of his mouth, "Miss Liu should be the eldest sister''s substitute."


    There was a hint of mystery at the end of her slightly raised words.


    Judging from the clues from the previous life, Gu Yanfei is 90% sure that Liu Muyu is Gu Yunzhen''s stand-in.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen was at a loss, completely unable to guess the meaning of Gu Yanfei''s words.


    Gu Yanfei went on to look at the second silk paper in the biography of Fei Ge, which was written about Shangqing Zhenren.


    Shangqing Zhenren joined the gate of Boundless View from a young age, and worshipped Tiangang Zhenren''s first apprentice as his teacher. It has been more than 30 years since then.


    According to reports, he is the same as the legendary Tiangang real person. He is born with Dao bones and has extraordinary intelligence. He is especially good at talisman, alchemy, and feng shui techniques. Less magic.


    For example, he once saw that the ancestral tomb of General Feng¡¯s mansion was manipulated;


    For example, he used to call back the second girl from Changning Houfu who had been dementia for five years;


    For example, he used just one talisman to pull back the seventh son of Prince An''s mansion, who was stabbed to death with a knife...


    There are countless such miracles, and the Shangqing Zhenren became famous because of this, and they have the name of "living gods".


    After reading it, Gu Yanfei handed both pieces of silk paper to Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yunzhen also looked at it seriously. When she saw that the second piece of paper was about Shangqingzhen, she raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed the depression under his lips with his index finger thoughtfully, and the old lady of the Murong family who was lying on the bed appeared in his mind again. The dead aura around him was thick like a cocoon, which tightly bound her.


    "I once heard a story..."


    Gu Yanfei only looked up, but Gu Yunzhen looked up from the silk paper and looked at her suspiciously.


    This is actually an incident that Gu Yanfei witnessed in a mortal town when he was in Yaoling Realm.


    In a small town, a scholar accidentally rescued a girl from a squire''s family. Because of the grace of saving her life, the girl promised herself and married the scholar.


    However, his wife was weak and died of illness within two years of marriage.


    The scholar accidentally found an evil book. In order to resurrect his wife, he locked his wife''s soul in her skull with magic, and then buried the skull in the ground, watering it with blood every day, from mice, to chickens, to cows... ...the amount of blood needed increases day by day until it needs human blood to be watered.


    To this end, the scholar did not hesitate to kill one person after another.


    Flesh and skin grew little by little on his wife''s corpse, like seeds taking root and sprouting in the ground, but her body was no longer warm, her limbs were stiff, and she couldn''t see the light.


    His wife didn''t want to be resurrected, and she didn''t want to become such a half-human, half-ghost.


    But the scholar still forced it, he couldn''t let his wife die.


    Because the scholar was originally in the middle of the road, if it wasn''t for the wealth of the Yue family, he would have had nothing, and it was only the Yue family who could make a comeback.


    Once his wife dies, without the help of the Yue family, the scholar will become poor and poor again.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly stopped here, his eyes deep.


    Gu Yunzhen''s heart fluctuated with the story. At first, he was moved by the scholar''s "affectionateness", and then he became obsessed with the scholar killing several people in order to save one person. Hearing this, he was disgusted by the scholar''s selfishness and cruelty.


    "What happened later?" Gu Yunzhen asked, feeling that the wife in this story was too pitiful.


    Later...


    Gu Yanfei blinked, as if returning to the memory of a hundred years ago.


    Later, the wife was completely "resurrected", with flesh and blood, but her blood was black, she became an irrational evil and killed a whole city.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei was ordered by his teacher to go down the mountain to eradicate evil things.


    She witnessed a **** on earth with her own eyes. The wife''s body was covered with human blood, blood in her mouth, blood in her hands, and she was still holding minced meat between her fingers, but she was crying, two lines of black tears gurgled down, Begging her: "Kill me!"


    Gu Yanfei''s eyelashes fluttered twice, and he didn''t say this after all. He just wrote lightly: "Later, the scholar was killed by his wife, and the wife died too."


    "Any sorcery has a price."


    As Gu Yanfei said, he took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to Gu Yunzhen.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen opened his eyes slightly, the end of his eyes turning red.


    She was still immersed in Gu Yanfei''s story, unable to extricate herself, and felt that her heart was empty.


    The candlelight jumped slightly twice, and a drop of transparent candle oil flowed down, like a line of clear tears, under the candlelight, it was crystal clear.


    "Cuckoo."


    The pigeon let out a soft cry, and the two sisters looked for the sound in unison, and saw the three-flowered cat staring at the carrier pigeon, and the carrier pigeon shook its wings innocently.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the three-flowered cat, and pointed at the cat''s nose, "You, don''t know to bully Gugu all day long. Gugu is more sensible than you, and more capable than you."


    Gugu is the name given to the carrier pigeon by Juan Bi.


    "Meow!" The cat heard that his dignified beast was being compared with a mere pigeon, and almost didn''t jump, and rubbed his claws twice in demonstration.


    Gu Yanfei continued to teach the cat seriously: "You, you always eat and sleep, sleep and eat, do you know that this will make you stupid?"


    "Look at you, you''ve grown fat into a ball, be careful not to jump high or jump far!"


    Gu Yunzhen looked at this man and a cat, and was amused. He covered his mouth with a "puchi" and laughed, and the little melancholy in his heart disappeared.


    Seeing that she finally smiled, Gu Yanfei curled the corners of her lips, and her eyebrows and eyes curved.


    "Mi woo~" The cat approached and rubbed against Gu Yanfei''s skirt intimately, and acted coquettishly around her. The sound was milky and waxy, which meant that I was the cutest, the most capable, and the most sensible.


    "Okay, don''t act like a spoiled child, just go to work!" Gu Yanfei lowered his head and whispered a few words in the cat''s ear, then gently patted the cat''s buttocks, signaling it to hurry up.


    It is the best! The cat raised its tail high, glanced at the white dove not far away, and stepped out of the ancestral hall on the graceful catwalk.


    In winter, the sky gets dark very fast, and the night has already fallen. At night, the Houfu is empty and lonely, silent and cold.


    Tonight, the moon and stars are sparse, and the bright moonlight sprinkles softly in the courtyard.


    The cat struttingly walked in the house, jumped briskly on the tree, jumped over the fence, stepped on the tiles on the roof of other houses, and took a shortcut all the way to the north of the city.


    It is going to Murong Mansion.


    Night belongs to cats. Qingguang doesn''t recognize Murong''s house, but other cats do, and there are even cats who diligently lead the way.


    Sanhua cat took only one incense stick to reach Anding Hutong where Murong Mansion is located.


    It is really powerful, it can run faster than a horse!


    Qingguang thought triumphantly, licked her nose, and licked her paws.


    The cat squatted on the top of the high wall, looking down at the gloomy mansion below, thinking about it for a while with the cat''s face crooked, and finally remembered.


    That''s right, the master said, the old lady''s yard is coming in that direction!


    The cat howled again, and jumped towards the northwest of Murong Mansion...


    It showed its ability to climb over walls, climb trees, and lift roof tiles. In three or two times, it found the yard where the old pines were dead and the pond was dry, and found the tree closest to the window and climbed agilely.


    This time, its movement was a little too loud, and a section of branch was shaken by it and it made a "rustling" sound.


    Pieces of dead leaves fell from the branches.


    Sanhua cat took the advantage of being high and glanced at the window, and saw an old woman lying on the bed against the wall in the house, and a pair of men and women in their forties sitting on the coffee table and talking.


    There was only one shofar palace lantern in the house, and the light was slightly dim, which made the atmosphere a little depressing.


    The cat outside the house simply lay on the branch and didn''t move.


    The couple naturally heard the sound outside the window, but they thought it was windy at night, so Madam Murong glanced at the window and immediately withdrew her gaze.


    "Master, the Gu family has already agreed to Chongxi. According to the meaning of Shang Qingzhen, I have set the wedding date on New Year''s Eve." Madam Murong said to her master with a smile on her face.


    "Okay!" The eldest master, Murong Hao, stroked his goatee and said hello with satisfaction, then asked a little unhappily, "Did Sister Yu run out today?"


    Mrs. Murong nodded embarrassedly.


    Liu Muyu is her niece, and she can''t blame herself for making such a mess at such a critical juncture today.


    Mrs. Murong coughed twice, then cleared her throat and said, "I was also afraid that the Hou Mansion would be annoyed, but fortunately, Mrs. Gu Tai is a reasonable person and did not pursue it."


    said, the corners of her plump lips curled up contentedly.


    After all, the two families have already exchanged Geng posts, and the marriage has been decided. With the character of the second son, the Gu family can''t find such a good son-in-law with a lantern!


    Murong Hao heaved a sigh of relief, and didn''t tangle any more, only admonished: "Madam, since this marriage will not change, then marry the person."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Madam Murong responded in a serious tone, and quickly changed the conversation, "Shangqingren will come tomorrow and will go to the Hou residence with me."


    "I''m relieved that there is a real person here." Murong Hao stroked his beard again.


    There was another rustling sound outside the window, and the swaying branches and leaves left a few hideous and strange shadows on the window paper, as if something was hidden in the dark and peeped at them.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 142： Hook people (one more)

    Chapter 142 Hook people (one more)


    Murong Hao couldn''t help but looked towards the canopy bed.


    The old lady sleeping in the bed tent still closed her eyes, her skin was pale and dry, her body was almost skinny, her brow bones were prominent, her eye sockets and cheeks were deeply sunken, her breathing between her mouth and nose was barely visible, and her whole body was dead. Like a living dead.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a clapper pierced through the night and passed from afar, as if a hammer hit the hearts of the couple.


    Murong Hao lightly thumped his fist on his knees twice, watching the old lady''s eyes flickering.


    The emotions in ?? are extremely complicated, some are sad, some helpless, some sigh... There is still a little bit of unbearableness.


    "Master, this is all for Murong''s family." Madam Murong naturally saw her husband''s sway and persuaded softly.


    Yes, for the Murong family.


    Murong Hao''s eyes wandered for a moment, and then turned into a deep abyss.


    "Mother," Murong Hao said in a low voice to the unconscious old lady on the bed, his voice was a little hoarse, "Just hold on for a few more years, and our Ayong will soon be out of the blue..."


    He dragged the ending to a long sigh.


    I don¡¯t know when there was a flying insect in the lampshade. The flying insect fluttered its wings inside and rammed headlessly. The enlarged insect shadow was cast on the wall of the house, which made the original condensed atmosphere a little more. Spooky and spooky.


    The old lady on the bed stretched out a finger from under the embroidered quilt, the finger moved slightly, her dry and purple lips were lightly opened, and she let out a silent sigh...


    "óùóù..."


    The flying insect in the lantern flapped its wings even more intensely, hitting the lampshade and making a slight scratching sound.


    The cat outside the window was attracted by the fast flapping light and shadow and the flapping sound of the flying insects, his mind was empty, and flew towards the window...


    The hind legs kicked on the branch, and the branch swayed again, which made the cat''s calculation a little deviated. The cat''s two front paws grabbed the window sill, but the hind legs were lost, and the cat could only claw at the window in a little embarrassment. superior.


    At this moment, Gu Yanfei''s sigh sounded again in the cat''s ear: "Look at you, you''ve become a ball of fat, be careful not to jump high or jump far!"


    The cat''s face almost didn''t fall down, the two front paws stretched out sharp nails to hook the window sill, and the two hind legs were hanging in the air, pushing **** the air...


    "Meow!"


    With a roar, the cat finally burst out with a milky strength to prop up its body, climbed up the window sill with difficulty, and then eagerly raised one paw to grab a talisman attached to the window.


    "Where''s the wild cat!" a slightly sharp female voice shouted.


    The cat made such a big noise, and naturally the couple in the room noticed it.


    Mrs. Murong and Murong Hao frowned and looked at the long-haired three-colored cat on the window, and they were all startled.


    "Someone!" Murong Hao was about to order someone to hit the cat, but saw the cat turn to look at them, its green-like eyes sparkling in the candlelight.


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    The cat''s eye is so clear that there is no trace of impurities, so shiny and so dazzling.


    Charming eyes are like silk, captivating people''s souls.


    Murong Hao and Mrs. Murong all stared at the three-flowered cat, fascinated, with obsession and piety written in their eyes.


    "Little cat, do you want that?" Murong Hao said softly while pointing at the talisman sticking to the window.


    The middle-aged man deliberately put on a soft and rough tone, looking a little flattering and a little funny.


    "Meow!" Sanhua cat called in a commanding voice, squinting at the two stupid humans.


    "It''s too high, you can''t reach it, right?" Mrs. Murong understood and approached the window diligently, smiling like a flower, her eyes full of flattery, "I''ll get it for you. "


    Sanhua cat made another "meow", with his chin held high, squatting gracefully, and his tail like a feather duster waving happily behind him.


    Murong Hao took a walk and rushed to the window in two steps, and quickly tore off a talisman on the window with one step.


    He then held the talisman in both hands, presented it to the cat respectfully, and asked thoughtfully, "Little cat, are you hungry? Would you like to eat some dried fish before leaving?"


    The cat''s eyes lit up, his saliva quickly secreted, and Gu Yanfei''s words "You''ve become a ball of fat" sounded again in his ears.


    The cat''s body shook, the cat quickly calmed down, ooh bit the talisman handed over by the other party, turned around and jumped towards the tree outside the window...


    The Murong family looked at the cat''s elegant back in awe, looking like a nympho, the eldest lady sighed lowly: "It''s so beautiful!"


    The swaying branches outside the window seemed to be responding to her.


    The night is getting darker, the capital is getting quieter, the lights go out one by one, only the stars and moon in the sky still shine.


    The cat sees the night as nothing, holding the talisman, walking through the ink-like night without being affected at all.


    ¡°Whoosh whoosh¡­¡±


    After a few light leaps, it returned to the Hou''s Mansion, and silently entered the sacrificial hall of the ancestral hall, and saw Gu Yun really standing side by side with Gu Yanfei in front of the tablets.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at the tablets of Gu Ce and Xie''s, and whispered, "...My mother told me that the eldest uncle and the aunt are the real gods, and they are the only one for each other."


    "In the years after the death of the eldest aunt, I don''t know how many matchmakers persuaded the eldest uncle to remarry. They kept saying that the eldest brother and the third sister needed mother''s care, but the eldest uncle never thought of remarrying."


    "Mother said that men like the eldest uncle are too rare, and more men are like fathers and grandfathers..."


    Gu Yunzhen''s eyes drooped slightly, and there was a hint of emotional sigh in his voice.


    Gu Yanfei stared deeply at the tablets of his parents, with soft eyes and a peaceful expression.


    The candle next to ?? has burned only two inches, and the dim candle flickered.


    "Meow!"


    The cat noticed that neither of them noticed their presence, and let out an unpleasant cry.


    Gu Yunzhen was suddenly attracted by the cat''s attention, showed a cheerful smile, and said, "Qingguang, you are back!"


    The cat raised its tail proudly again, walked up to Gu Yanfei with its head held high, and put the talisman in her mouth into her hand.


    Then, it squatted proudly on the other futon next to it, holding its small chin up, waiting for praise.


    That talisman was bitten by the cat for a long time, and a third of it was soaked in saliva.


    Gu Yanfei shook the wet talisman, flicked it between its eyebrows with disgust, and laughed, "It''s all your saliva!"


    "Meow meow meow!"


    The cat was so angry that it was about to explode, and he barked several times in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Yanfei laughed "pochi", lowered his head, and gently bent over to hook the cat''s chin with his fingers.


    The cat rubbed back into her palm subconsciously, like a coquettish child, calling her "meow meow meow" non-stop.


    However, Gu Yanfei only spit out two words: "I don''t understand."


    The cat''s eyes widened, and the long-haired tail exploded again!


    Gu Yanfei curled his lips with laughter, took out a piece of jerky from his purse and threw it to the cat.


    The cat swallowed the chicken jerky in three or two strokes and licked its paws, still feeling unfinished, but eating too much supper will make you fat.


    The cat thought tangled, while Gu Yanfei held the talisman and studied it carefully, concentrating on it.


    The runes on the ?? rune paper are black.


    Gu Yanfei brought the talisman paper close to his nose, sniffed, and raised his eyebrows.


    This rune should have been painted with cinnabar mixed with blood and black stone powder.


    is a talisman drawn by mortals in this small world, which is very different from what Gu Yanfei learned in Yaoling World.


    However, all changes remain the same.


    As long as it is a talisman, there must be some rules to be found¡­


    "Meow!" The cat approached again, barking aggrievedly.


    It traveled arduously across half of the capital at night, and was actually dismissed by a mere piece of jerky. It was a perfunctory cat.


    So, Gu Yanfei dug into his sleeve again, took out a bell ball, and threw it out.


    Qingguang rushed out with a "meow" and happily chased the bell ball.


    Gu Yunzhen finally came back to his senses, and continued: "Once grandfather and grandmother also had a time as a fairy couple, but unfortunately it only lasted less than two years."


    Gu Yunzhen noticed that his grandfather''s tablet was stained with candle oil.


    She took out a handkerchief and wiped the tablet gently, but the tablet accidentally bumped into the incense case and made a "crack" sound.


    Gu Yunzhen carefully supported his grandfather''s tablet, and said quietly: "When my grandfather passed away, I was only two years old, and I don''t have a deep impression of my grandfather. Many things about my grandfather were told to me by my grandmother and mother."


    The "ancestral mother" in Gu Yunzhen''s mouth refers to the mother and grandson of the third master.


    Gu Yanfei silently moved the candle to the side.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei next to him, thinking that the second sister had just returned to the Hou''s mansion, and she was afraid that she didn''t know much about the affairs in the mansion, especially because the elder brother in the hall was a man, and his mind was not so delicate, so he was afraid that he would not talk too much to the second sister. carefulness.


    Gu Yunzheng rationalized his thoughts and said: "Our Dingyuan Houfu is only the fourth generation of this generation, and the great-grandfather only got the only son of his grandfather when he was forty, so he was well-bred."


    Don¡¯t look at the so many ancestral tablets placed in the Gu¡¯s ancestral hall. In fact, the Gu family was no more than an ordinary farmer in the previous dynasties. It was the great-grandfather Gu Yao who revolted with Emperor Taizu and made great military achievements.


    The tablets above are all unknown people, who can''t even put their names on the stage, and even the tablets of many collateral relatives are also offered in this ancestral hall.


    "Grandfather did not live up to the expectations of his great-grandfather, and made a lot of contributions to the court."


    "My great-grandfather was very concerned about his grandfather''s marriage. He chose the Qi''s daughter from Yingchuan, Yuzhou...that is his grandmother. Back then, the great-grandfather also asked Emperor Taizu to decree the marriage. The scenery is beautiful and the people are praised.¡±


    At that time, those nobles who followed Emperor Taizu and made indelible feats were basically generals from humble backgrounds.


    After the establishment of the new dynasty, they either divorced their wives and remarried, or married daughters from aristocratic families for their children and grandchildren, hoping that the next generation would have the extravagance of "high-level families".


    The Qi family in Yingchuan is not a noble family, but a scholarly family. It was also because the great-grandfather thought that Qi was not a coincidence, so he chose Qi''s daughter as his daughter-in-law.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 143： Out of line (two more)

    Chapter 143 Extraordinary (two more)


    "Bell, bell, bell..."


    Qingguang picked up the bell takraw ball again, shouted "miaomiaomiao", walked and walked in front of Gu Yanfei, dangling in front of her eyes.


    "Good!" Gu Yanfei boasted in a perfunctory manner, and patted the cat''s head again, letting it play.


    Gu Yunzhen simply took the bell ball and threw it out gently. The cat jumped up again and chased the ball happily.


    Gu Yunzhen squatted on the ground, playing ball with the cat, and quickly continued: "After marriage, grandfather and grandmother were happily married, but I don''t want to, not long after my uncle was born, my grandfather was seriously ill and almost didn''t frighten my great-grandfather. "


    "At that time, my great-grandfather was old and covered with old wounds. If my grandfather went away at that time, I am afraid that with my great-grandfather''s body, I would not be able to support my great-uncle to grow up, then the Houfu will be completely in decline."


    "My great-grandfather went around looking for medicine for my grandfather. He invited a lot of doctors, imperial doctors, goddesses, and Taoist priests. During that time, the smell of medicine wafted in the house every day."


    "It took a month for my grandfather to recover from his illness."


    Gu Yanfei looked at the rune with a five-pointed attention, the index finger of his right hand was drawing in the void, and asked casually, "What happened later?"


    "Later," Gu Yunzhen caught the bell ball shot by Qingguang, shook the ball, and then continued, "Grandfather has always been healthy... However, his relationship with his grandmother is not as good as before."


    "After my grandfather recovered, he took his grandmother as his concubine not long after..."


    said, Gu Yunzhen''s expression was a little subtle, his eyelashes trembled slightly, and his mother Yan''s meaningful voice echoed in his ears:


    "True sister, remember your mother''s words, friendship is the most useless. Look at your grandmother, even if you have a mediocre relationship with your grandfather, you are still the madam of the Hou residence, and no one can beat her."


    Their third room is a common room. Since the old Houye passed away, their status in the Houfu has been very embarrassing. It can be said that they are living in the cracks.


    Mrs. Sun had specially directed the third wife, Mrs. Yan, but now Mrs. Yan was thinking about her daughter¡¯s imminent marriage, and told her about the old affairs of the Hou¡¯s mansion, just to mention her daughter.


    "Zizzi..."


    Another teardrop dripped down slowly, and the candle light flickered.


    Gu Yunzhen''s jet-black hair was draped softly behind him, and the jasper hairpin on his temples reflected a bleak luster in the candlelight.


    His eyelashes were drooping, and half of his face was hidden in the shadow of the flickering candles, exuding a quiet aura.


    Gu Yunzhen raised his wrist and threw the bell ball in his hand again.


    This simple action has a desperate taste, and seems to be venting something.


    Gu Yunzhen stood up again, let out a breath silently, and said again: "Fourteen years ago, my grandfather suddenly became seriously ill, and he died within a few days..."


    "According to my grandmother, my grandfather seemed to know that his life was not long, so they didn''t need to hire a doctor anymore."


    Her last words attracted a little reaction from Gu Yanfei, Gu Yanfei raised his eyes to look at her, and at the same time, the fingers of his right hand drew the last stroke in the void.


    For a moment, something seemed to vibrate in the air, sending out circles of invisible airflow, like layers of ripples on the water surface, which were fleeting.


    Immediately, Gu Yanfei slowly put down the talisman in his hand, and his heart was bright.


    Sure enough, she guessed right.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils were black, clear and bright in the reflection of the candlelight, like a deep ancient well, slightly rippling.


    "It''s really pitiful." Gu Yanfei sighed in a low voice.


    Her voice was so soft that Gu Yunzhen couldn''t hear it clearly, so Gu Yunzhen asked, "What?"


    Gu Yanfei didn''t answer and asked, "Big sister, are you going to give a dowry tomorrow?"


    "I won''t marry." Gu Yunzhen said lightly, with a calm tone.


    There is neither hysteria nor righteous indignation, just a smile on his lips, as always dignified and virtuous.


    Gu Yanfei curled his lips into a smile and said meaningfully: "...not marrying."


    Gu Yunzhen was infected with her smile, and laughed along with her, even though she didn''t really understand what Gu Yanfei''s words were hiding.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and brought the talisman paper close to the candle.


    The candle flame instantly ignited the talisman paper, greedily swallowing the paper, and the bright yellow flame concealed a trace of black air.


    Gu Yanfei casually threw the talisman paper into the cornucopia that was used to burn paper money.


    The burning talisman paper slowly fell, the flames swayed, high and low, and the swaying flame left a light and dark light and shadow on her fair little face.


    "Bell, bell, bell..."


    The bell takraw was rolled around and rolled by the cat, and the bells sounded one after another, getting more and more urgent.


    The movement inside was heard by the old woman who was guarding outside.


    The old lady opened the door, walked through the front hall, and trotted over in a hurry, only to see that the sisters were not kneeling, Gu Yanfei was still burning things in the cornucopia, and she didn''t know if she was burning paper money or heating.


    Madam ?? was startled and shouted loudly: "Eldest girl, second girl, let you kneel as punishment, not for you to come to the ancestral hall to play!"


    "If you guys don''t kneel again, the servants will go and tell Mrs. Tai."


    The old woman took a few steps closer to the two of them, holding her chest out.


    The talisman paper in the ?? cornucopia has been completely burnt to ashes by the flames, and only a little bit of fire remains.


    The surroundings were much darker, and the candle that burned only an inch was still burning.


    Gu Yanfei yawned lazily, too lazy to pull with the old lady, and called out again, "Qingguang."


    Qingguang who was playing ball immediately heard the sound and gave a soft "meow".


    It was so much fun, the green cat''s eyes shone in the candlelight, shining with a charming light, which instantly hooked the old woman''s soul away.


    "Little cat," the old woman bowed down, looked at the three-flowered cat attentively and flatteringly, and rubbed her hands together to please, "Do you want to bake a fire? My servant will bring you charcoal fire."


    Gu Yanfei threw a purse to the cat, so the cat took the purse and gave it to the old woman, and then flicked its tail in the direction of the candle.


    The old woman poured out a small dried fish from her purse, and immediately understood it and said consciously, "This servant will help you bake the dried fish."


    "It''s best to grill small dried fish one by one with candles."


    Taking advantage of this time, Gu Yanfei took Gu Yunzhen''s hand and swaggered towards the front hall of the ancestral hall.


    Gu Yunzhen was still a little reluctant to part with it. He turned around as he walked, and sighed enviously, "I also want to help Qingguang bake dried fish!"


    "There will be a chance." Gu Yanfei casually perfunctory her, and then changed the topic, "Big sister, you will go to Yuheng Garden with me to rest tonight."


    Gu Yunzhen: "..."


    Gu Yunzhen has been taught to be gentle, dignified, and obedient since she was a child. Today, she was fined to kneel but did not kneel. She is not used to it, and now she has to sneak away, and she is even more uncomfortable.


    Seeing Gu Yun''s true thoughts, Gu Yanfei smiled and took her hand and walked forward: "It''s okay, we''ll come over early tomorrow, just before everyone comes."


    "Not good." Gu Yunzhen said so, but his body honestly followed Gu Yanfei away.


    When he stepped out of the gate of the ancestral hall and stood under the eaves, Gu Yunzhen still felt like a dream.


    She really came out? !


    It was the first time in Gu Yunzhen''s life that he did such an outrageous thing.


    Facing the night wind blowing towards his face, Gu Yunzhen shuddered, but smiled, instead he felt very comfortable and happy.


    It seemed that the breath that had been held in his chest for a long time suddenly cleared, his eyes suddenly opened up, and his whole body was refreshed.


    The two sisters held hands and walked all the way to the east. Gu Yunzhen looked at the stars and moon in the night sky and said, "Yan Fei, when I told Mrs. Tai that I would not marry, I was actually a little scared."


    But, she knew she was not alone.


    She knew that even if her mother was not on her side, her second sister would be on her side.


    Silver moonlight poured down softly from the night sky, coating the two of them with a faint halo, casting two long shadows on the ground.


    Two slender figures were leaning against each other.


    It feels good to know that someone will be on her side!


    "My second sister is my favorite."


    Gu Yunzhen leaned on Gu Yanfei''s shoulder affectionately, and the starlight of a smile rippled in her eyes.


    The girl under the moonlight has a pair of supple eyebrows, like a wave cutting through the clear water. When she smiles, her eyebrows are graceful and tender.


    Gu Yanfei also smiled, with the same dazzling brilliance in his eyes, and all of a sudden, an indescribable joy flooded into his heart.


    Her eldest sister should have been like this, magnificent and elegant, like a bright camellia in full bloom against the cold wind, not like the previous life, which just came to bloom and withered ahead of time.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart rippled in circles, he took Gu Yunzhen''s arm, and said in high spirits, "Big sister, don''t sleep anymore, let''s go drink!"


    ah? ! Gu Yunzhen was still a little unresponsive, and looked at Gu Yanfei with a dazed expression.


    When did they talk about drinking?


    "I got a good jar of plum blossom wine a few days ago, which belonged to Qiongfangzhai." Gu Yanfei was a little playful, a little proud, and a little showing off, "It''s still a limited amount of wine, there are only twenty jars in total."


    "..." Gu Yun is really not good at drinking, but she was actually moved by Gu Yanfei''s flirtatious appearance like a little fox, and her heart was soft.


    Anyway, she''s already so out of line today, so let''s just go out of the way to the end.


    "Okay!" Gu Yunzhen nodded with a smile, "Let''s go drink!"


    The two sisters talked happily all the way, walking all the way, talking and laughing, and soon returned to Yuheng Garden.


    The little maids saw Gu Yanfei coming back, so they hurriedly reported to Juan Bi, and after a while, Juan Bi came running to greet her, smiling happily.


    There is a warm pavilion in the backyard of Yuheng Garden. According to Gu Yuan, it was rebuilt by my father for my mother when her mother was alive.


    Gu Yanfei gave an order, and the maids such as Juan Bi took action, set up the stove in the warm pavilion, brought in a windscreen and two high-back chairs, and brought a small red clay stove and a basket. Charcoal fire for scalding wine.


    Plum blossom wine is not a strong wine, and it has a very light taste. Gu Yanfei will not get drunk even after drinking a jar of wine like this, but Gu Yunzhen''s drinking capacity is obviously a little short.


    Three glasses of wine went down, and Gu Yunzhen''s fair cheeks were dyed with a peach-like blush, as if he had applied rouge, and his eyes were rippling, still rippling with water, charming and moving.


    As soon as she got drunk, she began to recite poetry, reciting the poems related to wine line by line, from "a pot of wine in the flower", to "hehe when you meet wine"... to Emperor Taizu''s "Ask the wine" blue sky".


    He thought of Juan Bi until he was drowsy, but the last person to fall asleep was the drunk Gu Yunzhen. Gu Yunzhen fell directly, lying on the table and fell asleep in a daze.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t sleep, and after drinking, his clear eyes seemed to be sparkling with stars.


    She smiled and looked at Gu Yunzhen for a moment, then said softly, "Don''t worry, tomorrow''s marriage won''t happen."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 144： repentance (one more)

    Chapter 144 Repentance (one more)


    Because of being drunk, Gu Yunzhen slept very deeply and drowsily, until she heard the crisp bird chirping pierced into her ears, and then she suddenly opened her eyes.


    The sky was white with fish belly, and a few birds flew around happily outside the pavilion, playing and singing.


    Gu Yunzhen blinked, then slowly blinked again, the memories of last night came flooding back.


    Oops! !


    Gu Yunzhen hurriedly straightened up his sore upper body. Before he was fully awake, he rubbed his temples sleepily and said, "I have to go back to the ancestral hall!"


    After ?? said the words, she realized that her voice was a little hoarse.


    This is the husky after a hangover.


    "No hurry." Gu Yanfei, who was sitting beside Gu Yunzhen, said with a smile.


    Gu Yanfei woke up early, resting his chin in one hand, and playing with a small compass in the other, the needle twitching.


    She also slept on the table last night, so her clothes were a little wrinkled, but she was in good spirits. Her big eyes were shining in the early morning sun, and there was no sign of the tiredness of a hangover.


    Next to ??, Chuan Bi took out two bowls of porridge from the food box, and agreed: "Miss, don''t be in a hurry, you can eat some porridge to cushion your stomach first, and then it''s not too late to go to the ancestral hall. It''s still early!"


    Looking at the white-bellied sky, Gu Yunzhen finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled softly and shyly.


    She was still a little confused, with a bit of hangover laziness, and asked, "Yan Fei, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yanfei raised his finger to point in the direction of Murong''s house, looked at the compass in his hand, and said thoughtfully: "Xunxun and Shanggan, for the sake of the hexagram, there is wind in the world."


    In the blue sky above ??, a sparrow spread its wings and flew over their heads, casting a twisted and weird shadow on the compass, and disappeared in a flash.


    Gu Yunzhen was at a loss, and was about to ask Gu Yanfei what this hexagram meant when he heard a panicked voice from a little maid from the southeast: "Three girls, please Rong Numaid to inform my girl."


    "Why is it so troublesome." Gu Yunchang''s clear and tactful voice came, "I have seen people."


    In the southeast, Gu Yunkuang, who was wearing a purple tang-colored mink fur cloak, ignored the little maid''s obstruction and walked towards this side. As delicate as peach blossoms.


    She was followed by her maid, Xia Lian, with a red lacquer painted gold food box in her hand.


    The little maid glanced at the warm pavilion, her face flushed with anxiety.


    Juan Bi in the Nuan Pavilion frowned, thinking that the little maid in Yuheng Garden was too timid, and even let the three girls break into the backyard like this.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and made a gesture to the little maid, signaling him to step back. Everyone around here has already been here.


    "Eldest sister, I guess you are here." Gu Yunchang''s pace never stopped, and he walked out of the warm pavilion without rushing.


    That bright face showed such an expression as expected.


    When ?? got closer, Gu Yunzhen could clearly smell the smell of alcohol on Gu Yunzhen''s body, and she couldn''t help frowning when she saw her blurry eyes and wrinkled dress.


    Gu Yunchang''s gaze swept over the two of them in the pavilion, and without saying hello to Gu Yanfei, he spoke to Gu Yunzhen: "Big sister, I just went to the ancestral hall to find you..."


    "I heard that you knelt in the ancestral hall all night, thinking that you must be hungry, so I brought some food over there. I didn''t expect you to be absent."


    After Gu Yuncong arrived at the ancestral hall, he saw the old woman who was guarding the ancestral hall sitting on the futon and sleeping all over the place.


    After questioning again and again, Gu Yunzhen realized that it was Gu Yanfei who took Gu Yunzhen away last night.


    Gu Yunchang didn''t go to Gu Yunzhen''s yard, and guessed that nine out of ten people were in Yuheng Garden, and it really happened!


    But, she didn''t expect Gu Yunzhen to be so drunk.


    If it were the past, since Gu Yunzhen received the penalty, it would be impossible for him to sneak away.


    Gu Yunchang looked straight at Gu Yunzhen, and felt that the girl in front of her suddenly became blurred, not at all like the dignified and virtuous big sister she knew.


    "I''m right. You don''t need to kneel." Gu Yunzhen said calmly, his voice still a little hoarse after drinking.


    Three or four sparrows quarreled on the branches, chirping non-stop, you pecked me, I scratched you, and a few scattered feathers drifted down in the wind.


    Gu Yuncong''s brows furrowed even tighter, and his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    If Gu Yunzhen from the past had sneaked away but was caught, it would be impossible to have no shame.


    but now¡­¡­


    Gu Yunxiang: "..."


    Gu Yunchang originally had a lot to say, but now those words are stuck in his throat, as if his chest was stuffed with a mass, it''s hard to describe the feeling.


    As if something went off the rails, or something was taken away.


    "Grandmother is very angry." Gu Yunchang closed her eyes halfway, adjusted her emotions quickly, and said softly, "Yesterday I wanted to plead for my eldest sister, but...grandmother was very angry."


    Her tone was very appropriate, revealing just the right amount of helplessness, specifically emphasizing Madam Tai''s anger.


    In the early morning of winter, everything was silent, and the eastern sky was shining brightly, soaking the gloomy sky.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen in the warm pavilion were in the shadow of the pavilion, as if they were not drunk; Gu Yuncong outside the warm pavilion was dressed in the halo of morning light, shining brightly.


    Silence spreads.


    Seeing that Gu Yunzhen didn''t speak, Gu Yunchang asked sternly, "Big sister, do you have a sweetheart?"


    She stared at Gu Yunzhen without blinking.


    Gu Yanfei, who was drinking tea, frowned slightly, and Juan Bi immediately understood it, raised her hand to give a high five, and the round-faced little girl and a woman who was originally in the backyard retreated.


    There seemed to be a cold wind creeping into the neckline, Gu Yunzhen''s eyes widened, and he was shocked, and the whole person suddenly sobered up from the hangover.


    She hurriedly shook her head, looked directly into Gu Yunxiang''s eyes, and said with a slightly stiff face, "No."


    Gu Yunxiang said sincerely: "Big sister, if you have a sweetheart, then I support you in your pursuit of your own happiness."


    "But if not..."


    "Why do you have to regret the marriage when it comes to an end?!"


    Having said that, Gu Yunchang looked at the other person in the pavilion with a far-reaching gaze.


    She didn''t directly accuse Gu Yanfei of anything, there was still a friendly smile on her lips, and there was a clear light in her eyes.


    She looked at Gu Yanfei quietly, her eyes were firm, as if to say that Gu Yanfei was behind her instigating Gu Yunzhen to regret the marriage.


    Gu Yuncong calmed down and continued: "Big sister, I know that ''Chongxi'' is because the Murong family is hasty, and the wedding date is a little rushed, but I have asked people that Murong Yong is young and talented, and has not yet reached the weak crown. He has won a lot of military exploits, and although he is not the eldest son, he is far superior to his brother and is a good match."


    "Big sister shouldn''t just refuse to marry."


    Gu Yunchang''s tone was always soft and gentle, without any reprimand.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen was silent, his cherry lips pressed even tighter.


    Gu Yunchang sighed softly, and sighed helplessly: "I know that the eldest sister has been estranged from me recently, but I still have to say what I need to say."


    "I don''t want you to regret it for the rest of your life, big sister."


    Gu Yunchang''s heart floated with all kinds of feelings, turning back and forth, turning back and forth a thousand times.


    A brown sparrow spread its wings and flew in front of Gu Yunchang''s eyes, and stopped briskly by Gu Yunzhen''s hand, pecking at the remaining cakes on the stone table birthday.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Yunchang''s eyes froze for a moment.


    Her elder sister Gu Yunzhen has been a gentle and virtuous person since childhood, harmless to humans and animals. Both her elders and her cousins ??like her, and even those small animals are willing to get close to her.


    In Gu Yunxiang''s mind, Gu Yunzhen is the "most perfect" eldest sister in the world, just like the ladies described in the book.


    However, since Gu Yanfei came back, Gu Yunzhen has changed little by little, and he is no longer the person Gu Yunxiang knew before.


    Gu Yunchang stepped up the stone steps of the pavilion and took another step closer to Gu Yunzhen, as if she wanted to see the battered girl in the pavilion more clearly.


    The sparrow on the stone table fluttered its wings and flew away in fright, and two remnant feathers fell from its wings.


    Looking at the two pieces of remnant feathers that were leaning against each other, Gu Yunchang felt something in her heart. After more than ten years of sisterhood, she couldn''t just watch Gu Yunzhen go astray.


    Gu Yunchang gently persuaded again: "Eldest sister, don''t be so arrogant, you are not such a person."


    Gu Yunzheng was watching Gu Yunzhen, but Gu Yanfei was watching Gu Yunchang, or in other words, it was the luck of Gu Yunchang.


    The qi around her body was still as vigorous, the golden "qi" was sandwiched with a faint gray, and tentacles spread out with claws and claws, slowly wrapping around Gu Yunzhen''s body.


    Gu Yanfei put down the teacup in his hand, making a sound, neither light nor heavy, his eyes slightly condensed.


    "Isn''t that kind of person?" Gu Yanfei curled his lips with a half-smile, as if mocking, but also seemed to find it funny, and asked lightly, "Gu Yunxiang, in your heart, what kind of person should Big Sister be?"


    In Gu Yunxiang''s ears, Gu Yanfei''s question seemed to be provocative, and it seemed to be looking for trouble. She didn''t want to pay attention to it, but after thinking about it, she changed her mind.


    "Big sister," Gu Yunchang was still staring at Gu Yunzhen, she was not answering Gu Yanfei, but telling Gu Yunzhen, "My big sister is filial and docile, knowledgeable, courteous, and considerate."


    Every time she said a word, a thin tentacle stretched out from the vigorous golden energy all over her body, greedily entangled with the white light on Gu Yunzhen''s body, as if absorbing nutrients.


    However, only Gu Yanfei could see this scene.


    This is... Gu Yanfei held his cheek in one hand and looked at the two of them leisurely, but an unusually bright streamer flashed across his eyes.


    For a moment, there seemed to be a flash of lightning across my heart.


    She suddenly felt like she was in a state of empowerment. She wanted to understand many things that she never thought to understand before, and she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    She never realized that Gu Yunzhen was the most suitable eldest sister arranged by Tiandao for Gu Yunchang.


    Gu Yanfei sighed slightly in his heart, like a stinger in his throat.


    Tian Dao really loves Gu Yunchang so much that he has given her everything, family, elders, elder brothers and elder sisters... and future husband-in-law.


    Gu Yunzhen''s life is like existence for Gu Yunchang.


    In the last life, Gu Yunzhen would be disfigured because of Gu Yunchang, so that she would wither away from her youth in advance, and she would be unhappy in the second half of her life;


    Gu Yunzhen had bad luck from childhood to adulthood, either to prevent disasters for Gu Yunchang, or to be absorbed by Gu Yunchang.


    Even¡­


    Gu Yunzhen If there is a little deviation from Gu Yunchang''s mind, the way of heaven will correct it.


    The lock on Gu Yunzhen''s body is not only from the family, but also from Heaven!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 145： give up (two more)

    Chapter 145 Give up (two more)


    Gu Yanfei looked at the compass at hand, and suddenly understood why the Murong family chose Gu Yunzhen to "Chongxi".


    Gu Yun is really light in character, weak in body and soul, and is easy to be hit by evil spirits, so her luck and yang energy are also the easiest to be plundered, so she is the most suitable candidate.


    "Enough." Gu Yunzhen interrupted Gu Yunchang''s words, her expression was still so gentle, "Third sister, I''m already ready."


    According to the custom of Dajing, óÇ represents a woman''s adulthood.


    "I have decided."


    The last six words are soft but firm.


    The surroundings were quiet.


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes widened slightly, and a rare smile froze on her face. Looking at Gu Yunzhen''s expression was three-point disappointment, three-point shock, and three-point faint sigh, and said in a low voice: "Big sister, you I am so disappointed!"


    As the last word fell, the golden aura around Gu Yunxiang boiled even more violently, like a gushing magma, entangled in Gu Yunzhen''s body.


    Even the brilliance of the rising sun was eclipsed by her luck.


    Gu Yunzhen''s pupils twitched, his eyes showed a bit of daze, and his plain hands tightly squeezed the veil.


    "Don''t be disappointed all the time, who do you think you are!" Gu Yanfei''s clear and cold voice sounded again, the corners of his lips curled into a mocking arc, his tone was direct and sharp, "Are you trying to control others, or Want to sway someone else?"


    "Just take care of yourself!"


    What''s wrong with Gu Yunxiang, she insists on kneading others like clay figures into what she wants!


    "..." Gu Yunchang frowned slightly, feeling that Gu Yanfei was simply inexplicable, or maybe she didn''t like others.


    Gu Yanfei had ever thought that if Gu Yunzhen could not marry Murong Yong, it would be very difficult to find a similar marriage.


    Gu Yunzhen is now gambling for a moment for the "Chongxi" thing, and will only regret it for life.


    This world is much stricter on women than on men, so Gu Yunzhen has no other way out besides getting married.


    She is different from herself!


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were calm, and his dark eyes were like a vast galaxy, once again capturing the momentary detachment and aloofness of Gu Yunxiang.


    The other party''s eyes seemed to say that she was different from other people, as if she knew that she was the darling of heaven and the child of luck!


    Gu Yanfei was thoughtful, and then continued clearly, "Gu Yunzhen is not your big sister."


    "Her name is Gu."


    "What''s your surname, do you want me to remind you?"


    "If you want your ideal eldest sister, go to Huaibei, where there are your cousins ??and cousins."


    "And your father and brother."


    "Don''t look for your relatives in our Gu family."


    When he said these words, Gu Yanfei''s tone had no ups and downs. While looking forward to it, he was casual but free and easy, with a natural style and a beautiful atmosphere.


    "..." Gu Yunchang turned pale after being scolded by Gu Yanfei, a rare sullen look on her face, she was ashamed, angry, and anxious.


    For her, her disgraceful origin was her destiny.


    Every time I bring this up, it''s like a scar that was finally scarred was torn open with blood.


    Gu Yanfei hid his right hand under the stone table, quickly drew a talisman in the air, and then lent it to Gu Yunzhen to stroke the back and patted the talisman on her body. .


    Feeling Gu Yanfei''s hand gently caressing his back, Gu Yunzhen''s slightly dazed eyes instantly became firm again, his eyes were as clear as water.


    "Third sister, this is my life." Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yunchang a few steps away, and said sternly.


    This is her life and should be decided by her, not kidnapped by the words of others.


    Gu Yanfei also laughed.


    She saw that the white aura around Gu Yunzhen''s body, which had long been eclipsed, became denser at this moment, and the golden aura wrapped around her body receded quickly like an electric shock.


    It was as if something had completely cut off the connection between the two of them.


    "..." Gu Yunchang stared at Gu Yunzhen in a daze, her heart was extremely cold, and she was extremely disappointed.


    The current Gu Yunzhen is no longer the big sister she knew.


    Since this is the case, she will not persuade him any more.


    "Let''s go." Gu Yunchang spit out these three words, turned around without hesitation, and walked away.


    She was a little absent-minded, forgetting that there were stone steps beside the pavilion, and when one of her feet fell, she fell forward.


    The wide cloak was blown by the morning wind, like a colorful butterfly falling from the flowers.


    "Miss, be careful?!" Xia Lianhua exclaimed in shock, and hurriedly tried to help Gu Yunxuan.


    The food box in her hand fell to the ground, the food box fell apart, and the cakes inside spilled on the ground.


    Her sharp voice shot straight into the sky, breaking the silence of the morning, and several birds were so frightened that they flew wildly.


    But Xia Lian was still a step too late, Gu Yunxiang had already fallen to the ground, and her forehead just hit the stone pier next to her, making a "dong" sound.


    "Girl, your forehead..." Xia Lian lifted Gu Yunchang from the ground and looked at her forehead distressedly. The left forehead was swelled by the stone pier, and it was red and swollen.


    Gu Yuncong''s side hair also became a little messy with the fall just now, and a few strands of broken hair fell on the sideburns.


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help standing up and looked in the direction of Gu Yuncong. Seeing that she was okay, he was relieved.


    "Let''s go." With the support of Xia Lian, Gu Yunchang walked away with a little stagger, and never looked back at Gu Yunzhen again.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Gu Yanfei tilted his cheeks slightly as if he had realized something.


    Gu Yunzheng is the daughter of destiny, and is favored by heaven. Anyone who does any harm to Gu Yunzhen will be attacked by heaven, even if she just took Gu Yunzhen''s golden energy from Gu Yunzhen last time. Open, the hand was burnt red as a result.


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei knew that he could never confront Gu Yunchang head-on.


    The talisman she drew on Gu Yunzhen''s back just now was not an offensive talisman, but a meditation talisman.


    The purpose of this meditation talisman is to make Gu Yunzhen more firm in his beliefs, keep his original heart and not be affected by external forces.


    In other words, Gu Yunzhen is no longer the "ideal" eldest sister in Gu Yunxiang''s heart.


    Gu Yanfei raised her eyebrows and murmured almost silently: "When the eldest sister was four years old, when she was playing with Gu Yunheng, the two fell down the steps, and the eldest sister was used as a back pad by Gu Yunheng, and her forehead was bruised... "


    Gu Yunchang "give up" Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yunzhen will never stop disasters for her from now on.


    Even the disasters that Gu Yunzhen had blocked for her in the past should be returned in the same way.


    Even if Gu Yuncong is the darling of the heavens, I am afraid that he will be unlucky for a while.


    Interesting!


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lower lip, his eyes were gleaming, his chin was slightly raised and he looked east.


    In the sky above ??, the bright red sun has just risen slowly from the horizon.


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning softly sprinkled on the ground, illuminating almost the entire capital.


    also includes Murong Mansion in the north of the city.


    The first rays of sunlight shone into the old lady''s room through the hazy window paper, and the little maid in Tsing Yi who was watching the night dazedly opened her eyes, only to find that it was dawn.


    The little maid yawned sleepily, looked at the window subconsciously, and sighed at the other maid in blue, "Sister Haitang, the sun is so nice today."


    The blue-clothed maid was also dozing off just now, rubbed her eyes while pinching her handkerchief, and said vaguely, "Yeah, it''s a sunny day... Huh? The sun actually shines in this room today?"


    The blue-clothed maid looked at the window that was illuminated by the sun with some hindsight.


    Then, the two looked at each other.


    I don''t know if the house is facing badly, or if the trees outside are blocking the sun, this house is always dark and can''t get sunlight.


    "Oh, it''s already half an hour." The little maid glanced at the leaking pot, and quickly got up from the little twig, "We have to wash the old lady''s face and turn over."


    Mrs. Murong was sick on the couch all the year round. The doctors explained that in order to prevent the patient from developing bedsores, they had to turn the patient over every half an hour.


    The blue-clothed maid also got up quickly. The two of them were extremely skilled in their movements. First, they washed Mrs. Murong''s face with warm water, and then together they turned her lying body over and patted her on the back.


    The little maid patted the old lady twice with her palm, her face changed greatly when her eyes swept across the other''s neck, her fingers tremblingly pointed at the back of the other''s neck and said, "Sister Haitang, look... what is this? "


    Old Madam Murong had dark purple spots from the back of her neck to her back. The small ones were about the size of a copper coin, and the big ones were as big as a fist. On the old woman''s almost dead-white skin, they looked shocking.


    "This...isn''t this a bedsore?" The blue-clothed maid asked in a trembling voice, but there was a voice in her heart saying, no, this isn''t a bedsore, it''s more like... a corpse spot.


    The little maid was so frightened that she almost lost her mind. If the old lady had an emergency, they would not be able to explain it.


    "I''ll go to the front to report to the eldest master and the eldest lady." The little maid ran out of the inner room like a gust of wind, and the thick brocade curtain was violently lifted by her, and then thrown down again, the curtain was in mid-air "rustling" shuddering."


    So, the day in Murong Mansion started with a tumultuous chaos.


    Today was originally the day when the Gu family came to send the dowry. The Murong family had already prepared it early. The whole house was decorated with lanterns and lanterns, and even Shang Qingren was invited early in the morning.


    The eldest master, Murong Hao and his wife, were entertaining Shang Qingren in the hall of the outer courtyard. After hearing the report of the little maid, they welcomed Shang Qingren to Madam Murong''s courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the inner room, Shang Qingren frowned, feeling that something was wrong.


    It''s so bright here!


    He didn''t look at Old Madam Murong on the couch, but turned his gaze directly to a certain window, and the silver-white dust whisk in his hand moved slightly.


    Shangqingren walked towards the window in a slack manner, and the yellow big-sleeved collar robes floated up with his steps, with a fairy-like style.


    He pointed to a talisman on the window with his whisk, and asked lightly, "Why is there a talisman on this window?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 146： Borrowing life (one more)

    Chapter 146 Borrowing Life (One More)


    Murong Hao and his wife looked at each other silently, their expressions a little embarrassed.


    Last night, Murong Hao personally tore off a talisman from the window and played with the cat.


    Looking back on it now, Murong Hao still feels a little confused. On the one hand, he doesn''t understand why he is having a headache, but on the other hand, he feels that he has done nothing wrong.


    Such a beautiful kitty, what''s wrong with it wanting to play a spell? What kitten is not playful!


    However, faced with the questioning from the real person, the couple did not dare to tell the truth, so Madam Murong could only calmly say: "Maybe it was blown away by the night wind."


    The room was silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was awkward.


    "Really, please take a look for Jiaci first?" Murong Hao quickly changed the subject and asked worriedly and anxiously, "I wonder if Jiaci can be saved?"


    Old Madam Murong on the bed was put back to the lying position again, her breath was like a gossamer.


    Her face became even paler, her lips were faintly glowing with a dark purple like gray, and even dark purple scars began to appear on her wrists and the backs of her hands.


    Shang Qingzhen threw off the silver-white whisk again, walked to the couch with a bit of compassion and a bit of detachment, glanced at the old lady Murong on the bed from head to toe, and said with a sigh: "The old man of your house People are on the line.¡±


    means that people are dying.


    The two maids serving the old lady all trembled, and Hua Rong lowered her head. If there is an emergency, the old lady...


    Mrs. Murong''s complexion changed greatly, and she hurriedly asked: "Zhenzhen, what else can you do to save my mother-in-law?"


    Murong Hao also stared at Shang Qingren without blinking, his whole body tensed, his pupils fluttering with extremely complicated emotions, some nervous, some uneasy, some sad, and a little bit of fear.


    "Forget it, send the Buddha to the west." Shang Qingren said as he walked to the big case in front of the window.


    His Taoist boy immediately took out the talisman paper, wolf pen and special talisman ink, and placed them on the big case. At the same time, Mrs. Murong sent all the servants in the house back.


    The room was silent, only the talisman remaining in the window was rustled by the wind.


    Shangqing Zhenren painted a very complicated new talisman with ink and ink, and then ordered Daotong to slap the talisman on the heart of old lady Murong.


    The talisman seemed to be alive, and ripples like ripples swayed on the talisman paper, making the meandering runes on it give off a strange and mysterious aura.


    Murong Hao and his wife stared at the old lady on the bed with almost breathless eyes.


    In the next instant, Mrs. Murong''s breathing became clear little by little, and her nose moved slightly.


    Her eyes were still tightly closed, the eyeballs under her lids were trembling, and the corners of her wrinkled mouth pursed into a stiff arc, as if she was suffering from an inhuman pain.


    "This talisman can protect the heart, and temporarily preserve the old lady''s life span for three hours." The Supreme Being said slowly, his expression neither happy nor sad.


    Murong Hao and his wife breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the first half of the sentence, but when they heard the second half of the sentence, their hearts rose again.


    Thinking that there should be a way for the real person to come to the Qing Dynasty, Murong Hao respectfully gave him a long bow, and asked for advice: "Please also ask the real person to point out the maze."


    Shang Qingshen didn''t look at the couple and didn''t speak. He looked at the rising sun outside the window with faint eyes, and calculated with his fingers.


    The faint morning light outside the window illuminated half of his face, and the other half of his face was hidden in the shadow of the corner, making his temperament unpredictable.


    A few remnants of leaves were blown in by the morning wind, but they automatically bypassed Shangqingren.


    After a while, he lowered his eyes, put down his right hand, and said in a flat tone: "Two good believers, for today''s plan, the only way to get the second son of your manor to marry immediately, to have a happy marriage, and then use the bride''s Yuan Yin The blood, borrow its life essence."


    "In this way, the old lady can last another three years."


    His tone was neither light nor heavy, neither rushed nor slow, and there was a sense of aloofness in his words, and there was no turbulence in those wise eyes.


    Arrange for a wedding today? ! Murong Hao and his wife looked at each other, first shocked, then embarrassed.


    They just made an agreement with the Gu family yesterday that Murong Yong and Gu Yunzhen''s wedding was set for New Year''s Eve. Today is the day when the Gu family will send their dowry.


    The Gu family is a good talker and agreed to "Chongxi", if they temporarily advance the wedding date...


    "This is too hasty..." Murong Hao said with difficulty, not sure whether the Gu family would agree.


    Shang Qingren casually twitched his sleeves, his cuffs fluttered, and he turned his face towards the couple, his pupils shone with an unusually bright light.


    He said again: "Pindao has just calculated a hexagram, and in three years, the second son of your house will definitely stand out, and the sky will rise!"


    "Yes or not, it''s up to the two good believers to decide. Pindao is an outsider, just doing his best."


    Shangqingzhen''s last words, Murong Hao and his wife couldn''t listen to them anymore. They looked at each other again, their eyes were burning, as long as they thought of the words "blue sky straight up", their blood boiled.


    Their efforts at the moment are all worth it!


    Three years, as long as the old lady can hold on for another three years, their Murong family can rise!


    Murong Hao respectfully and reverently extended his hand to the real person of the Qing Dynasty to make a petition: "Please take a seat in the main room first, and the Rong Yi people will discuss with the family members."


    Then, the couple sent Qingren out of the inner room to the main room outside, leaving Mrs. Murong and a steward to entertain the real person temporarily, while Murong Hao himself went to the outer courtyard to discuss the matter with his two younger brothers.


    In fact, the three brothers didn''t discuss it for a long time. They have been supporting it for several months, and they have finally endured until now. It is absolutely impossible to give up like this.


    So, after a stick of incense, Mrs. Murong personally prepared a cart of heavy gifts and hurried to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    It was only the beginning of the morning.


    Because she was going to worship her ancestors today, Mrs. Gu Tai got up earlier than usual.


    Whoever thought that the Murong family would suddenly visit at this time, asked Li Ma to invite people to Cihetang.


    "My wife, please forgive me for visiting without notice. It''s really urgent."


    "This morning, my old lady was in a bad mood again. The family specially invited Shang Qingren to show the old lady again. Shang Qingren said that if you want to save the old lady''s life, you must hurry up and celebrate."


    "I also know how presumptuous it is, so I can only lick my face to beg Mrs. Tai, wanting to bring forward the wedding date of the two children to today."


    Mrs. Murong kept her posture extremely low, for fear that the Gu family would not be willing.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was not very good-looking when she heard this.


    This Murong family has repeatedly advanced the wedding date, which is really a bit too far ahead, and they don''t take their Gu family seriously.


    However, thinking of Gu Yunzhen''s rebellious actions yesterday, Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes flashed, her face darkened by three points, and her fingers slowly twisted the string of beads, weighing the interests.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 147： different (two more)

    Chapter 147 Different (two more)


    Mrs. Gu Tai agreed after a brief pondering. In her words, she was both righteous and considerate, expressing her gratitude for the filial piety of the younger generation of the Murong family, and that they also managed the family with filial piety.


    Mrs. Murong did not expect things to go so smoothly, she was overjoyed.


    She thanked Mrs. Gu Tai again and again, saying that she would go to the house to arrange the marriage immediately, and that she would invite the Qingren before noon to calculate the auspicious time to welcome the marriage, and then she left.


    After ?? and the others left, only Mrs. Gu Tai was left in the main room of Cihetang.


    Mother Li took a look at the pot leak, and wanted to ask Mrs. Gu if she wanted to set up a meal, but before she could say anything, she saw a figure wearing a purple tang cloak walking towards him in the courtyard outside.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also saw Gu Yuncong outside the house, and she couldn''t help showing a gentle and loving smile on her face.


    After Gu Yuncong saluted, she pulled Gu Yuncong to her side affectionately, and said with a smile, "Sister Concubine, didn''t you tell me not to come this morning?"


    "Is grandma annoying me?" Gu Yunmao pouted, her tone was affectionate and playful, with a bit of coquettishness.


    "How could that be! Grandma would love for you to come often." Mrs. Gu Tai felt that it was very useful, patted the back of Gu Yunkang''s hand, and sighed kindly, "You are the most filial child, always thinking of me."


    "Grandmother is kind to me, of course I remember grandmother." Gu Yunchang leaned her head on Mrs. Gu Tai''s shoulder affectionately.


    After returning from Yuheng Garden, Gu Yunchang felt very uneasy.


    It has only been more than two months, she has lost her big brother and big sister, and everything she has has been lost.


    Gu Yunxiang has never felt so uneasy before, even at the moment when her life experience was revealed...


    Her heart was in a mess, so she came to Cihetang.


    Feeling the body temperature from Mrs. Tai, Gu Yunchang''s heart suddenly felt at ease, as if a floating heart had a place to return.


    That''s right, Mrs. Tai is different from them.


    She will not alienate herself because of blood. In this family, she is the only one who treats herself as her granddaughter.


    Gu Yunchang rubbed coquettishly on Mrs. Gu Tai''s shoulder, and the bangs on her forehead spread out with this movement, revealing a pimple that was as red and swollen as a walnut on her forehead, which looked shocking on her fair and jade-like skin.


    "My dear, why is your forehead hurt?" Mrs. Gu Tai was very distressed and said with concern, "Come on, show it to grandma."


    She looked at Gu Yunxiang''s face carefully, and found that she looked unhappy, as if hiding something.


    Gu Yunchang raised his hand to cover the wound on his forehead with his bangs, and smiled casually: "Grandma is fine, I accidentally bumped into it this morning."


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned slightly, always feeling that Gu Yunxiang seemed to be hiding something.


    "Did Gu Yanfei do it?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai asked directly, knowing that Gu Yanfei was the only one who would make things difficult for Gu Yunchang in this mansion.


    Gu Yuncong didn''t say anything, just leaned on Mrs. Gu Tai quietly, her eyes were half-drooping, and she didn''t have a clear appearance.


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt even more distressed when she saw it, and caressed Gu Yuncong''s back lightly with one hand, regretting again: she shouldn''t have found the person back, and now the family has no peace.


    Gu Yunxiang leaned on Mrs. Gu Tai attachedly, and after a while, she said softly, "Grandmother, if the big sister doesn''t want to celebrate, it''s better to forget it."


    The little maid serving in the room went to see Mrs. Gu Tai nervously, thinking that Mrs. Gu Tai would be angry.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was stunned for a moment, and she immediately figured out: So, it was because of Gu Yunzhen that her sister-in-law was injured.


    She sighed with a little sigh: "You child has always loved sisters, good child."


    "However, this matter is for your eldest sister''s good, don''t look at your eldest sister marrying in a hurry, the Murong family will definitely miss her in this marriage, in this life, no one will pass her, she will have a good life in the future. It''s long, so why fight for a moment?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai patted Gu Yunxiang''s hand again.


    Meeting her loving eyes, Gu Yunchang nodded lightly, the pearl earrings on her earlobes moved slightly, making her eyes twinkle.


    sighed inwardly: Yes, why doesn''t the eldest sister understand such a simple truth?


    She is different from herself.


    Looking at Gu Yunchang''s well-behaved appearance, Mrs. Gu Tai''s expression softened a bit, and she said with a radiant eye, "Second Master Murong has entered the Shenji Camp. With him around, he will be able to help King Kang in the future."


    "Sister Chang, don''t worry, your marriage with King Kang will go smoothly."


    Gu Yunchang responded in a low voice, her eyelashes drooping slightly, revealing a three-pointed shyness.


    She said to herself in her heart that she didn''t need her eldest sister to sacrifice for her. With Chu You here, the Murong family would never treat her eldest sister badly in the future.


    This is a good thing for the big sister.


    For eldest sister, she considers herself to be worthy of her conscience.


    After breakfast with Mrs. Tai at Cihetang, Gu Yuncong helped her to walk to the ancestral hall.


    The grandfather and grandson walked all the way, talking and laughing all the way, and coaxed Mrs. Gu Tai into laughing endlessly.


    They arrived a little late. Most of the other people in the Hou Mansion were waiting in the pavilion of the ancestral hall, full of jewels, some people were greeting, some people were talking about their children, some people were whispering...


    Seeing Mrs. Gu Tai coming, everyone kept silent and stepped forward to greet her.


    The crowd surrounded Mrs. Gu Tai like the stars and the moon into the front hall of the ancestral hall. At first glance, the ancestors were kind and the grandchildren were happy.


    Before entering the house, Xia Lian took off the cloak for Gu Yuncong, revealing the primrose-colored embroidered butterfly dress under the cloak.


    The bright colors are eye-catching.


    "Third sister, your clothes are so beautiful!" The fourth girl, Gu Yunlan, took Gu Yunkang''s arm affectionately, and said affectionately, "You can finally give up your Cailing courtyard."


    Since Su Niang was sent to office, during this period of time, Gu Yunchang has been silent, almost staying at home.


    Gu Yunlan asked her to go out to play several times, but she refused, which disappointed Gu Yunlan for a while, but she was helpless.


    "I''ve been copying Buddhist scriptures for my grandfather these days, thinking that I can burn it for my grandfather on the day of ancestor worship." Gu Yunqiang snuggled up with Gu Yunlan intimately, with a sweet and amiable smile, like the wind in March.


    "From tomorrow onwards, I''ll be free. We can go shopping together to buy something for the Chinese New Year."


    She made Gu Yunlan laugh in just a few words, and other girls from the Gu family spoke up one after another, saying that they wanted to go shopping with them.


    The girls laughed and laughed, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Mrs. Gu Tai looked at Yanxiaoyanyan''s cousins ??and couldn''t help but smile.


    Her smiling eyes swept over Gu Yunchang, and then landed on Gu Yunzhen who was sitting not far ahead.


    Gu Yunzhen looked back with a smile, his smile was gentle, still his usual dignified and virtuous appearance.


    The girl in front of her is obviously still the eldest granddaughter she has grown up with since she was a child. She has a normal appearance, a normal smile, and a normal temperament, but for some reason, Mrs. Gu Tai always feels that something is different.


    As if overnight, Gu Yunzhen became another person.


    "Mrs. Too."


    Gu Yuan, who was sitting beside Gu Yanfei, spoke up and recalled Mrs. Gu Tai''s thoughts.


    Everyone around ?? felt a subtle spark from his "Mrs. Tai". In the past, Gu Yuan used to call Mrs. Gu Tai his grandmother, but now he has changed his name to "Mrs. Tai" like Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yuan said coldly, "I don''t know what my sister did wrong, and Madam Tai wants to punish her to kneel in the ancestral hall?"


    "If there is no room for a long house in the mansion, then it''s better to split up and live in another house."


    "Lest I''m not on duty, Mrs. Tai will send her sister to Cijing Nunnery."


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were stern, revealing a arrogant confidence like a mountain and a river, his whole person was high-spirited, and there was a hint of danger.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 148： Wish (one more)

    Chapter 148 Fulfillment (one more)


    Gu Yuan was on duty in the palace last night, and only came back from the palace this morning. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he learned from the little servant Wutong that Gu Yanfei was punished by Mrs. Tai to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    Although my sister was smart and didn''t suffer, in the past two months, Mrs. Tai has targeted her sister time and time again, which is simply too deceiving.


    Gu Yuan looked at Madam Gu Tai''s eyes as cold as ice, decisively like a sword.


    The entire front room was silent, and everyone else looked at the grandparents in silence.


    Gu Jian frowned, and said in a high-spirited tone, "Brother Yuan, today is a big day for ancestor worship, don''t be petty and foolish!"


    "Everything the elders do is for your own good!"


    He has a sincere and sincere look.


    Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes were distant, and he said coldly, "Master Hou is also a nephew by playing hands and feet on the bowstring?"


    What''s the meaning? ! Most of the other Gu family members present did not know about this, and could not help looking at each other.


    "..." Gu Jian''s face turned blue slightly, and he was speechless for a while.


    He wanted to say that Gu Yuan had misunderstood, and wanted to put it away vaguely, but saw Gu Yuan greeted with a half-smile, "Master, is your arm ready?"


    While speaking, Gu Yuan''s gaze turned meaningfully on Gu Jian''s injured arm, which attracted the gazes of others.


    Immediately someone remembered that the reason why Gu Jian''s right arm was injured seemed to be caused by the broken rhino horn bow, but judging from the meaning of Gu Yuan''s words now, isn''t this an "accident"?


    Thinking about it, the eyes of everyone looking at Gu Jian became meaningful, and everyone had their own guesses.


    "..." Gu Jian felt that their eyes were pierced with thorns, and his face darkened again, and his right shoulder to right arm was aching.


    Of course not!


    Now his injured arm is in a plaster cast, and his right forearm is bandaged over his chest. He looks like he has the words "I am a wounded" written on his body, and anyone can see his injury. not good.


    Gu Yuan, this kid is asking knowingly!


    The more Gu Jian thought about it, the more displeased she became, and she couldn''t help but think more and more. After chewing on Gu Yuan''s words repeatedly, she felt that there was a needle hidden in the cotton, and Gu Yuan was clearly mocking himself for what he deserved.


    How dare Gu Yuan in the past dare to be so rude to his uncle, this kid just relied on the fact that he is in Luanyiwei now, and he is proud of the spring breeze, so he is floating!


    Gu Jian gritted his teeth secretly, assumed the posture of Dingyuan Hou, raised his voice and scolded: "Yuan brother, you are so unruly, disobedient to the elders, believe it or not, this Hou can take you a book..."


    While speaking, Gu Jian was somewhat annoyed and angry. In front of two younger brothers and a group of juniors, being ridiculed by his nephew made him feel that his face was dull.


    But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Mrs. Gu Tai''s cold voice:


    "enough."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s voice was neither light nor heavy, but loud, and at the same time, she gave Gu Jian a wink, motioning him to stop talking nonsense.


    Gu Jian had to shut his mouth embarrassedly, not quite convinced.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care about the lawsuit between mother and son, he brushed off the dust on his shoulders that didn''t exist at all, the corners of his lips drew a mocking arc, and sighed:


    "Mrs. Tai, Lord Hou, what a great style, one is going to send his granddaughter to the nunnery, and the other is going to take a copy of his nephew..."


    "Sister, aren''t you frightened?" Gu Yuan turned his head to look at Gu Yanfei, and took out a new handkerchief for her, "Don''t be afraid, there is a brother."


    Gu Yanfei took the handkerchief handed over by Gu Yuan very cooperatively, and pretended to wipe the corners of his eyes, nodding straight with bright eyes: "I''m not afraid if my brother is here."


    Her voice was crisp, and she had to be as well-behaved as she was.


    Gu Yuan took advantage of this and rubbed the top of her soft hair.


    The corner of Mrs. Gu Tai''s mouth twitched, and she glanced back and forth between Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen.


    She was so far away that she could smell the wine on these two girls, so she must have drank a lot this night. Gu Yanfei was almost out of control, but he was too embarrassed to say "fear"!


    These brothers and sisters are clearly taking advantage of the topic to play!


    Gu Yanfei didn''t bother to hide the smell of alcohol at all, and continued to wipe the unwarranted tears from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief, as if he was wearing a special scented sachet.


    The front hall fell into a dead silence, and the dark tide was surging.


    Looking at the brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei in front of them, Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes darkened little by little, holding the string of Buddhist beads tightly in one hand.


    Before the emperor sealed the pen, the Ministry of War sent a transfer order to the Houfu, saying that Gu Jian had a hand injury and it was difficult to take the original post, so he was transferred from the Zuoye army deputy governor to the left-behind division.


    Although the rank has not changed, the Zuoye Army is one of the five military battalions, and the left-behind division is only protecting the imperial tomb, and has no real power at all. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a "cold bench".


    Madam Gu Tai has been upset for several days because of this order.


    If things go on like this, the Houfu will continue to go downhill and become a declining Houfu with no real power.


    At present, only Gu Yuan''s errand in Luan Yiwei is still on the table, and he supports the last layer of face for the Hou Mansion.


    At this time, we must not separate the family, let alone make the scene unmanageable,


    The silence lasted for too long, until the others subconsciously held their breaths, and faintly felt a kind of depression before the storm.


    The long house was suppressed for eight years, and now with the rise of Gu Yuan, the pattern of this mansion seems to have changed.


    In the end, Mrs. Gu Tai was the first to break the silence: "Brother Yuan, what do you want?"


    She asked word by word, her voice calm and clear, but it made people feel more stressed.


    "Separate." Gu Yuan said coldly.


    "Impossible." Mrs. Gu Tai objected without saying a word, and her firm tone could not be questioned.


    This is her bottom line!


    Gu Yuan looked directly at Mrs. Gu Tai without evading, her pupils were as quiet and cold as a frozen lake.


    His stubborn attitude made Mrs. Gu Tai feel a little unsure: Gu Yuan was always a stubborn and stubborn child.


    Therefore, Mrs. Gu Tai put down her body and persuaded in a good voice: "Brother Yuan, your parents are gone, but my grandmother is still there."


    "Parents are there, no separation, this is the same principle through the ages, which is not the case in any household in the capital."


    "One of you and your second sister has not reached the crown, the other has not reached the crown, and is still a minor, how can you stand on your own!"


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were cold and still, and he still remembered the teachings of his father when he was alive.


    At that time, his father asked him, "Brother Yuan, if you want to find someone who doesn''t like you and ask for a sword, what would you do?"


    He waved his fist and said, "Beat him."


    Daddy laughed sullenly and said, "What if you can''t beat it?"


    When he frowned and thought hard, his father smiled and taught him: "You just ask for all the weapons of the other party, and then bargain step by step. Do you understand?"


    At that time, Gu Yuan was only four or five years old, and he still didn¡¯t understand.


    And now Gu Yuan has understood.


    Gu Yuan''s chin was slightly raised, sketching a stern arc, which seemed to be pondering. This time he said slowly: "It''s okay to not be separated."


    "Then the matter of the long house, Mrs. Tai and Lord Hou will not be concerned about it."


    "My sister''s marriage will be decided by my eldest brother, so that Mrs. Tai will not arbitrarily appoint my sister to some messy people to "Chong Xi"."


    Gu Yanfei was slightly startled.


    She didn''t expect that the big brother''s trouble today was just for her.


    The matter of marriage pays attention to the life of the parents. The eldest house loses the father and the mother. It stands to reason that Mrs. Tai is indeed qualified to decide her marriage.


    Although for Gu Yanfei, if she is unwilling, there is no one in this world who can force her.


    However, the big brother thought about her in such detail, and it still made her heart warm and sweet, like drinking sweet sugar water.


    Mrs. Gu Tai slowly looked away, suppressing the displeasure in her heart.


    The hall was quiet again, and needles could be heard falling.


    After deliberation, Mrs. Gu Tai managed to squeeze a word between her teeth: "Okay."


    "I promise you."


    She finally nodded with difficulty, feeling uncomfortable, as if something was out of her palm.


    She doesn''t like it.


    Gu Jian''s eyes widened and she instinctively wanted to object, but she was afraid that Mrs. Gu Tai closed her mouth after all, her face sinking like water.


    Gu Yuan snapped his fingers loudly: "If you say that there is no evidence, then ask Mrs. Tai to write a deed, and then sign it."


    The words ??"nonsense" had reached Mrs. Gu''s lips, but she still bit her tongue and swallowed it.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care about Mrs. Gu Tai''s reaction at all, and greeted his little servant Wutong to bring silk paper and pen and ink and put it on a large red sandalwood case.


    "Mrs. Tai, please." Gu Yuan reached out to Mrs. Gu to make a petition and asked her to write a deed.


    Mrs. Gu Tai doesn''t like this feeling of being forced, she can''t wait to walk away, but she''s already said that, she''s already backed down to this point, and she can''t fall short at this time.


    She is now like the arrow on the string that has to be fired.


    The phoenix tree on the side quickly polished the ink, and a faint scent of ink mixed into the surrounding sandalwood and candle incense.


    Mrs. Gu Tai swallowed her saliva, walked slowly to the front of the case, slowly picked up the wolf pen, and wrote with it.


    Looking at her stiff back, everyone else was stunned.


    No one expected that things would develop in this direction.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu Tai wrote a letter of deed, then signed it at the signing place, and pressed the cinnabar with her thumb to draw the letter.


    Gu Yuan leaned over, read the contents of the book deed, and was quite satisfied.


    He personally blew the ink on the silk paper, and handed the precious and valuable book to Gu Yanfei. He urged, "Sister, put it away carefully."


    Gu Yanfei nodded obediently, carefully folded the silk paper, and smiled.


    This is the big brother''s intention for her, she will keep it well... When she goes back, she will frame her!


    Gu Yuan''s smiling eyes shifted from Gu Yanfei to Gu Yunzhen, and said, "And sister Zhen''s marriage..."


    A kind of strong dissatisfaction accumulated in Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart, until this moment, the surging anger finally broke out uncontrollably.


    "Gu Yuan, don''t go too far!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai interrupted Gu Yuan angrily, her eyes burning like a torch.


    She has already promised the Murong family that she will let Gu Yunzhen pass by today, there is absolutely no possibility of changing this matter.


    Gu Yun really didn''t want Gu Yuan to offend Mrs. Gu Tai for himself, so he quickly pulled his sleeve and shook his head silently.


    "Big brother," Gu Yanfei said with a smile, "eldest sister''s marriage will be decided by her grandfather."


    "soon."


    She said this very meaningfully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 149： Call the shots (two more)

    Chapter 149 Call the Master (two more)


    The surroundings were silent for a moment.


    Everyone knows that the old marquis Gu Xuan has been dead for fourteen years, and in this Gu clan''s ancestral hall, the old marquis''s tablet is enshrined.


    How can the dead decide for Gu Yunzhen? !


    Gu Jian frowned, feeling that the brother and sister were simply inexplicable.


    Gu Yuan actually didn''t understand what his sister meant, but that didn''t prevent him from listening to her sister''s words.


    When facing outsiders, Gu Yuan is an arrogant wolf, with a sharpness that can tear people''s hearts.


    But when he faced Gu Yanfei, he would retract his claws and become her most gentle and reliable brother.


    He lowered his eyes and smiled softly at Gu Yanfei, loving and tolerant.


    Sister never aims at nothing, she must have her reasons for saying so.


    The room was quiet for a while, the air became more oppressive and dignified, and it seemed to be dripping with water.


    A woman swallowed her saliva, took a step cautiously towards Mrs. Gu Tai''s direction, and said, "Mrs. Tai, Lord Hou, the auspicious time has come."


    The old lady didn''t dare to look directly at Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s faces.


    Mrs. Gu Tai turned her eyes away from Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei with a dark face, her eyes were full of extremely intense emotions, some were anger, some were sullen, some were embarrassed, and they were turbulent, but in the end, she was forced down.


    She cleared her throat, made a serious look, and said indifferently, "Master Hou, let''s go."


    She took the lead and walked in the direction of the sacrificial hall.


    At first glance, his expression is majestic, awe-inspiring and inviolable.


    Everyone pressed the complicated emotions in their hearts and followed closely.


    Just after the little episode just now, several people were a little restless and uneasy, and they glanced at Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei brothers and sisters from time to time.


    Soon, everyone surrounded Mrs. Tai and Gu Jianheng through the front hall and entered the sacrificial hall at the back.


    As for those aunts, maids, maids, and wives who are not qualified to enter the Gu family''s main temple, they all stood quietly outside waiting, with low eyebrows pleasing to the eye.


    In the previous dynasties, men were superior to women, and their status was distinct. Women were not allowed to enter the ancestral hall. When worshipping ancestors, female relatives could only kowtow outside the ancestral hall, and only men could enter the ancestral hall to worship their ancestors and offer incense.


    It was not until this dynasty that the phenomenon of men being superior to women was slightly improved. Emperor Taizu believed that women were not necessarily inferior to men, and insisted on changing the status of women. Not only women were allowed to run women¡¯s households and schools, but also women were allowed to enter ancestral halls. Recorded in genealogy and so on.


    Everyone quickly stood up in the sacrificial hall according to their seniority and order. Gu Yanfei stood in the last row, looking up at the many tablets standing high in front of him.


    Unlike last night, where only one candle was lit, all the candles on the two rows of candlesticks on the east and west sides of the sacrificial hall were all lit, and the twinkling candles illuminated the entire tall, spacious room brightly and transparently.


    The faint sandalwood incense filled the air, and the atmosphere was solemn, making the impetuous hearts gradually calm down.


    Gu Jian, who was at the forefront, knelt down on the futon with three incense sticks in his left hand, and began to burn incense and pray to the ancestral tablet.


    On the stepped incense table, the tablets cast shadows on each other, and the sandalwood incense is surrounded by shadows.


    After a while, Gu Jian respectfully inserted the incense stick into the three-legged incense burner.


    This action represents the end of the sacrificial ceremony.


    Everyone got up from the futon one after another, and surrounded Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Jian''s mother and son and went out.


    The atmosphere was relaxed, and there were small chatter and laughter.


    The juniors got together in twos and threes, whispered, and started planning for tomorrow''s trip.


    While walking, Mrs. Gu brought Yan Shi and Gu Yunzhen''s mother and daughter to her side, and said in a gossip and homely tone: "True sister, Mrs. Murong''s health is a little bad, and the Murong family has asked the Qingren to consider it. The wedding date must be brought forward."


    "The Murong family will come to welcome the relatives when the Murong family calculates the auspiciousness in a while, so hurry up and prepare."


    Her expression was as calm as water, as if this was just a trivial matter, she just asked Gu Yunzhen to change into new clothes.


    The other people behind also heard it, and they were all surprised.


    Mrs. Yan''s eyes widened in disbelief, she couldn''t believe her ears, and she didn''t even notice the handkerchief falling to the ground.


    Yan has been a widow for many years, and her only concern is her daughter.


    She endured it again and again, thinking that after her daughter was married to the Murong family in the future, the Murong family would not treat her badly after thinking of her, but now, can this be called marriage? !


    is someone else''s concubine, it is more decent than this!


    Yan''s heart throbbed, and turned to look at Gu Yunzhen beside him with difficulty.


    The girl''s face was covered with a layer of radiance by candlelight, her skin was like porcelain and jade, and her face was unbelievably calm.


    In the face of the almost humiliating behavior of the Murong family, it was difficult for him to let go, let alone his daughter, who was only 16 years old, but she was forced out of her 60-year-old heart like water... her heart was ashes.


    Her daughter should not be like this!


    Her daughter, who was raised like a jewel, should not be abused like this!


    This thought was like a dagger stabbed into Yan Shi''s heart, making her heart hurt even more.


    Yan''s eyes were sore, and she blurted out: "True sister, if you really don''t want to, you won''t marry."


    After the ?? voice came out, she realized that there was a bit of choking in her voice, a bit of an uncontrollable hoarseness.


    "Mother?" Gu Yunzhen looked at the Yan family in astonishment, and there seemed to be waves of water in the gentle Liu Ye''s eyes.


    Besides the shock, it is more touching and joyful.


    Obviously yesterday, my mother helped my grandmother to persuade her to celebrate...


    But now, my mother chose to stand by her side, and the reason why she did not hesitate to confront her grandmother was naturally for herself!


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, tears welling up in their eyes.


    The others around ?? held their breath subconsciously, and a few soft-hearted girls didn''t dare to look at Mrs. Gu Tai''s face at all.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face instantly became ugly, blue and white, white and purple, purple and black, and the colors were varied.


    The anger in my heart surged out again, and even the graceful face was slightly distorted.


    "Enough!" Mrs. Gu Tai said sharply, her voice very low and deep.


    "If she doesn''t marry, she will become a sister-in-law."


    She looked directly at Mrs. Yan with cold eyes, every word and sentence was so cold that it almost fell out of ice.


    Daughter is the life of Yan''s family. Yan''s face turned pale immediately, and she wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost, and she couldn''t say anything.


    Based on Mrs. Yan''s understanding of Mrs. Gu Tai, she dared to speak and act.


    How dare the Yan family take risks with her daughter''s future, and how can she bear to watch her daughter become a sister-in-law at such a young age.


    Yan''s body was trembling slightly, while Gu Yunzhen beside her was as tall and straight as a green bamboo in the cold wind.


    With the support of her mother, eldest brother and second sister, and her relatives are by her side, what is she afraid of!


    "Mother, I..." Gu Yunzhen slightly opened his lips, originally wanting to say that she would not marry even if she became a sister-in-law, but she felt her cuffs tighten.


    She looked down, and saw Gu Yanfei quietly pulling her sleeve and shaking it, Gu Yunlan in front just blocked Gu Yanfei''s small movements.


    "Mrs. Tai, didn''t I just say it?" Gu Yanfei walked to Gu Yunzhen''s side with a smile, "Big sister''s marriage will be decided by her grandfather."


    The others next to ?? subconsciously took a step back to the sides and made way for her.


    "It happens that grandfather is here, let''s ask what grandfather means."


    Gu Yanfei''s voice was cold and low-pitched, but it rang through the entire sacrificial hall and clearly reached the ears of everyone present.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyes and looked at the tablet in front of him with the name of the old marquis Gu Xuan, and said solemnly: "Grandfather, I am your granddaughter Yanfei. I greeted you last night."


    "Mrs. Tai and Marquis want to make big sister happy, grandfather, do you agree?" Gu Yanfei asked seriously.


    "Nonsense." Gu Jian couldn''t help scolding.


    "Tuk Tuk..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a strange sound came from the front, as if refuting Gu Jian''s words.


    "Tuk Tuk, Tuk Tuk..."


    The sound continued and became louder.


    Everyone was silent, their eyes rushed over like a tide, and Xunsheng looked at the tablet of the old Dingyuan Hou Gu Xuan in the second row of the incense case.


    In the heavy candlelight, the dark red tablet swayed like a sieve on the incense table, making a "tuk-tuk" sound repeatedly, and the sound became heavier.


    In this sacrificial hall lined with tablets, the sound was very strange.


    Gu Yanfei sighed faintly, spread his hands, and sighed: "See, I''m right, my grandfather has come to call the shots for eldest sister."


    When she said this, everyone felt that their hearts were empty, and they looked around subconsciously.


    The young girls looked around, the hairs on their necks stood upright, as if the old man was watching them all secretly in another way of existence.


    Gu Yuan tacitly sang with Gu Yanfei and said, "I think my grandfather must be angry at this!"


    "That''s right, the manor robbed me of my job and gave it to Murong Yong, that''s all, I have to give my real sister to their family to celebrate!"


    "No wonder grandfather is angry."


    At the same time as Gu Yuan spoke, the voice of "tuk-tuk-tuk" could be heard incessantly.


    The tablet of the old Marquis Gu Xuan continued to sound, swaying back and forth, the rhythm was getting faster and faster, which formed a sharp contrast with the other tablets around him that remained motionless.


    It was clear that there was no wind in the room, but the clusters of candles on the candle holders on both sides were swaying slightly, and the light and shadow were interlaced.


    This scene is really too ghostly.


    Gu Jian''s face turned pale, and her facial features flickered and dimmed in the light and shadow of the candlelight. She looked uneasy. She couldn''t help but have a thought in her heart: Could it be that it''s really my father who has a spirit in the sky and wants to say something to them. ?


    "The tablet is moving without the wind." Gu Yanfei sighed, and the quiet voice seemed to have a hint of coolness like the autumn wind.


    "Grandfather disagrees."


    There is an update today, and the third update is at 12:00


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 150： Substitute (three more)

    Chapter 150 Substitute (three more)


    The rest of the Gu family were a little frightened. Several girls were leaning against each other and looked around cautiously.


    There were also two four- or five-year-old children who couldn''t help screaming and burst into tears.


    The child is still young, so being a mother is naturally distressing, so she hurriedly hugged the child and coaxed and stroked her.


    Most of them want to leave here. After all, this is a matter of the third room, and it has nothing to do with their fourth and fifth rooms, but after all, they all worried that Mrs. Tai was still there, and after some hesitation, they still did not dare to leave.


    Gu Fourth Master and Gu Fifth Master exchanged glances with each other. They dared not speak of Mrs. Gu, so they pointed at Gu Jian.


    "Second brother, father won''t be really annoyed, right?" Fourth Master Gu asked indifferently.


    Gu Jian was already panicking, and she was upset.


    Being questioned in public by his two younger brothers, his face instantly became hot and embarrassed.


    "Shut up!" Gu Jian''s face was blue, and he reprimanded with anger in the attitude of a brother, "It''s just a little trick to scare you all, it''s all useless things."


    Gu Jian shouted, and the two children who had finally stopped crying began to cry again, about to overturn the roof.


    The faces of Fourth Master Gu and Fifth Master Gu were also not very good-looking, and they knew that Gu Jian was taking out his anger.


    Gu Wuye said shyly: "Second brother, you are so loud, be careful to scare the child."


    The surroundings were even more chaotic, and there were a few girls who were reciting words, imitating Gu Yanfei''s previous appearance and reporting their home to the ancestral tablet, as if this would give them a sense of security.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t seem to pay attention to the surrounding commotion, and stared blankly at the tablet of the old marquis.


    Her fingers exerted force unconsciously, almost crushing the string of beads in her hand, until the knuckles of her fingers turned white.


    "It''s you, right?" Gu Jian''s sharp voice sounded again.


    Gu Jian raised her intact left hand and pointed at Gu Yanfei, who was a few steps away, and said plausibly, "Yesterday, you and Zhen sister knelt in the ancestral hall all night. You must have taken the opportunity to do something with your grandfather''s tablet, right? !"


    The more Gu Jian said, the more he felt that this was the case, and the tone became more and more high-pitched. I really wished to serve this wild girl a family law in front of the ancestors.


    Gu Yanfei calmly curled a strand of hair on his chest with his fingers, but did not smile.


    In Gu Jian''s view, this is tantamount to an admission, but also a silent provocation.


    He was determined to teach Gu Yanfei a good lesson, and walked towards her in three steps.


    But he only took two steps, his left foot stumbled on his right foot, he staggered, lost his balance, and fell forward.


    "Master Hou!"


    "Daddy!"


    Mrs. Wang and the sons and daughters of the second room exclaimed in unison, but they didn''t have time to help Gu Jian, so they watched Gu Jian fall on the ground.


    Gu Jian''s right shoulder fell to the ground, and his injuries were further injured. A shrill scream came from his mouth.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head shyly, touched his chin and sighed, "Yeah, grandfather is angry."


    "Tuk Tuk, Tuk Tuk Tuk..."


    The tablet in front of ?? is still vibrating constantly, and the monotonous sound makes people feel irritable.


    The blue veins on Gu Jian''s forehead jumped wildly, and the severe pain from his right shoulder made his face distorted.


    Wang shi cried out in distress: "Quick, quick to help the Hou Ye up."


    Everyone didn''t move, and a single thought lingered in their hearts: Father (grandfather) was afraid that he was really angry.


    Wang could only walk over and ask his son to help Gu Jian up from the ground.


    Gu Jian was ashamed and annoyed. He fell in public and was laughed at by his two younger brothers and others. It was like a slap in the face.


    The pain in the right shoulder became more and more intense, and the pain made him a little unsteady, but he could only barely stand, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.


    He is the Marquis of Dingyuan, and the head of the Gu family. Of course, he can''t show weakness in front of this pair of brothers and sisters, and he can''t take on the title of "making his late father unhappy".


    Of course it wasn''t him who was wrong, it was his nephews and nieces!


    "You guys are so disappointing to me!" Gu Jian almost exhausted all her strength to finish her sentence.


    His voice grew louder, as if it would make more sense:


    "Sister, you were not like this before, how can you be so selfish now, your grandfather loved her so much when he was alive, and you actually manipulated his tablet. How can your grandfather be in the spirit of heaven, how can you rest your eyes?!"


    "And you, Gu Yanfei, you are a troublemaker. It''s not enough that you almost ruined your third sister''s marriage, and now even your eldest sister''s marriage has to be messed up!?"


    "Do you think you can make everyone go round by playing a little trick?!"


    Gu briefly let all the family see the true face of this girl.


    Wang shi supported him, feeling uneasy in his heart, and couldn''t help but look at the tablet of the old marquis.


    She wanted to persuade him to stop talking, lest he fall again.


    The children were so frightened by the loud scolding that they cried endlessly. The sharp cries made others feel even more flustered. The Fourth Master and the Fifth Master Gu winked at their wives and children, and slowly took a step back, another step.


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to be indifferent to all this. She stared at the tablet of the old marquis without moving, as if she was missing something, and seemed to be looking at someone who was not here.


    Her old and cloudy eyes grew gloomy in the shadow of the candle, and her body was stiff.


    After the initial panic, Mrs. Gu Tai gradually calmed down.


    When the old man was alive, she was not afraid of him; he was dead, not to mention afraid of him.


    In the blink of an eye, fourteen years have passed!


    She is the only one left alive...


    Mrs. Gu Tai sighed with a look of sigh for ten thousand years.


    Her eyes swept over Gu Yanfei lightly, and she didn''t say anything. To her, it didn''t matter whether the change in the tablet was Gu Yanfei''s hand or foot.


    The important thing is¡ª


    "Sister, stop fooling around."


    Mrs. Gu Tai slowly turned her head to look at Gu Yunzhen, who was two steps away, stared closely at her eyes, and said in an unquestionable tone, "You must marry today!"


    She slowly twisted the string of beads in her hand, with a kind smile on her face as usual.


    But at this moment, this smile made people shudder, and it felt like she was wearing a mask on her face.


    "Tuk tuk tuk."


    When the voice of Mrs. Tai fell, the tablet of the old marquis seemed to be stimulated by something, and it trembled even more.


    The next moment, the tablet fell unbalanced forward, fell off the high incense case, and fell to the ground...


    "what!"


    Everyone in the Gu family gasped in unison, and several female family members exclaimed in surprise with their pretty faces turning white.


    The tablet is just wooden, and if you fall from this height, it is likely to break.


    "Father has appeared..." Mrs. Gu Si''s feet softened and she almost fell weakly, but fortunately, she was supported by her two daughters in time.


    Mrs. Gu Tai naturally saw this scene, her eyes almost bulging out.


    She jumped and rushed towards the fallen tablet, her hands stretched forward with all her strength, and even her chin was raised unconsciously, catching the tablet with an extremely strange and twisted posture.


    She couldn''t care about her manners at all, and she no longer had the grace and grace that she usually had.


    This scene made Wang almost drop his jaw.


    Gu Yunchang originally wanted to watch from the sidelines and see what the **** Gu Yanfei and the others were trying to do.


    Seeing that Mrs. Gu Tai almost fell in order to pick up her grandfather''s tablet, Gu Yunkang quickly stepped forward and asked with concern, "Grandma, are you alright?"


    "Grandfather''s Tablet..."


    Gu Yunxiang took Mrs. Gu Tai''s arm with one hand and wanted to help her, and the other hand reached out to the tablet in her hand, trying to take it.


    However--


    Gu Yunchang''s fingers had not touched the tablet when he felt a strong push on his shoulder.


    Gu Yunchang was unprepared, he staggered back, grabbed the incense case with his left hand, and tried to stabilize his body.


    The ?? incense case was bumped by her, and the tablets placed on it shook a few times together, making a more messy "tuk-tuk" sound.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was like a frightened rabbit, holding the tablet with both hands carefully, and looked around with a little panic, feeling that the ancestral hall was full of ghosts this time.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart was beating wildly, her face was pale, and she scolded Gu Yunkuang angrily: "What kind of decency is it for a girl''s family to be reckless!!"


    "Grandmother?" Just as Gu Yunchang stood firm, she was scolded by Mrs. Gu Tai in the face. She was a little confused, and she couldn''t believe it.


    This is the first time she has been scolded by her grandmother like this, and it is also the first time she has been pushed away by her grandmother.


    Gu Yunchang felt hurt, and at the same time keenly felt that Mrs. Gu Tai''s gaffe came from the fear in her heart.


    Grandma scared?


    Looking at Mrs. Gu Tai''s gloomy eyes and trembling fingertips, Gu Yunxiang couldn''t help but have a question:


    Grandmother, what is she afraid of...


    Gu Yanfei stood three or four steps away from Mrs. Gu Tai, watching this scene calmly, not even moving the corners of her eyes.


    Last night, when Gu Yunzhen wiped the tablet of the old marquis, Gu Yanfei noticed that the tablet was thicker and heavier than the other tablets around it, as if there was something hidden. She also tried to avoid Gu Yun and really wanted to open the tablet, but unless she cut it open, she couldn''t open it at all.


    So, when she was just asking about the tablet, she quietly moved her hands and feet to make the tablet move in a timely manner.


    Facts have proved that there is something hidden in this tablet.


    and¡­¡­


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned on Mrs. Gu Tai''s frightened face, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised.


    Moreover, there is a hidden thing hidden in the tablet!


    Gu Yanfei''s pitch-black pupils were extremely pale, he shook his head and sighed, "I''ll just say, grandfather is not happy."


    Mrs. Gu Tai solemnly held the tablet in her hands with both hands, and as if she had never heard of it, she lightly placed the tablet back on the incense table.


    After ??can put it down, she was worried, still holding the tablet with both hands, and her body was trembling almost invisible.


    Gu Jian was the first to see Mrs. Tai like this, and she always thought she looked a little strange.


    suppressed the doubts in his heart and endured the spoiler on his right shoulder, Gu Jian walked to Mrs. Gu Tai''s side and looked at the tablet.


    After confirming that the tablet was in good condition, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then his anger began to rekindle.


    "Gu Yanfei, this is your grandfather''s tablet. If it breaks, can you afford it!" Gu Jian sharply reprimanded, "Have you had enough trouble?"


    Only this time, Gu Jian didn''t dare to approach Gu Yanfei at all, and only dared to point at her nose and scold her.


    Gu Yanfei ignored Gu Jian and still looked at Mrs. Gu Tai''s face, from her forehead, to her eyebrows, to her eyes, nose, middle, lips, and finally her chin.


    Her eyes were so clear that it was almost straight, as if to engrave Mrs. Gu Tai''s face in her heart, and to see through her fate through her face.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly let out a chuckle and said, "Have you ever heard of the technique of borrowing luck?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes widened slightly, and the hands holding the tablet trembled.


    She didn''t speak, and Gu Yanfei didn''t expect the other party to answer at first, she already got the answer she wanted from the other party''s subtle expression.


    "In Taoist medicine, there are two techniques of borrowing luck, one is to express happiness, and the other is..." Gu Yanfei said calmly, "...substitute."


    When Gu Yanfei said "substitute", Mrs. Gu Tai shuddered suddenly, her hand trembled, and she almost knocked down the tablet.


    Gu Yanfei took the opponent''s gaffe in his eyes, and accurately grasped the change in the opponent''s expression at that moment.


    The pupils reflected splendid light in the candlelight, and she sighed in her heart:


    is a stand-in.


    Gu Yanfei continued calmly, as if nothing had happened, "If the Murong family wants to celebrate, they have to borrow the luck of the eldest sister, and even her longevity."


    "Mrs. Tai is pushing the big sister into the fire pit."


    "Even grandfather can''t see it!"


    Her words ended with a sigh.


    Other people gasped and their faces were stunned, but the third wife, Yan Shi, was struck by lightning, her face instantly faded from blood, and she was as pale as a dead person.


    Doesn''t mean that this happy event is just to use the happy event to drive away the evil spirits that are causing trouble, so that the old lady can turn the corner into peace?


    how could be¡­¡­


    If what Gu Yanfei said was true, then once Mrs. Murong recovered from her illness, wouldn''t her daughter have a short life after she lent her life essence? !


    Yan looked at Gu Yanfei with red eyes, and murmured, "Is it true?"


    Gu Yanfei nodded affirmatively: "Naturally."


    "I once met a family who used Chongxi as the bridegroom''s life, and the groom really turned from danger to safety. The husband and wife also had a good time for a few years. But the groom''s calamity is a death calamity, and the lifespan needed to resolve the death calamity is doubled. Just two years later, the bride died of dystocia."


    "Another year passed, and even the groom died."


    "This borrowed life essence is always short-lived."


    Gu Yanfei said quietly, out of the corner of his eyes he glanced at the frightened Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Yan Shi shook violently all over, so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    She only thought it was a pretext to advance the marriage, and she didn''t dare to take the slightest risk with her daughter''s lifespan.


    Daughter is her lifeblood.


    "True sister." Yan hurriedly looked for Gu Yunzhen, and hugged her daughter beside her tightly in her arms.


    Shi Yan really couldn''t stay any longer, so he just wanted to take his daughter and rush to Baiyun Temple to find a master to take a look at it, so as to defuse the evil spirits.


    "As for the so-called ''substitute''..." Gu Yanfei looked at Mrs. Gu Tai, and seemed to just say casually, "It''s this poor man who finds someone who looks like him..."


    Every time she said a word, Mrs. Gu''s face became ugly, her eyes became panic, and her heart beat faster.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 151： elder sister (one more)

    Chapter 151 Eldest Sister (One More)


    "The so-called ''substitute'' is to find someone who matches his eight characters, preferably the same year, the same month and the same day, and then the fate of the two can be exchanged..."


    Gu Yanfei''s ethereal voice echoed in the gloomy air.


    "Shut up!" Finally, Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t control her emotions and blurted out her debut.


    The words ?? are almost hysterical, almost screaming.


    Anyone can see Mrs. Gu Tai''s gaffe.


    The atmosphere has undergone a subtle change, and the tense and depressed atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger.


    Those who are thoughtful and alert faintly feel something, Gu Yanfei seems to be talking not only about Gu Yunzhen''s joy, but she seems to be hiding her words.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was extremely angry, but Gu Yanfei laughed sarcastically.


    The truth has gradually taken shape in the fog, and it is about to come out.


    Her guess should be right...


    This Gu family also hides an unknown person, Mrs. Gu Tai''s "substitute", the grandmother of her and her eldest brother!


    Gu Yanfei slightly turned his body, and his skirt flew, like a butterfly spreading its wings gently across the water, with a relaxed and elegant posture.


    Her eyes fixed on the tablet in Mrs. Gu Tai''s hand, and paradoxically said: "Just use the blood essence of the substitute to draw a ''replacement talisman'', so that this poor person can be made day and night. Just wear it."


    "From now on, the substitute will block all diseases and disasters on his behalf, and hide from the heavens, the earth, the ghosts, and the gods, and the substitute himself will become a nameless, surnamed, non-existent ''living dead'', living is equal to death, and after death, The soul will fly away and will not enter the reincarnation.¡±


    "Mrs. Tai, you said, isn''t this interesting?"


    Gu Yanfei''s voice was unusually cold.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s pupils contracted violently uncontrollably. She felt that the tablet in her hand was as heavy as a mountain, and it was like burning charcoal fire.


    The cold sweat on her forehead was visibly oozing out, and slowly dripped down her forehead. Her back was already soaked with sweat, which made her deeply feel what is the double world of ice and fire.


    Time seemed to be slowed down infinitely, and for Mrs. Gu Tai, it became extremely tormented.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Mrs. Gu Tai with a smile, her eyes were clear, like the cold stars in the dark night, emitting a dazzling clear light.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s mind was completely drawn by Gu Yanfei, she seemed to be on guard against an old enemy, and she seemed to be looking at another person through Gu Yanfei.


    She silently called in her heart: "Eldest sister..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t like Gu Yanfei, because this girl''s eyes were born like her eldest sister, and when she saw Gu Yanfei, it reminded her of her eldest sister.


    She has been sickly since she was a child.


    Her parents said that the eldest sister was her "stand-in", and she wore a talisman drawn from the blood of the eldest sister since she was a child.


    Her parents said that the eldest sister will bear all the diseases and disasters for her, because with the eldest sister as her substitute, she can be healthy and safe.


    She didn''t believe it, and thought it was too absurd.


    Until she was seven years old, she once fell into a lake and drowned, thinking she was going to die.


    However, after she was rescued, she had a high fever for three days and three nights, but she was still in good spirits, but the eldest sister was the one who was about to die.


    At that time, my mother held her in her arms and told her that she would grow up safely, because all disasters and illnesses would be borne by a substitute instead of her.


    Later, she grew up and became healthier and healthier. She was perfect in both piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She was the eldest girl of the Qi family that everyone praised.


    And the eldest sister is always sick, no one except the family knows the existence of the eldest sister.


    But it was this sickly eldest sister who stole her marriage abruptly.


    It was her who met Gu Xuan first!


    Obviously Gu Xuan came to Qi''s house to propose marriage to her!


    In the end, it was the eldest sister who married into the Dingyuan Hou residence...


    Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to have experienced the past decades of her life quickly again, her mood was agitated and her eyes were dazed.


    "Mrs. Tai, Lord Hou!"


    Li Mammy''s slightly hesitant voice broke the silence.


    According to the rules, Li mama could not come in casually during ancestor worship, but things were so urgent that she had to bite the bullet.


    Everyone looked at Li Mammy subconsciously, and heard her remark: "The Murong family is here to welcome their relatives, and they have already arrived at Yuan''an Street."


    So fast? ! Although the others had just learned from Gu Taifu that the Murong family would come to welcome their relatives today, they did not expect that the other party would be so impatient that they would not be so impatient even if they bought a slave and went home.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    At this moment, most of the people present believed seven or eight points about Gu Yanfei''s words about borrowing his life.


    Yan''s face paled a little again, she tightly held Gu Yunzhen''s hand, pulled her behind her, and summoned up the courage to face Mrs. Gu Tai directly.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t come back to her senses until then. She pursed her lips tightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Li mama didn''t dare to make a sound, she waited silently by the side, and the corners of her eyes glanced at everyone calmly.


    Although she didn''t hear anything outside just now, as soon as she walked in, she felt that the atmosphere here was really weird.


    Why is Mrs. Tai holding the tablet of the old Marquis, why is Marquis so ferocious, and why are the expressions of the fourth and fifth masters so terrified...


    Mama Li held her breath, pretending that she didn''t find anything.


    "Hey." Gu Yanfei deliberately sighed, "Grandfather should have suffered from the loss of a ''substitute'' back then, why would he let his granddaughter go to celebrate again!"


    "What do you think, Mrs. Tai?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai stared at Gu Yanfei in disbelief, her sharp eyes seemed to penetrate the other''s appearance and hit her heart directly.


    She didn''t know if Gu Yanfei said it casually or if he really knew something.


    Mrs. Gu Tai held the tablet even harder, all kinds of possibilities popped up in her mind, each of which pointed in the direction of her hatred, making her emotions almost collapse.


    When the panic reached its extreme, Mrs. Gu Tai calmed down again, and told herself in a broken jar: It''s okay, even if Gu Yanfei knew about it? !


    It was her Qi Chaoan who was hired by the Gu family in three books and six rituals.


    The eldest sister is just a stand-in, and one doesn''t even have a name.


    Even if this matter is publicized, Gu Xuan is just a concubine named "Qi''s". She Qi Chaoan is still the wife of the prince''s mansion, but she has the imperial order.


    This is her confidence!


    In just a moment, Mrs. Gu Tai''s mood has stabilized, and she looked at Li Mammy deeply, and instructed: "The marriage with the Murong family..."


    The last word "As usual" had reached his lips, but he heard a cold and playful chuckle in his ears.


    Mrs. Gu Tai turned her head, and met Gu Yanfei''s confident and insightful eyes a few steps away.


    The girl''s calm look made Mrs. Gu feel flustered, and her heart thumped uncontrollably.


    Most of the people in the world only know Chongxi, but do not know "substitute".


    But Gu Yanfei knew it, and knew it in detail, as if she had witnessed it with her own eyes...


    "If Mrs. Tai is undecided, just ask her grandfather." Gu Yanfei slowly approached Mrs. Gu Tai two steps.


    The slender shadow just fell on Mrs. Gu Tai''s face, making her feel gloomy and stressed.


    Mrs. Gu Tai subconsciously hugged the tablet and avoided Gu Yanfei.


    But Gu Yanfei''s reaction was quicker, he squinted at Gu Yuan, and Gu Yuan understood it, and quietly stood behind Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Mrs. Gu Tai turned around and met Gu Yuan''s deep eyes, those eyes that looked like Gu Ce.


    The boy is now seven feet tall, almost as tall as Gu Ce is alive.


    At this moment, Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t help but feel a fear of "there are wolves in front and tigers in the back" and being attacked by both sides. A crack appeared in her seemingly tough but fragile heart.


    The crack spreads like a spider web.


    Mrs. Gu Tai suddenly panicked.


    Sure enough, Gu Yanfei knew it!


    Knowing that the "substitute amulet" is in this tablet, so she and Gu Yuan wanted to grab this tablet.


    These two are the blood of the eldest sister, they must have wanted to kill her!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Gu Tai gritted her back molars fiercely. At this moment, she really hated Gu Xuan in her heart.


    She was wholeheartedly devoted to him, and this heart could express the world, but Gu Xuan was full of eldest sister. Knowing that the eldest sister would be dissipated after her death, she deceived the avatar from herself and hid it in Gu''s ancestral hall.


    This talisman contains the blood of the eldest sister. As long as it is enshrined by the descendants and warmed by incense every day, it can protect the soul of the eldest sister.


    Even after his death, he would quietly have the talisman hidden in his own tablet.


    When Mrs. Gu Tai knew about it, she wanted to tear up the talisman and destroy it, but she couldn''t.


    She knew that without this talisman, the eldest sister would never be able to be reincarnated again, and the life essence she borrowed would also dissipate.


    That means she will die!


    Mrs. Gu Tai gripped the tablet even harder, with blue veins bulging on the back of her hand, feeling like she was standing on the edge of a cliff, with the bottomless abyss in front of her.


    Her pupils almost shrank to a point, and a voice in her heart roared:


    no.


    Absolutely not.


    She didn''t want to die, and couldn''t.


    She hasn''t seen her son and grandson take off!


    This mansion will definitely reappear the former honor in her hands... No, it is a higher level!


    Nothing is more important than this!


    Mrs. Gu Tai took a deep breath and squeezed out four words with difficulty: "Don''t ask."


    Her voice was very soft, but everyone present heard it.


    For Mrs. Gu Tai, once she started, it was easy to say the following words: "Yan Fei, you are right."


    In the shocked and complicated eyes of everyone, Mrs. Gu Tai said firmly: "Your grandfather is angry."


    "This Murong family''s people are really too far ahead, and they clearly don''t take our Houfu in the eye."


    "This marriage, let it go."


    These words were extremely difficult for her to say. After she finished speaking, the corners of the old lips were tightened like iron, and her eyes were dark.


    The whole house was silent, eerie and awkward.


    Gu Yanfei looked straight at Mrs. Gu Tai.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also looked at her.


    Grandparents and grandsons are only two feet apart, and they can see each other''s every subtle expression.


    The girl pouted silently, as if she was not in the mood.


    Mrs. Gu Tai clearly read the disappointment on Gu Yanfei''s face.


    Sure enough! Mrs. Gu Tai was sure, and she thought with trepidation that their brother and sister were really uneasy and kind and wanted to kill herself.


    She is their grandmother, they dare not come out, they just want to wait for the opportunity to attack themselves! !


    They must have wanted to destroy this talisman in the tablet just now, it must be! !


    "This is the end of the matter!" Mrs. Gu Tai said categorically, her slightly hoarse voice rising again.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 152： Surviving (two more)

    Chapter 152 Survives (two more)


    At this moment, Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to quickly end this matter.


    She must not give the two brothers and sisters a chance to make trouble.


    Mrs. Gu Tai held the tablet tightly, as if holding her lifeblood, and would not let go for a moment.


    Gu Yanfei''s serene eyes lingered on the word "Gu Xuan" on the tablet for a moment, then he withdrew his gaze, and curled his right hand in his sleeve slightly.


    From the moment Mrs. Tai gaily went to pick up the tablet, Gu Yanfei had guessed that the "substitute amulet" for "the talisman is in life" was in the tablet.


    Gu Yanfei once thought of taking away the tablet, but just for a moment, she felt a faint breath of soul in the tablet.


    The scent is very weak, because it has been worshipped with incense for many years, and it has a chance of survival.


    At that moment, Gu Yanfei wanted to understand who the soul in this tablet was.


    That is her grandmother and her eldest brother.


    The "substitute" who doesn''t even have a name.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were slightly sour, and her pink lips were pursed.


    As long as it involves "substitute", it will never be a good story.


    She didn''t know why the "substitute" that was supposed to be annihilated still had a breath of soul alive.


    However, this charm must not be destroyed!


    Having experienced two rebirths and cultivating in the Yaoling world for two hundred years, Gu Yanfei knows better than anyone in this world that the soul flies away and disappears means completely disappearing between heaven and earth, and there will be no reincarnation.


    Once the ?? soul disappears, her grandmother is really gone!


    The talisman in the ?? tablet can not only be destroyed, but must remain in this ancestral hall and be supported by the incense of the descendants.


    Only in this way can the "substitute" get a chance to re-enter reincarnation.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes flashed a dazzling cold light, and disappeared in a flash.


    When she turned to look at Li Ma, who was a few steps away, her emotions had recovered, and she said in a light voice: "Do you hear me, go and spread the word, the Gu family will not marry their daughter today."


    Golden candlelight splashed on her jet-black hair and skin, coating her with a warm halo, but it made her eyes clearer and cooler.


    Li mama couldn''t help but shuddered, she hardly dared to look directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and subconsciously responded.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say more, grabbed Gu Yunzhen''s hand and led her out, "Big sister, let''s go."


    In the face of this twist and turn of development, Gu Yunzhen still felt as if he was in a dream, and he didn''t turn his head for a while: Did grandfather really appear?


    When she was in the ancestral hall yesterday, she told her grandfather about her marriage with the Murong family, and also said that she did not want to marry, so her grandfather appeared to help her?


    Before Gu Yunzhen could understand, Gu Yanfei pulled her towards the front hall, walking steadily, but Gu Yunzhen was still stunned, so he obediently followed her, and his whole body was a little floating.


    Gu Yuan, like Gu Yanfei''s little follower, immediately followed suit.


    When ?? turned around, his cold eyes swept over the tablet in Mrs. Gu Tai''s arms again.


    In fact, he still has a lot of things to understand, and he plans to ask his sister carefully later.


    Mrs Yan also didn''t stay, and walked away quickly.


    After the four of Gu Yanfei left, the hall was silent for a while.


    Everyone else stood there, their emotions and expressions were too complicated to describe, and they didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay.


    Gu Siye and Gu Wuye looked at each other.


    Gu Yun is really in the middle of the game, the authorities are fans, they are bystanders, and bystanders are clear.


    No one is stupid, except for the younger children, almost everyone can see that this tablet of Laohou Ye is strange.


    But what is weird, no one knows...


    Gu Yunchang stood there blankly, looking at Mrs. Gu Tai who was in a state of despair in front of her.


    She felt sorry for Mrs. Tai, but she was scolded by Mrs. Tai in public just now, and now she can''t hold back her face.


    Moreover, anyone can see that Madam Tai is still angry. If she is angered again... Then she will be difficult to move in this Hou''s mansion.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yunchang was stunned, a wry smile appeared on Mingli''s face, and her eyelashes were lowered slightly to hide the slight fluctuations in the bottom of her eyes.


    Since when did she have to rely on a little favor from Mrs. Tai to survive in the mansion?


    Gu Yunchang was immersed in his own thoughts, and suddenly became ecstatic.


    "Mother." Gu Jian shouted cautiously, and at the same time took a step closer to Mrs. Gu Tai.


    His movement affected the wound on his right shoulder, and a grin appeared on his face.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who lowered her eyes, raised her head abruptly. In the turbid and old eyes, fierce shadows flashed, and it seemed that there was a beast that could eat people with its mouth open, fierce and gloomy.


    Gu Jian was taken aback by the look in his eyes at that moment.


    Gu Jian couldn''t say anything more, and closed his mouth embarrassingly, feeling his shoulders hurt even more.


    Mrs. Gu Tai squinted and said lightly, "Go."


    The two words ?? were addressed to Li Ma.


    "Yes, Mrs. Tai." Li Ma replied, she bowed her knees and hurried out.


    Outside the ancestral hall, the concierge who came to spread the word was waiting there eagerly. Seeing Mamma Li coming, she greeted her with a smile on her face and said, "Mamma Li, the eldest aunt has already arrived at the Waiyi Gate."


    What? ! Li Ma''s expression changed slightly.


    She originally hoped to stop people before the Murong family''s welcoming team entered the gate of Hou''s mansion, but now that everyone entered the door, it would be troublesome.


    Li Mammy pressed down the uneasiness in her heart, and only left the sentence "I''ll take a look", and walked straight towards the Waiyimen door in the face of the cold wind.


    The cold wind was biting, and Li Ma''s fingertips were numb from the cold, but Murong Yong was not afraid of the cold at all.


    Murong Yong was at the gate of the ceremony at the moment. He was wearing a red groom''s robe and tied a hydrangea with a red ribbon on his chest.


    The white horse under his crotch is also tied with a big red hydrangea, and a big red sedan chair is parked beside him. There are two Murong family children who accompany him to greet the relatives and a few servants who are in charge of blowing and beating and carrying the sedan chair. The welcoming team of no more than ten people looked a bit shabby.


    The General¡¯s House welcomes the marriage, and the groom should have invited relatives, friends and classmates to help welcome the marriage. Along the way, drums and music are blaring, wishing that the entire capital would know that the two married.


    When a daughter-in-law is married in the Hou Mansion, his brother-in-law should block the door first, and the groom can only enter after a "test".


    But because it was a wedding ceremony and the time was tight, the Murong family and Mrs. Gu Tai had already agreed that the wedding ceremony would be kept simple.


    Murong Yong pulled his tight neckline and waited patiently, his eyebrows frowned slightly, his handsome face was full of red without any happy events.


    He was temporarily informed by his parents half an hour ago that his grandmother was going to be bad, and the wedding date had to be brought forward. Then he was put on the bridegroom''s wedding dress and went out to greet the relatives with the family.


    Up until this moment, he was standing in the Hou Mansion, still a little confused.


    The air was filled with the smell of gunpowder after the explosion of firecrackers, and there were a few hazy smoke.


    The cold wind blew, and the fine red firecrackers were scattered all over the place, swept by the wind and mixed with the remaining leaves that fell from the branches.


    Murong Yong on the white horse pulled the reins and let the horse turn half a circle on the spot, his chiseled chin was slightly raised, and he looked at the blue sky with a slightly sharp gaze.


    For the so-called rejoicing, he actually held seven points of disbelief in his heart.


    The point is, he also doesn''t want his grandmother to die at this time.


    Therefore, even if there is only a three-point hope, he does not want to give up.


    Murong Yong looked down slowly, and landed on the red lacquer gate of the Hou Mansion. On the door were 30 golden nails with seven vertical, horizontal and five feet.


    This is the symbol of Houfu Menting.


    In the Dajing Dynasty, there were no more than fifty, fifty or twenty-five nails on the gates of ordinary officials.


    Murong''s family is here.


    Compared with the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, the Murong family''s foundation is much weaker. From his grandfather''s entry into the army, until his father Murong Hao''s generation, he fought back the Xirong people with the Duke of Wei in the northwest more than ten years ago, and made countless contributions. , Only then did the first emperor seal the reward to the fourth rank, and the whole family entered the capital.


    The Murong family''s courtyard took this a step further, but it stopped there.


    Ever since he was sensible, he has always wanted to make the Murong family go further, and he has been fighting for it.


    If the grandmother left at this time, the Murong family would have to keep filial piety for three years. After three years, who would recognize the Murong family? Most of the soldiers in this army were men who were passionate about fame and fortune.


    He believes that he is no worse than others, and is willing to shed blood and sweat for the court, but he needs opportunities and time. The next three years are too precious!


    Murong Yong''s eyes burst with scorching heat, and the sharpness in his eyes made him dare not look directly.


    Driven the white horse to turn a little in the direction, he turned his eyes to the direction of the inner courtyard again, and a gentle and dignified figure appeared in his mind, like a clear lotus in the wind, delicate and elegant.


    Originally, he thought he was just marrying a "girlfriend", but yesterday''s Gu Yunzhen surprised him.


    Murong Yong''s eyes scorched two points, so bright, so scorching, with three points of interest.


    The concierge of the Hou residence greeted him on the side, and politely said to Murong Yong: "Eldest aunt, this morning, I am afraid that we will have to wait for a while."


    It was clear that Murong Yong was the protagonist of the day, but the corner of the doorman couldn''t help but glance at the real Shangqing who was wearing a yellow collar not far away.


    Shangqing real person holds a silver-white dust whisk in his hand, stands in front of the wind, his eyes twinkle like a morning star, and he stands like pines and cypresses in the wind, with an extraordinary demeanor.


    The concierge looked reverent.


    Shangqingren suddenly moved, looked up at the sun in the sky, pinched his fingers, and said lightly, "Second Master Murong, it''s getting late."


    "It''s not good to miss auspicious times."


    His voice was neither hasty nor rash, neither hurried nor slow, detached from the mundane world.


    Murong Yong frowned, and glanced at the doorman without anger.


    "Eldest Uncle..." The concierge lost a smile, and was about to say that he would send someone to the ancestral hall to take a look when he saw a familiar voice coming from the northwest.


    "It''s Mamma Li." The concierge was overjoyed and quickly introduced to Murong Yong, "That''s Mama Li next to Mrs. Tai."


    On the other side of the Waiyi Gate, Li Ma and a few old ladies walked towards this side.


    She didn''t walk fast, and her normally smiling face was a little dignified at the moment, which made the concierge startled.


    Li mama stopped about seven or eight paces away from Murong Yong, and politely blessed her body before saying:


    "Second son Murong, our wife said that this marriage is over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 153： repentance (one more)

    Chapter 153 Repentance (One More)


    As soon as these words came out, the surroundings suddenly became silent.


    Even the cold wind in the courtyard seemed to have become a bit chilly.


    Murong Yong and the two Murong sons who accompanied him to welcome the relatives were a little confused.


    If the Hou Mansion was unwilling to celebrate, he could have rejected Mrs. Murong in the morning. Now that they have reached the stage of welcoming them in person, the sedan chairs are coming to the door. !


    This is for revenge!


    Shang Qingren frowned, and there was a hint of displeasure in those unsullied eyes.


    The white horse under Murong Yong''s crotch quickly paced its hooves a few times, blowing rough air from his nose and mouth, causing Mammy Li to take a step back.


    Murong Yong''s face was a little condensed, he tightened the reins with his right hand, and asked politely, "Why?"


    "But what did the Murong family do to make your wife unhappy?"


    How did Mrs. Li know that slaves and maids were not allowed to worship ancestors in the Hou Mansion. She only went in for the sake of spreading the word. She only heard what Mrs. Tai said that the Murong family was too far ahead, and she did not take Hou Mansion seriously.


    She didn''t know what was going on in each middle, and she didn''t dare to guess.


    Mama Li squeezed out a polite smile and said bravely, "This is what Mrs. Tai meant."


    "Second Master Murong, please come back."


    After ?? these words fell, Li Ma turned around and left, and couldn''t wait to rush back to Cihetang to resume her life, feeling quite a bit like she was running away.


    The concierge was also a big head, and politely extended his hand to this Murong Yong to make a request.


    The atmosphere around ?? was colder and stiffer.


    The matter of "Chongxi" was originally because the Murong family wanted others, and it was his family who was in a disadvantaged position, but at this point, the Houfu had withdrawn from the relatives on the spot without any reason, and it was simply slapping the man in the face!


    As the saying goes, killing is no more than a nod to the head, and there is nothing more shameful than this.


    Since the Hou Mansion does not leave room for things, then you don''t have to be polite, you always have to ask for an explanation.


    Murong Yong''s face sank, his expression cold and stern, he leaped down from the horse, strode towards the door of the ceremony, and left a sentence: "I want to see Mrs. Gu Tai!"


    How could the concierge sit and watch him rush into the Hou''s mansion like this, and hurriedly shouted: "Eldest aunt... Second Young Master Murong stay!"


    Several guards from Hou Mansion hurried forward to stop Murong Yong.


    But Murong Yong is not alone, and the people who came to welcome the relatives from the Murong family naturally couldn''t swallow this breath, and rushed in with him.


    One side wanted to stop, while the other wanted to push hard. The two sides confronted each other, and the swords were drawn.


    The hustle and bustle at the outer ceremony gate is getting more and more noisy, and only the Shangqingzhen faction stands indifferently near the gate, his clothes are fluttering, and he has an attitude of staying out of the way.


    The servants of the Hou Mansion didn''t know what to do, so they went to the housekeeper of Zhou Da and asked if they should go to the Lord Hou.


    Zhou Da''s housekeeper was also at a loss, so he could only send more guards and servants to the outer ceremony gate.


    Although the servants of ??hou''s house had armed with weapons and sticks, they were still restrained and did not dare to make heavy hand on the Murong family.


    The ?? ceremony gate was in chaos.


    In this regard, Mrs. Gu Tai pretended to be deaf and dumb, and she did not even bring Gu Jian and Mrs. Hou''s Mrs. Wang to come forward.


    After all, the third wife is a widow, and it is not convenient for her to show her face.


    Finally, Zhou Lijia, the daughter-in-law of Zhou Da''s housekeeper, personally went to the main courtyard to ask for instructions from Lord Hou and Mrs. Hou.


    However, Zhou Li''s family couldn''t even enter the gate of the main courtyard, and was stopped by the maid.


    "Since the eldest girl doesn''t want to marry, she can handle it herself." Mrs. Hou said with a sneer, "Master Hou, don''t worry about it."


    The Wang family has already made up her mind, and she will never show up. As for how to discuss with the Murong family about withdrawing from the relatives, let the third room and the long room handle it themselves.


    What a shame and lost home today!


    Thinking, various emotions flashed across Wang''s face.


    Gu Jian answered absentmindedly.


    The maid who came to report the words withdrew with a low brow and pleasing to the eye, walking silently.


    Mrs Wang picked up the tea cup and took a sip of the tea, still feeling restless, so she waved away the other servants in the room.


    "Master Hou," Mrs Wang grabbed Gu Jian''s sleeve, stared at him tightly, and asked, "What''s wrong with mother today?"


    "How do I know." Gu Jian said impatiently, his right shoulder was still throbbing until now, which made him really unable to calm down.


    Growing up, he had never seen his mother like this.


    Gu Jian rubbed one side of the temple with her left hand, her temple throbbed suddenly, and she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Then what is a stand-in?" Wang asked again in a low voice.


    The word "substitute" is wrong, and what is wrong with it, and from Gu Yanfei''s words, it seems that this matter also involves the technique of "borrowing luck".


    "You ask me, who shall I ask." Gu Jian became even more impatient, frowning deeply.


    The couple looked at each other face-to-face, and when I recalled the scenes that happened in the ancestral hall, I always felt a little panic.


    "Squeak!"


    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew open the window, so shocked that Mrs. Wang almost jumped up, her expression uncertain.


    The wind was so strong today that the trees in the courtyard seemed to be broken by the waist, and Zhou Li''s family, who was waiting outside, was blushing from the cold.


    Zhou Li''s family couldn''t wait for an answer, and he didn''t dare to let anyone rush Mrs. Hou again, so he was circling outside in a hurry.


    "Aunt Zhou," an old woman came running out of breath, out of breath, and said intermittently, "Second Master Murong has already... entered the ceremonial gate..."


    Before the old lady''s voice could be heard, the maid from the main courtyard also arrived and truthfully relayed Wang''s words.


    These words were like adding fuel to the fire, the anger in Zhou Li''s family''s heart "swelled" to the top of his head, and he said to the old woman with a bit of anger: "You heard it too, if you have anything, go to the Jiahui Academy and report to the eldest girl. "


    The old woman had a head as big as a bucket and was overwhelmed, so she could only turn and run to Jiahuiyuan.


    Not only this woman is overwhelmed, but the other servants are also overwhelmed.


    Murong Yong had already passed through the outer ceremony gate and entered the inner ceremony gate with a grim expression and sharp eyes.


    He took off the groom''s hat, and tore off the red hydrangea on the red groom''s robe, and his body became much lighter.


    Fighting people is also a lot more convenient and neat.


    He slammed out his right leg and kicked one of the guards flying, and then shot a fist in the lower abdomen of one of the servants. make a group.


    followed, and without looking at it, he removed the right arm of the other guard, and the other guard screamed like a slaughtering pig into the sky.


    Murong Yong''s every action is very rough, not sloppy, with a bit of catharsis, like a broken bamboo.


    Murong Yong has never received such a cold reception in his life.


    In his opinion, if the Gu family is unwilling to be happy, he can say it directly, there is no need to slap their Murong family''s face like this.


    He had to ask the Gu family to explain to the Murong family today.


    Murong Yong led people all the way forward like this, aggressively, like a sharp sword drawn from its sheath, stabbing forward with murderous aura.


    He is a martial artist, he has killed enemies, slain bandits, and has had countless lives on his hands. No matter his skill or momentum, he is far from the Gu family''s guards. They can''t stop him at all.


    The guards who were lying on the ground in various places, mourning, falling to the ground, crashing and other sounds came one after another, and some of the surrounding flowers and trees were knocked down like a typhoon passing through.


    Where Murong Yong passed, it was a mess.


    Shang Qingzhen silently followed behind Murong Yong, maintaining a distance of five or six paces.


    bypassing a towering stone wall, Murong Yong saw a blue figure standing in the cold winter in front of the main hall.


    The winter sun cast a golden halo on the slender youth.


    The young man stood with his hands behind his back, his expression was stern, and his eyebrows were a bit rebellious, and he called Murong Yong by his name angrily: "Murong Yong, we have said that our family disagrees with this marriage, so don''t bother. "


    "Immediately, get out!"


    The last five words, Gu Yuan spoke loudly, the whole person was like a red tassel spear, and the cold air overflowed, flashing the air of killing.


    The cold wind blew Gu Yuan''s robe, making a hunting sound.


    Gu Yuan''s appearance made the guards of the Hou Mansion amnesty Rumeng, looking at him as if looking up at the savior, the heart that was beaten by Murong Yong finally had the backbone.


    Everyone in the Hou Mansion was overjoyed, but Murong Yong was completely irritated by Gu Yuan''s contemptuous attitude.


    "The Gu family is trying to get revenge?" Murong Yong''s eyes lit up with fiery flames, and he asked coldly, his voice colder than the icy cold wind.


    "You and I have a marriage certificate long ago, and your Gu family also accepted the betrothal gift. Is this trying to deceive the marriage?!"


    His words were sonorous and powerful, and were not blown away by the cold wind at all, and were clearly transmitted to Gu Yuan''s ears.


    Murong Yong felt that his attitude was already very good, but it was really the Gu family who deceived people too much, and they used their Murong family as monkeys!


    Gu Yuan looked at Murong Yong calmly, with a disdainful sneer on his lips.


    "Clap!"


    Gu Yuan casually raised his hand and gave him two high fives.


    Wutong immediately understood, and ordered a few rough messengers to carry the heavy red lacquered wooden boxes over, and threw them on the open space between Gu Yuan and Murong Yong.


    The dowry box slammed into the bluestone brick floor and made a "bang bang" sound.


    The ?? was louder than before, and some boxes even fell to the ground, and even the lid of the box was smashed, and the jewelry and utensils inside fell out.


    The sound of the crash was no different than a slap in the face of Murong Yong several times in a row.


    Murong Yong''s face was slightly gloomy, his eyes were cold, and he was angry.


    The cold wind is like a knife, the chill is piercing to the bone.


    Everyone''s cuffs and robes flew with the cold wind, and even the breath they exhaled was white.


    Murong Yong had a stern face, but Gu Yuan still sneered casually, moving his knuckles easily, clucking.


    "Why, we want to fight, come here." Gu Yuan hooked his index finger at Murong Yong provocatively, "Who is afraid of who!"


    "You have to fight early, otherwise, your house has to keep filial piety, and you won''t be able to fight for the next three years."


    Gu Yuan''s words were stern and did not hide the provocation in his words.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 154： See through (two more)

    Chapter 154 See through (two more)


    The anger in Murong Yong''s heart was rising, veins bursting out of his forehead, his breath was heavy, his teeth were so clenched that the muscles on both sides of his cheeks were tensed, as if scorching lava was spewing out like a volcano that was about to erupt at any time.


    Murong Yong clenched his fist tightly, but his anger calmed down.


    He has been in the army for many years, and he is no longer a hairy boy when he entered the military camp at the age of 14 or 15. After being agitated by a few old soldiers, he rushed forward with his fists in anger.


    The blood and slaughter on the battlefield taught him many things.


    Murong Yong tried his best to calm his mind, when a yellow shadow flashed in the corner of his eyes, and Shang Qingren walked slowly to his side.


    "Blessed and immeasurable Heavenly Venerate." The real Shangqing continued to approach Gu Yuan, bowed, and asked slowly, "Does the Dingyuan Marquis really want to regret the marriage?"


    When the silver whisk in his hand swung, it gently brushed over Gu Yuan''s left chest.


    The dust whisk swayed and danced with the cold wind, shimmering a little in the sun, floating beside him like clouds and smoke.


    "Your house temporarily regretted the marriage because of lack of faith, but it would cause Mrs. Murong to ride a crane to the west. Not only did the Murong family lose a close relative, but your house would be affected by this cause and effect, affecting future generations."


    Shangqingzhen''s expression and voice are still always calm and unwavering, making people unable to understand emotions and anger, and the indifferent and ethereal eyes seem to be invisible to all living beings.


    The people in the Hou Mansion who were present were all aware of the prestige of Shang Qingzhen. Hearing him say this, it was inevitable that they were a little nervous, and several people gasped.


    "Are you sure you want to repent of your marriage?!" Shang Qingren''s voice resounded in the air, both sighing and asking.


    The voice of ?? fell, and the continuous cloud covered the warm sun in the sky, as if a slight yin wind was blowing on the face, the courtyard was suddenly darkened a lot, casting a light shadow on everyone''s heart.


    It was like an ominous omen.


    The servants of ??hou''s mansion looked at Shang Qingren with more and more awe, and secretly said: This Shang Qingren is indeed a god!


    According to the meaning of Shangqing Zhenren, if Old Madam Murong dies, someone in the Gu family will pay the price for her, will she be seriously ill, or will she risk her life? !


    This is not just a marriage, and it''s not just whether the two families are enmity, but it involves the lives of the Gu family and the Murong family.


    An uneasy atmosphere pervaded the bleak cold wind, spreading rapidly, and there was some turbid fishy smell in the air, lingering on the nose of everyone.


    "Not bad." A clear female voice cut through the dead air, as if a clear ice spring was flowing lightly, "If you don''t get happy, you will be infected with this cause and effect."


    "but¡­"


    The female voice paused meaningfully, which attracted everyone''s eyes to look at her.


    Gu Yanfei, who was wearing a water green dress, walked out of the main hall, walking vigorously and lightly.


    A pair of eyes are brighter than the red-gold cat-eye earrings beside her ears, and even the clouds in the sky can''t suppress her brilliance, which makes people feel bright.


    The turbid and fishy air around seemed to become fresh with her appearance.


    Gu Yanfei continued with a half-smile, "However, it''s not the Gu family who got the karma, but you, the Taoist priest."


    When others mentioned Shangqingren, their expressions and tone were full of respect, either respect or awe, but in Gu Yanfei''s mouth, there was only contempt.


    Gu Yunzhen was one step behind Gu Yanfei, and walked out of the room with the same gentle demeanor.


    In just two days, she experienced a thrilling experience that she had not experienced in many years. Although she didn''t have a good rest last night, she was still in high spirits, like a plum blossom after frost.


    The moment he saw Gu Yunzhen, Murong Yong''s long and narrow eyes lit up slightly, staring at her with burning eyes.


    But when he noticed that she was still wearing yesterday''s dress, his eyes changed again, and he couldn''t help but think about what happened in this Hou''s mansion yesterday.


    Gu Yanfei walked to Gu Yuan''s side, staring at the middle-aged Taoist priest in front of him for a moment.


    She said in a gentle but sharp tone: "The Taoist chief kept the dead in the world."


    "This cause and effect naturally belongs to you, the Taoist priest."


    As these two sentences sounded, the dark clouds in the sky thickened, as if they were about to fall.


    "..." Shang Qing''s eyes widened, and he was shocked for a while, his eyes became a little gloomy, which formed a sharp contrast with his indifferent face.


    He didn''t expect Gu Yanfei to know this, how did this second girl know? !


    Shangqing''s eyes flickered, and all kinds of speculations passed through his heart. Someone in the Murong family leaked the secret, or maybe...


    Murong Yong raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyes were taken back from Gu Yunzhen, and he turned to look at Gu Yanfei and Shang Qingren, scanning them back and forth, his eyes dark as night.


    Although he didn''t understand Gu Yanfei''s words, he could see Shang Qing''s moving face at this moment.


    Shangqing shook the whisk lightly, the long silver threads of the whisk floated up and down, and he also regained his composure, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and said, "Pin Dao does not understand what a good woman means, poor Dao. However, at the request of the Murong family, I tried to rescue the seriously ill old Madam Murong."


    "The way is right, the way of immortality is precious, and there is no measure of human beings."


    He has a state of compassion, his face is like the three pure real people on the portrait, with kind eyebrows and good eyes, and his hair and beard are fluttering.


    Gu Yanfei sneered as if he had heard a joke, stroked his sleeve, his voice was clear and slightly lazy, and said leisurely:


    "You also know that there are ''unmeasured people'', which measure the living, not the dead."


    "There''s no need for Chongxi. The old lady has already passed away for three years. To die is to die, and you can''t live."


    "Resurrection from the dead, against the mandate of heaven, against the will of heaven."


    "It is for the evil way."


    When she said the last four words, the laziness in her tone was no longer, and it was as cold as if it had been soaked in cold water.


    "..." The faint smile on the corners of Shangqing''s lips completely solidified, and he stared deeply at the mansion daughter in front of him.


    Miss Gu actually said that her grandmother was dead! Murong Yong''s brows tightened, his eyes were filled with violent anger, and his eyes fell on Gu Yanfei''s face like nails.


    "Absurd!" Murong Yong reprimanded unpleasantly, sneering briefly, and his anger could not be concealed in his low voice, "Second Lady Gu, your residence first regretted the marriage for no reason, and now it is too deceiving to curse your grandmother to death. "


    "My grandmother is seriously ill, but she is alive and well."


    Murong Yong slammed a towering cypress tree next to him with a savage punch, the sturdy tree swayed, and cypress leaves fell to the ground.


    Murong Yong didn''t believe Gu Yanfei, but Gu Yunzhen believed it, his heart skipped a few times, and he couldn''t help thinking of what Gu Yanfei told her yesterday when he was at Murong''s house: "Murong''s house is not a good place to go. This marriage is not good."


    "Okay?" Gu Yanfei stroked his palms and smiled, but his smile was mocking, "How often do you go to see your grandmother?"


    "As long as I am in the capital, I will go every three or five days." Murong Yong replied.


    In front of the grandmother''s couch, his own parents, uncles and aunts are serving him. As a grandson, he visits once every three or five days, and he has done his due diligence.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Yanfei threw a second and third question: "Have you ever smelled her body?"


    "Have you looked at her face carefully?"


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Gu Yanfei said to himself: "Second Young Master Murong, you are also someone who has been on the battlefield, you have seen dead people, smelled the smell of dead people, and touched the corpses of dead people, right? "


    Gu Yanfei speaks quite directly, talking about the matter, unlike most people in this world who often keep secrets about the dead.


    Murong Yong stared at Gu Yanfei stubbornly, his eyes were uncertain, and his body exuded a dangerous and fierce aura.


    "Don''t lie to yourself!" Gu Yanfei looked into his eyes without any emotion, his tone became more and more sharp, and he revealed the lies that wanted to be covered up and deceived himself, "People are already dead!"


    Murong Yong''s complexion changed greatly, and under the shadow of the cypress tree, his angular eyebrows became more and more sharp.


    On the other hand, the Qingren were expressionless, motionless like a mountain, only the whisk fluttered in the wind.


    "Impossible!" Murong Yong squeezed these three words out of his sore teeth, his tone was low, and there was another wrinkle between his tightly wrinkled brows.


    He said it was impossible, but his thoughts were involuntarily moved by Gu Yanfei''s few words.


    Murong Yong''s mind flashed through the details of what he saw, smelled, and touched every time he went to his grandmother''s place in the past two months... It was as if a layer of gauze covering his eyes was forcibly lifted. .


    The center of his eyebrows twitched violently, and his breathing became heavier.


    With Gu Yanfei''s eyesight, of course he could see the shaking in Murong Yong''s heart.


    She pursed her lower lip clearly, her thoughts turned fast, and she asked in a tight way: "Before going out today, have you seen Grandma Ling? Are there any corpse spots on her face and neck? ?"


    "Is the corpse stench on her body heavier?"


    Gu Yanfei was asking, but judging from her expression and tone, she clearly had an answer long ago.


    Those black eyes that are as clear as water have already seen everything through, and have already grasped all the truth in their hands.


    "..." Murong Yong''s eyebrows trembled again, his pupils contracted.


    He got married to celebrate his grandmother''s wedding. Before he went out to welcome the kiss, he naturally went to his grandmother''s house. However, his father blocked him and didn''t let him come near. At that time, his parents urged him to come to meet him, and he just thought they were in a hurry. .


    Available now¡­


    Murong Yong now looks back from a different angle and remembers some clues that he had just ignored.


    When he entered his grandmother''s inner room, the bed net was hanging down, and he seemed to see through the gauze curtain that there were purpuric scars on the face and neck of the grandmother...


    Murong Yong hardly dared to think deeply, his sturdy and sturdy body tensed up tightly, and a storm surged in his heart.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand to cover his nose, and sighed again sarcastically: "You have the stench of corpse all over your body, but you don''t even know it."


    Murong Yong''s hooked nose moved involuntarily, his eyes darkened, and blue veins protruded on his fist.


    He didn''t lower his head to smell his clothes, but there was a faint smell of corpse lingering on the tip of his nose... Or, it was the smell he just smelled from his grandmother.


    "Really!"


    The third son of Murong, who came with him to greet his relatives, couldn''t help but leaned in and sniffed, and blurted out with a pale face.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 155： deserve it (one more)

    Chapter 155 Deserving it (one more)


    The atmosphere is more gloomy.


    It started to snow, and the thin snowflakes fell down one after another, and the pieces were as crystal clear as jade.


    Murong Yong looked at Gu Yanfei for a moment, a storm seemed to be brewing in his dark eyes, and the smell of corpse at the tip of his nose seemed to be stronger.


    Even the servants of the Murong family behind him also subconsciously approached Murong Yong, and they all took a sniff and looked complicated.


    They all thought to go in the same direction with trepidation: that is to say, Second Lady Gu is telling the truth, the old lady is really dead! !


    The timid servants were so frightened that their legs trembled and their hair stood on end, remembering that my family had served the old lady recently.


    In less than a cup of tea, Shangqing''s face has changed several times because of Gu Yanfei''s words, and his eyes are too complicated to put into words.


    He couldn''t maintain that immortal look any longer, and his face sank.


    He took two steps towards Gu Yanfei, and asked each word, "Who are you?"


    At this moment, the voice of Shangqing Zhenren is no longer the usual feeling of no joy, no sorrow, no desire and no desire, but a trace of vigor and a trace of unhappiness that someone has broken things.


    Ming people don''t speak secretly, and the fact that Shangqingren said it to this point means that he did not intend to cover up anything with his mouth.


    Shang Qingren thought for a while, then wanted to understand more things, and asked bluntly: "Did you tear that talisman on the window?"


    Murong Hao and his wife insisted that the talisman was blown away by the wind, and the real Shangqing didn''t believe it at the time, they just didn''t bother to dwell on this issue.


    The talisman he put on the window can''t be removed by anyone, only those who are blood-connected with Madam Murong, or cultivators like him.


    At that time, the real Shangqing guessed that maybe Murong Hao or others were shaken and wanted to give up, but in the end they were still reluctant to give up their future, so they only moved one talisman.


    People¡¯s hearts are changeable, and Shangqing Zhenren has long been surprised by this kind of thing, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    He had no idea that there was such a person hidden in the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    Shangqing scrutinized Gu Yanfei up and down, with some scrutiny, some probing, and some speculation.


    Seeing that Shang Qingren did not directly deny Gu Yanfei''s words, Murong Yong''s heart seemed to be missing a big hole, and the cold wind roared and poured into it.


    For him, "Chongxi" is to use happy events to resolve evil spirits, and more is to make a happy event. Failure is not harmful, and success is beneficial to Murong''s family.


    Is it not?


    Could it be that the grandmother has really¡­


    Murong Yong felt cold all over, and his heart sank slowly as if it had been soaked in water.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a kind of suffocating darkness, and even the pictures of relatives standing in front of grandmother''s couch during these days became extremely ironic.


    His father and mother also changed beyond recognition...


    Murong Yong is no longer a hairy boy. Years of experience in the battlefield made him far more calm than his peers. His heart was like a storm, but he still adjusted his emotions in the fastest time and barely maintained his composure.


    He pressed Shang Qingren in a gloomy tone: "Is what she said true?"


    He stared at Shang Qingren, with a solemn expression and clear words, his eyes became dark and violent, like a blade slashed inch by inch on his face.


    In the face of Murong Yong''s aggressive questioning, Shang Qingren smiled lightly.


    He flicked the dust with his hand, and returned to his immortal appearance. He did not answer yes or no directly, but said in a calm tone: "The descendants of your family are filial, and your honor is reluctant to let your mother die, and the poor way of thinking is grateful to them. A piece of filial piety, that''s why I help."


    "Everyone knows that Chongxi can resolve disasters and evils, and make people who are seriously ill recover..."


    Shangqingzhen said in a dignified manner, but Murong Yong''s brows were tightly knit together, showing the other party''s perfunctory and evasion.


    "Haha..." Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, but with undisguised mockery, he interrupted Shang Qingren''s words.


    "Chongxi borrowed luck, is this luck lent to Mrs. Murong, or to you, Taoist priest?" Gu Yanfei''s voice was also tinged with the coldness of snow, and the slightest coldness penetrated into people''s hearts.


    Shangqingzhen''s complexion changed slightly, and he was in shock.


    When did such a character appear in the capital!


    "Contaminated with the cause and effect of life and death, do you still want to enter the Tao?" Gu Yanfei''s words were sharp, and bluntly poked directly into the other''s heart, "You really think too much."


    The last word, ??, is deliberately long, sarcastic and agile.


    Last time, when Shangqing came to Hou''s Mansion to treat Mrs. Tai, Gu Yanfei saw that Shangqing was not a fake Taoist priest who was kidnapped. He had talent, spiritual roots, and some real skills. The spiritual energy of the world is too weak, and he can draw it into his body.


    It''s a pity, he is eager to achieve success, and his mind is not right!


    "In this life, you will never have a relationship with Xiu Dao again." Gu Yanfei shook his head, his eyes were as clear and light as water, and there was a detachment in his expression that was not stained by mortal fireworks.


    She was an inch shorter than Shang Qingren, but at this moment, Shang Qing inexplicably felt that the other party seemed to be above the clouds, looking down at him condescendingly.


    The two are obviously very close, but they seem to be far away. It seems that there is a door called "Dao" between them. She entered the Dao, and she was still outside the door.


    Shangqingzhen was lost for a moment, as if he had been seen inside and out by those clear eyes, his own experiences, his own realm, his own secrets...


    The other side is the sea, and he is nothing but a crystal clear stream that can be seen by everyone.


    Over the years, he has always looked down on others, and others have always worshipped him;


    And now, such a teenage girl made him feel pressured and felt like he had nothing to hide.


    He devoted himself to cultivating Taoism for decades, and finally achieved a small success. He is proficient in the Five Classics and Six Armaments, and is proficient in alchemy and alchemy, but in front of her, it seems that these are not worth mentioning at all!


    Shangqingren''s heart tightened, and the trace of chill in his body spread rapidly, like a huge ice net bound him tightly.


    His expression changed from shock and doubt to bewilderment, panic, anxiety... In the end, he managed to hold on, maintaining a precarious shell.


    "Bullshit." Shangqing Zhenren insisted that he met Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and said in a cold tone.


    Even though he felt a little uneasy in his heart, he still didn''t believe it, didn''t want to believe it, and couldn''t believe it.


    A little snowflakes floated on his jet-black hair without a single silver hair, like adding a few silver threads to him, adding a bit of an old feeling.


    As for Gu Yanfei''s head, Gu Yuan diligently put up a tung oil umbrella for her, covering the wind and snow outside.


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin, looked at Shang Qingren with a crooked face, and said slowly and firmly, "Have you not made any progress in recent years?"


    Shang Qingshen''s mask named "Xianfeng Daogu" appeared cracks again, and the shock was written on his face naked, and the shock immediately turned to fear.


    The other party said the one thing he was most afraid of!


    For a time, the real Shangqing felt as if he had returned to the time when he was young and looked up at the master from the outside of the immeasurable view.


    She and he are not in the same realm at all.


    Gu Yanfei laughed with a "pochi", his laughter was like a silver bell, like a spring breeze, his smile was sly and lazy.


    She spit out three words in a light voice: "You, live, you should!"


    A gust of cold wind blew past, and the fine snow in the air was blown away, and splashed on Kamishiro''s face, as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on him.


    "Presumptuous!" Shang Qingzhen''s face flushed red, with blue veins on his forehead, which made his huge face look a bit hideous, and he was completely different from his usual aloof appearance.


    The rising anger in the body broke out at this moment.


    He raised the whisk in his hand angrily and threw it towards Gu Yanfei''s face, the long silver thread drawing an arc like a shooting star.


    "brush!"


    The silver dagger was pulled out of its sheath, and a cold silver light flashed, as fast as lightning.


    In the next instant, the countless silver threads on the whisk were cut off by a sword that was as sharp as iron.


    But I saw that the silver threads were blown away by the cold wind in an instant, and danced with the white and crystal clear snow in the sky. The ground, and some are blown farther and farther...


    This scene is as beautiful as a dream.


    And the whisk in Qingren''s hand was bare with only the slender handle made of black iron left.


    He stood there dumbfounded, his eyes almost bulging, his face was blue, white, and purple.


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, and the wind was even louder.


    "That''s too late!"


    Gu Yanfei gently flicked the short sword in his hand, the sword hummed, and a silver thread hanging from the sword also fell.


    She casually dragged a meaningful ending, and she could hear Qingren''s heart tremble.


    pounding!


    Shang Qingren''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and there was a bad premonition in his heart.


    It¡¯s too late, what exactly is too late?


    "You...what do you mean?" The real Shangqing stared at Gu Yanfei''s eyes almost to the extreme, his tone was sharp and hasty.


    Gu Yanfei said in a light voice: "Forcing the dead to stay in the world is against the law of heaven."


    Although, the way of heaven in this small world is not very pleasing!


    She flicked her hand dashingly, holding a beautiful sword flower, and neatly retracted the dagger into its sheath.


    The ?? cloak fell, blocking the scabbard tightly, returning to the usual casual look, and the sharp edge of the sword just disappeared.


    Greeting Shang Qingren''s uncertain eyes, Gu Yanfei added another sentence: "The dead should go to the place of the dead."


    Dust to dust, dust to dust.


    Her voice was neither light nor heavy, reaching everyone''s ears.


    Murong Yong''s heart beat violently twice, his eyes darker and darker, unable to conceal the sinister aura.


    Grandmother cannot die.


    His dark eyes turned to Gu Yunzhen who was standing beside Gu Yanfei, and he subconsciously took two steps towards her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 156： Backlash (two more)

    Chapter 156 Backlash (two more)


    The momentary greed in Murong Yong''s eyes was like a greedy beast bursting out with a fierce and fierce light.


    "It''s too much." Gu Yanfei sneered, and subconsciously touched the sword again, only to see Gu Yunzhen slowly walking forward with an umbrella.


    The large umbrella surface makes Gu Yunzhen''s fair face particularly small, and the skin is as delicate as jade, like a Guanyin jade statue is gentle, dignified and demure.


    However, the girl''s mouth was shocking: "Second Master Murong, I will not marry you."


    "The Murong family asked me to rejoice first, and regret my marriage later."


    "You and I don''t owe each other."


    Gu Yunzhen''s tone was very calm and calm, neither ashamed, nor resentful, nor meant to express anger, just telling the other party her decision.


    After a long silence, he asked slowly, "You...really want to regret your marriage?"


    His deep and deep voice revealed a hint of hoarseness, and he was tall and slender in the whistling cold wind.


    "Yes." Gu Yunzhen nodded without hesitation, his expression and voice were still calm, and he looked up at the other party''s eyes calmly.


    This is her decision.


    Murong Yong took a deep breath, and the cold and humid air was sucked into his lungs, bringing a hint of coolness, making him feel cold from the inside to the fingertips on the surface of the body.


    The darkness of his moment just now was exposed in front of her, making him feel ashamed and ashamed.


    Murong Yong stared at Gu Yunzhen, who was a few steps away. The shadow of the cypress tree above covered his face, making his face gloomy. He looked at Gu Yunzhen with a look that could not be described as shock or scrutiny.


    She was different from any woman he had seen before.


    She looks soft and supple, but in fact she is not compliant.


    She looked gentle and demure, but she actually had her own character.


    He squinted slightly at Gu Yunzhen, the shape of his eyes was extraordinarily long, and those deep eyes were tightly wrapped around her like chains.


    Snowflakes floated on his head, the tip of his nose, and the corners of his lips, but he remained motionless, like a cold stone statue.


    "It''s still too late!" Shang Qingren said in a somewhat exasperated tone, "It''s still too late to celebrate immediately."


    As long as Murong Yong and Gu Yunzhen are here to worship the heaven and earth immediately, then the wedding ceremony will be completed.


    "Chongxi" is done!


    I will not be involved in this cause and effect...


    Shangqingzhen''s heart was beating wildly, and he rushed towards Gu Yunzhen in three steps and two steps, but was blocked by Murong Yong''s cross arm, the young man''s strong arm was like a long spear.


    Murong Yong couldn''t help looking at Gu Yunzhen, and asked again, "What if it wasn''t for Chongxi?"


    If the grandmother is not seriously ill and they will get married in April of the following year according to the previously set wedding date, will she still regret the marriage?


    Murong Yong''s deep eyes were still fixed on her face, with a bit of scorching heat, a bit of hope, and a trace of invisible reluctance.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen''s slender eyelashes were stained with a few snowflakes, which flickered when he blinked slightly.


    There was a hint of confusion in his dark eyes.


    Ke Chongxi was not proposed by their Murong family?


    Seeing that Murong Yong was still in the ink, Shang Qingzhen frowned deeply and was about to push Murong Yong away when he looked up and saw Gu Yanfei''s eyes that were half-smiling.


    Shang Qingren''s heart tightened, and deep fear rose in his heart.


    After a quick assessment in his heart, he changed his tune immediately and said, "Without her, there would be Liu Muyu!"


    "Second Young Master Murong, since she doesn''t agree with Chongxi, let''s stop arguing and go back to Murong''s house."


    They are going back to Murong''s house now, and it''s still in time for the auspicious time. As long as Murong Yong accepts Liu Muyu''s congratulations, Mrs. Murong will be able to "live"!


    Shangqingzhen''s eyes were as sinister as an owl.


    "That''s too late."


    Gu Yanfei said these four words meaningfully again.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand to catch a few snowflakes, his smile was as cold as snow, and his expression was determined.


    As soon as these words came out, Shang Qingren''s heart seemed to be grasped by an invisible hand in the palm of his hand, and it was as if his soul was being pinched, and he was so cold from head to toe that there was no trace of warmth.


    "Sigh!"


    A strong smell of fishy sweetness came from his throat, the upper body of Shang Qingzhen leaned forward slightly, and a mouthful of blood was suddenly vomited out of his mouth.


    The bright red blood was sprayed on the ground like a little red plum, which was shocking.


    "Real man!" The little Daotong called nervously, and hurriedly went to help the Qing real man.


    Shangqingzhen''s pupils moved, and he waved his hand to push the little Daotong away. His face was as pale as paper, and there was still a line of blood dripping from the corners of his lips.


    The handle of the whisk in his hand fell to the ground, making a banging sound.


    Xiao Daotong exclaimed "Real people" again, trembling with fear.


    Backlash, I was backlashed! ! Shangqing Zhenren didn''t seem to have heard of it, and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of Murong Mansion.


    The words Gu Yanfei said in the garden yesterday sounded in Murong Yong''s ears: "My grandmother is very ill, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive the next winter snow..."


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger, and the snowflakes are flying like catkins.


    The wind and snow roared and roared, from the south to the north of the city.


    "His!"


    A rune paper with black runes painted on it was torn from the window by a large rough hand, and there was nothing on the transparent glass window.


    Murong Hao carefully held the talisman paper, and turned to a red sandalwood Taishi chair next to him with a smile on his face.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    A five-month-old long-haired three-flowered squatting on the Taishi chair, barking loudly.


    In the inner room, the four or five charms that were originally attached to the windows, the roof, and Mrs. Murong''s body were all torn off.


    "Little cat, let''s play." Murong Hao personally presented the last talisman in his hand respectfully and placed it in front of the cat along with the other talismans.


    Thin snowflakes drifted in from the window, and occasionally a few fell on the cat.


    The cat didn''t care, and casually stretched out the tip of its paw and scratched and scratched on the talisman.


    "Crack..."


    "Chak chah chah..."


    The cat likes this kind of sound, making a "meow" sound happily, scratching more excitedly, and the sharp hook-like claws leave scratches on the talisman.


    The Murong Hao couple and the other two people were all in the inner room, staring at the three-flowered cat on the Taishi chair, pious, respectful and fascinated, as if they were looking at their most cherished thing, and at the same time they were looking at the cat. their beliefs.


    When the cat had had enough, he started tearing the talismans with his claws, one after another. The sound of tearing the paper made the cat even happier.


    A pair of green cat eyes are shining brightly, and the long-haired tail behind him is fluttering briskly.


    Every time the cat tore a talisman, everyone in the Murong family felt their hearts tremble and instinctively wanted to stop the cat.


    "Small¡­¡­"


    However, when Murong Hao met those beautiful cat eyes, his heartstrings seemed to be tickled by something, and layers of ripples appeared in the lake of his heart.


    In his eyes and in his heart, there was only the cat in front of him, and there was no other distraction.


    The kitten is so cute, what is it to tear up a few talismans! !


    "his-"


    In the obsessed eyes of everyone, the cat casually tore off the last spell.


    When the last spell was completely torn in half, it seemed like an invisible barrier had been slashed from the window, and the dark interior room became bright little by little.


    The light gradually diffused into the room from the window, and spread all the way to the dim bed tent.


    The cat jumped off the Taishi chair, jumped two or three times, then jumped on the edge of the bunk bed, squatted down gracefully, and looked at Madam Murong on the bed.


    "Meow!"


    The cat''s milk purred, and the five-month-old kitten''s meow was soft and cute, and the hearts of everyone in the Murong family were melted.


    When the sound fell, the light also diffused into the bed net.


    Old Madam Murong, who was lying on the bed, trembled with her closed eyelids, then slowly opened her eyes, her sagging and puffy eyelids half-open and half-closed.


    The eyes embedded in the sockets were cloudy, lifeless, and without a trace of vitality.


    "Meow!" The cat barked again, washing its face with its paws.


    As soon as Madam Murong opened her eyes, she saw the little cat squatting on the head of the bed.


    From the cat''s eyes as clear as the blue sky, she seemed to see a beautiful girl.


    "thanks¡­¡­"


    Old Madam Murong''s shriveled and wrinkled lips moved, her voice was very soft, almost sighing.


    Her lifeless eyes followed the escape of these two words, and a slight ripple swayed, soft and sentimental.


    Thanks to it and its owner for giving her relief.


    In the past three years, for her, it was like being in eighteen layers of hell. Every moment was suffering, torture, and suffering.


    The corners of her wrinkled eyes were stained with a faint layer of water vapor.


    Since her sixtieth birthday, her body has been getting worse and worse, until a wind chill three years ago made her body collapse completely.


    She had a fever for three days and three nights. The doctor said that she had tuberculosis. Although she was reluctantly rescued, she was still lingering on the bed after that.


    Gradually, she was sleeping more and less time awake.


    Half-conscious and half-awake, the three sons begged in her ear to let her hold on, for the sake of the Murong family.


    Of course, she also thought that her grandson was in a good age and had a good future. She would be able to shine on the lintel for the Murong family. She didn''t want to delay her grandson because of herself.


    She worked hard, worked hard, even if she was weak day by day, even if she was almost exhausted, she would still hold on.


    One day, she was dying again, and she felt like she couldn''t survive it...


    was also that day, a transcendent voice sounded in her ears, that voice seemed to have some incredible power, directly piercing her soul.


    Her soul was then bound by an invisible chain, which made her feel suffocated, felt cold all over, and felt that her limbs and body were no longer in control.


    The days passed, and she lay on the bed and could no longer move.


    Gradually, she smelled that her body was slowly rotting, and felt that her organs were dying little by little. Even when someone wiped her body, she could feel that her flesh and blood had long since decayed.


    She couldn''t move, she couldn''t sleep, she could hear and feel everything that was happening around her, but couldn''t do anything.


    One day, she suddenly understood¡ª


    She was already dead, but was trapped in this ruined body.


    She became a living dead.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 157： liberation (one more)

    Chapter 157 Liberation (one more)


    At that time, the old lady Murong didn''t know that there were more terrible things waiting for her.


    Her body first began to rot, and then her soul was also corroded, and the soul was stained with black little by little, as if it was rotting like a corpse...


    This kind of pain that is worse than death seems to come from the depths of the soul.


    She saw with her own eyes that the "black" on her soul continued to spread, and the depths of her soul were invaded by a kind of madness. She felt that she wanted to kill and drink blood, but she couldn''t suppress the killing intent little by little.


    What''s even more terrifying is that her mouth and her fingers began to move occasionally, especially when she smelled blood, the sense of loss of control was even stronger.


    She is very afraid, afraid that one day she will completely lose her mind, that when she wakes up one day, she will slaughter all the creatures in this world.


    She doesn''t want to hurt anyone.


    Even if her soul flies away, even if she completely perishes in this world, even if she never has the chance to see the old man under Jiuquan again...


    She remembered the girl from yesterday, the girl who seemed to tear open the darkness and stood in front of her.


    Her cloudy eyes regained a hint of brilliance.


    Now, she can finally be freed!


    Old Madam Murong''s pupils quickly became dazed and dilated.


    She said to the cat again with her last strength, "Thank you."


    good! The cat squatting beside her patted her head with its paws and let out a "meow".


    The cat tilted his head and looked at her, his white beard with ragged roots trembled, his expression was elegant, arrogant, and pitiful, as if he was saying, poor and weak human beings!


    In just a few breaths, Old Madam Murong''s eyes became more cloudy, and she no longer had focus and vitality.


    There is only a pool of cold stagnant water.


    She died, but she never closed her eyes, so she passed away with her eyes open.


    The corners of her mouth curved slightly, with a pleasant smile.


    The room was quiet, and a gust of overcast wind suddenly appeared, as if it had taken away something invisible.


    The corpse of Mrs. Murong began to decompose at a very fast speed. The dark purple corpse spots on the body quickly spread, joined together, turned green again, and the body swelled with it...


    An extremely unpleasant corpse odor quickly filled the air, becoming more and more intense, making people nauseous.


    It stinks! The three-flowered cat showed a disgusting expression, uglier than dog shit!


    It has always been the most clean, and can''t wait to kick and run.


    After jumping off the head of the bed, the cat deliberately rubbed its paws on Madam Murong''s clothes and wiped off the corpse odor on its paws, then jumped out of the window and ran away.


    As soon as the three-flowered cat left, the room became even quieter, and only the sound of everyone''s breathing remained.


    Mrs. Murong covered her nose with a handkerchief, frowned and said, "Why does it seem to stink even more?"


    The others also frowned and covered their noses. When they looked around, they immediately noticed the spell that was torn to the ground.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and they couldn''t help but think of the scene where they tore the talisman from the window and the wall and presented it to the cat, with a rather delicate expression on their faces.


    On the one hand, they felt that the brain-dead thing just now was not done by themselves.


    But on the other hand, they felt that there was nothing wrong with them playing with the kitten, and their minds swayed back and forth.


    The stench of corpses in the air was getting stronger and stronger, Murong Hao frowned, took the lead in reacting, and quickly rushed to the bedside.


    The sight of ?? made him gasp for breath, and the others rushed towards the canopy bed.


    Old Madam Murong was still corrupt. Her abdomen was bulging high under the quilt, her skin turned black, her fingernails fell off, and her facial features were beyond recognition. ¡­


    That strong rotten smell hit me!


    Mrs. Murong screamed hysterically from her throat, and her voice was so sharp that it almost overturned the roof.


    She staggered back a step, and took another step, her face turned pale, and she was so frightened that she almost lost her soul.


    The second Mrs. Murong also screamed with a pale face, turned her head hastily, covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and retched repeatedly.


    The three of ??æ¨æ² hurry to hide in another corner of the inner room, all of them startled.


    "Mother." Second Master Murong called out to the corpse on the bed, his voice trembling.


    but-


    Mrs. Murong will never answer again, nor will she make any response.


    She has become so corrupted, obviously, people have gone.


    People are dead!


    The idea of ???? echoed clearly in the minds of everyone present.


    This is a fact like a sharp blade stabbed into their chests, and the sharp blade tugged and twisted repeatedly in their chests.


    After the initial panic, Murong Hao and the others were all stunned, their faces were complicated, with a trace of daze, not knowing what to do.


    Murong Hao murmured: "No, the real person clearly said yes, the mother will not die."


    "Yeah, there is no auspicious time." Second Master Murong replied, looking at the pot leak next to him.


    It is still half an hour before the auspicious time!


    The three Murong Hao brothers panicked, and stood in front of the canopy bed looking at each other, feeling like a mountain was pressing down heavily on their hearts, and the strong stench of corpses made them even more breathless.


    Fear, irritability, panic, and dazed emotions are intertwined.


    The three brothers ?? faced the corpse of their old mother and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Why did my mother die!


    Mother shouldn''t die!


    "It''s over, it''s over." Second Mrs. Murong sat down on the teacher''s chair by the window with one hand on the coffee table, her white lips trembling like chaff, she muttered, "After so many years of hard work, all previous efforts have been abandoned..."


    "Brother, did you hear Ji Shi wrong?" Murong Third Master couldn''t help questioning Murong Hao, with a bit of anger and accusation in his expression.


    Er Murong raised his brows and looked at Murong Hao with the same emotion in his eyes.


    Murong Hao was in a chaotic mood. For a moment, he wondered if he remembered it wrong, but then he thought of Shangqing Zhenren personally accompanying his second son to the Hou residence to welcome him.


    "Of course I heard it right!" Murong Hao said angrily, furious, "Are you blaming me?"


    Murong Third Master first felt guilty, and then he said with plausibility: "Yesterday, my mother was fine. Last night, my eldest brother and sister-in-law took care of my mother. Early in the morning, my mother was not well..."


    His voice was getting louder and louder, and it was almost impossible to say that it was Murong Hao who caused the situation today.


    The three brothers sparked, and at this moment, the door curtain leading to the outside was rudely lifted from the outside.


    "Second Young Master!"


    With the exclamation of the grandmother outside, Murong Yong, who was wearing a bright red groom''s robe, rushed into the inner room like a gust of wind.


    The oncoming stench is so strong and pungent.


    Even the grandma outside the door curtain smelled this terrible smell through the gap, and almost fainted.


    Murong Yong''s heart was as cold as ice, and he was very convinced that it was the smell of corpse.


    He saw the elders standing in front of the canopy bed at a glance, suppressing his heart-wrenching emotions, holding the last glimmer of hope, and slowly walked over.


    "Ayong."


    Murong Hao and others all saw Murong Yong, and the three brothers subconsciously formed a wall in front of the bed, trying to block his sight.


    However, Murong Yong had a clear goal, and without hesitation, he pushed away the second master Murong, who was closest to him, and walked to the canopy bed.


    The purpose of ?? was a rotting female corpse.


    The hair fell off along with the scalp, half of the gray eyeballs fell from the sockets, and most of the lips were rotten. You can see the white bones and yellow teeth among the flesh and blood flowing with pus...


    There is no single intact skin on the corpse.


    Where is this a bed, it''s a coffin!


    Murong Yong has been in the army for many years, and he has long been accustomed to seeing corpses. He once collected corpses for his comrades, personally cut off the heads of enemy leaders, and presented them as trophies to Shangfeng. Village¡­


    He thought that nothing could startle him, but now his face changed in a complacent manner, there was one more hole in his heart, and the cold wind was pouring in and out of those holes.


    He didn''t close his eyes, but stared straight at this scene without blinking, as if he wanted to engrave it deeply in his heart, his eyes dyed red little by little.


    is the red of grief and the red of rage.


    "What''s going on?!" Murong Yong shouted fiercely, his angular facial features became more and more stern in the shadow of the bed tent, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Murong Yong had just rushed back from the Gu family, wanting to see if his grandmother was alive or dead. Even from the reaction of Shang Qingzhen, he had already guessed that his grandmother was not good, but there was still a trace of hope in his heart. .


    I hope my grandmother is still alive and that his family didn''t commit such a heinous crime!


    However, reality shattered the last hope in his heart.


    The ugly and cruel truth lay before his eyes.


    It is absolutely impossible for a corpse that has just died to decompose to this level in a short period of time.


    How long has grandmother been dead?


    One year, two years¡­or three years? !


    Murong Yong''s stern shout just now made the frightened Mrs. Murong in the corner come to her senses, and only then did she bluntly find that her second son had returned.


    Mrs. Murong''s originally dull eyes regained her radiance the moment she saw Murong Yong, and asked excitedly, "Where''s the girl from the Gu family?"


    "Come on, let''s celebrate now, it''s definitely still too late!" Murong Hao immediately replied, his eyes were burning, showing an almost crazy obsession.


    Shangqing Daoist has extraordinary supernatural powers, and he will definitely bring the old lady back to life!


    The rest of the Murong family also rekindled hope, and all looked at Murong Yong.


    This situation is no different from pouring a bucket of ice water on Murong Yong''s head, extinguishing the last flame in his heart, and the chill to his bones quickly spread to his limbs and bones.


    There was a wry smile on Murong Yongyinglang''s face, which was extremely bitter, extremely sad, and slightly sinister.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 158： Retribution (two more)

    Chapter 158 Retribution (two more)


    Mrs. Murong''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately saw some clues.


    She quickly stepped forward a few steps, pulled Murong Yong''s sleeve and asked, "Ayong, did the Gu family regret their marriage?"


    Before Murong Yong could answer, she cursed indignantly: "The Gu family didn''t keep their promises. It''s unreasonable. When I went to see Mrs. Gu Tai this morning, she clearly promised very well."


    She wanted to go to Gu Family Theory, but thinking that time was waiting for no one, she changed the topic: "By the way, there is also Sister Yu, hurry up, let Sister Yu change into a wedding dress, and you and her quickly get married."


    "Your grandmother will be ''well''!"


    Murong Hao listened, his eyes lit up, as if he had grabbed the last straw.


    At this moment, everyone in the Murong family seemed to turn a blind eye to the corpse on the bed, and to smell the corpse odor in the air.


    Crazy! Murong Yong looked around at the deranged relatives, his eyes were unfathomably dark, and for the first time a feeling of powerlessness rose in his heart.


    The Second Master Murong and the Third Master Murong also surrounded Murong Yong, grabbing his arms from left to right, you said, and I said:


    "Ayong, it''s okay to give it a try!"


    "What if it happens."


    "The auspicious time is coming..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone was pulling Murong Yong like crazy, describing it as getting more and more crazy.


    Murong Yong''s face was filled with gust of wind and rain, and a look of anger appeared.


    He was about to have a seizure, when he saw Murong Hao''s hair on his temples visibly added with frost-like silver threads, more and more white hair, and lines appeared on the skin on his forehead and the corners of his eyes.


    Murong Yong''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Murong Hao didn''t realize it, he took Murong Yong''s hand and begged bitterly, "Ayong, just be your father and beg you..."


    His original thick and powerful voice became old and hoarse, even one of his front teeth fell off, and his voice began to leak.


    The **** front teeth rolled out.


    "..." Murong Yong''s eyes darkened, and he turned to look at others. His two uncles actually grew old in just a few breaths.


    The three of them seemed to be twenty years old all of a sudden, and entered old age early from the prime of life, and their whole body showed a sense of old age.


    backlash. This is backlash! Murong Yong was deeply aware of this.


    Other people finally noticed it now. Mrs. Murong took a deep breath, raised her finger to Master Murong Er in horror, and screamed, "Old...Master, why are you..."


    She couldn''t speak any longer, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    The three Murong Hao brothers looked at each other for a while, and looked at themselves for a while, all stunned and frightened, each murmuring, "How could this be? How could this be?"


    Screams of panic came one after another.


    Looking at the chaotic scene in front of him, Murong Yong was expressionless, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    yes.


    If his family does such a thing, there will be backlash.


    Gu Yanfei''s words in the Hou Mansion echoed in his ears again: "Resurrection from the dead is against the mandate of heaven, against the will of heaven."


    To die is to die, not to live.


    Murong Yong chewed these words silently, and once again looked at the grandmother on the bed, his eyes fell on the face beyond recognition.


    Her lips were rotten and out of shape, but the corners of her lips were slightly raised on both sides.


    From her rotten facial features, he could see that she had a smile on her face, and she died with a smile.


    This is a relieved smile.


    Murong Yong closed his eyes, exhaled a white breath between thin lips, and his heart finally settled.


    He no longer paid attention to the restless family members around him, and said decisively: "Come on!"


    "Prepare for the funeral!"


    Murong Yong ignored the chaos behind him and went out alone. His normally steady steps seemed to falter at this moment, and his body swayed slightly.


    He clearly knew in his heart that there might be more than that waiting for their house!


    After a while, all the servants in He Mansion knew the news of the passing of the old lady. The red lanterns and red ribbons in Murong House were all untied, white mourning flags were hung up, and the servants also wrapped them around their arms and waists. The white cloth strip means that there is a funeral in the house.


    So, when Shang Qingren hurried to the Murong Mansion, he saw mourning banners and white ribbons hanging up one after another, and countless white paper money floated from the door, like white butterflies fluttering and flying together. The falling snowflakes intertwined.


    "Appeal!"


    Xiao Daotong pulled the reins of the horses tightly, and the carriage stopped at the gate of Murong Mansion.


    Shang Qingren''s face was covered in blood, not only bleeding from his nose and mouth, but also bleeding from the corners of his eyes, like two lines of red blood and tears, his appearance was terrifying.


    The servants of Murong Mansion saw a Taoist priest with blood on his face entering the door. People, all froze.


    How did the real Shangqing become like this?!


    The people did not dare to stop him, and hurried to report.


    Shangqing dashed towards Old Madam Murong''s courtyard, walking faster and faster.


    Along the way, one after another of white silk and white lanterns can be seen everywhere, making the mansion look cold and gloomy.


    Shangqingren''s heart sank to the bottom in an instant, but he still felt unwilling and unwilling to accept the fact that was about to come out.


    "No, no..." He murmured a little frantically, "Chongxi, you have to be happy!"


    I don''t know if he said this to himself or to others.


    His head and body were covered with snow water made from snowflakes, and a piece of white paper money was stuck between his temples and his shoulders, which was smeared with blood on his face, making him feel embarrassed.


    Murong Yong, who came out from the other side of the ceremonial gate, met Shang Qingren who was walking in a hurry, looking at this lost old Taoist from a distance across the vast snow and wind.


    Murong Yong had already changed his red groom''s robe and put on a plain white straight robe, with a white silk sash tied around his waist, echoing the surrounding white banners and sashes.


    He still didn''t hold an umbrella, and stopped at a distance of ten feet away from Shang Qingren, his eyes were cold but firm, and he coldly spit out three words:


    "no need."


    Murong Yong is not stupid and has a lot of experience.


    After coming out of the grandmother''s house, he stood in the courtyard for a while, letting the cold wind blow and the frost and snow wash away. He thought a lot, and at this time he had completely calmed down.


    Seeing the **** appearance of the seven orifices of Shang Qingzhen, Murong Yong''s heart was like a mirror, and his heart was open.


    As the second girl of the Gu family said, this so-called "Chongxi and borrowing luck" is probably more for the sake of the real person.


    It is useless to say more, and it is also greedy.


    Murong Yong''s mouth showed a hint of sneering that was almost untraceable, thinking self-deprecatingly, and at the same time raised his hand and instructed the guard: "Shoot people out!"


    What? ! Murong Mansion''s guards and servants all looked at each other and couldn''t believe their ears.


    They all recognized Shang Qingzhen as a guest in the mansion, and several masters treated him respectfully...


    Murong Yong raised his eyebrows, his expression was a little impatient and gloomy, and he ordered again: "Fight out."


    His voice was raised by another three points, and the ruthless killing aura burst out in an instant.


    The guards didn''t hesitate any longer, swarmed up aggressively, and bluntly used their scabbards to beat people and chase them away.


    "Take care of the real person!" The little Daotong hurriedly went to guard Shang Qingren and beat him several times.


    Painful cries, fists and feet, collisions... one after another echoed in the wind and snow.


    Shangqingzhen and Xiaodaotong are just two people, how can they beat so many guards from the Murong family, their fists are no match for four hands, and they are surrounded by people like lost dogs and rushed towards the gate...


    Between pushing and shoving, the wooden hairpin on Shangqing''s bun was slapped crookedly, half of his hair was scattered in a mess, several bruises were made on the corners of his forehead and mouth, and even a piece of his sleeve was accidentally torn off.


    Murong Yong didn''t care about Shang Qingren''s fate at all, he walked past him and hurried out the door.


    He first went to the Ministry of War and presented Ding You''s book, saying that his grandmother died today, and the family had to keep filial piety for her for three years.


    Then, he went to the Shenji Camp and explained the situation to Shangfeng. Shangfeng felt a little pity. As far as generals are concerned, Murong Yong''s age is just right, when young people are at their most energetic, they dare to kill and fight. The next three golden years would have had the opportunity to skyrocket and make some achievements.


    After running several places in a row, he finally went to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion to report the mourning in person. In the Marquis Mansion, Gu Yuan came forward to receive Murong Yong.


    At this moment, it was not even the time of application, and it was less than two hours before Murong Yong left here at noon.


    After only half a day, Murong Yong had the illusion that he had experienced decades of years, and it was like a dream.


    The young man in his twenties is no longer arrogant and sharp in the past, showing a bit of exhaustion: "The next three years of filial piety at home, I have discussed with my parents, and I can''t delay the youth of Miss Gu, I hope she will return soon. A good relationship."


    He tried his best to keep his voice steady, and he spoke in a high-sounding and polite manner, which was all respectable for the two families.


    After returning the marriage certificate, Murong Yong bowed his hands, turned around and left.


    Gu Yuan returned the marriage certificate returned by the Murong family to Gu Yunzhen, and went to Yuheng Garden to tell Gu Yanfei the matter.


    "This Murong Yong is a bit smarter this time."


    Gu Yuan sat down on an armchair by the window, unlike Gu Yanfei''s languid sitting posture, whether he was standing or sitting, he was always upright like a pine.


    Murong Yong took the initiative to send back the marriage certificate, and took all the responsibilities on the Murong family, indicating that the Murong family wanted to keep filial piety and did not want to delay Gu Yunzhen, so they quit the family.


    In this way, for Gu Yunzhen, her boudoir reputation is not damaged, and she can find another marriage.


    Gu Yanfei was sitting in front of the book desk in the small study, flipping through an idle book from an unknown bookstore.


    She rubbed her chin with one hand and blinked thoughtfully.


    In the last life, Liu Muyu was the concubine, instead of Gu Yunzhen, she gave the old lady Murong a blessing.


    And Murong''s old lady will not end so well, at most two years...


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Gu Yanfei muttered to herself, she remembered that two years later, a plague broke out in the capital, and many people died of nosebleeds.


    Later, it was Gu Yunchang who turned the tide...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 159： Blood relatives (one more)

    Chapter 159 Blood relatives (one more)


    In those days in his previous life, Gu Yanfei hardly stayed at home, so he didn''t know much about some things in the capital.


    She only knew that first the eldest grandson of the Marquis of Anding''s mansion died suddenly, with blood from his nose and mouth, followed by the young son of the right servant of the Ministry of Rites, and then the two girls from the Shaoqing family of Taichang Temple...


    First children, and later even adults were infected, and more and more people died, including noble courtiers and ordinary people.


    In the beginning, only three or four people died a day. Later, hundreds of people died almost every day. The government announced that it was a plague, so everyone should try not to go out, so as not to infect each other.


    During that time, the capital was shrouded in fear of death, fearing that it would be his turn next.


    At that time, the government drove all those infected with the plague out of the city, encircled a village and guarded it by officers and soldiers, and left them to fend for themselves. It was Princess Kang, Gu Yuncong, who went to the Plague Village to eat and live with those sick people regardless of her safety, and turned the tide to quell the plague that could kill tens of thousands of people.


    Countless people in the capital were grateful for the kindness of Princess Kang, and they all spontaneously ran to the gate of King Kang''s mansion to kowtow to her. There was a sea of ??people, and many people even offered her the tablet of longevity.


    These things are all things Gu Yanfei heard and pieced together from the chats of the maids and old ladies in the Hou Mansion in his previous life.


    Turn the tide? Gu Yanfei''s lips curled into a faint smile, and his eyes fell on the dense snowflakes outside the window.


    There is almost no spiritual energy in this small world, and it is impossible for Old Madam Murong to be refined.


    When a mortal dies, he is dead. When the corpse is corrupted, corpse poison will be produced. The longer the time is, the more poisonous the corpse poison will be in the body.


    And Mrs. Murong was different from ordinary dead people, her corpse poison was even stronger.


    It was summer, and there were many flies and mosquitoes.


    Children are weak and are most likely to be infected by corpse poison, and the poison is also the fastest, so it is the children who die at the beginning. The reaction of adults after being poisoned by corpse poison will be one or two days slower than that of children. After three or four days, those who have been poisoned by the corpse will die one after another...


    "Huh?" Gu Yanfei paused while stroking his chin, and blinked.


    There are countless light spots in the dense snowflakes outside, like a dazzling galaxy pouring down from the night sky, and like a fairy in the cloud spilling a treasure...


    Thousands of light spots came towards her from all directions, reflecting the radiance in the courtyard.


    is merit.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes suddenly brightened like stars, like a cat stealing fish, proud and contented.


    She avoided a catastrophe that would kill thousands of people, which is the merit given back to her by Heaven.


    Well.


    The way of heaven in this small world is not very pleasing, but it is quite generous.


    Thousands of firefly-like light spots quickly gathered around Gu Yanfei and submerged in her body, moisturizing the internal organs and dredging the meridians of the whole body, making her feel refreshed.


    Gu Yanfei blinked and immediately felt the gain this time.


    Her eyes were clearer, and she could even clearly see every petal of a red plum in the snow.


    The merits of this thing really work better than any magic medicine!


    "What?" Gu Yuan looked out the window suspiciously, thinking that there was something going on in the courtyard, "What are you looking at?"


    Gu Yanfei was still savoring the changes in his body, but he came back to his senses after a beat, and said with a smile, "I''m looking at the cat."


    Gu Yuan didn''t see any cats in the courtyard at all.


    "Meow!"


    The next moment, I heard a familiar cat meow from the other side of the blue brick wall.


    A ball of fur jumped up the wall, light and steady, and the Sanhua cat who had been out for a long time was finally willing to come back.


    It looked more energetic than before going out, and the long hair on its whole body was more fluffy and shiny, as if it had suddenly grown a circle.


    This time she got merit, and so did the cat.


    However, the cat didn''t seem to be in a good mood. He lowered his head and sniffed the long hair on his body. The round cat''s face was wrinkled, showing an expression of disgust and disgust.


    The cat subconsciously sticks out his tongue to lick his fur, and then pauses as if thinking of something, the pink tongue is half exposed.


    It...it''s dirty and smelly!


    A layer of snow had accumulated on the top of the wall and on the ground, and the cat jumped into the snowdrift, rolled and covered with snow.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the "icing cat", couldn''t help but hooked his lips and smiled happily.


    Gu Yuan saw that Gu Yanfei was very happy to see the cat, so he also laughed, his eyes soft.


    Having such a kitten can make my sister smile, too!


    Gu Yuan jokingly said, "Sister, your cat is genuine leather."


    Although Gu Yanfei also thinks her cat is very skinny, but today she feels that Qingguang is so innocent.


    Murong''s house really stinks!


    Thinking about it, Gu Yanfei sighed, "How pitiful!"


    "The dead are forced to stay in the world, and what is lost is the soul... and the merits of the past."


    Old Madam Murong''s soul has been damaged, and she will be reborn in the animal realm in the next life. It will take at least a few reincarnations to replenish her soul little by little and be reborn as a human being.


    Everything in this world has a price.


    The same is true for the Murong family and Shangqing people.


    Gu Yuan could vaguely hear Gu Yanfei saying that Old Madam Murong was pitiful, and was noncommittal.


    "Qingguang, you''re back, I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" Juan Bi trotted over from a certain direction, happily picked up the cat in the snow, and exclaimed, "Why do you stink? ?"


    "Qingguang, let me wash it for you. After you wash it, use a smoker to dry your hair, and you''ll be fragrant again!"


    Kuanbi hugged the cat tenderly and kept talking to please, but he couldn''t get a little response from the cat.


    The word "stinky" she just said has already made the cat autistic.


    Sanhua cat closed its eyes and lay like a corpse in Juanbi''s arms.


    The man and the cat quickly left, leaving only the large and small footprints left by the man and the cat in the snow.


    The courtyard became empty again, only the wind and snow remained.


    Gu Yanfei looked in the direction of Murong Mansion for a while, then turned to look in the direction of the ancestral hall, and said, "Once the soul is damaged, it has to be nourished for a long time."


    After a pause, Gu Yanfei''s calm tone was stained with a hint of sentimentality: "So is our grandmother."


    "As a stand-in, she should have lost her soul, but now she was lucky enough to save a little of her soul."


    "But only a trace."


    Stand-in...


    Even though Gu Yuan already had some guesses in his heart, hearing Gu Yanfei say this at this moment was a bit unbelievable.


    Their grandmother turned out to be Mrs. Gu''s stand-in!


    The events of the past few years since his father''s death flashed across his mind in an instant, and Gu Yuan''s eyes were like a stormy wave.


    He took a deep breath, clenched the armrest of the armchair with one hand, and regained his composure. Then he asked clearly, "Sister, what is a ''substitute''?"


    The few words that Gu Yanfei said when he was in the ancestral hall were mostly for Mrs. Gu Tai, the client.


    Gu Yuan barely guessed four or five points.


    "Substitutes and Chongxi are both Taoist means of borrowing luck." Gu Yanfei''s indifferent voice could not hear happiness or anger, "If someone has many disasters and difficulties, they can find blood relatives who are compatible with each other, and replace them with one life for another. ."


    "Our biological grandmother is Mrs. Tai''s stand-in and her blood relative."


    Hearing this, Gu Yuan''s eyes became deeper and deeper, gradually calmed down, and speculated: "Sister, is our grandmother''s surname also Qi?"


    Gu Yanfei nodded affirmatively, and gently fiddled with the compass she put on the desk.


    The room was silent for a moment, and large flakes of snowflakes were blown in by the bleak cold wind from the window.


    Gu Yanfei looked down at the little snowflakes on the desk and turned into crystal water droplets, remembering the stories about her grandfather that Gu Yunzhen told her in the ancestral hall last night: After her father was born, her grandfather became seriously ill. After that, he and Mrs. Tai relationship is not good.


    Come to think of it, the grandmother of her and her brother died at that time.


    What happened thirty years ago? !


    Gu Yanfei''s heart tightened slightly, and ripples swayed in the lake in his heart, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Obviously, she has been in the Yaoling World for two hundred years, and she has seen enough grudges and hatreds, joys and sorrows, no matter how tragic, bizarre, and horrifying stories, she has experienced them all, but in the face of her own life-related stories. Still can''t keep calm.


    After being silent for a while, Gu Yanfei''s mood returned to calm, and then he continued: "The ''substitute talisman'' is drawn with the blood of the substitute, logically speaking, it should not be able to leave the master, but now it is placed in the grandfather''s tablet, To be worshipped by the incense of the descendants of the Gu family."


    "This is probably what my grandfather did."


    More than 30 years have passed, the personnel are completely different, the dead are dead, and the many details are probably known only by Mrs. Tai.


    However, the events of that year are not without a little clue.


    "I will always know." Gu Yuan raised his hand and rubbed the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair, hooked his lips into a smile, and the gentle smile melted the frost between his eyebrows, "There is me!"


    His voice beyond words is, you are a sister, what are you worrying about!


    Gu Yanfei also smiled, with a bit of pride in his smile, and nodded solemnly:


    "Well, there is a brother!"


    She is not alone, she has a brother.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, with the same warm smile.


    Gu Yuan did not comfort Gu Yanfei casually, he did have some clues in his heart.


    After all, he knows much more about the Gu family''s past than Gu Yanfei. His great-grandfather and grandfather should have been in Xizhou 37 or 8 years ago, and his grandfather was also married in Xizhou, so if he wants more clues, he must send People go to Xizhou.


    There is also the Qi family. If their grandmother is really the blood relative of Mrs. Tai, is there really no one in the Qi family who knows her existence?


    Not necessarily.


    Since a person has existed, how can it be easily erased!


    Gu Yanfei tilted his head with a smile, and said, "It''s better for grandmother''s soul to be warmed up in the ancestral hall first, and then when there is a chance..."


    Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly, Gu Yanfei''s pupils shrank, and his eyes slightly widened.


    Her deep eyes were fixed on Gu Yuan''s heart.


    "..." Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows.


    "Brother, are you injured?" Gu Yanfei pointed at Gu Yuan''s left chest.


    Gu Yuan thought about it, and said casually: "I was just swept away by the whisk of the Shangqing, like a cat scratching, it''s fine."


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    This should be... a mark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 160： Vision (two more)

    Chapter 160 Vision (two more)


    "Whoosh¡ª"


    The wind and snow outside was even bigger, the wind was blowing, the snow was vast, and the snowflakes were falling all over the sky. It was as dense as a thick fog.


    The sky also darkened, and it seemed that night had come early.


    Mrs. Gu Tai fell ill again.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t know how ill she was, anyway, several doctors came, and even the matter of entering the palace for greetings on the first day of the new year was on leave.


    Because Mrs. Gu Tai was seriously ill, this year in Hou¡¯s residence was a bit deserted. There were no fireworks, no laughter, and no festive celebrations.


    Gu Yuan was going to be an official, and he has been in the palace since New Year''s Eve, and he was nowhere to be seen for several days.


    As a result, Gu Yanfei nestled in Yuheng Garden leisurely every day to hide.


    Until the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, Wei Jiaoniang suddenly visited.


    Her arrival brought a vibrant energy to this quiet yard.


    "Yan Fei, I brought you Jin Shi Kee''s jujube paste shortcake. It''s just out of the oven, and it''s still hot!"


    Wei Jiao Niang didn''t arrive, she smiled first, and she was always full of energy.


    She motioned the maid to bring the box of jujube pastry, and she didn''t sit down in a hurry, looking at the surrounding furnishings with great interest.


    This small study is not too big. There is a row of Duobao Pavilions and bookshelves on the west wall. The high bookshelves almost extend to the roof, and all kinds of books on it are full.


    To the north is a six-fan carved rosewood and porcelain panel screen. Behind the screen is a beautiful couch and a rattan cat nest. There are also a bow and a sword hanging on the wall.


    To the east are two bright windows, next to the windows are huge book desks, chessboards and a few armchairs. In addition to the four treasures of the study, on the desk is a large blue-and-white porcelain tank the size of a washbasin, where three or four goldfish are raised, and a few wisps of water plants are placed on the desk. And five or six pebbles adorn it.


    Wei Jiao Niang chose an armchair by the fish tank and sat down. The few red and white goldfish in the fish tank immediately swam towards her with their tails swaying, creating layers of water waves.


    "Yan Fei, you are so nice here!" Wei Jiao Niang said with a smile.


    Obviously, the layout of this small study is completely different from that of ordinary ladies. There are no qin, zither, pipa, no incense, bead curtains, coral and jade bonsai, and no statue of Guanyin or Sanqing. Books, paperweights, etc. are placed casually, and it can be seen that the owner is informal and makes people feel very comfortable.


    Juan Bi opened the box of dim sum that Wei Jiao Niang had just sent, repackaged it, and presented it. At the same time, Gu Yanfei took out a box of fish food from the drawer of the bookcase.


    Wei Jiao Niang touched the fish food from the box and fed the fish with great interest, and the fish swarmed after the fish food.


    Wei Jiao Niang was overjoyed, and laughed happily: "Yan Fei, your fish are really insightful, they all like me, unlike my fish, dogs, etc., they just see me. run!"


    "That''s it!" Gu Yanfei responded boldly, and the two smiled at each other.


    The girl''s silver bell-like laughter echoed in the room.


    Chuan Bi on the side naturally also heard this conversation, and the corners of his eyes twitched.


    Kuanbi knows best, Qingguang likes to drink "fish soup" and always comes to the fish tank to drink water. It doesn''t eat live fish, but goldfish are afraid of it, so they like to hide in the direction of people.


    Rather than liking people, goldfish hate cats.


    Wei Jiao Niang couldn''t sit still. After feeding the fish for a while, she ran to the bookshelf to see what books Gu Yanfei had here.


    Seeing this, she was stunned.


    "Yan Fei, why do you have so many art of war books here? "Six Tao", "Taibai Yin Jing", "Tiger Seal Classic", "Warring States"..." Wei Jiao Niang read a series of military book titles, her eyes getting brighter.


    That is, in their Duke Wei''s mansion, there are not so many military books, and some of them have been lost.


    "My eldest brother gave it." Gu Yanfei said with a smile.


    When she just returned to the capital''s Hou''s Mansion, Gu Yuan could not wait to bring all the things he had there for her to use, and these books were one of them.


    The books here are very miscellaneous, including military books, four books and five classics, arithmetic classics, horse classics, and books on astronomy and astrology, and so on.


    Gu Yuan said that most of these books were left by his father.


    Gu Yanfei also flipped through some books, in which he also saw the notes left by his father Gu Ce Xin. Some of the handwritings were frivolous, some were strong, some were calm and open... Obviously some years had passed.


    In the last life, Gu Yuan wanted to give these books to her, but she didn''t dare to accept them...


    Gu Yanfei''s thoughts accidentally returned to his previous life, until Wei Jiao Niang''s pleasant voice woke her up: "Yan Fei, this...isn''t it from your elder brother?"


    Wei Jiaoniang held a playbook with the words "Ten Mile Pavilion" written on it and shook it gently.


    Indeed. Gu Yanfei nodded honestly.


    This "Ten Mile Pavilion" is still one day after she told her elder brother that she went to Tianyin Pavilion to listen to the play, and the next day her elder brother specially bought several playbooks for her.


    "Your eldest brother is quite discerning, this "Ten Mile Pavilion" is very popular." Wei Jiao Niang said with glistening eyes, "Tianyin Pavilion''s new rehearsal has been full recently."


    "Yan Fei, let''s go to the play, I haven''t watched the play for a long time."


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes became brighter the more she talked.


    Her character said that wind is rain, she got up before her **** was hot, and pulled Gu Yanfei out of the house in a hurry.


    Because of the cold weather, the two went out in Wei Jiaoniang''s carriage.


    Along the way, there was laughter in the carriage:


    "Yan Fei, two days ago, a new Jiangnan dim sum shop opened opposite Tianyin Pavilion. We''ll go buy some later and eat while watching a play."


    "After watching the play, let''s go to the next street to watch the juggling show. That juggling team is only available every New Year. After the Lantern Festival, they will leave, and the next time will be the next year!"


    "By the way, Tianle Restaurant has released new wine and new dishes. Let''s go there for lunch."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wei Jiao Niang has a lively personality and keeps talking in a lively manner, talking about basic clothing, food, housing, and transportation, and even telling Gu Yanfei where the best weapons and horse shops are.


    While talking and laughing, the carriage arrived at Tianyin Pavilion located in the south of the city.


    "Miss Weijiu, you haven''t been here for a long time." The second of Tianyin Pavilion warmly greeted her, "The private room in your mansion has been reserved."


    Duke Wei likes to watch plays, so he simply reserved a box in Tianyin Pavilion.


    "It''s better to catch up early than to catch up. After half a cup of tea, the show will start." Xiao Er smiled and stretched out his hand to plead.


    "Hurry up! It''s about to start." Wei Jiaoniang took Gu Yanfei''s hand and walked happily towards the second floor''s private seat.


    They ordered a table of tea and snacks, and then ordered the maid to go to the dim sum shop opposite to buy a few boxes of dim sum, and set the table full.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the teapot next to her and poured tea for Wei Jiaoniang. The tea was only half filled, and there was a high-pitched and excited noise from downstairs.


    The last time Gu Yanfei heard such a lively voice here was because of a certain "flower actress". For a moment, she thought it was Xia Houqing coming, and glanced at the stage.


    The high stage was empty, empty, the curtain lowered, and the play had not yet begun.


    In the lobby on the first floor, the tea guests and the audience gathered together in twos and threes to discuss something excitedly.


    A lot of people gathered outside Tianyin Pavilion, and they were talking, shouting, and dancing.


    Wei Jiaoniang always liked to be lively, so she instructed her maid: "Magpie, go and see what''s going on?"


    Magpie went downstairs.


    Juan Bi was also very curious, glanced at Gu Yanfei''s face, and followed happily.


    After a while, the two maids ran back out of breath, their eyes glowing and their spirits glowing.


    "Girl, there is a vision in the sky!" Magpie said excitedly to Wei Jiaoniang, "a few guests just came to the first floor, saying that they saw a vision in the sky just now, and then there were many people on the street who said they saw it all. ."


    "Now people downstairs and people outside are talking about this!"


    A vision in the sky? Wei Jiaoniang blinked, and subconsciously looked at the window on the other side of the seat, looking out at the blue sky, which was cloudless and calm.


    Magpie took a deep breath, and Juan Bi next to him immediately said, "It''s a real dragon that appeared in the sky above Kang Wangfu, it''s a real dragon!"


    Like the others below, she gestured with her hands and feet, trying to express the size of the dragon.


    Real dragon? Gu Yanfei took a sip of the scented tea, and turned the teacup around in her hands at will. The chrysanthemums floating in the tea also fluttered, making her eyes sparkle.


    Oh, this little world has so little spiritual energy, so the dragons won''t come!


    "Meow!" A cat meow seemed to be heard outside the window, seemingly responding to Gu Yanfei''s thoughts.


    Gu Yanfei turned her head to look out the window, but there was nothing outside the window, as if the cat meow just now was just her hallucination.


    Wei Jiao Niang was excited to hear this, her little face was flushed, like she was dyed with rouge, and she asked curiously, "When did it happen? Is the dragon still there?"


    Her look of interest seemed to want to go to Kang Wang Mansion to watch the fun.


    Magpie Yuemo also saw the thoughts of his own girl, so he answered the key point first: "The real dragon has left."


    Wei Jiaoniang sat back a little disappointed when she heard the words, and continued to eat her snacks and dried fruits, one bite at a time, and then a handful of creamy pine nuts.


    She gestured to the magpie with her eyes to continue speaking.


    Magpie and Juanbi, you and I, vividly recount what they just inquired about:


    "Just now, before half a cup of tea at most, it appeared directly above Kang Wangfu, and everyone in the whole street saw it."


    "Suddenly the whole street was shrouded in dark clouds, while the sun was still shining brightly in other places, and then thunder rang three times in a row, a real dragon appeared between the dark clouds, the dragon''s roar resounded through the sky, and the real dragon faced Kang Wangfu for three consecutive times. Nod, as if kowtow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 161： Good Omen (one more)

    Chapter 161 Good Omen (one more)


    "After that, the real dragon circled and flew three times above Kang Wang''s mansion, and then disappeared!" Magpie rushed to finish what she thought was the most critical.


    Kuanbi nodded again and again, raised his arms and waved his sleeves, as if he was walking away, and added with sound and expression: "Then, the dark clouds in the sky will automatically dissipate, and the whole street will be restored to light!"


    "The sun shines on the earth!"


    "Pfft." Gu Yanfei imagined the scene of a real dragon coming into the world, and couldn''t help laughing, accompanied by the low sneer of the cat outside the window.


    Dragon will be angry.


    Dragons have the ability to traverse the void and travel between different small worlds. They like places with a lot of spiritual energy, and even the Yaoling world cannot look down on them.


    Gu Yanfei has been in the Yaoling Realm for two hundred years, and he has only encountered a dragon from the dragon clan once. It overslept and forgot to migrate with the clan.


    At that time, she accidentally woke up the dragon, and the arrogance of the other party''s scornful eyes made her deep in her memory.


    Until now, Gu Yanfei still remembers it clearly.


    The power of a real dragon is enough to overturn mountains and tear the sky, far beyond the imagination of mortals!


    Dragon will kowtow to humans?


    This...Isn''t this asking Qingguang to kowtow to the goldfish in the fish tank? !


    Impossible!


    Gu Yanfei carefully imagined the scene, and compared with the pictures of cats and goldfish, he smiled even more cheerfully, and the smile bloomed like a flower on her beautiful little face.


    Wei Jiaoniang saw Gu Yanfei laughing, and she was also infected with a smile, "giggled" and smiled, and asked the magpie, "What happened later?"


    "Later... Later," Magpie hesitated for a while before continuing, "This matter spread, and many shops on the street were setting off firecrackers to celebrate this auspicious omen."


    While talking, the noise from below became even louder. From time to time, words such as "true dragon", "kowtow", "worship", and "King Kang" floated up, and the more they talked, the more lively they became.


    Wei Jiao Niang pricked up her ears, she was itching to hear it, and muttered: "If I knew I had just let the driver leave Xinhui Street, maybe we can see it too!"


    Before he finished speaking, the deafening gong sounded in the lobby on the first floor and spread throughout the Tianyin Pavilion, indicating that the play was about to begin.


    The musicians by the stage were already on standby with musical instruments such as qudi, sea flute, drum pad and sanxian.


    Gu Yan flew to Wei Jiao Niang and stuffed a candied fruit into her mouth, comforting her with a smile: "Don''t worry, there will be opportunities."


    Gu Yanfei rested his cheek in one hand and blinked his right eye at her, smart and cunning.


    Wei Jiao Niang brought her face close to Gu Yanfei, almost touching her cheek, and asked in a low voice curiously, "Yan Fei, how did you know?"


    She read "Yan Fei" in a heartwarming manner, her bright eyes and expectant smile revealed her careful thought that the world would not be chaotic.


    "Forget it." Gu Yanfei said in a false way.


    "Okay, then let''s watch it next time!" Wei Jiao Niang didn''t care whether it was true or not, she just had to watch it if she had fun.


    "Boom!"


    A gong sounded again in the lobby below, but the Tianyin Pavilion was still noisy, and everyone was still immersed in the excitement of the vision falling from the sky, whispering endlessly.


    So, the gong rang several times in a row, and the play didn''t officially start until the surroundings were completely quiet.


    The curtain was pulled up, and an old man and old man took the lead in a burst of string music like a hurricane. The rapid music represented that they were fleeing from war.


    This play is about a couple surnamed Li with a son and a daughter. Originally, they had both children and lived a happy life, but they encountered war.


    On the way to escape, Miss Li was separated from her parents and brother, and was accidentally rescued by a warrior named Zhou. The two became married and became husband and wife.


    Later, Miss Li reunited with her parents and relatives in the capital, but her parents disliked the poor and loved the rich, so they broke up the lovers, and Miss Li lost her head overnight.


    Those actors in the pavilion also gradually recovered from the commotion of the vision falling from the sky, and their attention returned to the "Ten Mile Pavilion" on the stage. Sigh, applaud occasionally, scold occasionally...


    Wei Jiao Niang was also immersed in it, and commented aloud from time to time:


    "This martial artist''s skill is good, not a sleight of hand, I see at least 20 years of experience."


    "It''s too fast to be a mother. When she didn''t find her daughter before, she said that as long as her daughter is safe, she is willing to die."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "How come my head turned white overnight, it''s too hard to think about."


    Wei Jiao Niang shook her head disapprovingly, and stuffed a candied rose into her mouth.


    The sweet, sour, and fragrant taste made her squinted contentedly, and sent the plate of rose preserves to Gu Yanfei''s direction.


    The music coming from below turned into a sobbing voice, which made one''s heart clenched. Tsing Yi, who played Miss Li on the stage, sat in front of the mirror with white hair and wept incessantly.


    The snow-like silver threads shone with crystal luster in the lights of the stage, which was shocking.


    If you don''t look at the front, but just look at the back, it''s like a seventy-year-old woman.


    Wei Jiao Niang thought about it, and said with great interest: "Yan Fei, have you heard of a strange thing in Beijing these days?"


    Her eyes were shining: "The Murong family reported the funeral a while ago and said that his old lady was gone. The Murong family was my grandfather''s old subordinate, so my grandfather asked my elder brother to visit."


    "As a result, my eldest brother came back and said that the people of the Murong family are suddenly getting old!"


    Wei Jiao Niang deliberately lowered her voice and dragged the end sound for a long time, trying to create a terrifying effect.


    Who would have thought, Gu Yanfei didn''t change his face, he didn''t even move the corners of his brows, he just took a candied rose and put it into his mouth, he also pursed his lips in satisfaction, and his big eyes turned into a pair of crescent moons.


    Wei Jiaoniang thought that Gu Yanfei probably didn''t understand, so she continued: "The Murong family is really old, it''s not the kind of ''oldness'' that is too sad because of the death of his old lady, it''s just thirty years old all of a sudden !"


    "Murong Hao was originally in his 40s, but now, his hair is all white, and the wrinkles on his face can trap mosquitoes... Also, he has lost several teeth."


    "He''s so old that he can barely walk, so he was carried out by the servants!"


    "My eldest brother almost thought it was their deceased grandfather who came back to life!"


    Wei Jiao Niang exaggerated a few words with added content, and while she was talking, she even felt a little scared and had a dry mouth.


    She picked up a cup of warm flower tea and sipped it down, savoring the sweet yet mellow taste in her mouth, and smiled again. Tianyin Pavilion is not only a good show, but also a good tea.


    Gu Yanfei only listened to the story, he listened with relish, and clapped his hands in cooperation.


    "Clap!"


    Just at this moment, the second scene on the stage ended. A thunderous applause resounded from the surroundings, completely drowning out Gu Yanfei''s high-five.


    Wei Jiao Niang stuffed another candied fruit into her mouth, and mumbled to herself, "How could this person become so old in a few days, like he was sucked by a fox spirit."


    "Yan Fei, do you think this is strange?!"


    Gu Yanfei nodded his head very flatteringly, but his heart was clear.


    The people of the Murong family knew it was a sorcery, but they insisted on doing it against the sky. They were neither filial nor righteous, so they would naturally devour themselves.


    All of this is just the cause and effect of heaven.


    Moreover, "backlash" is not as simple as cutting off a piece of my flesh and then giving you back a piece of flesh, it will only be tenfold or even a hundredfold.


    This is just the beginning.


    Next, the Murong family will begin to decline, the lintel will collapse, the office will lose power, and the wives will be separated, unless...


    A stream of light flashed across Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and it disappeared in a flash.


    Wei Jiao Niang pouted and sighed with a bit of sarcasm: "First, the Murong family''s heads turned white overnight, and today is another day."


    "You said, isn''t the feng shui bad in our capital?"


    Hearing her increase the volume on the words "Bad Feng Shui", Gu Yanfei was amused and laughed loudly, her laughter was clear and joyful.


    Cowgirl is so much fun!


    Gu Yanfei''s smile made Wei Jiao Niang excited immediately, her eyes shone brightly, she instructed Magpie to go outside and guard, she pulled Gu Yanfei''s wrist and bit her ear in a low voice, "Yan Fei, can you see it too?"


    Her grinning tone was very determined.


    "How can there be so many ''true dragons'' in this world." Gu Yanfei''s lazy eyes flashed with a clear light, as clear as a mirror.


    "King Kang?" Wei Jiao Niang used a questioning tone with a very determined expression.


    "Nine times out of ten." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile.


    Wei Jiaoniang tilted her face, as if asking Gu Yanfei, and seemed to be talking to herself: "How on earth did he do it?"


    This time, she really had no clue. This is not the same as the tricks on the street.


    "It should be a way to hide the eyes." Gu Yanfei played with the teacup in his hand extremely casually, and lightly rubbed his index finger on the floating pattern of the teacup.


    If she was in the Yaoling world, she knew at least a dozen ways to achieve a similar effect.


    The most powerful kind of real dragon illusion is not only the same as real dragon at first glance, but also dragon power and dragon breath, which can be used as a kind of attack talisman, named "Dragon Elephant Talisman".


    It is absolutely impossible to draw a "Dragon Elephant Talisman" in this small world with almost no spiritual energy. Even in the Yaoling World, at least one must have the cultivation of her senior sister to draw it.


    And the real dragon illusion formed by another "Dragon Shadow Talisman" is nothing but a fake, just like that soap bubble!


    It''s just that the soap bubbles burst as soon as they are poked, and they can''t fool anyone.


    When she was just picked up by Master, Master used this "Dragon Shadow Talisman" to coax her to play.


    However, a dragon is a dragon after all, and this "Dragon Shadow Talisman" is not something you can draw casually.


    Even if she wants to paint and play, she can''t let her wear this hairpin off, right?


    Gu Yanfei sighed inwardly with a little regret, and subconsciously raised his hand and touched the plum blossom hairpin in the bun.


    That''s not possible!


    She quite likes this hairpin.


    The ?? plum blossom hairpin released a trace of spiritual energy lingering at her fingertips.


    She bent her lips happily, and gently stroked the shiny hairpin, as if to soothe it, rest assured.


    Wei Jiao Niang pondered for a while to hide her eyes, and suddenly brought her face towards Gu Yanfei, her voice lowered: "Yan Fei, what about Emperor Taizu?"


    Emperor Taizu had an auspicious omen for the arrival of the black dragon before the uprising.


    Everyone knows that the Emperor Taizu once sighed that since the black dragon came to choose the lord of the Ming Dynasty, he should be ordered by heaven to be a teacher of benevolence and righteousness, and save the people of the world from water and fire.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 162： Provocation (two more)

    Chapter 162 Provocation (two more)


    Wei Jiao Niang is a smart person. Although she didn''t say it clearly, she already knew in her heart that King Kang was probably trying to imitate Emperor Taizu, so she made such a big show with great momentum.


    "..." Gu Yanfei smiled but did not say a word, just raised the teacup in his hand slightly, making a gesture of toasting her.


    She smiled and raised the glass, and Wei Jiao Niang realized instantly, she pursed her lips and smiled, she also raised the teacup in her hand, and offered a toast to Gu Yanfei.


    The two exchanged glances of "God knows, you know and I know", and after drinking a sip of tea, they laughed almost simultaneously.


    The smiles of the two girls were so bright, so happy, so vivid.


    A silent tacit understanding flows where the eyes meet, and everything is silent.


    Wei Jiao Niang couldn''t help but felt a feeling that she had a thousand cups of wine when she met her confidant. She rolled her eyes and suggested, "When the movie is over, just go to my house. Let me tell you secretly, my grandfather has a The good ''Pear Flower Spring'' on the altar is a good wine."


    "If you go, he will definitely be willing to take it out..."


    "Snapped!"


    Wei Jiao Niang suddenly forgot what she was talking about, and looked around, only to see a young man in blue with a mustache at a table in the center of the lobby saying excitedly, "I saw the real dragon appear with my own eyes!"


    "This dragon''s body is at least as long as a street, and when coiled up, it can cover the entire King Kang''s Mansion!"


    "I saw it too." The middle-aged man at the same table echoed loudly, his eyes shining brightly, "That is a black dragon, a pure black black dragon! The appearance of a real dragon is a good sign!"


    The people at the tables next to him also heard this conversation and sighed with emotion:


    "Yeah yeah, what a good omen for the new year!"


    "I just hate that I don''t have the chance to see it, otherwise I will kowtow to the real dragon and let it bless my family."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "I heard that before the Emperor Taizu''s uprising, there was also a good omen for the black dragon to come into the world!" The blue-clothed youth at the central table slapped the table again, and said with high spirits, "It''s been fifty years, and I''m in the great Jing Dynasty. If there is such a vision again, doesn''t that mean that the real dragon emperor has appeared in the world?!"


    "The real dragon came into the world to choose the master of the Ming Dynasty." The middle-aged man increased his volume on the word "Master of the Ming Dynasty", as if he had thought of something, cupped his hands towards the sky outside the gate, and sighed faintly, "¡­ . . . it''s just frail and sickly."


    He didn''t say who it was, but from his actions, anyone could know that he was talking about Jingami.


    An old man with white hair and beard at another table sighed and said, "When I was young, I was fortunate enough to take a look at Emperor Taizu from a distance. He is really wise and talented..."


    A lot of the audience''s attention was taken away from the stage, and they were pulled over. People started to talk about the real dragon and remembered Emperor Taizu. Some people even compared King Kang to Emperor Taizu.


    Wei Jiaoniang stopped watching the show, and looked lively with great interest.


    Magpie pushed open the door and came in, hurriedly said: "Girl, someone just came from the mansion, I told you to go back now, saying that you will enter the palace later."


    "Entering the palace?" Wei Jiaoniang raised her eyebrows in surprise, "So suddenly?"


    Magpie nodded and replied meticulously: "I heard that the Empress Dowager just sent someone to the Duke''s Mansion to pass the word of mouth, and Mrs. Xuan Guo and you entered the palace together."


    Wei Jiao Niang got up reluctantly, looked at the noisy lobby outside regretfully, and then looked at the weeping stage.


    The atmosphere of the lobby and the stage is hot and cold, forming a sharp contrast.


    These two sides are just right to the wonderful place! Wei Jiaoniang couldn''t help but glanced back and forth.


    understood her emotions, Gu Yanfei waved to her.


    Wei Jiao Niang leaned over obediently, and was stuffed with another candied fruit. Gu Yanfei''s smiling voice sounded in her ears: "Let''s come back tomorrow."


    "Then we''ve agreed." Wei Jiaoniang was delighted, and patted her hands with a smile, "We will go to my house to drink Pear Flower Spring after watching the play tomorrow."


    The two high-five for an appointment.


    Wei Jiao Niang walked gallantly, leaving most of the unfinished cakes and snacks on the table.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t leave, anyway, she had nothing to do when she got home, so she continued to watch the play lazily on the window sill, her cold eyes turned to the young and middle-aged people at the middle table. They toasted each other a glass of wine.


    The lobby on the first floor was even more turbulent. It was so noisy that countless flies were buzzing non-stop, completely drowning out the singing on the stage.


    It''s so noisy! Gu Yanfei frowned slightly, disgustingly panicking.


    Let them continue to make trouble like this, and let people not watch the show.


    "Qingguang." Gu Yanfei called out neither light nor heavy.


    "Meow?"


    A familiar cat meow came from outside the window at the back of the courtyard. It was soft.


    The next moment, a ball of hair flew in from the window.


    Cat used the high-footed flower table and the tea table as springboards, and made three beautiful jumps in a row, and landed briskly on the table next to Gu Yanfei without touching the ground.


    However, after the high-footed flower table and the tea table were kicked by its legs, they all swayed, and the vases and teapots fell one after another. There were two consecutive "bang bang" landing sounds, and the porcelain was smashed to pieces on the floor. , a mess.


    Kuanbi was already stunned.


    Sanhua cat casually licked his paws, as arrogant as a queen, without any introspection, and even questioned Gu Yanfei in a domineering manner: She dropped it again and ran out to play by herself!


    Gu Yanfei perfunctoryly fed the cat a small dried fish, and then pointed to the bottom, meaning, go to work!


    The cat tilted its chin proudly, how could it be bought by a mere small dried fish.


    Since one small fish is not enough, then two. Gu Yanfei took out another small dried fish and threw it towards the lobby on the first floor.


    Qingguang was accidentally controlled by the cat''s instinct, and he chased Xiaoyugan and flew out to the lobby on the first floor.


    The nimble cat bit the small dried fish in one bite in mid-air, spun around in the air nimbly and lightly, and finally landed firmly on a certain table, a series of movements like flowing clouds and water, perfect.


    Everyone in the lobby saw a ball of hair falling from the sky, and they all looked over subconsciously, but saw a long-haired three-colored cat biting a small dried fish descending from the sky and squatting gracefully on a table.


    Sanhua cat has a pair of green cat eyes that sparkle like jewels, so beautiful, so clear, and her fluffy long hair shines with oil.


    "Meow!"


    The cat happily enjoyed his second small dried fish.


    "What a beautiful kitty!" A fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl called out first.


    Everyone stared at the cat eating in a daze, almost obsessed and fascinated.


    "It looks so good when it eats dried fish. Look at how sharp and white its teeth are, and its nose and tongue are like petals!"


    "Little Er, here''s a plate of dried fish!"


    "How can one plate be enough, Xiao Er, add another plate of shredded chicken."


    "Cats love to drink goat milk, is there goat milk here?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Tributes to the cats were presented in the same way, filling a table, and the guests around were all fascinated by the kitten licking here and biting there...


    The lobby was silent, only the slow sound of string music echoed in the air.


    Gu Yanfei on the second floor watched this scene with satisfaction, the corners of his lips curled up.


    There is a vision in the sky, a real dragon descends from the sky, etc., everyone, just watch the lively, too addicted, not good!


    They still look at kittens.


    Gu Yanfei was satisfied.


    She happily threw a candied fruit into her mouth, changed her posture leisurely, and planned to continue watching the play.


    Hearing a clear and faint laugh behind her, Gu Yanfei turned her head, and the red clothes that were like fire and blood came into her eyes at the door of the elegant seat.


    The young man who can be called the alluring country slowly stepped into the elegant seat, the beautiful eyebrows bloomed like a demon flower, and the whole body was covered with a layer of fiery red smoke and mist, as if coming from a raging fire. , The style is peerless, and the beauty is indescribable.


    Well. Gu Yanfei raised his hand subconsciously, wanting to touch his scarlet luck, and sighed inwardly, "It''s still as beautiful!"


    Xia Houqing glanced around with a bit of disgust, and his entourage immediately wiped the chair Wei Jiaoniang sat on with a handkerchief, and covered it with a red cushion.


    The entourage poured a glass of wine for Xia Houqing with the utensils and water they brought, and then guarded outside the elegant seat.


    Xia Houqing lifted his robe and sat down gracefully, in stark contrast to Gu Yanfei''s laziness.


    Xia Houqing saw that Gu Yanfei was looking down so intently just now, he also looked down, and put one hand on the window sill, and the red cuffs slipped.


    He looked down from the second floor, and the situation below was unobstructed.


    A group of people surrounded a three-colored cat on the inner and outer three floors. The cat squatted in the middle and licked its front paws. Those people gasped from time to time, as if they were watching a priceless treasure.


    Xia Houqing raised his eyebrows inexplicably and asked, "Interesting?"


    is very interesting. Gu Yanfei bent his lips, and his eyes swept around between the people and the cat below. Isn''t it good to be so harmonious and peaceful?


    Gu Yanfei took a sip of tea comfortably, glanced at Xia Houqing''s bright red shirt, and said bluntly, "Aren''t you afraid that others will recognize you?"


    He, Xiahouqing, is a person who can shake the Nanyue court with a stomping, and has made countless enemies. If he is recognized in Dajing, he will not explain it here, right?


    Looking at Xia Houqing''s dark and seductive pupils, Gu Yanfei added with a smile, "Curious and curious."


    Xiahouqing made a fist with his left hand wearing the blood ring, knocked gently on the window sill, and said with a smile:


    "You take care of yourself first."


    is a very simple sentence, obviously his tone is very gentle, but coupled with his bewitching smile, it makes people feel that he has bad intentions.


    Juan Bi couldn''t help but swallowed, and the low swallowing sound was extremely loud in the small elegant seat.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t change his face, he was half-focused on the stage, and asked casually, "What do you have to do with me?"


    She felt that Xia Houqing was here at an untimely time, and the show had just sung wonderfully.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 163： Flip (one more)

    Chapter 163 Flip (one more)


    Xia Houqing''s eyes twitched invisibly, and the charming phoenix eyes were bottomless: "Didn''t you come to me?"


    Didn''t she come to Tianyin Pavilion specially to see him?


    Gu Yanfei is a sincere child, and answered honestly: "I came to see the play."


    Xia Houqing looked at her deeply with his evil eyes smiling.


    Gu Yanfei also looked at Xia Houqing and smiled lightly.


    The eyes of the two of them looked at each other quietly.


    Xia Houqing narrowed his squinting black eyes, and his eyes were fixed on Gu Yanfei.


    Her expression was extremely relaxed and her attitude was casual.


    Unlike other people who see him, there is always fear, disgust, apprehension, and tension in his eyes.


    seems to be like this since the last time we met.


    She was not afraid of him.


    In her eyes, he seemed to be no different from thousands of sentient beings.


    In the elegant seat, it was quiet for a moment, only the babbling of the actors outside and the slow sound of drums and strings came from the lobby on the first floor.


    Xiahouqing casually turned the blood ring on his finger and said four words slowly:


    "The saint is sick."


    He only said this sentence, and then he stopped talking, and a few mysterious dim lights flowed in the bottom of his eyes.


    She said last time that the emperor star was bleak, and the saint would be seriously ill in a month...


    And it''s been less than a month before the sage fell ill.


    The atmosphere in the private seat suddenly plummeted, and the air seemed to freeze.


    Xia Houqing, wearing a blood ring, made a fist on the window sill with his left hand and gently tapped twice.


    In the next moment, the music outside stopped abruptly, and the actors on the stage all fell silent, as if they had been sucked away by some fairy magic.


    This sudden silence gives an eerie feeling.


    The audience in the lobby below didn''t know what was going on, they looked at each other in dismay, and then made a noise in twos and threes.


    Gu Yanfei was still leaning against the window sill lazily, with his right fist on his cheek, without even moving the corner of his eyebrows, he said lightly, "I said a month, it''s a month."


    "If the saint of your country is sick now, he must be pretending to be sick."


    "Oh?" Xia Houqing''s eyes flashed with a dangerous cold light, and he neither believed nor disbelieved.


    "Come on, I''ll do the math for you." Gu Yanfei took out the compass from his cuff with his fingers nimbly, and made a pinching gesture at him with his other hand, smiling half-blind, with a bit of playfulness on his face, a look of expression on his face. Stick look.


    Xia Houqing''s whole body released a freezing coldness, and he knocked on the window sill again without saying a word.


    After ?? twice, not only the opera, but also the voices of the guests could not be heard.


    In this huge Tianyin Pavilion, there was a stillness like stagnant water, which formed a sharp contrast with the bustling noise before.


    The surroundings were so quiet that you could hear needles falling, as if there was an invisible barrier separating this seat from the surroundings, and it seemed as if other people disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    It seems that there are only two people left here, Gu Yanfei and Xia Houqing.


    The silence continued, as if he was silently telling Gu Yanfei that this was his territory of Xiahouqing.


    Since she chose to step in, this life and death is not her decision.


    "Forget it." Xia Houqing stared at her, her **** thin lips curved into a smile that was not a smile, like a blood moon, with an ominous aura.


    Gu Yanfei sighed leisurely, thinking that next time she should talk to Wei Jiaoniang, they should go to another place to watch the play in the future.


    It''s a pity, the drama here is really good.


    She fiddled with the compass, and the needle on the compass moved quickly.


    Xiahouqing lowered his eyes, looked at the left hand that had tapped the window sill just now, frowned, took out a white handkerchief from his cuff, and wiped his slender, jade-like fingers finely.


    The surroundings are quieter.


    The ?? pointer turned very fast, making a subtle sound similar to the vibration of wings.


    The speed of the pointer changes from fast to slow¡­


    Then, the thin needle was broken in the middle, the tip of the needle fell gently on the compass, and the remaining half of the needle was still spinning...


    Huh? Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, and there was a rare look of astonishment between his brows.


    She looked at him and sighed, revealing a one-sided smirk, and said quietly: "That... If I say, this is God''s will, do you believe it?"


    "What do you think?" Xia Houqing asked back, casually grabbing the handkerchief in his hand and rubbing it.


    His knuckles clucked, but his beautiful and enchanting face was smiling, and his slightly raised phoenix eyes revealed a sinister evil charm.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head honestly, rubbing his index finger on his chin in a pensive manner.


    Forget about Xia Houqing, she doesn''t even believe it herself, why did the pointer just happen to break at this time!


    What did she think of this compass last time?


    She lowered her eyes and pondered, her eyes turned, and suddenly she felt a darkness in front of her eyes, as if a layer of dark clouds were coming.


    Looking up again, he saw that Xia Houqing stood up at no time, leaned forward and leaned his upper body towards her, the red ribbon on his hair fell down, just by the side of his cheek, as if his cheek was stained with blood. Yes, strange and dangerous.


    In the blink of an eye, the two were only two inches apart.


    so close that she could see the fine hairs on his pale porcelain skin;


    so close that she could feel his cold breath;


    So close that her hand only needs to move half an inch forward to touch his scarlet luck...


    Gu Yanfei''s fingers curled a little restlessly, ready to move.


    "Is it fun to play with me?" Xia Houqing said slowly, word by word, with a dazzling smile on her face. When she spoke, the cold breath seemed to caress her cheek like a ghost.


    "Second girl Gu."


    He pointed out Gu Yanfei''s identity in one sentence, that is, he was telling her clearly that he had checked her net worth and background, and that if he could run away from the temple, he could not run away from the temple.


    "Or, what tricks do you have to convince me today?"


    said, Xia Houqing approached Gu Yanfei another inch, and the dark eyes seemed to contain boundless darkness, almost looking at her with murderous intent.


    His left hand wearing the blood ring was placed on the window sill again, as if the next moment he would issue an order to his subordinates hidden in the darkness.


    And this time, he will kill her!


    "Your temper is still so bad!" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and muttered, complaining, but without fear.


    "Huh?" Xia Houqing narrowed his charming eyes.


    "Heavy..." Gu Yanfei wanted to tell her to recalculate, but suddenly noticed that the inner and outer corners of his eyes were covered with bloodshots and the whites of his eyes were slightly blue, and instead he raised his hand to catch the pulse of his right wrist, only feeling that his tentacles were cold.


    She asked casually, "Are you sick?"


    Is she trying to please herself? ! Xia Houqing stared at every change in Gu Yanfei''s expression, his eyes were cold, and he drew a coquettish and mocking smile.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t expect him to answer at first. Feeling the pulse under his fingers, he was still indifferent, and muttered to himself: "Insufficient yang qi, the governor channel is blocked, and even yin and yang are out of balance.


    Gu Yanfei said with words.


    She had never seen the pulse of ??Xiahouqing.


    Ren meridian governs blood and is the sea of ??yin meridians; Du meridian governs qi and is the sea of ??yang meridians.


    Young people in their twenties are just at the right time. They should be strong in yang.


    These words were only half said, Xia Houqing''s face changed completely, the smile was frozen on his lips, and the bottom of his eyes was like the Tianshan Mountains that never melted in ice and snow, and the killing intent was monstrous.


    She is so brave, how dare...


    The scarlet luck around him also spewed out, like a sea of ??fire in the dark night raging wildly, so crazy, so strange, with a kind of determination to destroy the world.


    This person really turned his face when he turned his face, and his temper was too bad. Gu Yanfei muttered inwardly, and reached out to touch the saber.


    Why!


    This elegant seat is really too small, just like the pavilion on Zhuangzi, she is constrained, she must find a bigger place next time!


    "Meow!"


    An energetic cat meow sounded, and the next moment, the full-fledged Sanhua cat came upstairs from the lobby downstairs again. It was still a fairy who didn''t touch the ground, and landed lightly on the table.


    The cat didn''t pay attention to Xia Houqing at all, turned his back to him, gave Gu Yanfei a "meow", and declared contentedly: It''s full!


    Xiahouqing didn''t care about a kitten at all, the hand wearing the blood ring crossed the table and attacked Gu Yanfei...


    The cat heard the movement behind him, turned his head abruptly, and gave a puzzled "meow". Those emerald green cat eyes were shining brightly, and they happened to meet Xia Houqing''s blood-stained phoenix eyes.


    When the eyes of the man and the cat were facing each other, Xia Houqing''s left hand stagnated in mid-air, and his almost crazy eyes were fixed on the charming cat''s eyes.


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still.


    Standing Xia Houqing was a lot taller than the three-flowered cat squatting on the table. Her leaning body cast a shadow on the cat''s body, which also brought an invisible sense of oppression.


    Cats don''t like the feeling of being looked down on by humans.


    "Meow!" Sanhua cat straightened up, patted his face with a paw, and pressed him back.


    The soft pads on the face are actually not painful at all.


    A strong resistance flashed in Xia Houqing''s eyes, and his eyes struggled for a while, but he sat back involuntarily with the pair of kitten''s beautiful and transparent eyes.


    When he sat like this, when he didn''t laugh or say anything, the evil spirit around him disappeared.


    Qingguang saw that the two people on both sides of the table were as tall as it, and cried out with satisfaction.


    It had just eaten downstairs and was thirsty now. Seeing that there was water in the cup in front of Xia Houqing, his voice softened and "meow" again, half begging and half coquettish.


    Xia Houqing looked down at the kitten in front of him, her cheeks as pale as snow stained a little blush, and asked softly, "Do you want to drink?"


    If you just look at his face, he looks like an innocent and uninhabited teenager.


    His voice line is very unique, clear and ethereal, and when his voice softens at this moment, it seems like a river of spring water flows into people''s hearts.


    The cat nodded and meowed happily again, of course it wanted.


    Xia Houqing handed his white porcelain cup to the cat''s mouth.


    Qingguang probed into the cup, rolled his tongue happily and licked it¡­


    The next moment, the round cat face froze, revealing naked disgust.


    This is not water, but wine!


    Bah Bah Bah!


    The cat spit the drink in his mouth back into Xia Houqing''s cup.


    The cat with its head bowed did not notice that there were two fierce beasts fighting fiercely in Xia Houqing''s pupils.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 164： Summoned (two more)

    Chapter 164 Summons (two more)


    Qingguang finished spitting out the drink in his mouth, raised his head, stuck out his pink tongue, and complained to Xiahouqing again:


    "Meow meow meow!"


    How could he give the cat alcohol? !


    One person and one cat looked at each other again.


    Xia Houqing sat upright again, her thin lips pursed lightly, and the blush on her cheeks deepened, as if dyed with rouge.


    "Don''t you like it?" Xia Houqing asked gently and softly, describing it as being well-behaved, but with a bit of embarrassment in it.


    The cat has always been the master of every inch. You take a step back, the cat takes a step forward, and the arrogance is even more vigorous, arrogantly waving its paws at Xia Houqing and shouting.


    "Meow meow, meow meow!"


    After calling, he felt choking and bitter in his mouth, and his heart was still unhappy, so he scratched his cuff, rubbing his face, and wiping his mouth again. The pink pads made his cuffs all wet. Da Da plum print.


    When the tip of the paw brushed the sleeve cloth, the cat was surprised to find that the paw of the gold thread inlaid material felt quite good.


    The cat''s eyes lit up instantly, and he excitedly scratched his cuffs with the tips of his claws.


    "..." Gu Yanfei''s hand holding the hilt of the sword loosened, and he was speechless.


    Is this cat crooked?


    She shook her head and glanced back and forth before the cat was alone.


    Xia Houqing looked down at the left cuff that was scratched by the cat, and the thin red lips twitched slightly.


    The pupils shrank rapidly, and the shadow at the bottom of the pupils was deeper and deeper, showing the color of pain and tangle.


    His forehead burst into blue veins, and he bit the tip of his tongue.


    The **** taste in his mouth made his chaotic and gloomy eyes flash with a trace of clarity.


    With almost all his strength, he forced his eyes to slowly avert his eyes from those beautiful jewel-like cat eyes.


    is not good! Gu Yanfei felt the alarm bell in his heart, and hurriedly picked up the cat that was grinding its claws on Xia Houqing''s sleeve, turned around and left without hesitation.


    The entourage who was guarding outside the elegant seat saw that Xia Houqing did not move, but thought that he had agreed, and did not dare to stop Gu Yanfei''s master and servant.


    Gu Yanfei moved extremely fast, and ran to the stairs in the blink of an eye, only to hear a male voice almost gritted his teeth from the back seat: "Get back!"


    The fool is going back! Gu Yanfei didn''t even look back, and walked downstairs briskly with the cat in his arms, with Juan Bi following closely behind.


    Tianyin Pavilion is quiet, from the second floor to the first floor, there is no one, it is empty.


    The actors and musicians on the original stage were gone, and the guests who came to the show didn¡¯t know where they went. Only the half-eaten tableware, cups and saucers were left on the table.


    No wonder it was quiet just now.


    An old man with gray hair and a withered look blocked her way, and it was Lao Qi.


    Gu Yanfei took it easy, and smiled calmly: "Are you sure you want to stop me?"


    Lao Qi looked back blankly, motionless.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyes with the three-flowered cat in his arms, and accurately met Xiahouqing in the second-floor private seat.


    His eyes shot out a monstrous look that seemed to bite people, and hung a red sleeve from the window. The original sleeve was scratched like a string of tassels by the cat.


    is incompatible with his neat and tidy clothes and accessories, like a big red peony that is in full bloom and a petal was forcibly scratched off by a cat.


    Gu Yanfei looked up at him with his lips bent, a little lazy, a little narrow, a little cunning, and his dark eyes were as bright as a night sky full of stars.


    Xia Houqing also looked down at Gu Yanfei, under the half-drooped eyelashes, his eyes were darker and deeper, without a hint of smile, his emotions were unclear.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, as if they were engaged in a silent contest.


    Xiahouqing waved his left sleeve, the "tassel" sleeve was hidden behind the window sill, and the old Qi immediately stepped back and disappeared into the shadows.


    "See you next time."


    Gu Yanfei waved goodbye without hesitation, and continued to walk forward.


    She grabbed the cat in a good mood, and saw that the cat''s paws were still hooked with a strand of gold thread, her eyebrows were curved, and she praised the cat with a smile: "Nice job."


    "Meow?" Sanhua cat blinked ignorantly, not knowing what she was complimenting, but she answered confidently.


    It feels like it has always been capable!


    Without it, its useless master can''t do anything at all!


    The cat raised his head both proudly and contemptuously.


    Gu Yanfei casually put the cat on her shoulder and let it lie on her shoulder. As she walked along the street, she pondered the pulse condition she just felt.


    Insufficient yang qi, the governor channel is blocked...


    Obviously, Xia Houqing suddenly turned his face because she mentioned this pulse.


    Well.


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin, looked up at the sky above, and thought:


    The last time she told him about his life experience, he immediately turned his face.


    At this moment, she was talking about his pulse, and he said that if he turned his face, he would turn his face.


    Hehe, this is really a moody person!


    Just like this god, she turned her face and turned over a book. When she and Wei Jiaoniang went out early in the morning, the sky was still sunny and cloudless, and now there was a thin layer of cloudy clouds in the sky.


    It is estimated that it will snow in more than an hour.


    There is still time for shopping!


    Gu Yanfei took the cat to go shopping with unabated interest, and stopped by the restaurants, shops, embroidery shops, etc. that Wei Jiaoniang had mentioned before, played it over and over, and bought a carload of things.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that she slowly returned to the Hou Mansion, returning with a full load.


    As soon as he entered the corner gate, before Gu Yanfei got off the carriage, Madam Hou and Wang''s steward hurried towards the carriage.


    "Second girl, this old slave has been waiting for you here for a while, girl hurry up and change clothes and prepare to enter the palace." Shi Ma said impatiently, her wrinkled old face flushed red from the cold wind.


    "Entering the palace?" Gu Yanfei casually raised his eyebrows, "Why did you suddenly let me enter the palace?"


    She carried a bamboo basket in one hand and got out of the carriage neatly. The three-flowered cat slept in the basket and turned into a three-color fur ball.


    "Second Lady, Madam Hou and Third Lady are already ready, so we just have to wait for you, Second Lady," Shimao didn''t answer directly, but just urged, "Don''t make the nobles in the palace wait for a long time."


    "No." Gu Yanfei simply dropped two words, too lazy to say more.


    It is impossible to let her enter the palace without saying anything.


    Gu Yanfei walked leisurely beside Shi Mama, heading towards Neiyimen.


    "..." Shi Ma was stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    You must know, how many people in the capital want to enter the palace to open their eyes, but they don''t have the blessing, and the second girl doesn''t even want to go? !


    "Second girl, stop!" Shi Mama took a beat before she realized it, and hurriedly accelerated her pace to catch up.


    She didn''t dare to stop Gu Yanfei, but just chased after her and said breathlessly, "It was an oral order from the Empress Dowager, and it was just passed on to the mansion. Mrs. Hou was afraid that the second girl would not have time to wash up, so the old slave waited for the girl here. "


    Mother Shi''s tone softened a bit, for fear that Gu Yanfei would not be able to persist.


    The Queen Mother''s word? Gu Yanfei naturally thought that the reason why Wei Jiao Niang left in a hurry was because the Queen Mother had ordered her to enter the palace, and also thought of the real dragon vision in Prince Kang''s mansion today...


    Gu Yanfei stopped, and thoughtfully touched the three-flowered cat in the basket. The cat, who was sleeping beautifully, covered his eyes with one paw, and didn''t even move.


    Grandma Shi looked at Gu Yanfei cautiously, and was thinking about whether to persuade him a few more words, when he heard Gu Yanfei say lightly, "Let''s go then."


    Mother Shi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and said with an apologetic smile: "Old slave, let me tell Madam Hou."


    Mrs. Hou heard that the second girl and Wei Jiu were going out. She had already sent someone to look for it. She even asked her to lead someone to guard the gate. Fortunately, it was not too late.


    After the little episode just now, Shimao didn''t rush anymore, for fear of angering Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei first went back to Yuhengyuan to change into a snow-blue dress, and then came out again, with a cat missing from his hand.


    Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang had been waiting in the carriage at the ceremony gate for a long time. She waited a little anxiously, and from time to time she opened the curtains and looked out.


    Mrs. Wang had already heard from Mrs. Shi that Gu Yanfei refused to go at first, so no matter how impatient or impatient she was, she could only suppress herself and order the driver to set off.


    Wang''s carriage with two horses headed together took the lead out of the Hou residence, while Gu Yanfei got into the second carriage at the back, sharing the same carriage with Gu Yunkuang.


    Today, Gu Yunchang wore a dress with begonia red embroidered with hundreds of butterflies. Hundreds of colorful butterflies were dancing and playing in the dress, which was exquisite and gorgeous.


    She wore a double bun, with several butterfly beads in her hair, and while looking forward, the thin butterfly wings trembled slightly, which complemented the bright red butterfly flowers on her forehead, making her bright.


    "Second sister." Gu Yunchang greeted Gu Yanfei casually, with a pair of shallow dimples on her lips.


    She has a lovely smile, and her tone is kind and gentle. She describes the unpleasantness that she had long ago disappeared, but she also doesn''t have the "enthusiasm" that she used to have, showing just the right kind of politeness.


    Gu Yanfei sat down on the box stool opposite Gu Yunchang, the two of them were facing each other, only four or five feet apart.


    The coachman shouted, then waved his whip, and the carriage moved slowly.


    The carriage was quiet for a while, and finally Gu Yunxiang was the first to break the silence: "Second sister, do you know why you entered the palace today?"


    Gu Yanfei stared fixedly at Gu Yunchang, his pupils were exceptionally clear in the dark carriage.


    Gu Yunxiang looked at him calmly, without the slightest discomfort.


    When Gu Yunchang thought that Gu Yanfei would ignore her, she heard Gu Yanfei answering nonsense: "I went out today and happened to hear a very interesting thing..."


    "..." Gu Yunchang looked at her inexplicably, waiting for her to continue speaking.


    "I heard that there is a real dragon vision in the sky above Kang Wangfu." A faint smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s lips, his expression was obviously casual, but he seemed to be pointing, "How is it, isn''t it interesting?"


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes still fell on Gu Yanfei''s face, scrutinizing her deeply.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 165： wrong (one more)

    Chapter 165 Wrong (one more)


    The carriage swayed slightly as the carriage moved.


    "It''s really interesting!" Gu Yanfei sighed faintly, the smile on his face deepened, his eyes seemed to be playful, emotional, and insightful, "It''s a waste of you not to go out today."


    After she finished speaking, she leaned back on the carriage lazily, ignoring Gu Yuncong.


    The inside of the carriage was quiet again, only the sound of the wheels outside and the noise of the street echoed in my ears.


    Neither of them spoke anymore.


    Gu Yunchang''s slender fingers clenched the handkerchief in his hand, and quietly looked at Gu Yanfei who was lying on the carriage with his eyes closed.


    Gu Yanfei''s blue silk only **** the simplest Zhu''er. He was wearing a snow-blue dark-patterned Beizi on his body, and a five-piece moon skirt with elegant colors. There was only a plum blossom hosta and a camellia in the bun. Silk flowers, ear wearing a pair of plum blossoms.


    In addition, there is no other jewelry on the whole body, and the moon is white and the wind is clear and elegant.


    It was obvious that she grew up in the countryside of Huaibei, but in Gu Yunxiang''s opinion, she didn''t look alike at all.


    She has a Tsinghua bearing, is free and easy, and does not feel vulgar at all.


    She has a straightforward temperament, neither humble nor arrogant, her speech and demeanor are unrestrained, and she has her own style.


    Gu Yanfei doesn''t look like an ordinary country girl at all.


    She is hiding too deep!


    Gu Yunchang stared at Gu Yanfei, his fingers slowly rolled the handkerchief between his fingers, circle after circle, his thoughts also turned, and the light in his eyes flowed.


    Ever since her life was revealed, Gu Yunchang always felt that she owed Gu Yanfei.


    Even though Mrs. Tai told her time and time again that it wasn''t her fault, she still felt ashamed when she thought of the past ten years of her life in the Hou Mansion, while Gu Yanfei suffered in Huaibei. , and therefore she tried her best to make up for Gu Yanfei.


    But now, Gu Yunchang realized that she was wrong.


    Gu Yanfei has not had a bad life in the past fourteen years, so she was able to develop her current unruly appearance.


    She pretended to be indebted to her.


    Her scheming should not be underestimated.


    Gu Yunchang stared slightly, a thoughtful light flashed in his eyes, and quickly disappeared, returning to calm.


    Gu Yanfei''s slender eyelashes moved, and he suddenly opened his eyes to meet Gu Yunchang''s scrutinizing gaze, his eyes were half-open and half-closed, and he smiled.


    This smile is lazy and uninhibited, casual and agreeable, and elegant.


    Gu Yunxiang also pursed his lips and smiled, the pair of small dimples on his cheeks deepened a bit, and his heart was as clear as water.


    She knew it was her fault.


    She shouldn''t be preconceived, and she shouldn''t be undefended. It''s essential to be defensive.


    In the quiet carriage, it was calm and peaceful, and there seemed to be some undercurrent surging.


    The horse-drawn carriage of Hou''s mansion drove smoothly all the way, turned several corners in the streets of the capital, and drove for nearly a stick of incense, before there was a respectful announcement from the maid outside, saying that the palace had arrived.


    With this shout, the speed of the carriage gradually slowed down, and finally stopped beside the horse stele in front of the palace gate.


    Wang Shi, Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunchang got off the carriage one after another.


    The sky outside was a bit gloomy again, and overcast clouds hung in layers above the palace gate.


    The three palace gates in front are wide open, the high city platform is like a mountain protruding, heavy eaves flying up, yellow tiles and red walls, majestic.


    The female family entered the palace through the Xihua Gate. In front of the palace gate was solemn and solemn, and on both sides stood a row of soldiers of the Imperial Army dressed in bronze helmets and iron armor.


    A teenage Tsing-clothed servant with two palace maids had been waiting outside Xihua Gate, greeted them with a smile, and greeted the Wang family.


    "Mrs. Hou, Miss Gu San, our family is waiting for a few here at the order of the Empress Dowager. Please come here." The little housekeeper passed Gu Yanfei directly, politely stretched out his hand to make a request, and walked in front to show them the way.


    With the lintel of the Dingyuan Marquis'' Mansion, of course they couldn''t take the sedan chair, they had to walk all the way from the palace gate to Shou''an Palace, and they couldn''t go through the main entrance in the middle, they had to enter the palace from the side entrance.


    After walking a few steps, sporadic snowflakes floated in the sky, sparsely.


    The little maid was quick-witted, and immediately took a tung oil umbrella from the palace maid''s hand, and said to Gu Yunchang with a smile, "Miss Gu, it''s snowing, be careful to catch a cold."


    He was very attentive and personally held an umbrella for Gu Yunchang.


    "Miss Gu San, there is a hand stove here." Another palace maid gave Gu Yuncong a small hand stove with a smile on her face.


    The Wang family is Mrs. Hou. Even though the Dingyuan Hou residence is not as good as it was in the past, there are still three or five opportunities to enter the palace a year. On weekdays, these palace people are arrogant and ignorant, which is a world of difference from today.


    "It''s time to work." Mrs Wang said to several palace servants with a smile on her face, turned her head and warned Gu Yunxuan meaningfully, "Sister Concubine, you must remember the grace of the Empress Dowager."


    The Wang family didn''t mention King Kang at all, but everyone knew that the people in Shou''an Palace would treat Gu Yunchang differently because of King Kang.


    No one in the palace knew that Gu Yuncong was at the top of King Kang''s heart and would definitely be the future Concubine Kang, so these palace servants who usually stepped on highs and lows naturally didn''t mind lowering their bodies and showing affection to Gu Yuncong.


    "My daughter understands." Gu Yunmao nodded with a smile, and there were bright waves in his eyes, quite a bit of the little daughter''s desire to speak.


    She tucked the small flower-basket-shaped hand stove in her sleeve, and glanced at Gu Yanfei calmly from the corner of her eyes, wanting to see if there was envy in Gu Yanfei''s eyes, if there was any embarrassment.


    However, what she met was a pair of almond eyes that were as clear as water.


    Gu Yanfei is still the casual and comfortable Gu Yanfei, scanning the people and things around him with a calm expression.


    Her eyes were very casual, relaxed, and she stood calmly, neither deliberately calm, nor looking to her side, nor envious.


    As if the Qionglou Yuyu in front of her was as common to her as she saw a leaf on the road.


    Don''t have a kind of indifference that sees the world as nothing.


    Passing through the side door of Xihuamen, I saw a few palace servants in front of the palace road carrying a sedan chair and walking towards this side, and the wind was blowing as they stepped down.


    The little maid who held the umbrella for Gu Yunmao''s eyes lit up, his eyes narrowed with laughter, and he raised his voice excitedly and said, "Miss Gu San, it must be the sedan chair arranged by the lord for the girl, the lord really knows how to feel distressed. "


    The Queen Mother Yuan did not arrange a sedan chair for Gu Yuncong, so this sedan chair was obviously arranged by King Kang.


    The little maid and the two palace maids exchanged glances, looking at Gu Yunchang''s expression becoming more respectful and earnest.


    Gu Yunchang thought so too, her cheeks were flushed, and the corners of her rosy lips were slightly raised, her heart seemed to be filled with honey, sweet.


    "Your Highness is thoughtful and considerate." Mrs. Wang rejoiced and said again, with a somewhat proud and proud look.


    The crowd surrounded Gu Yuncong like the stars and the moon, leaving Gu Yanfei to the side.


    However, when the sedan chair was carried to Gu Yuncong''s, it did not stop, but passed over her like a gust of wind.


    Mrs Wang frowned slightly and was about to speak when she saw the sedan chair being carried to Gu Yanfei.


    A middle-aged servant with a white face and no beard smiled and bowed to Gu Yanfei, and said respectfully in a thin voice: "Second Lady Gu, please get on the sedan chair, it''s snowing today and it''s hard to walk."


    After putting down the sedan chair, several palace servants who carried the sedan chair also gave Gu Yan a flying salute.


    "..." Gu Yanfei blinked inexplicably.


    The others present were all dumbfounded and dumbfounded at this scene.


    A strong biting cold wind blew through, and the tung oil umbrella was smashed by the wind and snow, and it almost didn''t fly away from the little maid''s hand.


    The little waiter hurriedly grabbed the handle of the umbrella and looked at the middle-aged waiter with a strange look.


    The Wang family almost thought that these palace servants were referring to the second girl Gu as the third girl, and they hesitated.


    Even Gu Yunchang''s face changed slightly at this moment, his cheeks flushed, embarrassment, shock, and embarrassment flashed alternately, but he immediately returned to normal.


    In just a few words, the snow was getting heavier and heavier, and flakes of snowflakes hit the roof of the sedan chair, making a rustling sound.


    Although Gu Yanfei didn''t feel tired from walking, she didn''t like her shoes getting wet with snow.


    "Many thanks, Father-in-law." Gu Yanfei thanked him generously, without asking any further questions or pushing him, and sat on the sedan chair under the complicated gaze of the crowd.


    This is a sedan chair for a single person, obviously, no one else has the share.


    Wang has also recovered from the initial shock, his face has calmed down a lot, and he politely asked the little maid with the umbrella to lead the way, so that the empress dowager would not wait for a long time.


    She was in shock and wondered, and she couldn''t help but speculate: Who the **** arranged the sedan chair for Gu Yanfei, this is the imperial palace.


    The group walked in the direction of Shou''an Palace.


    Wang and Gu Yunqiang walked in front, and the sedan chair Gu Yanfei was riding was a foot behind, not too far behind them.


    Wang shi almost exhausted all her strength, but did not look back, maintaining her grace as Mrs. Hou, facing the wind and snow through the palace gates and palace roads, and finally arrived at Shou''an Palace.


    Gu Yanfei''s sedan chair also stopped at the gate of Shou''an Palace with them.


    The palace people at the gate of Shou''an Palace all cast their gazes on the sedan chairs, all of them couldn''t hide their shocked expressions, and the same question appeared in their hearts: Who is this girl?


    As soon as ?? Wang''s group arrived, the maids in charge of Shou''an Palace brought people to welcome them in person.


    The maids in charge of the palace have been in the palace for many years, so he naturally recognizes the noble ladies of the noble family, and Gu Yuncong, and smiled slightly with the two of them: "Mrs. Hou, Miss Gu San, please come in."


    "And this girl, please."


    The maid in charge of the palace looked past the Wang family and turned to the girl at the end who had just gotten off the sedan chair. The smile on her face was just right, and she was thinking about her identity:


    Since this girl was brought by Mrs. Dingyuan Hou, she is probably a girl from the Gu family, but how could she come here in a sedan chair?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 166： Happy event (two more)

    Chapter 166 Happy Events (two more)


    In this palace, there is no grace and reward from the empress dowager and the emperor, even noble ones such as princes, princesses, etc. have to walk obediently.


    The group walked up the white marble steps, entered the main hall from the main entrance, and walked all the way to the direction of the east side hall.


    The maid in charge of the palace always had a smile on her face, walked slowly, and tentatively said to Gu Yanfei: "The girl has a very good face, is this the first time you have entered the palace?"


    "That''s true." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile, didn''t say a word, just pretended he didn''t understand the other party''s temptation.


    Wang clenched the handkerchief tightly when he heard the words. There were 110,000 questions in his heart. It was as uncomfortable as being scratched by a cat''s claws, but this was not a good place to question Gu Yanfei.


    After passing through two more door curtains, Wang Shi and Gu Yanfei followed the maid in charge to a warm pavilion that was as warm as spring.


    The house is filled with a thick sandalwood incense, which spreads out in a curling manner. The golden brick floor under your feet is like a mirror, and the floor is covered with a gorgeous carpet that extends to a pair of black embroidered shoes embroidered with golden phoenixes.


    Wearing a red sandalwood-colored round-shaped longevity pattern engraved silk robe, Mrs. Yuan sat on the kang at the rear, with a graceful bearing and graceful appearance.


    In the Nuan Pavilion, there are many young girls sitting on both sides, a piece of clothing and temples, the fragrance is delicate, looking at the flowers.


    Wei Jiao Niang is also among them.


    She has already changed into a new dress, wearing a peach-pink begonia flower engraved silk begonia with a water-red long skirt, a lily bun with blue silk, and a golden phoenix inlaid with a ruby ??on her head. Beaded shake.


    Wei Jiao Niang was so bored that she could hardly sit still, she secretly yawned with her head sideways, and the three strings of tassels that swayed on her head swayed slightly.


    When she turned around, she saw Gu Yanfei who had come in with Wang''s family, her spirits suddenly lifted, her drowsiness disappeared, and her eyes shone brightly.


    Yan Fei, you are here too! Wei Jiao Niang quickly blinked her left eye at Gu Yanfei and winked.


    Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang exchanged a tacit look.


    Mrs. Wang took Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuncong to the front and greeted the Queen Mother Yuan. The Queen Mother Yuan drank tea gracefully, her expression was light, neither warm nor cold, she simply said "no courtesy", her eyes When it landed on Gu Yanfei, it brought a little scrutiny.


    An old woman leaned over and whispered to the Queen Mother Yuan. The Queen Mother nodded slightly, her eyes darkened, and she glanced at Gu Yanfei again.


    Empress Dowager Yuan didn''t give her a seat, so Mrs Wang could only stand there, daring not to move or glance, with a respectful and dignified look.


    Soon, Empress Dowager Yuan put down the pastel enamel three gentlemen tea cup in her hand, stroked the trim on her sleeve, and said to the Wang family in a light tone: "Mrs. It''s been a long time coming."


    The "Ling Ai" in her mouth was of course Gu Yuncong.


    Mrs Wang''s heart skipped a beat, for fear that something might change, she made an expression of listening to the Queen Mother''s orders.


    "Ling Ai is about to arrive soon. It will be decided after the new year." Empress Dowager Yuan said calmly, her expression was calm, and there was a hint of arrogance in her words.


    Wang Shi was overjoyed, and hurriedly bowed his knees and gave a big salute to the Empress Dowager Yuan, and said in a serious tone: "I will follow the Queen Dowager''s decree."


    Mrs. Wang is not stupid either. She will wink a little bit, and she can naturally see that the Queen Mother Yuan did not look very happy when she said this, but no matter what, as long as this marriage can be accomplished.


    In the past few months, everything in the family has been unlucky and bad luck, and now there is finally a happy event, which can sweep away the bad luck brought by this girl Gu Yanfei after returning.


    Gu Yunchang, who was standing beside Wang Shi, followed him and bowed his knees, thanking him without being humble or arrogant: "Thank you for the grace of the Empress Dowager."


    Her quarrels are full of smiles, her movements are elegant and generous, and her bearing is very good. She is like a lotus flower, and her style is natural.


    Seeing this, even the Queen Mother Yuan, who didn''t like her, nodded secretly.


    Empress Dowager Yuan then instructed the old lady, "You take Madam Dingyuan Hou to sit down in the West Hall."


    She didn''t mention Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunqiang, obviously planning to keep these two girls in the warm pavilion.


    Wang noticed when he first entered the warm pavilion that the ladies who were appointed were not there, only those girls'' homes were left here. I think the queen mother had other plans.


    The Wang family was very knowledgeable, and immediately resigned, and followed the old lady to the West Hall.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunqiang were given seats by the Queen Mother Yuan.


    Wang''s forefoot just left, and two families came to the rear. It was still the elder who was dismissed by the Queen Mother, leaving only the two girls, Lu Qin and Yu Chaoyun.


    The maids of Shou''an Palace trained to serve tea to all the girls quickly, and the fragrance of Biluochun spread out with the heat.


    The girls who were called by the Queen Mother today were either noble or noble, or came from a wealthy family. They often met at banquets in various prefectures on weekdays, and they knew each other a lot.


    They did not dare to be presumptuous in front of the Queen Mother, and greeted each other with smiles.


    "The Empress Dowager," Yu Chaoyun said without being humble or arrogant, "I heard that the high-quality Biluochun is a tribute. I tasted it today, and it really smells delicious, fresh and fresh, and the minister''s daughter is really a blessing."


    Goodbye to Yu Chaoyun, Gu Yanfei was very calm, just glanced at each other lightly, and drank tea with his head down.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan smiled kindly, and ordered the maid in charge to give her a jar of Biluochun, and said with a smile, "This young girl''s family is in good spirits. I am happy in my heart.¡±


    "Come on, tell Aijia, what do you like and what are you good at?"


    Yu Chaoyun was the first to answer: "Back to the Empress Dowager, ministers and daughters usually like to play the piano."


    She didn''t say much until she pointed it out. She was both generous and decently maintained the character of a family girl.


    Immediately after, the other girls next to them answered, some said they liked playing chess, some said they liked copying scriptures, and some said they were good at flute and zither...


    When it was Wei Jiaoniang''s turn, she burst out two words with a smile:


    "fight."


    The surroundings were silent for a while.


    Several daughters from aristocratic families disapproved and thought that Wei Jiao Niang was vulgar and rude, while Lu Qin, who was sitting beside Wei Jiao Niang, almost didn''t laugh, she tried her best to cover her mouth and hold back her laughter.


    "Push!"


    A crisp laughter suddenly rang out among the girls, which was particularly loud in this quiet warm pavilion.


    Everyone''s eyes rushed towards Gu Yanfei, only to see Gu Yanfei''s black eyes shining brightly, when he smiled, it was like the first blooming of spring flowers, brilliant and splendid, with a three-point willfulness.


    "..." The Queen Mother Yuan, who was drinking tea, almost choked, the corners of her lips pursed tightly, and the bottom of her eyes flickered.


    Wei Jiaoniang''s answer was just perfunctory.


    Empress Dowager Yuan squinted at Wei Jiao Niang, held back her displeasure without getting angry, and said lightly in an admonishing tone: "Jiao Niang, the girl''s family should be dignified and dignified, gentle and chaste, you, you are all like a concubine, don''t shout and beat you all day long. shouted to kill."


    Facing Empress Dowager Yuan''s reprimand, Wei Jiao Niang was not at all afraid or uncomfortable, and said with a smile: "Emperor Taizu said that women are not necessarily inferior to men. The eldest princess Fengyang also led an army and galloped on the battlefield. He has made great military exploits for my grand scene."


    The eldest princess of Fengyang is the eldest sister of the late emperor. She once led an army of 100,000 troops to pacify the three northeastern states, and made great achievements for Dajing, which will be recorded in history forever.


    Most of the noble ladies who came from the ranks of noble military generals admired her, and they couldn''t help showing fascination and smiling.


    The Duke of Wei''s mansion had a detached status in the Dajing Dynasty. The current Duke of Wei, Wei Shu, not only had a heavy hand, but also was Jin Shang''s cousin, the cousin of King Kang. extraordinary.


    She was probably the only one who dared to speak to the Queen Mother in such a perfunctory manner.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan choked for a while, the corners of her lips pursed even tighter, and a shadow flashed under her eyes.


    The eldest princess of Fengyang is the eldest sister of the late emperor. She has a fierce temperament and a valiant appearance. Although she is a daughter, she is more aggressive than men, and stands in the court with illustrious military achievements.


    When the late emperor decided to make her the empress, the eldest princess Fengyang was very opposed to it. When she was in a hurry, she even whipped her and the late emperor with a whip.


    Now that I think about it, the Queen Mother Yuan can''t help but be afraid of three points.


    Her slightly gloomy eyes swept across Wei Jiaoniang, and landed on Gu Yanfei again. After staring for a while, she asked, "Aijia remember that you are the second girl of the Gu family, and what are you good at?"


    "Fortune-telling." Gu Yanfei replied solemnly, with a very sincere expression.


    "Puchi!" Wei Jiao Niang laughed happily, her laughter was as crisp as a bell, and she looked at Gu Yanfei and smiled.


    She is good at fighting, Gu Yanfei is good at fortune-telling, they are a perfect match!


    "Snapped!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan slapped her palm heavily on the coffee table, frowning slightly, and the anger she had just suppressed was unabashedly released at this moment.


    For Wei Jiaoniang, the Queen Mother Yuan would endure a little or two because she was worried about Duke Wei, but not for Gu Yanfei.


    "Presumptuous!" Empress Dowager Yuan said coldly, her voice was not loud, but she was not angry and arrogant, "In front of Aijia, you dare to be so indifferent."


    The surrounding maids and chamberlains all bowed their heads in silence.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Empress Dowager Yuan and smiled without saying a word, the corners of his lips curved like a smile but not a smile.


    She always tells the truth, how come no one believes her!


    "..." Gu Yunchang frowned slightly, feeling that she couldn''t see through Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei is not stupid, no, she should be said to be a smart person.


    Every time she does some Shinto tricks at home, she always has a plan, so why is she today?


    Most of the others also saw it. The Queen Mother took her dissatisfaction with Wei Jiaoniang to the second girl of the Gu family.


    or¡­¡­


    Empress Dowager is playing off the topic.


    Yu Chaoyun remembered how the eldest prince gave Gu Yanfei a different look that day, and his gaze towards her was somewhat meaningful.


    The Nuan Pavilion was quiet for a moment, and the white jade incense burner in the corner quietly spit out a trace of sandalwood, which was quiet and cold.


    "Since you say that you are good at fortune-telling," Empress Dowager Yuan sneered and casually stroked her sleeves, her voice was a little colder, "Then you can do the math for Aijia."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 167： For the concubine (one more)

    Chapter 167 Concubine (one more)


    Gu Yanfei subconsciously touched the compass hidden in her sleeve, but she immediately thought that her compass was broken, so she closed her hand regretfully, so she could only stroke her sleeve.


    "Dare to ask the Empress Dowager what it is?" Gu Yanfei stared into the eyes of the Empress Dowager Yuan and smiled.


    Empress Dowager Yuan looked at Gu Yanfei firmly, a graceful smile appeared on her face, but her eyes were cold.


    Her right hand was gently rubbing on a small gilt hand stove, and her fair and delicate fingers were well maintained, as delicate and flawless as an eighteen-year-old girl.


    After being silent for a long time, the Queen Mother Yuan opened her lips and said, "Then... how about you count as the emperor''s dragon body?"


    Her voice was neither light nor heavy, neither angry nor angry, and could not hear joy or anger.


    After the sentence ?? fell, everyone fell silent.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and it seemed that even the sound of breathing was reduced.


    Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin frowned and exchanged glances.


    This is undoubtedly a pit.


    Throughout the capital, no one knew that the emperor was frail and sick, and he would get sick every three or five days. From time to time, the imperial doctor¡¯s pulse was transmitted, and the smell of medicine in the palace was lingering.


    But if Gu Yanfei really wants to answer like this, it has nothing to do with whether she can tell fortunes or not!


    It is conceivable that the queen mother will not be satisfied at that time, and she can also give Gu Yanfei an accusation of playing tricks on the queen mother.


    "I''ll do the math..." Gu Yanfei raised his right hand calmly and pinched his knuckles twice.


    This simple action was done by her, and it brought a little unfathomable flavor.


    When her thumb touched the knuckle of her middle finger, the casual smile on her lips froze slightly¡­


    All eyes were on her beautiful long fingers, and no one noticed her momentary gaffe.


    Gu Yanfei withdrew his hand, his wide sleeves fell like flying butterfly wings, a stream of light flashed across his eyes, and his face was full of smiles.


    She turned her head to face the Queen Mother Yuan on the kang with a charming smile, and said with relief: "God bless me, the sun, moon, mountains and rivers will always be there."


    "The emperor dragon is healthy."


    "..." The Queen Mother Yuan''s smile froze.


    Not only the Queen Mother, but also the others around did not expect Gu Yanfei to answer like this, and they were once again shocked.


    The surroundings became quieter, only the rustling of the wind and snow outside on the glass windows echoed in everyone''s ears.


    After a brief period of astonishment, a smile appeared on the Queen Mother Yuan''s lips, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, and her waist was always straight.


    She raised her chin slightly, and rebuked her from a high altitude: "Second Lady Gu, do you know that talking nonsense in front of Ai''s family is a crime of deceiving the king."


    Empress Dowager Yuan came slowly, and there was an invisible coercion between every word and every sentence, which was the coercion of a superior.


    These few words almost put a knife high on Gu Yanfei''s neck, even if she didn''t want her life, she could also cut off a piece of her flesh.


    Yu Chaoyun gracefully stroked his sleeves, and a faint fragrance wafted out of the incense **** hidden in his sleeves, filling his sleeves with a dark fragrance.


    When ?? received the Queen Mother''s decree, the eldest aunt and her carefully analyzed the Queen Mother''s intentions and warned her.


    The aunt said that when the queen mother called them into the palace, it must be to choose the right concubine for the eldest prince.


    The aunt also said that the reason for her to come to the capital from Yuzhou was the position of the eldest prince and concubine, and told her to be neither humble nor arrogant in front of the empress dowager. The empress dowager chooses the eldest prince and concubine not only for people...


    Thinking, Yu Chaoyun turned his eyes and looked at Gu Yanfei, who was sitting diagonally opposite her, his eyes were like a deep pool, very cold.


    The eldest prince looked at Gu Yanfei differently, there was no doubt about that.


    And you can never be a concubine for the prince!


    Yu Chaoyun''s fingers gently rubbed the aroma ball hidden in her sleeve, and the burning spices in the aroma ball warmed her cold fingertips little by little.


    This Gu Yanfei seems to be outspoken, but in fact he has a deep scheming.


    The Empress Dowager represents King Kang, and it is impossible for him to coexist peacefully with the emperor and his son.


    Gu Yanfei''s unprovoked provocation now is clearly intentional, to please the emperor!


    Yu Chaoyun pursed his lips, his expression was calm, and he sat upright without saying a word.


    In just a few short breaths, the atmosphere inside Nuange became more and more tense, the temperature that was warm like spring suddenly plummeted, and the cold wind like a knife blew in through the crack of the window.


    Greeting Empress Dowager Yuan''s compelling gaze, Gu Yanfei smiled sarcastically, her eyes were as clear as water, and she asked softly and skillfully, "Does the Empress Dowager not believe it?"


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s face sank, when did she say she didn''t believe it!


    "It''s simple." Gu Yanfei snapped her fingers neatly, and suggested "kindly", "If the queen mother doesn''t believe it, you can ask an imperial doctor to ask."


    Gu Yanfei smiled and said.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s graceful face instantly sank.


    This girl put her up in a few words. Now if she really declares a doctor to ask the emperor''s dragon body, then she "doesn''t believe" that the emperor''s dragon body is healthy.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes were cloudy and sunny, and the blue veins on her forehead were beating. She still sat upright, and her body released an extremely fierce aura, which shocked the few court ladies who were waiting next to her and lowered their heads timidly.


    Lu Qin secretly gave Gu Yanfei a thumbs up.


    Wei Jiao Niang diligently handed Gu Yanfei the second cup of tea that the maid had just served.


    Gu Yanfei took the tea cup calmly, drank the tea, and looked at the scenery outside the window in his leisure time. With sharp eyes, he saw a black cat chasing a white cat and leaping over the wall in the vast snowstorm, with agile movements. Quickly, in a flash.


    Since she received the second merit from Heavenly Dao a few years ago, her eyes have become sharper and sharper than ordinary people, otherwise, she would not be able to see these two cats clearly.


    Gu Yanfei''s lips curved, feeling good.


    All the voices in the Warm Pavilion disappeared, and the silence spread silently.


    Empress Dowager Yuan silently picked up the tea cup and sipped the hot tea. The appearance was relatively calm, but the fingers holding the tea lid exerted a little force, and the fingertips turned white.


    Since it was all about this, if she recklessly insisted on pursuing Gu Yanfei, it would seem that her dignified queen mother insisted on arguing with a minister and daughter.


    Moreover, once it gets out, outsiders won''t care whether Gu Yanfei''s calculations are accurate or not, they will only speculate and criticize her, the queen mother, who wants the emperor''s dragon to be ill!


    This Gu family girl is so heartless!


    Recalling that Gu Yanfei used herself to get rid of her engagement with Fang Mingfeng when she was in the Jingwang Mansion last time, the Empress Dowager Yuan felt a little more disgust for Gu Yanfei in her heart.


    The cat outside the window disappeared, and Gu Yanfei also looked back, pretending that he had not been distracted just now, and asked nonchalantly, "I wonder if the queen mother thinks that a minister is accurate?"


    No one expected that Gu Yanfei would say such a sentence. The Queen Mother Yuan put the tea cup on the coffee table. The sound of the tea cup hitting the coffee table was not loud, but it made everyone feel a sense of fear and trepidation, and their eyes were all focused on her.


    Mrs. Yuan smiled again.


    Only this time, her smile was a little bit of a smirk.


    "Accurate."


    The Empress Dowager Yuan slowly squeezed out three words from between her teeth.


    The maid in charge next to ?? swallowed silently, and could clearly feel the suppressed anger of the Queen Mother.


    The last time the Queen Mother was so angry was the day the eldest prince returned to Beijing, and the Shou''an Palace was covered with clouds for several days.


    The maid in charge of the palace was calm, and when she looked at Gu Yanfei again, her eyes became more complicated.


    Was this girl Gu Er just fighting for a moment, or just to force the Queen Mother to admit that she was right, so that the Queen Mother would not settle accounts in the future?


    In the warm pavilion, there was silence for a while, the atmosphere was filled with an indescribable embarrassment, so that several girls became cramped.


    Empress Dowager Yuan looked sullen, even if she was laughing, she was no longer in good interest, and asked Lu Qin in a perfunctory tone: "Aqin, Aijia remembers that your grandmother said that you played chess well and often played chess with your grandfather."


    Lu Qin wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief, and with a positive expression, he answered in a proper manner: "The Empress Dowager, it''s my grandmother''s reputation, and my daughter is to accompany my grandfather to relieve the boredom."


    "You child, you are modest." The Queen Mother Yuan said lightly.


    Next, no more waves.


    Empress Dowager Yuan asked a few girls what they liked, and she dismissed them casually: "Ai''s family is tired, Liuxia, take them to the Imperial Garden for a walk."


    Liuxia was the maid in charge of the palace, and hurriedly answered the order.


    After a while, the girls got up and retire, going around a six-panel screen in twos and threes, and went out, talking and laughing.


    Without these little girls in the Mood for Love, this warm pavilion suddenly looks a lot more spacious and empty.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan stared at Gu Yanfei''s back in front of her. After a while, she lowered her voice and said, "Is the sedan chair ordered by the First Prince?"


    "Yes." The old lady replied in a low voice.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan just asked casually.


    It''s so obvious, you don''t even have to guess.


    The Queen Mother Yuan couldn''t help recalling what her son said to her half a month ago...


    At the beginning, she was also skeptical, thinking that how could the eldest prince like such a wild girl. After living abroad for more than ten years, she has neither talent to shock the world, nor does she know how to handle things, and the Gu family does not seem to have fathers and grandfathers in the palace of the State of Wei. You can hold up the lintel, after all, the Dingyuan Hou Mansion is no longer the time when the first Dingyuan Hou Gu Ce was still there...


    But judging from the fact that Chu Yi took so much trouble for this girl today, what his son said was true.


    Empress Dowager Yuan hooked the corner of her lower lips, and said with a sigh rather than a sigh, with a sneer: "Does our first prince have this kind of vision?"


    As she spoke, she narrowed her eyes, and a cold light flashed across her eyes.


    These two were hooked by the Gu family girl!


    The old lady has been with the Empress Dowager Yuan for decades, so she can naturally hear that there is a hidden edge in her words.


    The surroundings were quiet, the chatter and laughter of the girls in front were getting farther and lighter, only the quiet scent of sandalwood lingered in the house.


    "That''s right." The Empress Dowager Yuan chuckled, her fingertips stroking her cuffs softened a bit, her tail fingers slightly raised.


    Indeed, Gu Yanfei''s appearance is outstanding, and this face is first-class beautiful in the capital.


    It''s a pity, she just has such a pretty face.


    Is ?? a concubine?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 168： Fancy (two more)

    Chapter 168 Fancy (two more)


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s deep gaze passed through the translucent screen in front of her and looked at the curtain on the other side of the screen.


    The brocade curtain leading to the outside has already fallen and swayed gently. All the little girls who looked like flowers went out. The warm pavilion was empty and especially quiet.


    The corners of Empress Dowager Yuan''s rosy and full lips were raised even higher, a cold light flashed across her eyes, and she nodded slightly:


    "With Gu''s family background, she is also fatherless and motherless, so she is suitable to be a concubine for the eldest prince."


    "This eldest prince concubine, you should choose a noble family, lest this outsider always think that the Ai family has treated the eldest prince badly."


    "How could it be!" The old lady complimented with a smile on her face, "The Empress Dowager has always loved the eldest prince very much, and she even went to great lengths to choose a noble daughter from a noble family for him as his concubine."


    "The eldest prince will definitely understand the painstaking efforts of the empress."


    As she said, she took a cup of new tea from the palace maid and respectfully handed it to the Queen Mother Yuan in person.


    Empress Dowager Yuan slowly brushed off a few floating leaves floating on the tea soup with the tea cover, the corners of her lips curved up like a smile, and sighed: "Who keeps the emperor from standing up, and the Aijia can only work a little harder. ."


    "In the blink of an eye, the eldest prince is already eighteen years old. He''s grown up, and it''s time to start a family."


    These remarks were high-sounding, and the old lady responded again and again.


    Empress Dowager Yuan took a sip of tea, put down the steaming tea cup, and said again: "He mama, what did you think of those girls just now? Also take a look at the details for Aijia."


    Mrs. Yuan had a smile behind her, her tone was easy-going, and there was a bit of indifference between her brows.


    The queen mother said so, but where does He mama dare to go into the details, she responded vainly: "Old slave sees that these girls are all top-notch, good-looking, and good-natured. The old slave is simply confused already."


    "Old slave, old eyes are dim, how can the empress dowager be as discerning as the empress dowager, the empress must choose the dragon and the phoenix among the people!"


    Mother He seized the opportunity and complimented the Queen Mother Yuan again.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan didn''t really expect He Ma, and continued: "Aijia thinks that the Yu family girl is good, dignified and quiet, and her speech is decent, whether it is talent, family, bearing or appearance, all are extraordinary."


    "The girl from the Zhang family is not bad either, she is gentle and elegant, and she knows everything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting."


    "Also, the girl from the Fan family is also a good girl who is knowledgeable, courteous and has a heart..."


    Empress Dowager Yuan praised three or four daughters of aristocratic families in succession. Mammy He, who was on the side, nodded again and again, and praised all these girls like a lotus.


    The master and the servant sang together and talked freely.


    Beside ??, a slender figure in blue clothes walked silently holding a wooden box to the incense burner in the corner. His steps stopped for a while, and he walked to the incense burner as if nothing had happened.


    Tsing Yi''s maid turned her back to Empress Dowager Yuan and frowned tightly.


    This Yuzhou Yu family is indeed an aristocratic family that has been passed down for more than two hundred years, and it has some prestige in the local area, but it is not as glamorous as the previous dynasty, and now the entire family relies on the British government to barely maintain some dignity.


    What''s more, this Yu Chaoyun wasn''t even the eldest daughter.


    In addition, the Zhang family in Qingzhou has been in the sunset these years. The children in the family rely on their own family, but each one is not successful. There is only one Zhang Dun who was reused by the late emperor and served as the governor of Yanzhou. Now Zhang Dun is old, and he died last year. A letter has been written to tell the old man, and there is no successor in the Zhang family...


    Not to mention the Fan family, the next generation might not even have the qualifications to stand on the Golden Throne Hall.


    The Queen Mother really picked some "good" families for the eldest prince!


    Thinking, a shadowy mood flashed in the Tsing Yi waiter''s eyes, his hand shook, and the sandalwood in his hand was cut off and fell to the ground.


    In the back, the Empress Dowager Yuan was still commenting sentence by sentence: "...The third lady of the Liu family is also very smart, she likes calligraphy and painting, and she wants to get along with the eldest prince."


    "and also¡­¡­"


    The words behind the Queen Mother Yuan could no longer reach the ears of the inner servant in Tsing Yi, and his thoughts couldn''t help but turn back to the Gu family girl that the Queen Mother mentioned at the beginning, chewing carefully.


    Although the Empress Dowager and He Ma didn''t say it directly, they were clearly saying that the eldest prince fell in love with the Gu family girl.


    There are two Gu girls present today. Naturally, it will not be the Gu San girl that King Kang likes, so it is another Gu Er girl.


    Thinking about it, Tsing Yi''s maid''s heart couldn''t help beating twice.


    Recalling the time between Gu Yanfei and the Empress Dowager Yuan just now, he had a different taste at once.


    Tsing Yi''s inner servant''s eyes lit up, thinking: He has to hurry up and tell the emperor, the emperor has been waiting for so many years, he must be happy.


    The waiter in Tsing Yi laughed until his eyes were narrowed, and he took out another plate of sandalwood neatly and replaced the residual incense in the incense burner.


    Another wisp of blue smoke floated up, intertwined with the original sandalwood, and the fragrance in the air became more intense.


    After the waiter in Tsing Yi covered the incense burner, he quietly withdrew from the warm pavilion.


    After walking out of Shou''an Palace, the maid in Tsing Yi happened to see the girls in front walking out of the gate of Shou''an Palace, and couldn''t help but search for Gu Yanfei''s figure, thinking, "Second girl Gu is also wearing too thin, he has to make her People put two more charcoal basins in Tinglan Water Pavilion.


    The vast wind and snow came upon us, and the girls shivered from the cold. Although the wind was piercing to the bone, several of them felt relieved.


    Not everyone is like Wei Jiao Niang and they are not afraid of the queen mother. Several girls were so nervous just now that they didn''t even know how to let go.


    "Ladies, please come this way." The palace maid Liushuang walked at the front to lead the way for the girls, walking along the bluestone road towards the northeast Imperial Garden.


    These people are still clearly distinguished, honorable to honorable, family to family, and their own camps.


    The snow seems to be gradually decreasing. Snowflakes fluttering like catkins float in the air, making the surroundings hazy, as if a dense fog filled the air.


    looked up and saw that the bright yellow glazed tiles on the roof had been covered with a thin layer of snow.


    Several girls who are afraid of the cold hide their bodies in thick cloaks, wishing to hide their whole bodies inside.


    Wei Jiao Niang was full of energy, not afraid of the wind and snow, and her cheeks were flushed like rouge.


    "Yan Fei," Wei Jiao Niang hugged Gu Yanfei''s left arm affectionately, leaned into her ear and whispered to her, "Do you know what the Empress Dowager asked us to do?"


    Wei Jiao Niang just wanted to start a conversation, and didn''t really want Gu Yanfei to answer, she continued, "Fortunately you are here, otherwise I would have to find a way to call you into the palace."


    She kept her voice extremely low, and her warm breath almost blew into Gu Yanfei''s ears.


    "..." Gu Yanfei tilted his face and blinked suspiciously.


    Why did you ask her to enter the palace?


    Are you watching the fun? !


    Thinking about it, Gu Yanfei''s eyes were piercingly bright.


    Lu Qin looked at them whispering with their heads leaning to their heads, put one hand on Gu Yanfei''s right arm, and leaned over to listen.


    She also has a belly full of doubts.


    The Queen Mother is really weird today. First, she urgently summoned them to the palace, and now she sends them to visit the Imperial Garden on a snowy day.


    Wei Jiaoniang looked around, for fear of being eavesdropped.


    The whistling wind and snow around them became the most natural barrier, and there was no one around them.


    Wei Jiao Niang seemed to be a thief and whispered, "My mother told me that the queen mother is going to choose a concubine for the eldest prince."


    "So it is." Lu Qin gently stroked her palm.


    At this moment, thinking back to the Queen Mother Yuan''s behavior in the Warm Pavilion, Lu Qin suddenly realized.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi knew that her daughter was a rectal person, and deliberately analyzed the current situation with her daughter in the carriage and the little thought of the Queen Mother, just for fear that her daughter would be accidentally trampled by the Queen Mother.


    "My mother said that the eldest prince and King Kang are about the same age, only two or three years apart, and they are both at the age of marriage."


    "If the empress dowager casually said that she wanted to marry the eldest prince, it would inevitably fall into disrepute. Now that King Kang''s marriage has been decided, the empress dowager can make excuses not to care about one thing or another, and half push and half force the emperor to decide the marriage of the eldest prince as well. ."


    Empress Dowager Yuan wanted to make King Kang ascend to the throne, so naturally she would not find a strong Yue family for the eldest prince, but would definitely dig a hole for the eldest prince, just like she just made it difficult for Gu Yanfei in the warm pavilion!


    Thinking about what happened just now, Wei Jiao Niang looked at Gu Yanfei with pity in her eyes, as if she was looking at a beautifully blooming flower that was almost destroyed by someone''s hands.


    "Oh, the emperor really is not in a hurry for the eunuch."


    The marriage of the eldest prince has the emperor to worry about, where does the queen mother need to be meddling!


    Wei Jiao Niang held an umbrella in one hand and Gu Yanfei''s hand in the other, and promised: "Don''t worry, Yan Fei, I will help you."


    The eldest prince and her family, Yan Fei, are the best match, and she will never let others cut off their beards.


    She said, she will help Yanfei!


    "I''ll help you too." Lu Qin took Gu Yanfei''s right arm and patted her chest happily.


    Lu Qin and Wei Jiaoniang had been dating for more than ten years, and they realized it immediately, and exchanged a clever look with her, which meant that she understood!


    Gu Yanfei, who was sandwiched between the two, only understood half of it, that is, Empress Dowager Yuan wanted to choose a concubine for Chu Yi, and she would definitely not choose carefully.


    But why do they have to help her?


    The wind and snow around ?? were big and small, and some snowflakes drifted under the umbrella with the wind.


    Before Gu Yanfei could understand, Wei Jiao Niang let out a breath of white air from her lips, blew the snowflakes away, sneered sneeringly, and said, "My mother also said that the Queen Mother is afraid that she is interested in me and wants me to give it to King Kang. Be a concubine."


    Yeah? ! Lu Qin''s eyes widened, as if he had been struck by lightning, so shocked that his jaw almost fell.


    The next thought is: Is the Queen Mother''s brain broken? !


    "Huh." Wei Jiao Niang pouted and snorted softly, and said arrogantly to the two of them, "Think, get, beautiful!"


    She said word by word, her cheeks puffed up.


    It is precisely because she knows the thoughts of the Queen Mother that she was so ruthless in the warm pavilion that she did not want to be a concubine!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 169： Douqin (one more)

    Chapter 169 Fighting the Qin (one more)


    Now, Gu Yanfei was sure that he understood.


    "I''ll help you!" Gu Yanfei said with a smile, the corners of his lips curved into a confident and flying arc.


    A few messy strands of hair were blown by the cold wind and caressed her jade-like cheeks, which made her elegant and graceful.


    Wei Jiao Niang and Lu Qin looked at each other again, and the two laughed almost simultaneously, the laughter was like a bell.


    Both of them snuggled up on Gu Yanfei''s shoulders intimately, making Gu Yanfei deeply feel what a left hug is.


    Several eyes around looked at the three of them.


    While talking and laughing, the group came to the Imperial Garden.


    Liushuang, the maid in charge of the palace, took the girls to a water pavilion with a width of three rooms by the lake.


    This Tinglan Water Pavilion has been laid out in advance. The house is scented with incense, and the floor is covered with wool carpets. The piano case, table and chairs, book case, chessboard, etc. are all available. Several silver frost charcoal basins are burned inside. suitable.


    As soon as the girls who were about to freeze went in, they felt as if they were alive again, and they took off their cloaks one after another.


    "Little girl!"


    Wei Jiao Niang, Gu Yanfei and the others walked to the entrance of the Water Pavilion, and a girl in a green dress happily waved to Wei Jiao Niang.


    Wei Jiao Niang took the tung oil umbrella and handed it to a palace maid next to her. She turned her head and whispered to Gu Yanfei, "The eldest prince will definitely come in a while."


    She also imitated Gu Yanfei''s way of doing a pinch calculation, as if to say that the god''s calculation has just been calculated.


    Gu Yanfei and Lu Qin were amused by her, they laughed happily and happily, they walked over the threshold together.


    In the water pavilion, most of the girls have already taken their seats. There is still a clear distinction between the nobles and the noble family. The noble daughters sit on the east side, and the noble family girls sit on the west side.


    Behind a red sandalwood inlaid shell piano case by the west wall, a dignified and beautiful woman from an aristocratic family sat gracefully, her hands on the strings, and she tried the sound first, and then plucked the strings with her slender fingers. Played a song "High Mountains and Flowing Water".


    High mountains and flowing water meet bosom friend.


    Playing "Mountains and Flowing Water" is naturally to wait for bosom friends.


    Wei Jiao Niang motioned Gu Yanfei and Lu Qin to look at the girl who was playing the qin with her eyes, and said in a low voice, "They must have got the news, otherwise, what kind of qin are they playing in this winter."


    While they were talking, they came to the girl in Cuiyi, and Wei Jiao Niang asked with a smile, "What shall we play?"


    "Play hide and seek." Cuiyi girl suggested.


    Lu Qin immediately rejected without thinking: "How can you play in such a small place, it''s snowing outside now."


    Said, she pushed open a window and looked at the lake outside the water pavilion. The clear lake water was sparkling in the wind and snow.


    "Let''s feed the fish." Lu Qin rolled her eyes and suggested with a smile, "I heard that there are a lot of gold and silver scale koi raised in this lake, and their whole body is covered with golden or silver scales. Extremely."


    Lu Qin cheerfully greeted the maid to fetch fish food.


    Wei Jiao Niang pointed at Lu Qin''s forehead and told Gu Yanfei with a smile, "Yan Fei, this fellow A Qin is too lazy to move because of the cold weather."


    Lu Qin stuck out her tongue playfully, winked at Gu Yanfei and smiled, not at all embarrassed by what she thought.


    The two boxes of fish food were quickly brought up. The girls fed the fish, enjoyed the fish, ate snacks, and talked and laughed.


    At the door, a white-faced and beardless middle-aged maid instructed a few palace maids to pour tea and water, and from time to time to add melons and fruits to the dishes, while he himself looked out from time to time.


    After a while, a little waiter finally arrived belatedly with a tray.


    The middle-aged waiter took the tray and passed the white porcelain wine jug and several wine glasses on the tray in person.


    The tip of Wei Jiao Niang''s nose moved, smelling the slightest hint of wine in the air, and blurted out, "Qiong Hualu."


    said, Wei Jiao Niang touched her chin, her face showing a thoughtful look.


    They, foreign ministers and daughters-in-law, are not allowed to drink casually except to attend palace banquets. They are afraid of losing their honor in front of the monarch. This is the rule, so the palace people will not drink alcohol casually.


    Wei Jiao Niang squinted her eyes and looked up and down at the palace servant who served the wine, thinking: Could this be some kind of conspiracy?


    In an instant, all the playbooks about palace fights that Wei Jiaoniang had seen came to her mind.


    But in the next instant, Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and said to the middle-aged servant, "It''s you."


    "It''s a servant." The middle-aged servant was somewhat flattered, and hurriedly said, "The servant''s surname is He."


    This father-in-law He was the father-in-law who brought the sedan chair to Xihuamen to pick up Gu Yanfei.


    Eunuch He said respectfully: "This Qionghualu was given to the second girl by the First Prince."


    He lowered his eyebrows and brought the jug of wine to the table, and quickly poured a glass of wine for Gu Yanfei.


    "It''s really Qiong Hualu, Jiao Niang, your nose is still so smart." Lu Qin praised in amazement, and exchanged a glance with Wei Jiao Niang in tacit understanding, meaning that the eldest prince is really a caring person.


    "That''s it." Wei Jiao Niang smugly touched her nose, blinked her right eye, and made a pun.


    Wei Jiaoniang''s grandfather, Duke Wei, was fond of wine. Although Wei Jiao Niang''s drinking capacity was average, she had a good nose. As long as it was the wine she had drunk before, she would know it as soon as she smelled it.


    The wine in the white porcelain cup is light amber, crystal clear and fragrant.


    Gu Yanfei squinted and sipped the clear aroma of the wine, remembering that she once casually mentioned to Chu Yi that she wanted to try Qionghualu. She forgot what she said, but he didn''t expect him to remember.


    "Eunuch He, thank the First Prince for me." Gu Yanfei curled his lips into a smile and treated Eunuch He generously.


    Eunuch He smiled and took the empty tray back, thinking in his heart: Gu Er girl seems to like to eat candied fruit, especially the carved plum **** have eaten several more than the others, so I have to ask someone to get some.


    "Have a drink?" Gu Yanfei smiled and poured a glass of wine for Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and the other three girls at the same table.


    As the wine poured down from the spout, the aroma of the wine overflowed, and the pleasant aroma of the wine washed away the sweet and greasy fragrance around it.


    Wei Jiao Niang and Lu Qin took the lead in toasting, and the other two girls were also informal, and also held the glass one after another. Only one girl in pink was a little hesitant, thinking that drinking in the palace was not right after all.


    Wei Jiao Niang took a sip of the wine and sipped it carefully: "Ganoderma lucidum, honey, wolfberry, and..."


    She tilted her little face, concentrating on the taste in her mouth, and always felt that there was an indescribable taste in the wine.


    "Peony." A certain smiling voice rang in Wei Jiao Niang''s ear.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes lit up, she nodded hastily: "It''s peony."


    "Yan Fei, your tongue is smarter than mine!"


    Lu Qin said, "With this peony, this Qionghualu is fragrant but not flamboyant, mellow and elegant, with a long and sweet taste."


    "Good wine, really good wine!"


    The girls applauded happily.


    The crisp and lively voices of laughter and laughter floated clearly in the water pavilion, adding a bit of vitality to this cold and windy winter.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    On the west side of the Water Pavilion, a yellow-robed girl sitting beside the piano said coldly, making no secret of her displeasure.


    "I can''t even appreciate the piano properly." The other girl in blue also frowned and looked at Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang, her red lips pursed tightly, and she snorted coldly, "To be noisy in the palace, what a formality!"


    The melodious sound of the qin continued, and the girl in purple who played the qin stroked the qin with her fingers, looking down at the strings with concentration, frowning lightly.


    Several other daughters of aristocratic families also nodded their heads in sympathy, and secretly said: These noble ladies are really rude and hard to be elegant.


    The noisy noise made their good mood of listening to the piano and enjoying the snow swept away.


    Only Yu Chaoyun''s expression remained the same. He rubbed the scented **** in his sleeves with a gesture of caressing his sleeves, and reminded lightly: "They may plan to be like when they were in Shanglin Garden last time..."


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the other people in the room changed instantly, and they couldn''t help but think of Wei Jiaoniang and the others outside the hunting ground that day, deliberately disturbing the sound of the piano with the sound of gongs and drums.


    At that time, I accidentally broke the strings when I was playing the piano. It was really hateful! Zeng, who was dressed in yellow, stroked her fingers, and her fingertips recalled the pain of breaking the string that day.


    Miss Zeng repeatedly stroked her trembling fingertips, bit her lower lip with her jade teeth, and squeezed out four words between her teeth: "Too deceiving."


    After all, didn''t Wei Jiao Niang dare to be so arrogant because of the backing of Duke Wei?


    "Miss Yu is right, they must be intentional!" The girl in blue kept her voice low, barely maintaining the demeanor of an aristocratic girl.


    The girl in purple who was playing the piano naturally heard their conversation, and with a flick of her fingers, the sound of the piano became chaotic.


    She frowned tightly, and simply pressed the strings, and the sound of the piano stopped abruptly.


    The surroundings were quiet, and the laughter from the right seemed to become more harsh.


    "I see..." Yu Chaoyun said again, these two words attracted the attention of all the daughters of aristocratic families.


    Yu Chaoyun continued calmly and said, "It''s better to play the piano with them."


    Douqin?


    All the daughters of the aristocratic family were stunned and looked at each other.


    Douqin is a tradition of the Dajing Dynasty.


    It is rumored that during the reign of Emperor Taizu, he often made private visits in private clothes to observe the feelings of the people.


    One year when Emperor Taizu went to Yangzhou, he came across a painting boat on a boat on the Qinhuai River. The two sides had a dispute over the matter of giving way. The two large ships were blocked on the river, making it difficult for other ships to travel.


    Emperor Taizu saw that there was a stunning beauty on the painting boat, and heard that the beauty was Hua Qingyi, the first talented woman in Yangzhou, with outstanding piano skills, so he proposed to fight the piano with the opponent.


    Hua Qingyi accepted the challenge, and after finishing the song, Emperor Taizu sighed and said, "This song should only be heard in the sky, but it can be heard a few times in the world."


    Emperor Taizu had a heart of pity for talent and beauty, but it was a pity that King Xiang had the intention, but the goddess had no intention. Huaqing Yi politely rejected Emperor Taizu''s good intentions.


    Since then, the women of the Dajing Dynasty have a tradition of fighting the qin.


    Douqin "doing" is not "spirit", but "talent".


    Miss Zeng raised her eyebrows and squinted at Wei Jiaoniang and others, and said with a bit of sarcasm, "They can play the piano?"


    "How can the light of this firefly compete with the sun and the moon!" The purple-clothed girl said with a half-smile, and plucked a string casually.


    The faces of several other aristocratic girls also showed the same ridicule and disdain.


    It is said that these noble ladies of noble families can all draw bows on horses, and carry knives when dismounted, just because of their rough hands and feet, even if they have learned the piano for a few days, it is only half a bucket of water!


    Let them beat gongs and drums!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 170： Challenge (two more)

    Chapter 170 Challenge (two more)


    "Sister Zhao said it well, how can the light of fireflies compete with the sun and the moon!" Yu Chaoyun covered his lips with a chuckle, and looked around the crowd meaningfully, "However, these flowers still need green leaves."


    Her last words moved the hearts of all the ladies of the noble family.


    They were originally going to show their faces in front of the eldest prince today, and only by someone to set them off could they show their extraordinary piano skills.


    Yu Chaoyun took the changes in everyone''s expressions into his eyes, and said with a bit of emotion: "I have just established the country for fifty-one years, just like flowers with brocade, flourishing day by day."


    "Since ancient times, the founding of a country has relied on military generals, and the governance of the country has relied on civilian officials."


    "That''s right, martial arts first and then literature. This is the case in all dynasties and dynasties."


    The emperors of the past dynasties wanted to make the country prosperous, and after all, they had to rely on civilian officials to run the country. Any emperor knew this, so the first emperor would defy all opinions and support the family again. Wenchen.


    The direction of the emperor''s heart will inevitably affect the atmosphere of the whole scene. These nobles are still martial arts, but they will soon move closer to their aristocratic families, learn the six arts of gentlemen, and advocate the way of elegance.


    Looking back at history, every dynasty has never deviates from this law.


    Hearing what Yu Chaoyun said, Miss Zeng, Miss Zhao and other daughters from aristocratic families were very useful, and the feeling of suffocation in their hearts was swept away, each one''s eyes showed brilliance, and their waists became more straight.


    Looking forward, there is a kind of detachment and pride that is superior to others.


    The century-old family, even if the country and dynasties change, only their family will stand tall!


    Their aristocratic family is flowers, and these so-called honorable people, their ancestors either farmed the land or herded sheep, or killed pigs and sold meat, and there were even merchants and blacksmiths.


    "Sister Yu said it well." Miss Zeng stroked her hand in high spirits.


    The corners of Yu Chaoyun''s lips were slightly raised, with a dignified and gentle smile. It seemed that even the curvature of the corners of his lips had been carefully calculated and rehearsed countless times.


    She continued meaningfully: "Now the eldest princess of Fengyang is still there, wait until she..."


    She did not go on, the unfinished words were obvious.


    No matter how brilliant the eldest Princess Fengyang has been, she is no match for the years. She is now over sixty years old, and she is old and weak, and I am afraid that it will not be a few years...


    Miss Zeng curled her lips slightly, and said a little lightly: "These noble women usually dance with knives and swords, and they all talk about the eldest princess of Fengyang, saying that they take her as a model, hehe. , is simply holding chicken feathers as an arrow."


    After saying that, Miss Zeng gave Wei Jiaoniang a sideways glance, so she was about to name her.


    The daughters of the aristocratic families exchanged glances again, mulling over what Yu Chaoyun just said, and felt more and more that what she said was reasonable.


    Dajing governs the country with culture, and their family is the mainstay of the court. In the near future, Dajing women will only be modeled by their family daughters.


    Green leaves are green leaves, so these vulgar and noble women should be exposed in front of the first prince, so that the first prince can understand that Wei Jiaoniang, Gu Yanfei and others are not very elegant, and they are not qualified to be the first prince concubine!


    Miss Zeng raised her orchid fingers and stroked her sleeves, stood up calmly, and said with a smile, "Let me throw a brick and a jade today."


    There was a slight smile on the corner of her lips, full of confidence and meaningful.


    "I''ll go with you too." Miss Zhao also got up in a hurry.


    In the eyes of everyone, the two walked towards the east side of the water pavilion, until they came to Wei Jiaoniang.


    Wei Jiao Niang, who was sitting by the window, was drinking wine leisurely, feeding the fish, and occasionally talking to Gu Yanfei, just pretending she didn''t see it.


    Miss Zeng looked around the crowd generously, and said loudly: "Miss Wei, Miss Lu, Miss Gu... It is rare for everyone to sit together today, and Miss Yu brought the famous qin ''Chunlei''. Why don''t we fight the qin to add to the fun."


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang raised her head and drank all the wine in her glass, not bothering to care about her at all.


    Mo Ming is amazing, who wants to play the piano with them!


    Miss Zeng seemed to have guessed Wei Jiaoniang''s reaction long ago, and she said with a lively smile, "Just now in Shou''an Palace, I heard Miss Wei mention the eldest princess of Fengyang, and the demeanor of the eldest princess really makes me and the younger generation admire it."


    "I heard that Her Royal Highness the eldest princess is not only strong in martial arts, but also has extraordinary piano skills. When she was young, she took the head of an admiral in the midst of Wanjun in Beixin City, such as exploring a bag to get things, and then a song shook the mountains and rivers, so that the enemy would not fight. and lost."


    "That song "Mountains, Rivers, Sun and Moon" moved the world with its name."


    As soon as she heard about the deeds of the eldest princess of Fengyang, Wei Jiaoniang''s eyes could not help shining, and she raised her head and praised: "His Royal Highness, the eldest princess, is brave and courageous, and she is not afraid to face millions of enemy troops. Living and dying together with the soldiers under his command, the pre-war book is absolutely inexhaustible: life and death are meaningless, and victory or defeat is nothing to fear!"


    "Why do you have to be afraid of a victory or defeat!" Miss Zeng rolled her eyes and sighed, "Miss Wei admires the eldest princess of Fengyang so much, she is not afraid of victory or defeat, dare to fight with us?


    Miss Zeng stared at Wei Jiaoniang without blinking. She was standing a bit higher than Wei Jiaoniang who was sitting, and her gestures showed a condescending look.


    It''s almost as if Wei Jiaoniang didn''t dare to fight the piano with them, she would be afraid of defeat!


    "Fight just fight." Wei Jiao Niang slapped her palm on the table heavily, her brain flushed with blood, her chin held up in response, and two scorching flames burned in her eyes.


    It''s not just the art of the piano that fights the piano, and they may not lose!


    For this development, Lu Qin, who is a handkerchief, is not surprised at all.


    Wei Jiaoniang has been like this since she was a child. When it comes to the eldest princess of Fengyang, she burns up. She doesn''t feel bored when she talks about having a cup of tea. Even when she was a child, she learned the piano in order to imitate the eldest princess of Fengyang.


    "A word is settled." Miss Zeng''s eyes were bright, and she said politely: "Then ask Miss Wei to ask the question."


    Douqin has rules for fighting the qin, anyone can challenge, but the challenger has the right to issue the question.


    This is a rule and a kind of fairness.


    Girl Zeng got her wish, so she went back to the same way with Miss Zhao, and walked towards Yuchaoyun and the others.


    The surroundings were quiet, only the carp outside the window could be heard jumping from the water from time to time.


    Lu Qin threw a handful of fish food out the window and whispered to Gu Yanfei who was sitting next to him: "Yan Fei, can you play the piano?"


    Play the piano. Gu Yanfei held a sweet and sour candied fruit in his mouth and held his cheeks in one hand, and his mind drifted away accidentally, to the Yaoling Realm.


    In her ears, there seemed to be a familiar sound of the piano, fresh and soothing, as ethereal as the valley breeze, as crystal clear as the morning dew, and like a trickling clear spring flowing slowly, lingering in her ears. Side, seems to be far away.


    Her master is good at the piano, no, it should be said that the master is omnipotent, and there is nothing that the master is not good at.


    She has been under the master''s school for two hundred years, and she often has a feeling that she only glimpses the tip of the iceberg.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart lake swayed with layers of ripples along with the distant music, the blue waves rolled, and a slightly sour feeling appeared in his heart.


    She misses Master.


    Counting the days, Master should also come out of retreat.


    Gu Yanfei was only stunned for a moment, but when Wei Jiao Niang saw that she didn''t answer, she thought she wouldn''t, so she quickly winked at Lu Qin desperately and told her not to ask.


    Lu Qin was troubled, rubbed his temples and muttered, "Jiao Niang, you also know my qin..."


    Her mother forced her to learn her piano back then. Later, her grandmother felt distressed that her hands were blistered by the strings of the piano, and she said that the girls from his Lu family should follow the example of the eldest princess of Fengyang, and only need to know how to ride and shoot. Swords are enough, as for the piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, if you don''t want to learn it, don''t learn it.


    But, fortunately...


    "Jiao Niang, you can!" Lu Qin narrowed her eyes with a smile, looked at Wei Jiao Niang with a smirk, raised her hand and patted her shoulder, with the words in her eyes: "Everything is up to you".


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang pursed her cherry lips and coughed twice.


    Anyone can see that she is not so confident about the outcome this time.


    She has always been confident and never felt that she was inferior to others. However, this foot is shorter and an inch longer. When it comes to painting, calligraphy, chess, and painting, she still knows how much she has.


    Wei Jiao Niang poured herself another glass of wine, while thinking about the way to fight the enemy, she drank the wine and muttered: "If you can''t match the enemy, then outsmart it!"


    "You have to use your brains on the question."


    "So..." Lu Qin gave a light high-five, "We should take advantage of our strengths and the opponent''s weaknesses!"


    The other girls were also thoughtful, and their eyes lit up little by little.


    A few gusts of cold wind from outside the window ruffled their bangs and temples, but the girls didn''t feel the chill at all. They looked at each other and vaguely felt that they had caught something.


    "Jiao Niang!" Several people excitedly tugged Wei Jiao Niang''s sleeve, leaned over and whispered to her.


    They easily took Gu Yanfei over, the girls hugged each other intimately, the breath and scent on their bodies mixed together, and they giggled non-stop.


    The chatter and laughter one after another attracted the side glances of Yu Chaoyun and others not far away.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly, and summoned Eunuch He at random, and ordered, "Writing and ink will serve you."


    Eunuch He immediately prepared the four treasures of the study, and Wei Jiao Niang wrote the topics they negotiated on a piece of silk paper by hand.


    After a while, the piece of paper was sent to Yu Chaoyun and the others.


    Only two words were written on the silk paper:


    War.


    A palace servant lit a stick of incense in the open space in the center of the water pavilion, and Yu Chaoyun and the others had time to prepare the song for the piano fight.


    Lu Qin didn''t know anything about the music, so she said casually: "You said, who will play first on their side? Miss Zeng? Miss Zhao, or..."


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly: "Yu Chaoyun."


    Yu Chaoyun specially brought a famous qin today, he must have a plan.


    The incense stick in the center of the water pavilion was burning, and when it was half-burned, the ladies from the aristocratic family opposite finally moved, and Yu Chaoyun sat behind the qin desk.


    A lingering sound of the violin broke the silence of the air.


    The sound of the violin gushed out from under Yu Chaoyun''s fingers, and the ten fingers danced skillfully.


    She turned her face slightly, stroking the piano with all her attention, pouring all her skills and all her emotions into this song.


    She knew the eldest prince Xiqin, and knew that the eldest prince would definitely come.


    She knew even more that although the Queen Mother called so many people into the palace today, she was the one who was most interested in her.


    Because her surname is Yu.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 171： Favorite (one more)

    Chapter 171 Favorite (one more)


    Although the ??Yu family has gone downhill since the current dynasty, it was also a top clan in the previous dynasty, only slightly inferior to the Wang Xie family.


    The Yu family and the Yuan family have been natural allies for hundreds of years.


    The aunt had explained to her that the queen mother would give her a chance, but she would not help her on the bright side, so she had to fight for the position of the eldest princess by herself.


    For her, getting such an "opportunity" is enough.


    The song played by Yu Chaoyun is called "Separation from Injury".


    is about a boy and a girl who grew up together as childhood sweethearts, and their parents made a marriage contract for them. However, the wedding was just around the corner, and the enemy country was attacking at this time. The young man was recruited into the army and went thousands of miles away to guard the border.


    The girl misses her lover, tea and food, so she travels all the way to the border to find her fianc¨¦.


    There were twists and turns on the road, the girl went through hardships, and finally met her fianc¨¦ at the border.


    The opening scene is exactly when the girl misses her fianc¨¦, and the heart-wrenching grief makes all the girls'' eyes turn red, and some people secretly wipe the corners of their eyes with a handkerchief.


    The corners of Yu Chaoyun''s rosy and full lips were slightly raised, and the light outside the window left a faint shadow on the side of her nose, which made her eyes extraordinarily calm and stoic.


    She is not the eldest daughter of the family. With her status, although she can marry into a family, she cannot be a clan wife. She might as well give it a try, and she may have a splendid future.


    For this reason, she has given up her cousin, who she has admired since childhood.


    It was like a knife had been stabbed in her heart, and she still felt **** and painful to this day.


    She can''t lose, she absolutely can''t lose!


    Yu Chaoyun told himself over and over in his heart that he was sitting upright and slender.


    The ten slender fingers plucked rapidly on the strings, getting faster and faster, almost turning into a ghost, and the sound of the piano became more and more exciting, reaching a climax...


    The girl encountered many difficulties and dangers on her way to the border.


    This is the darkest and most difficult part of the track.


    Yu Chaoyun''s face was lowered a bit, and her heart was touched. In recent years, when their Yu family went down, she also encountered a lot of cold eyes outside, and was despised by those nobles.


    She quickly strummed the strings with her index finger, and used the strings to play the magnificent effect of galloping horses.


    When the tune reaches its climax, it suddenly turns to soothing¡­


    Her fingers also became brisk, and she plucked out a smooth melody, her eyes suddenly darkened, and out of the corner of her eyes, she saw several figures walking towards the gate of the Water Pavilion, blocking the light.


    pounding!


    Yu Chaoyun''s heartbeat quickened, he quickly retracted his gaze, looked down at Qin, and secretly said: It must be the first prince.


    She was more attentive and more careful, trying to make this song perfect.


    The music gradually comes to an end, the sound of the piano is getting slower and lower, the mourning is gentle, and there is a trace of lingering joy, which is worrying...


    One song.


    Yu Chaoyun held down the strings, and the sound stopped.


    The interior of the water pavilion fell into silence, and the mournful atmosphere lingered, making the listeners still not satisfied.


    This song is flawless. Yu Chaoyun breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but his face was calm, his expression was elegant, and his manners were full of grace.


    She slowly raised her head, her fingers curled slightly in anticipation, but what caught her eye was not the person she expected.


    was a thin man in his fifties, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, with wrinkles engraved on his gentle and elegant face.


    In this grand scene, in this palace, only one person dares to wear this dragon robe.


    The emperor did not come alone, and there was a 67- or 18-year-old woman standing beside him.


    The old woman was tall and straight, only half a head shorter than the emperor. Her hair and eyebrows were already half-white, her eyebrows were sharp, and her temples were cut like a knife. Even though she was over sixty years old, she could still see her youthful appearance from her beautiful outline. Peerless style.


    Elegance with heroic spirit, nobility with arrogance.


    ''s gestures are full of self-confidence and charm, and they are heroic.


    Everyone around ?? was silent and looked at the emperor and the old woman in unison, and could not help but secretly speculate on the identity of the old woman.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes lit up, staring at the old woman without blinking, she couldn''t bear to blink.


    "..." Yu Chaoyun''s hand above the qin paused, and he couldn''t help but be stunned: Didn''t the first prince come here at this point?


    The howling cold wind blew a window of the water pavilion making two creaking sounds.


    "Snapped!"


    The ?? Emperor gave a light high-five and praised with a smile: "You played well."


    The girls in the water pavilion finally recovered, got up one after another, and bowed to the emperor: "See the emperor."


    Yu Chaoyun also bowed his knees and bowed his head in a salute. He couldn''t help but looked behind the emperor, but the back was empty. Outside the water pavilion, there was only the wind and snow whistling, and the eldest prince, Chu Yi, was nowhere to be seen.


    Yu Chaoyun''s heart sank slightly, a little disappointed, but he still maintained his dignified appearance.


    As soon as the emperor came, several chamberlains immediately set up a coffee table and two Taishi chairs in the middle of the water pavilion, and put a red welcome pillow on the chairs as cushions.


    The emperor and the old woman sat down on the left and right of the coffee table.


    Seeing that the old woman was actually qualified to sit side by side with the emperor, everyone was even more shocked and exchanged glances secretly, feeling that her identity was about to be revealed¡ª¡ª


    The eldest daughter of Taizu, the eldest princess of Fengyang.


    In the water pavilion, it is quiet and silent.


    The people in the palace immediately served tea to the emperor and Fengyang, and the **** Zhao Rang, who was beside the emperor, took the tea from the palace staff and served tea to the emperor himself.


    "Your Majesty, be careful with the hot tea."


    Zhao Rang said as he put the multi-colored tea cup on the coffee table, and at the same time, calmly pointed his index finger to the west side of the water pavilion.


    The emperor picked up the tea cup and looked in the direction Zhao Rang pointed, his eyes accurately cast on a beautiful girl in a snow-blue dress.


    The girl''s eyes are as clear as water, her lips are stained with vermilion, her skin is brighter than snow, and her delicate face is like a masterpiece written by a famous artist.


    For Gu Yanfei, the first impression of the emperor was beauty.


    is not only beautiful, but also has a Tsinghua bearing, bright and elegant but not elegant, elegant but not wise.


    It''s her, it must be her!


    Although the girl was surrounded by several girls of the same age as her, the emperor was convinced by just one glance that this beautiful little girl must be his son''s sweetheart.


    The corners of the emperor''s lips were slightly raised, his eyebrows were soft, and he was in a good mood.


    He guessed that his son had a sweetheart, but after asking several times, the son refused to say anything, so he scratched his ears and cheeks anxiously, and even dreamed at night that his son led a girl with a blurred face to see him.


    As soon as he heard that his son''s crush was in the palace, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. He made an excuse to send his son away first, and hurriedly came here to see him.


    At this moment, the girl with the blurred face in the dream overlapped with the beautiful girl in front of me!


    The more the ?? emperor looked at it, the more satisfied he became, and the more he liked it.


    My son''s eyesight is really good, just like himself!


    Gu Yanfei naturally noticed the emperor''s scrutiny eyes, raised his eyes to look in the emperor''s direction, and smiled sweetly.


    The eyes of the two men met silently in mid-air.


    The Emperor ?? looked at Gu Yanfei''s third eye and noticed her eyes.


    The little girl who has not yet reached her age has a pair of wise eyes, so bright that they seem to be able to see through the soul of a person. Those eyes are like the vast sea, and it seems that the summer night sky full of bright stars is boundless.


    The emperor was slightly startled. He still remembered that Emperor Taizu once said to him: "How can anyone who has seen the sea of ??stars be willing to be a little bit fluorescent?" This little girl gave him the feeling that he was like someone who had seen the stars. people of the sea.


    interesting.


    The emperor stroked his beard gracefully, and suddenly looked into Gu Yanfei''s eyes and asked, "Little girl, what do you think of this song just now?"


    The smile in the emperor''s eyes deepened a little, and there was a trace of love hidden in the joy.


    This little girl looked at her with respect but fearlessness, as if he was no different from ordinary people.


    "The title of Jiao Niang is war." Gu Yanfei curled his lips, a pear eddy appeared on his cheeks, and said sternly, "War should not be a love affair between children and separation."


    She was not commenting on Yu Chaoyun''s piano skills, but that the other party''s song was not relevant enough.


    As he spoke, Gu Yanfei''s eyes turned between the emperor''s eyebrows, his eyes were extraordinarily deep, and his aura was compelling.


    Really shameless! Yu Chaoyun and the girls around her frowned in displeasure, looking at Gu Yanfei as if there were thorns in their eyes.


    The **** Zhao Rangfuer whispered to the emperor, the emperor raised his eyebrows, and asked Gu Yanfei again, "Girl, are you guys playing the piano?"


    It was only after the second sentence that the emperor addressed Gu Yanfei from "little girl" to "girl", revealing some inexplicable intimacy.


    Feng Yang, who had white temples, heard it keenly, put down the tea cup and looked at Gu Yanfei. His eyes were bright, and his posture was as tall and straight as a pine tree.


    "Returning to the emperor, you are really fighting the qin." Gu Yanfei got up gracefully and replied.


    Yu Chaoyun also got up from behind the qin case, bowed his knees to the emperor''s blessing, clenched his sleeves with his slender fingers, and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the minister would like to ask Miss Gu what the war should be like?"


    After a pause, Yu Chaoyun asked meaningfully, "Could it be "Xidu Lu"?"


    "Xidu Lu" is a play that tells a story from the past.


    A hundred years ago, the Xirong army marched eastward, and the army of the previous dynasty retreated steadily. At that time, the reigning Emperor Huizong surrendered to the Xirong people and begged for mercy, but was captured by the Xirong people. He was finally exiled to the Siguo City of Xirong. He was humiliated and died within a year.


    Yu Chaoyun deliberately mentioned "Xidu Lu" to Gu Yanfei, naturally alluding to Gu Ce''s surrender to the enemy back then.


    The tit-for-tat Mars loomed in the air.


    There is no reason for this! Wei Jiao Niang stood up abruptly and wanted to say something, but Gu Yanfei held her hand down.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Yu Chaoyun with clear and cold eyes, turned slightly, and said to the emperor and Fengyang: "The war is naturally not "Separation of Injury""


    "War should be "Outing the Sky"!"


    Gu Yanfei blessed the emperor, walked to the front of the Qin table, met Yu Chaoyun on the other side of the Qin table, and hooked his lips with a smile, "Miss Yu, let me tell you what war is."


    When the last word ?? fell, Gu Yanfei plucked the strings.


    The sound of ?? "zheng" sounded, clear and cold, as if it came from an unknown place.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 172： Killing (two more)

    Chapter 172 Killing (two more)


    This piano is great!


    Gu Yanfei took the qin on the qin case and held it in his hand. It was a black lacquered paulownia qin, with a golden emblem and jade zither. The whole body had small snake belly broken lines, and the seven silk threads shone with frost and snow-like cold light.


    "Zheng!"


    Gu Yanfei stroked the strings of the qin again, and sat on the ground casually, placing the qin on his folded legs.


    Originally, Wei Jiaoniang was on the stage to fight the piano, so Gu Yanfei was completely unprepared.


    She tried the sound, and an ethereal and clear piano sound flowed out from under her finger, like a sword flying, soaring into the void, standing above the sky.


    The familiar feel came back instantly.


    In her last life, she couldn''t play the piano at all.


    Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, poetry, poetry, the six arts of a gentleman, and so on, she can''t do it all.


    Even after she was brought back to the capital, she tried her best to study, but her progress was not satisfactory. She had missed the best age for enlightenment, and she couldn''t learn what others had learned for more than ten years in a few months. Instead, she swallowed it.


    Her piano, chess, calligraphy and paintings were all taught by her master after she was reincarnated in the Yaoling World.


    Thinking of the past bit by bit, Gu Yanfei''s eyes gleamed with nostalgia.


    The monks are fighting against the sky.


    Everything is based on practice, monks will not spend a lot of time learning useless things like ordinary people.


    Although the master taught her all kinds of things, what she really devoted her energy to studying and learning were those life-saving means.


    So is this piano.


    She is a medical practitioner and does not focus on killing, so Master specially taught her this song "Outing the Sky".


    Master said that this song was used to save her life, so let her study hard.


    She learned very quickly, but she still couldn''t comprehend the most essential second stanza. Even though she practiced this tune countless times over and over again, even her fingers completely memorized the tune.


    Master said that it was because she lacked experience.


    The first tune of the ??qin song is soothing and fresh. The sound of the piano gently plucks the heartstrings of everyone, making people feel like a lotus-like fragrance is blowing towards the face.


    Gu Yanfei''s expression at the moment is as quiet and warm as this clear and beautiful piano sound, like a beautiful and warm jade statue.


    The emperor listened to the sound of the violin with all his attention, with a look of admiration on his face.


    He has never heard this song before, it makes people feel at peace, like being in a paradise.


    Well, the little girl''s piano skills are pretty good. He thought with a bit of love, his fingers tapped lightly on his knees in accordance with the rhythm of the piano.


    Fengyang, who was across the coffee table from the emperor, was indifferent, drinking tea on his own, with his left ear in and his right ear out...


    Gu Yanfei''s words from earlier rang out in his ears: "War should not be a love affair between children and children."


    "War should be "Outing the Sky"."


    Feng Yang indifferently drew a sneer, the wrinkles on the corners of his lips deepened, revealing a bit of arrogance and arrogance.


    This is war?


    This tone is like flying in the sky, looking at the world with a bit of a smile.


    Really is a child pretending to be a family, thinking that the war is just one husband being one man and one man being the other.


    Fengyang took another sip of tea slowly, and heard the sound of the piano suddenly shudder, as if a small pebble was thrown into the lake at will, and a feather arrow suddenly cut through the cold air of the dark night.


    The melodious sound of the piano gradually turned into a high-pitched and passionate.


    "..." Feng Yang raised his eyebrows slightly, put down the teacup, his eyes became sharp, like a sword in its sheath being pulled out an inch, revealing a bit of cold light.


    Gu Yanfei''s expression did not change, it was still the same smiling face, but looking at her again at this moment gave people a feeling of heroic beauty.


    She was completely immersed in the music.


    This song, as Master said, saved her life at a critical moment.


    I remember that year, she took all the younger brothers and sisters in the division to a secret realm. One of the younger sisters had a good chance and got a rare golden-leaf psychic grass, which was coveted by others, intending to kill people and steal treasures. .


    Their Tianwen Sect is a sect of medical practitioners, and their combat power is weak. Several junior brothers and sisters are just getting started, but they are only in the qi training period. Although she is in the golden elixir stage, the other party is two golden elixir. .


    It is very difficult for her to protect her junior brothers and sisters by herself.


    Later, she borrowed the violin of the younger sister and played the song "Taking a Blue Sky" desperately. It was not until she came to the battlefield and faced the crisis of life and death that she really understood the second paragraph of the song, the sound of killing.


    The first paragraph of ?? is "li" and the second paragraph is "soldiers".


    The ceremony is followed by the soldiers.


    Since the enemy refused to take a step back, she would fight until the opponent bowed his head.


    That time, she used the sound of the piano as a sword to penetrate the golden cores of the two golden core cultivators, completely destroying their cultivation.


    "Zheng!"


    The sound of the violin is impassioned, constantly rising, as if thousands of troops and horses are galloping on the battlefield, as if the rumbling Yellow River is coming from the mountains and the sea, like a storm, thunder and thunder, resounding between heaven and earth...


    This majestic, murderous awe-inspiring aura shook the surrounding air, and the whistling wind and snow outside the water pavilion also became a foil for the sound of the piano.


    Fengyang sat up straight, his whole body stood upright like a long spear, his lips were pursed tightly, and his expression was complicated.


    Her old but not cloudy eyes stared straight at Gu Yanfei who was playing the piano, her heart strings were touched by the distant strings, and her eyes gradually became dazed.


    She was watching Gu Yanfei, but she didn''t seem to be watching Gu Yanfei at all, her nostalgic eyes passed through the girl playing the piano in front of her and looked at a long, long time ago...


    For a moment, she seemed to have returned to the glorious days of a long time ago.


    She cut through thorns, and charged into battle. She was surrounded by mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Even she herself did not know which corpses belonged to the enemy and which belonged to her comrades...


    Fengyang''s deep eyes were stained with a hint of sadness, and there was a little water in his eyes.


    remembered the words that her father used to say when she went to the battlefield with her father: "Loyal bones are buried everywhere in the green hills, why should the horse leather be wrapped up!"


    The voices, faces, smiles, gestures and gestures of those old people flashed in her mind quickly, the faint nostalgia and the faint sadness intertwined in her eyes and filled her heart.


    The old people are gone one by one, and only her old bones are left alive.


    The sound of the piano is piercing and earth-shattering.


    Yu Chaoyun frowned as he listened, shaking his head and sighing again.


    This song is not good, it is too heavy to kill!


    "Book of Rites" says: "Scholars do not withdraw their qin and selves for no reason." They learn to play the piano for the sake of maintaining their temperament and advocating morality and elegance, not for learning to play such killing songs.


    This song is murderous and has an unending attitude, which goes against Qindao''s original intention at all!


    Inappropriate, really inappropriate!


    Miss Zeng looked disdainful, exchanged glances with Miss Zhao, and began to make a speech in her heart.


    The ?? song also reached the third stanza at this time.


    The tune of ?? changed from grand to sad and sad, but there was a faint trace of vitality in the sadness.


    Just like the phoenix nirvana, the phoenix has been reborn from the ashes!


    Feng Yang''s eyes widened, his eyes dazed, his chest heaved sharply, and his mood gradually pulled away from his sadness.


    The old man is gone, and a new dynasty is established.


    Time flies, in the blink of an eye, so many years have passed. She is still alive and has witnessed the rise of Dajing with her own eyes!


    The emperor beside her also listened intently. The hand on her knee had long since stopped knocking, and she sat dazedly motionless, as if her mind had been pulled away.


    After one song, the sound of the piano stopped, but it seemed that the lingering sound had not ceased, only shaking people''s hearts.


    There was an indescribable atmosphere in the air, as if there was an invisible big net entangling everyone in it.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and the others all felt at a loss that time had passed, their hearts were empty, as if they had a very real dream. They looked at Gu Yanfei in amazement and were speechless for a while.


    On the other side, Miss Zeng and the others finally waited for the song.


    Miss Zeng pinched the veil and couldn''t wait to open her mouth to comment, but she heard another female voice sigh ahead of her:


    "it is good!"


    This dignified female voice was soaring, and it resounded powerfully throughout the room.


    Everyone subconsciously looked for fame, but they saw Fengyang sitting next to the emperor stroking his palms twice.


    On the old and heroic face, the sadness and melancholy of the past have long been lost. The whole person is in high spirits, and there is a bright joy in the eyebrows. It seems that he has suddenly become several years younger.


    Seeing this, Miss Zeng and Miss Zhao could only shut their mouths angrily, swallowing all the words that had reached their mouths.


    Gu Yanfei hugged the qin and got up, smiled and bowed his knees to Feng Yang: "Thank you, Her Royal Highness, for the praise."


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes are brighter, shining like jewels.


    "Majestic, moving, and playing well!" Feng Yang laughed loudly, his eyes were bright, and he looked at Gu Yanfei with admiration and interest.


    "There is an old saying: if you don''t see the mountains, you don''t know the plains; if you don''t see the sea, you don''t know the streams."


    "Girl, have you been to the battlefield and to the desperate situation?"


    Only by seeing the tragic battlefield with your own eyes can you know how difficult it is in today''s peaceful and prosperous world, and how can you be fussing about nothing!


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile, put the qin back on the qin case, and every move was refreshing and neat.


    She did go to the battlefield in person. When she was in Yaoling Realm, she once accompanied Shizun and other human monks and demons in the battle at the General Returning Lake. At that time, her cultivation base was shallow, but Shizun still took her by his side.


    She is a medical practitioner, not the main force in the war between humans and demons, but she did not hide in the back comfortably. She killed the demons with her own hands, and she also witnessed many human cultivators.


    In this battle, the blood flowed like rivers and the bones were like mountains, but the human race won, and they beat the demon army back to the west of the lake.


    Fengyang didn''t ask any further questions, stared at Gu Yanfei deeply, and praised succinctly, "Very good."


    Seeing this, Miss Zeng and Miss Zhao could only shut their mouths angrily, swallowing all the words that had reached their mouths.


    Gu Yunchang, who was sitting in the southwest corner, kept looking at Gu Yanfei, thoughtfully.


    Today''s announcement of the Queen Mother''s call came suddenly, and Gu Yunchang didn''t know about it beforehand, and now he is gradually reminiscing about it. It turned out to be to choose the right concubine for the eldest prince.


    What Gu Yanfei and Yu Chaoyun were fighting against was not Qin at all, but the emperor''s blue eyes.


    It''s no wonder that Gu Yanfei provoked the Queen Mother again and again in Shou''an Palace just now. It turned out to be like this.


    Because he was about to marry King Kang, Gu Yanfei had his eye on the position of the First Prince and wanted to compete with him...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 173： Fighting (one more)

    Chapter 173 Fighting (one more)


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes were full of brilliance, revealing a transcendent detachment that could not be said.


    is the most ruthless imperial family, how many women end up miserably in the harem. The beauty is getting old, and Gu Yanfei wants to stand still in the harem with the favor of a man, I am afraid that he will only regret the beginning...


    Gu Yanfei, who had his back to Gu Yuncong, vaguely sensed the strange gaze behind him. He hugged the qin and stood up. He bowed his knees to Feng Yang with a smile and said, "Thank you, Your Highness, Eldest Princess, for the praise."


    The emperor laughed again, twitching his beard leisurely, as if he was being praised more than his own daughter, with a little complacent pride.


    The attention of the emperor and Feng Yang was all on Gu Yanfei, as if no one else was present.


    The girls of the aristocratic family could not help but feel a little resentful in their hearts.


    Mingming Yu Chaoyun''s song "Farewell to Injuries" has more outstanding skills, more delicate emotions, and more elegant artistic conception, which is far better than Gu Yanfei''s "Taking a Blue Sky".


    But the emperor and the eldest princess are so favored over the other, which is really unfair.


    Yu Chaoyun''s heart was covered with a layer of lingering clouds, and the corners of his lips, which had always been slightly raised, tensed for a moment.


    Today she is here for the first prince and concubine. Although the first prince did not come to the Water Pavilion, the emperor is here.


    In front of the emperor, she couldn''t be weaker than anyone else. As a daughter of an aristocratic family, she should be dignified and showy, keep a low profile, and be as clear as the moon.


    but-


    The person in front of him is Gu Yanfei!


    The corners of Yu Chaoyun''s lips tightened a little bit, his red lips were still curved, his eyes were as dark as an ancient well, he looked at Gu Yanfei and said: "Listen to Gu San girl, Gu Er girl grew up in Huaibei since she was a child. Painting, folk customs are more simple, right or not?"


    Yu Chaoyun asked calmly, as if he was just curious and casually asked, and his fingers gently rubbed the sachet ball in his sleeve.


    When Miss Zeng heard the words, she quickly found something wrong in this sentence: Huaibei is not Yangzhou, and the past ten years have been peaceful.


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei said that she had seen the battlefield, and she was clearly lying, the criminal deceived the king!


    Gu Yanfei is really brave!


    As we all know, the eldest princess Fengyang has a fierce temperament, and her eyes have always been intolerant of sand. Gu Yanfei wanted to please Fengyang, so she opened up her mouth.


    The corner of Miss Zeng''s lips drew a cold arc, and she pulled Miss Zhao''s sleeve, signaling her to watch the show.


    Fengyang raised his long eyebrows, looked at Gu Yanfei and asked, "Girl, did you grow up in Huaibei?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded calmly, "I was born in Yangzhou in the sixth year of Xuanren. I was born in Yangzhou."


    Xuanren six years, Yangzhou.


    This time and this place are all over the place for the teenage girls present, and they can¡¯t make any ripples.


    But to a veteran like Fengyang, it sounded like a knife. She immediately remembered the battle when South Vietnam raided Yangzhou fourteen years ago, and Gu Ce, the Marquis of Xiandingyuan who was guarding Yangzhou at that time.


    At that moment, extremely complicated emotions surged in his eyes, some were admiration, some regret, some reminiscence, and some sigh.


    Fengyang''s heart moved, remembering that the girl''s surname was also Gu, he couldn''t help but ask again, "Is your father Gu Ce?"


    In the past eight years, the name "Gu Ce" seemed to be covered in dust. In the eyes of many people, it meant the shame of Dajing, and most of them avoided talking about it. The little girls present didn''t know much and looked at each other face to face.


    Gu Yunxiang frowned slightly and his heart sank.


    Gu Ce is a traitor and a sinner in Dajing. In the past eight years, the Gu family has finally come out of the shadow of Gu Ce''s surrender, and finally made others forget this shameful past.


    Now that the old things are brought up again, isn¡¯t that smearing the lintel of the Gu family¡¯s house, and being criticized for being plain? !


    "Yes, my father is Gu Ce." Gu Yanfei nodded again, his eyes were as bright as the rising sun, and he did not shy away from the scrutiny of the emperor and Fengyang, "At that time, the war in Yangzhou, my mother went north to the capital in July, and I was born in the war. of."


    The war in Yangzhou fourteen years ago, the emperor who was still the crown prince at that time naturally would not forget it, and the memory flooded in like a tide.


    The **** Zhao Rang bowed his head and reminded the emperor in a low voice. The emperor looked at Gu Yanfei with more kindness.


    This girl lost her mother fourteen years ago, her father eight years ago, and both parents died.


    Eight years ago, Gu Ce should not have died.


    It''s no wonder that this girl reacted like this when she heard the mention of "Xidu Lu"!


    When others insulted her deceased father, of course she couldn''t bear it, so she played the song "Outing the Sky" as a counterattack.


    Now thinking about "Outward Journey", the emperor became more and more embarrassed. It turned out that this girl was able to play such a magnificent tune because she thought about her dead father.


    The battle eight years ago was also a pain for the emperor. His only son, Chu Yi, was sent to Nanyue as a proton by the late emperor for eight years.


    There was a time when the emperor thought he would never see his son in his lifetime.


    The emperor closed his eyes, suppressing the turbulent emotions in his heart, and the wrinkles on his forehead became more and more profound.


    Fortunately, my son is back, and I have a sweetheart. In a few years, I may be able to hold the first grade of primary school...


    At this moment, when he recalled that day when his son mentioned Gu Ce and Gu Yuan and his son to him in the Dongnuan Pavilion, the emperor immediately felt a sudden realization.


    So it is, so it is!


    When the ?? emperor turned his head to face Fengyang, Qingxuan''s face already showed a friendly and pleasant smile, and praised Fengyang: "Aunt Huang, this girl is not bad."


    "..." Fengyang showed a rare stunned expression, and for a while she couldn''t keep up with the emperor''s thoughts, but she really had a good impression of the little girl in front of her, and nodded, "She''s a good child."


    "The piano skills are also good."


    Gu Yanfei''s song "Outside the Qingxiao" is really good, even at her age, she can''t play this kind of mood.


    This child is not easy, and his temperament is also good.


    Yu stood with his eyes down towards the cloud, he hesitated several times, trying to expose Gu Yanfei''s lies, trying to say that Gu Yanfei was talking about him at all, but he didn''t say anything.


    She knew that the best time had passed. If she held on to Huaibei again and again, it would inevitably leave the emperor with the impression of being unreasonable.


    The world tends to sympathize with the weak. This Gu Yanfei is really scheming and does not leak.


    Wei Jiao Niang smiled proudly at Feng Yang''s admiration, and felt that Her Royal Highness the eldest princess really had insight.


    She was bold, smiled and took two steps forward, pretending to be cute and begging for rewards: "Your Highness, my Yanfei is so good, do you have any rewards?"


    Feng Yang recognized Wei Jiao Niang, and treated this little girl as a junior of his own family, he laughed and stroked his hand: "It''s the reward."


    "Girl, what do you want?" Fengyang turned his head and asked Gu Yanfei, the corners of his eyes were wrinkled with a smile, and his expression was high.


    The proud demeanor of a strong person made her not realize that she was old, but she looked up in her heart. Most of the girls in the water pavilion were shocked by her light.


    Wei Jiao Niang jumped to Gu Yanfei''s side in a hurry, pulled her sleeve grandly, and winked again, meaning, you''re welcome.


    What do you want? Gu Yanfei rolled her eyes, and her thoughts moved when she met Wei Jiao Niang''s bright eyes.


    After they sat down in the water pavilion just now, Wei Jiao Niang told her a lot about Fengyang, how Fengyang was both civil and military, how she was in the battlefield, and said that she could shoot arrows with a hundred paces to penetrate Yang, and dance like a whip. The autumn wind swept the leaves... It''s talking about the sky.


    Lu Qin also told her that Wei Jiao Niang''s usual habit of matching whips was learned from the eldest princess of Fengyang, but Wei Jiao Niang''s whipping method was a gimmick, not as good as Fengyang''s 30%.


    Gu Yanfei shifted his gaze to the right and landed on the long whip on Fengyang''s side. He smiled and said, "I heard that Your Highness not only has extraordinary piano skills, but also has a good whip technique."


    Gu Yanfei stared at Feng Yang with burning eyes, with a bit of closeness in his expression.


    The elder sister under the head of the Tianwen Sect is very good at whipping.


    When she was in Yaoling World, she was picked up by her master at the age of five and accepted as a direct disciple. Shizun doesn''t know how to raise children, and she was hungry several times before she realized that the child was going to eat, sleep, and wash, so she used the excuse of retreating and threw her to the big sister.


    The eldest sister took her for three years. Not only did she take care of her daily life like the eldest sister, she also taught her the whipping technique and brought her to know the brothers and sisters in the sect.


    also made her gradually understand that she was different from her previous life, and she was still quite likable...


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes gleamed with a little smile.


    A gust of cold wind blew in from the main entrance of the water pavilion, gently brushing the hem of her skirt, and the skirt danced, making her smile a little more vivid.


    Feng Yang, who looked at Gu Yanfei, also smiled.


    She only thought that Gu Yanfei knew that she had whipped the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, the smile spread on her face little by little, and finally a clear laughter overflowed her lips.


    After so many years, other people are either afraid of the late emperor or the Yuan clan, and few people dare to mention this in public.


    This girl is really brave, she has the daring to play that song just now!


    "Girl, can you play the whip?" Fengyang asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded immediately, and even Wei Jiaoniang who was beside her also nodded frequently. She felt that Yan Fei was so smart, but she couldn''t. If she taught herself for two days, she would definitely be able to draw inferences.


    "Come here." Feng Yang beckoned to Gu Yanfei, took off the whip he was wearing around his waist, and handed it to Gu Yanfei himself, "This mysterious flame whip is given to you, keep it well."


    The leather long whip that I started with is very handy. The long whip body is shining with black luster, purple in the black, and the long handle is engraved with flame patterns.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the handle of the whip and shook the long whip at will, and he could hear the sound of the whip shaking the air, and it was sharp.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." Gu Yanfei was in a good mood, and liked Fengyang to wear a long whip around his waist.


    When she raised her eyes, she looked at the center of the emperor''s eyebrows, and quickly pinched her fingers twice, thinking: Sure enough...


    She took out two amulets from her waist purse and said with a smile, "This is a return gift."


    "Amulet."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 174： Qi Festival (two more)

    Chapter 174 Integrity (two more)


    The faces of the ??Emperor and Fengyang were the same stunned expression.


    This is the first time Fengyang has given something, and someone has given her a gift in return.


    She rubbed the amulet in her hand, which was extremely novel and rare.


    Yu Chaoyun looked at Gu Yanfei with deeper and darker eyes, with a little bit of resentment in it.


    After this incident, Gu Yanfei stepped on himself and left a name in the emperor''s heart.


    She is not reconciled!


    Yu Chaoyun stood tensely in place, lost in spirit, and didn''t even know when the emperor and Fengyang left, just mechanically followed the others to send them away.


    Behind, Gu Yunchang looked at Yu Chaoyun silently, with a little sympathy in his eyes.


    The song by Yu Chaoyun just now played really well, and it was one of the best among the ladies in this capital, but it just didn''t match the wishes of the eldest princess Fengyang.


    Fengyang is alone and has no children, so naturally he doesn''t like songs with such long-lasting love between children.


    Gu Yunchang sighed inwardly, and bowed his knees with everyone in a salute, the uniform voices of the girls rang in his ears:


    "Congratulations to the emperor, Her Royal Highness the eldest princess."


    Outside the water pavilion, the cold wind is still whistling, and the snowflakes are fluttering.


    The **** Zhao Rang personally held an umbrella for the emperor and Fengyang to shield the wind and snow, and the corner of his eyes glanced at the emperor''s hand calmly.


    The emperor couldn''t help but touch the amulet in his sleeve pocket. He never let go of the corners of his raised lips. Even his usual steady pace was a little fluttering. The whole person looked refreshed and refreshed. It was better than taking some panacea. Works.


    Although the little girl just played a song just now, the song comes from her heart.


    That song expresses the heart directly, with magnificent waves and a hearty momentum, with a soul-shattering power, which cannot be faked.


    "Aunt Huang, isn''t this girl good?" The emperor asked at first glance, but Zhao Rang could clearly hear the show-off in the emperor''s tone.


    Fengyang looked at the heavy snow in front of him, recalled the song just now, and said: "My father once said that it is the most precious thing to have a child''s heart after going through the wind and rain. This child has a child''s heart."


    Fengyang only met Gu Yanfei for the first time today, so he just chatted with her a few words. It is rare to be able to give such an evaluation.


    "That''s right." The emperor smiled even more gently, and the kind of loving aura that radiated from his whole body attracted Feng Yang''s side glances.


    Feng Yangpin made some sense, raised his eyebrows and asked, "What?"


    The corners of the emperor''s lips were raised a little higher, and he paused for a moment before saying, "The sweetheart of the first year of junior high school."


    "..." Feng Yang smiled softly and nodded.


    So it was, no wonder the emperor suddenly pulled her to the water pavilion to see people.


    Feng Yang casually flicked his sleeves and waved off the snowflakes floating on his sleeves. He said lightly, "The empress dowager chose a daughter from an aristocratic family."


    said, Feng Yang''s lips curved into a sneer.


    She just glanced around in the water pavilion just now. Even if she didn''t know who belonged to whom, the "holding" style of a daughter from an aristocratic family was too obvious. Even if she didn''t ask, she wouldn''t admit her mistake .


    All of them are decorated with jewels, brocade and splendid clothes, and they are impeccably decorated from head to toe. They can almost participate in the Asuka. Even the incense on the body must use expensive and superb incense. The best spices are more expensive than gold. It''s half a day''s lingering fragrance.


    Even if these aristocratic families have fallen, even if they are struggling to survive, their essence has not changed.


    Just like the Queen Mother!


    Thinking of Empress Dowager Yuan, Feng Yang''s expression turned cold again.


    In the previous dynasties and several dynasties ahead, these high-level families were self-respecting, occupying most of the power and resources of the court, not counting, and even in the folk preaching that "the family and the king share the world".


    In those days, the late emperor ignored her objections and married the daughter of the Yuan family as his successor. In his later years, he became increasingly extravagant and contented with pleasures, and he literally lost the treasury that Emperor Taizu had saved for half his life.


    Fortunately, she and her ministers did not let the late emperor change the crown prince, otherwise, they would be defeated by this mother and son sooner or later.


    Yuan''s heart is really immortal, so blatantly wanting to choose a daughter of a noble family for the eldest prince as his concubine, does he want to harm even the eldest prince? !


    The more Fengyang thought about it, the more he felt that the Empress Dowager Yuan had bad intentions, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that all the women in the water pavilion were evil.


    In contrast, Gu Yanfei''s upright and straightforward manner made Fengyang feel much more comfortable.


    Fengyang took out the amulet that Gu Yanfei had given, played it with great interest, and said with a smile, "It''s the girl named Gu, which is quite interesting."


    "When did I miss the vision of the first day?" The emperor walked slowly with his hands behind his back, unable to hide his complacent look.


    Fengyang''s eyebrows and eyes are curved, with joy and emotion.


    She also felt sorry for Chu Yi. If she hadn''t been in Beijing then, she would never have allowed the late emperor to send Chu Yi to Yue as a hostage... Now it''s meaningless to talk about these old things.


    People have to look forward after all!


    Fengyang raised her chin and looked ahead, a few strands of gray hair caressing her thin cheeks and firm chin.


    "Oops." The emperor stopped abruptly, and in a hurry he summoned the **** Zhao Rang, and instructed, "Go and spread my word, just say..."


    The emperor scolded Zhao Rang for a while, frowning slightly annoyed, he should have said just now, how could he forget.


    Zhao Rang only agreed.


    In fact, he didn''t need to go out in person for such a trivial matter, and just send a small servant to the Water Pavilion to spread the word, but he knew that the emperor valued the future eldest prince concubine, so he went there in person, and quickly turned around and returned to the Tinglan Water Pavilion.


    In the water pavilion, the girls on the east and west sides are still clearly distinguished, sitting, drinking tea, or whispering, but the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    Eunuch He, who was guarding the door, hurriedly smiled and cupped his hands: "Eunuch Zhao."


    The others heard the sound and looked at Zhao Rang, Zhao Rang stood at the gate, threw the whisk gently, and said in a long tone: "The emperor''s decree, the second girl Gu won the piano battle, the emperor granted permission. The second girl Gu will serve the whip in the palace in the future, and I respect this."


    This decree drew cheers from Wei Jiaoniang and others, but Yu Chaoyun and others couldn''t lose their faces.


    It turned out that the emperor didn''t say it, Yu Chaoyun could barely tell himself that today''s qin fight was a tie, but Gu Yanfei took a chance to win the favor of the eldest princess of Fengyang.


    Maybe there is the emperor''s golden mouth, the result of this piano fight is beyond doubt¡ª¡ª


    I lost!


    She has been worshipped by the He Family since she was a child, and even her husband has personally praised her piano skills as unmatched among her peers.


    I actually lost to Gu Yanfei!


    The haze in Yu Chaoyun''s eyes became even thicker.


    For Wei Jiaoniang, if Gu Yanfei wins, it means she wins.


    Wei Jiao Niang smiled until her eyes were curved into two crescent moons, she hugged Gu Yanfei''s arm affectionately, leaned her small face on her shoulder, and said, half coquettish and half compliment, "Yan Fei, you just said that you don''t know how to do it. What about the piano?"


    She felt that Gu Yanfei was too modest. If she had this skill, she would definitely talk about it every day.


    "I didn''t say it." Gu Yanfei corrected himself seriously, with Wu Liuliu''s pupils looking directly at Wei Jiaoniang, not guilty at all.


    cough, she just accidentally lost her mind.


    Lu Qin brought her face closer, leaned on Gu Yanfei''s shoulder and thought for a while, and said with certainty, "I really didn''t say it."


    The two silently condemned Gu Yanfei with their eyes: She looked distracted at that time!


    They only stared at Gu Yanfei for three breaths, and couldn''t hold back their faces. They couldn''t help laughing and hugged happily, their laughter was wanton and hearty.


    Just win!


    Others are minor details, nothing to worry about.


    After being silly for a while, Wei Jiao Niang pulled Gu Yanfei back to the east window and sat down, and happily borrowed Gu Yanfei''s newly acquired black flame whip to play with.


    "Yan Fei, let me tell you, this mysterious flame whip is not ordinary. I heard that it came from the hand of the weapon master Situ Qi."


    "Master Situ only loves to cast knives in his life, and he made this whip for his wife."


    "Look at this whip, the tail of the whip can be retracted, and there is a knife hidden in the handle of the whip."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When it comes to topics she is interested in, Jiaoniang Wei is always eloquent.


    Seeing that her mouth was dry, Gu Yanfei handed her a cup of tea at the right time, and then she felt a darkness around her.


    There was a red begonia figure beside the table, it was Yu Chaoyun.


    Along with Yu Chaoyun, there are also the eyes of the girls on the east side of the water pavilion, and there is no sound on that side.


    "Second Lady Gu," Yu Chaoyun said generously to Gu Yan Feifu, "I lost the piano fight today."


    Her appearance is very magnanimous, and this generous and upright bearing has attracted several admiring glances to her.


    Victory and defeat are common affairs in military affairs, and Yu Chaoyun''s ability to admit defeat calmly represents her excellent demeanor and self-restraint.


    This is the integrity of their family.


    is indeed the daughter of the Yu family.


    The other people not far away were still a little unconvinced by today''s win or loss, but at the same time they also looked at Yu Chaoyun a little higher.


    Yu Chaoyun smiled warmly and continued, "Once upon a time, the teacher who taught me the qin also mentioned to me that my skills are good enough, but I am lacking in artistic conception. After all, I am young and have too few affairs."


    Her words made Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin a little surprised, Wei Jiaoniang almost choked on the tea, and her eyes drifted out of the window.


    Gu Yanfei thought it was very "interesting", stared straight at Yu Chaoyun''s face, and lingered repeatedly on the smile on the other side''s lips.


    I don''t know why, she and Yu Chaoyun actually embarked on a development that is not the same as in the previous life.


    From the first time I saw her in this life, Yu Chaoyun''s attitude towards her was very estranged, arrogant and dignified, with a kind of dignified dignity, which was completely different from the previous life.


    In the last life, Yu Chaoyun met him with a friendly attitude from the very beginning. Just like now, Yu Chaoyun at that time showed her best side.


    She is generous, decent, kind, elegant and gentle, just like those flawless daughters in operas.


    At that time, he was inferior, lonely, cowardly, and easily fell into the whirlpool called "friendship".


    Ah!


    Yu Chaoyun''s smile at this moment is really familiar!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 175： miss (one more)

    Chapter 175 Missing (one more)


    At this moment, in Gu Yanfei''s eyes, the Yu Chaoyun in front of him completely overlapped with the Yu Chaoyun who had a sweet sword in his previous life.


    She looks gentle and elegant on the outside, generous and upright, considerate and polite, and puts herself in her own shoes like a close friend.


    But in fact, Yu Chaoyun is like a poisonous snake, waiting for an opportunity in a dark corner, as long as there is a chance, he will bite someone fiercely.


    Facing Gu Yanfei''s cold eyes, Yu Chaoyun was smiling all the time, maintaining an elegant demeanor, and continued: "The girl''s violin sound is magnificent and vigorous, with a different artistic conception of the sea and the sky, which makes people open-minded and makes me feel confident. Sigh Fru."


    "Today you and I are fighting the qin, and we are also friends with the qin. The girl and I hit it off at first sight."


    Yu Chaoyun said it sincerely and attracted more admiring eyes.


    Gu Yanfei looked at each other with a half-smile.


    At this moment, the other party''s words and behaviors feel right, this is the Yu Chaoyun that he knew in his previous life.


    The essence of a person will never change.


    Yu Chaoyun praised Gu Yanfei''s piano sound a few more times and talked like a one-man show, but Gu Yanfei ignored her.


    Wei Jiao Niang and the others also ignored her and gathered together to whisper:


    "Lu Qin, let''s go out to play, it''s too boring here."


    "It''s snowing too much. It''s great to feed the fish and enjoy the snow here. Jiao Niang, I''ll pour you another glass of wine. This is imperial wine. When you go back, your grandfather will definitely envy you..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They sat, Yu Chaoyun stood alone, there seemed to be an invisible barrier separating the two sides, making Yu Chaoyun seem out of place.


    Yu Chaoyun couldn''t talk anymore, pursed his lips and stood silently for a while while holding his handkerchief.


    The long silence made the surrounding atmosphere a little weird and awkward.


    More and more people noticed that something was wrong, and they all fell silent, staring at Gu Yanfei and Yu Chaoyun.


    In the silence, Yu Chaoyun sighed lightly, his eyelashes trembling like butterfly wings. He asked softly, "Secret Gu, do you not like me?"


    That soft and soft voice sounded like a sigh and a sigh, and the end of the words was soft.


    There were shimmers of light in her pitch-black eyes. At first glance, there was a bit of pity and complacency. At another glance, the pupils under the crow''s eyelashes were bottomless.


    The cold wind outside the window splattered a little snow on the table, bringing the chill of the room.


    Wei Jiaoniang had goosebumps all over, and on the other side, Miss Zeng, Miss Zhao, and others all frowned, and there was a little depression in their eyes.


    Sure enough! The curvature of Gu Yanfei''s lips turned up a little, and the light in his eyes flowed.


    She still remembered when she and Yu Chaoyun first met in the last life.


    It was supposed to be next month. Gu Yunkuang had a banquet in the Hou residence, and invited many ladies from Beijing to the Hou residence, and Yu Chaoyun also came.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei didn''t know how to communicate with the ladies in Beijing, and hid in the pavilion alone to feed the fish. It was Yu Chaoyun who took the initiative to come to her and talk to her:


    "Miss Gu, I just accidentally wet my shoes, can I sit here?"


    "I didn''t bother you, did I?"


    It has been two hundred years, obviously she once thought she didn''t remember anything.


    Until now, she didn''t realize that many things were only a corner of her memory.


    It turns out that she never really forgot.


    Yu Chaoyun in the last life is like this, good at putting himself in a weak position and trapping the other side in a dilemma.


    As long as others take a step back, then she takes a step forward and naturally takes the lead.


    Gu Yanfei also met people like Yu Chaoyun when he was in Yaoling Realm. At that time, a senior sister of the sect told her that if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t need to like it. People from their Tianwen sect will never be wronged.


    "I really miss it." Gu Yanfei murmured in a low voice.


    She and Yu Chaoyun finally came to the same path as the previous life.


    Gu Yanfei taunted the corner of her lower lip, she was worried that it was too different from the previous life, what if she couldn''t break her inner demon.


    Miss? Yu Chaoyun was at a loss, and his slender fingers unconsciously pinched the cuffs.


    "Snapped!"


    Wei Jiao Niang put the wine glass in her hand on the table unhappily, thinking: These girls from aristocratic families really "pretend"! Talking is always yin and yang.


    Humph, isn''t it just yin and yang weirdness, she can too!


    Wei Jiaoniang was about to say something disgusting to Yu Chaoyun when she saw Gu Yanfei nodding solemnly at Yu Chaoyun:


    "yes."


    "I do not like you."


    Gu Yanfei''s voice was neither light nor heavy, as clear as water, clearly resounding in this quiet and silent water pavilion.


    The whole room was silent, and the atmosphere instantly condensed.


    "..." Yu Chaoyun opened his eyes slightly, and the perfect smile on the corner of his lips froze on his face.


    She didn''t expect Gu Yanfei to say such a thing, and she didn''t react for a while.


    Gu Yanfei should have said to himself: Didn''t I dislike you?


    Shouldn''t Gu Yanfei ask himself to sit down and praise his piano skills?


    ¡­


    Yu Chaoyun was momentarily stunned.


    Soon, she pinched her fingertips, trying to stabilize her emotions, looking into Gu Yanfei''s eyes and asking, "Why?"


    Her tone was slightly lower, and her body was tense.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Yu Chaoyun steadily.


    Her eyes were too clear, too calm, too bright, like the brightest cold star in the night sky, making Yu Chaoyun very uncomfortable.


    Her gaze seemed to be able to see everything about herself inside and out, and her mind was completely invisible in her eyes, just like she was watching a clown jumping from a beam.


    This feeling is really bad.


    Yu Chaoyun couldn''t help but ask again: "Why?"


    Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks with his fists casually, squinted lazily at Yu Chaoyun with a crooked face, smiled leisurely, and spit out two words: "Guess?"


    She tugged at the corner of her mouth, as if to say, if you ask, should I answer?


    The water pavilion was quiet again.


    Gu Yanfei played his cards completely unreasonably, leaving Yu Chaoyun speechless twice in a row.


    At this moment, Yu Chaoyun could no longer hide her gaffe, and the corners of her lips were as tight as iron.


    None of the girls she knew before were like Gu Yanfei!


    Lady Zeng and the others who were not far away frowned as they watched this scene.


    Gu Yanfei is targeting Yu Chaoyun alone. Her sentence "I don''t like you" just now was clearly intended to be said to all the daughters of their aristocratic families.


    Did Gu Yanfei regard them all as strong competitors, declaring to them: She is bound to win the position of the first prince concubine? !


    All the girls from aristocratic families couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "Pfft!"


    Wei Jiao Niang''s crisp and lively laughter broke the awkward silence.


    Girl Zeng''s face sank, and she said in her heart: These mud legs are simply unreasonable.


    Yu Chaoyun was defeated, but he was generous, and he took the initiative to show his favor to Gu Yanfei, and his words were decent, but Gu Yanfei was not only ungrateful, but also so contemptuous.


    There is no reason for this!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 176： Admiration (two more)

    Chapter 176 Admiration (two more)


    Wei Jiao Niang laughed and leaned back and forth, tears overflowing from the corners of her eyes, she leaned on Gu Yanfei''s body, and cheerfully said, "Guess what!"


    "If you can''t guess, you can find someone to calculate, maybe you will know."


    Wei Jiaoniang made no secret of her dislike for Yu Chaoyun.


    "What? Do you need a reason to hate someone?" Lu Qin said with a smile, "I don''t like barking dogs, do I still need to explain to someone?"


    Yu Chaoyun clenched his handkerchief tightly, his face was pale, and his eyes were even more uncertain.


    The words have all been said about this, and this is not just as simple as being slapped in the face in public.


    She is playing the piano on behalf of the aristocratic family today. She loses and hurts the family''s face, but as long as she can maintain the integrity of the family, she can still be recognized by others.


    But now, Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang, and the others have literally stepped on her in the mud. If she goes back in such a disheartened manner, what will other daughters from aristocratic families think of her? ! Who will look at her in the future? !


    "The snow has stopped!" Wei Jiao Niang shouted happily towards the window, got up from the chair, and pulled Gu Yanfei and Lu Qin up, "We can hide from the cat."


    "Okay, I''m almost stiff from sitting." A girl in green clothes jumped up excitedly, and the others were eager to try.


    Lu Qin shrank her body, obviously she had not yet left the water pavilion, and already felt the biting chill.


    She didn''t want to go outside to blow the cold wind at all, but she couldn''t match the enthusiasm of the others, so she just half pushed out of the water pavilion with the other girls.


    No one paid any attention to Yu Chaoyun, she was the only one standing at the table.


    The laughter of the girls slowly faded away.


    Lady Zeng and others on the west side of the water pavilion were still sitting in the distance, looking at Yu Chaoyun with complicated expressions, and no one came forward for a long time.


    The surroundings were dead silent.


    Yu Chaoyun''s hand hidden in his sleeve tightly squeezed the incense ball, almost squeezing it flat.


    I don''t know how long it took, and a friendly and soft female voice came from her ear: "Chaoyun."


    The voice ?? sounded just a few steps behind her, a slender and graceful shadow was cast beside her, and the silhouette of the butterfly and bead flower trembled slightly on the ground.


    Even if he didn''t look back, Yu Chaoyun knew that it was Gu Yunchang, the fingers in his sleeve tightened a bit, the haze in his eyes was so thick that it was about to overflow.


    She knew from a young age that her cousin Fang Mingfeng and Dingyuan Hou''s manor Gu Yunchang were married, so she could only hide her thoughts well.


    After coming to the capital this time, she learned from her aunt, the British husband-in-law, that Gu Yuncong had an affair with Kang Wang, so she pushed her cousin to Gu Yanfei, the second girl who had been living in the family for more than ten years.


    And Gu Yanfei actually said to the Queen Mother in public at Jing Wangfu that she did not recognize her marriage with the Fang family.


    This news was like a lightning strike to Yu Chaoyun.


    The cousin who she admired wholeheartedly was pushed around like a hot potato by the sisters of the Gu family. What did they think of her cousin? !


    "Chaoyun?" Gu Yunxiang called out from behind, and the shadow on the ground moved forward.


    Yu Chaoyun closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, calm returned to them.


    She turned around slowly, and when her face met Gu Yunkang, who was a few steps away, her expression was full of grievances, the water in her eyes flowed, and her slightly pale cherry lips were pursed tightly, a look of forbearance and embarrassment. look.


    It looks like the bright and dignified peony flower was rudely broken off the branch, and a few petals fell from the corolla.


    Gu Yunxiang looked at Yu Chaoyun''s appearance and couldn''t bear it: Yu Chaoyun is just a little girl who just arrived, and how did she know that winning or losing in this world is often a matter of words from those in power, and there is no fairness at all.


    "Chaoyun, you didn''t lose, and you don''t need to admit defeat. Don''t be too caring." Gu Yunmao showed a soothing smile to Yu Chaoyun. .


    "‹’‹’, thank you." Yu Chaoyun nodded, took a step closer to Gu Yunxiang, and smiled reluctantly, with a slightly bitter smile.


    She reached out and held one of Gu Yunxiang''s hands, and she gestured like an ignorant white rabbit, delicate and innocent, with a child-like dependence.


    Gu Yunchang felt Yu Chaoyun''s palm was cold, felt more and more pitiful for the other party, and sighed in his heart.


    She shook Yu Chaoyun''s hand soothingly, trying to give her strength and warmth.


    Yu Chaoyun''s gaze turned to the sparkling lake outside the window again, and said softly, "‹’‹’, I was actually sent to the capital by my family."


    "I don''t hide it from you, they are the first prince concubine."


    Her voice was erratic and weak. When she spoke, her long eyelashes trembled, and her chest heaved violently.


    It seems that he has been suppressed for a long time, and no one has said it, so he can only talk to Gu Yunxiang.


    "Plop!"


    A gold and silver carp in the lake outside the window flew up from the water and fell again, splashing all over the place. A few drops of water splashed through the window onto their dresses. Yu Chaoyun''s cuffs were wet and seemed to be stained with tears. .


    "Chaoyun..." Gu Yuncong''s words had a stronger sense of pity, and he felt touched, and wanted to persuade her.


    In this era, no matter it is a commoner woman or a girl from a noble mansion of an aristocratic family, they are all helpless, their marriage is in the hands of the family, and they can only follow the trend to find a marriage that is right for each other. to live a lifetime.


    From a brilliant pearl to a dull and boring dead fish eye, it is really pitiful.


    However, before Gu Yunchang''s words came out, he heard Yu Chaoyun say softly again: "‹’‹’, I''m actually very happy."


    Gu Yunchang opened her cherry lips slightly and looked at Yu Chaoyun in astonishment.


    Yu Chaoyun''s eyes turned to Gu Yunchang again, and he smiled lightly, with a three-point gentleness and a three-point sweetness in his smile, and then said: "I''m very happy, I have admired His Royal Highness the First Prince since I was a child."


    "When I was young, I visited the capital several times..."


    "When I was seven years old, I entered the palace with my aunt and met His Royal Highness the eldest prince in the imperial garden. At that time, I was enjoying lotus flowers with a few girls by the lake. Two of the girls were at odds and accidentally bumped into each other while pushing. When it arrives at me. Just a little bit, I''m about to fall into the lake, but fortunately the First Prince''s Palace has stopped me."


    "For me at the time, His Highness was like a hero... He was really a very gentle person."


    What Yu Chaoyun said was half-truth, but her emotions were true.


    When she was seven years old, she did enter the palace with her aunt once, but in the story she hid a person, her cousin Fang Mingfeng.


    In those days, the person who held her in the palace was her cousin, and the person she liked was also her cousin.


    Besides my cousin, there is no one else.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 177： Capture love (one more)

    Chapter 177 Seize Love (One More)


    After ?? finished speaking, Yu Chaoyun didn''t speak for a long time, and the corners of his eyes were red.


    Under those half-drooping eyes, there is an indescribable emotional tide hidden in the bottom of the eyes, so restrained, so affectionate, so repressed, so unrequited.


    Gu Yunchang looked straight at Yu Chaoyun, and was touched by the emotion she burst into at this moment, and felt something in her heart.


    It turns out that the person Yu Chaoyun likes is the eldest prince.


    No wonder Yu Chaoyun only played the song "Farewell to Injury". For her, war is indeed "Farewell to Injury". In this song, the girl who seeks her husband for thousands of miles represents Yu Chaoyun himself, and the fiance who was drafted into the army represents The eldest prince who was sent to South Vietnam as a proton.


    In the past eight years, Yu Chaoyun was probably thinking about going to Nanyue to find the eldest prince;


    For the past eight years, Yu Chaoyun has been worried that the eldest prince will never come back...


    This song is Yu Chaoyun''s voice.


    So this is not an arranged marriage arranged by the family.


    Thinking about it, Gu Yunchang looked at Yu Chaoyun with a little more appreciation and closeness.


    "‹’‹’," Yu Chaoyun showed a shy smile and whispered, "I shouldn''t have told you this..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Gu Yunchang interrupted Yu Chaoyun''s words and took her hand with both hands, "It''s not a shameful thing to like someone."


    It turns out that Yu Chaoyun had a relationship with the eldest prince eight years ago, and she fell in love with the eldest prince first.


    At this moment, thinking back to what Yu Chaoyun said to Gu Yanfei just now, Gu Yunchang suddenly felt that she was hiding her words.


    Just now, did Yu Chaoyun want to give up the eldest prince, so he told Gu Yanfei that she lost.


    But Gu Yanfei was aggressive, he insisted on pressing Yu Chaoyun to the point that he couldn''t turn over, he insisted on intervening between the eldest prince and Yu Chaoyun, and he insisted on winning people''s love!


    Gu Yanfei is too deceiving!


    In his thoughts, Gu Yunchang''s eyes passed through the gate of the water pavilion and looked at the open space outside the water pavilion.


    Seven or eight girls were playing hide-and-seek in the open space. At this time, the blindfolded person was Gu Yanfei.


    "Yan Fei, come and catch me, come and catch me." Lu Qin''s smiling voice came from the wind.


    The other girls either hid behind Lu Qin or behind nearby tree trunks.


    Almost as soon as Lu Qin finished speaking, Gu Yanfei looked for the sound and walked away, took two steps forward, and grabbed Lu Qin''s wrist.


    "Caught you!"


    Gu Yanfei said confidently.


    Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yanfei''s back, her eyes became deep little by little, her heart was complicated, and she sighed: "Chaoyun, my second cousin has always been a good-natured..."


    Yes, Gu Yanfei''s temper is too sharp to be strong.


    She covets the eldest prince just to compete with herself, she doesn''t really like the eldest prince at all.


    She wanted to take away the eldest prince for her own selfishness, but in the end it was just a pair of grudges. She, the eldest prince and Yu Chaoyun would become a piece of chicken feathers in the rest of their lives.


    She shouldn''t have done this!


    "Chaoyun, I will try to persuade her." Gu Yunchang handed a handkerchief to Yu Chaoyun with a gentle and amiable smile.


    She has a bright appearance, an easy-going temperament, and is well-mannered in all aspects of life. There is always a feeling of ease and ease with her, and she has made many friends in Beijing.


    "‹’‹’, you are so kind." Yu Chaoyun took the veil, lowered his head slightly, and wiped the corners of his eyes with the veil, and the corners of his mouth hidden behind the veil were barely visible.


    She didn''t ask Gu Yunmao how she planned to persuade her, she just smiled faintly at Gu Yunmao, her voice was a little hoarse: "I''ve kept this in my heart for a long time... I feel much more comfortable when I say it out today. "


    Her eyes were still a little red, but they were bright.


    "I''m the daughter of the Yu family. I knew from a young age that I would follow the family''s wishes to get married, so even if I fell in love with the eldest prince, I never had any expectations."


    "Unexpectedly, my family sent me to the capital to fight for that position."


    "This is the chance God gave me, no matter what, I still don''t want to accept my fate."


    Yu Chaoyun''s tone was gentle and soft, and his expression was very firm.


    The cold wind blew on her cheeks coldly, and a few strands of bangs were ruffled by the wind, revealing her fair and jade-like forehead, and her whole person revealed a deep sadness, weak and strong.


    Gu Yunchang raised her hand to smooth out her bangs for Yu Chaoyun. She felt that the two had made up their minds today, so she felt a little close to her, and she also looked at her a little differently.


    It turns out that among the women in Dajingchao, there will also be girls like Yu Chaoyun who are brave enough to pursue true love.


    Yu Chaoyun trusted himself so much that he confided to himself.


    In this regard, Gu Yunchang was also a little touched, and said with a smile: "Chaoyun, don''t worry, I will help you keep the secret."


    "It''s better to say something, otherwise, if you hold it in your heart for a long time, it will become a heart disease."


    Yu Chaoyun squeezed the handkerchief and wiped the corners of his eyes. He met Gu Yuncong and smiled.


    Outside the water pavilion, the crisp and hearty laughter of Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang could be heard in the distance. Yu Chaoyun subconsciously looked for his reputation, but saw a thirty-something servant walk in.


    The inner servant stood at the door and bowed to Gu Yunchang, Yu Chaoyun, and the girls of the noble family on the west side of the water pavilion, and then said, "The Empress Dowager is banqueting guests in Jiufengfang, please ask the girls to move."


    Therefore, Miss Zeng and the others who were sitting on the west side of the water pavilion all got up and walked out with the inner servant along with Gu Yunchang and Yu Chaoyun.


    "Girls, please come this way."


    The servant walked in front to lead the way for Gu Yunqiang and his party.


    In front, Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang and the others were also led by Eunuch He along the lake, all the way to the east.


    After a cup of tea, they came to a two-story painting boat, with carved columns and painted buildings, decorated with lanterns and colorful lights, which looked beautiful against the background of the surrounding ice and snow.


    A clear and clear sound of pipa came from the painting boat, echoing faintly in the air.


    The girls stepped onto the boat one by one on a wooden board protruding from the painting boat. In the painting boat, lanterns were lit, and in the bright lights, a piece of clothing was fragrant, and the bead hairpins swayed.


    Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Yu and other concubines have already taken their seats, sitting on the first floor of the painting boat. In addition, there are some young sons of 16 or 17 years old, standing or sitting on the painting boat in twos and threes. On the second floor, talking and drinking, it was very lively.


    In the corner of the first floor, a musician with heavy make-up and a long skirt and a jade hairpin hugged the pipa, and the song "Feng Qiuhuang" appeared on her fingertips, lingering.


    Liu Shuang, the maid in charge, walked over with a smile and greeted everyone present: "The Empress Dowager, please don''t be cautious."


    On the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, there was originally a palace banquet.


    This is a custom from the time of Emperor Taizu. On the eighth day of every year, the queen will entertain some young boys and girls of the right age. Several couples of marriages can always be achieved, and gradually it has become a good story, which is called the feast of flounder.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 178： Flounder (two more)

    Chapter 178 Flounder (two more)


    There is no queen in Jinshang. Chu Yi''s biological mother is Jinshang''s original wife, the princess, who died of illness ten years ago.


    Since Jinshang ascended the throne, the ministers have also written to Jinshang several times, asking Jinshang to establish a new one, but Jinshang has all refuted them.


    Therefore, everyone thought that this year''s flounder banquet was canceled, but they never thought that the Queen Mother Yuan suddenly announced the girls into the palace in the afternoon. Then, the emperor also ordered people to go to various prefectures to pass the word of mouth, and called some young sons of the right age. Enter the palace to participate in the feast of flounder.


    Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin, and the others chose the seat closest to the music player. After the music player finished playing the song "Feng Qiuhuang", the storyteller next to him knocked on the gavel and started shaking his head. Get up and book.


    Gu Yanfei divided his heart into two halves, one half was listening to the book, the other half was listening to Wei Jiaoniang: "This flounder feast has been held for more than 40 years, and it is held every year. I thought this year would be an exception."


    "Actually, this flounder feast was originally held by Emperor Taizu to show the princesses his consort."


    "Taizu said that his princess is not afraid of not getting married, and will not force her consort. Whoever wants to come will come. He said that this is called a blind date. Both men and women must first see each other before they know whether the marriage will be successful or not."


    "It is said that when the eldest princess of Changning felt that the feast of flounder was not lively enough, she called a group of people of her age to come together. Taizu also thought that it was very lively for everyone to have a blind date like this, and this custom has been preserved year after year."


    Lu Qin peeled off the pine kernels and sighed: "Emperor Taizu has always had all kinds of fantastic ideas, what a strange person!"


    The storyteller next to ?? is talking about an anecdote of Taizu.


    He spoke with a lot of eloquence from Emperor Taizu''s childhood, saying that Taizu was naughty when he was young. be human.


    Speaking of Taizu, he started as a small catcher. In just three years, he became the leader of the squad and established a bit of prestige in the town.


    Speaking of the chaos in the world at that time, the auspicious omens of the black dragon appeared above the residence of Taizu, and Taizu rose up after that...


    Originally, these stories are familiar to everyone, but today, many people have more or less heard that there is a "real dragon vision" in the capital. Now listening to this anecdote, some people can''t help but show a meaningful expression.


    There are also people like Lu Qin who have entered the palace early, and who have never heard of it before. Seeing Wei Jiaoniang winking, she brought her little face close to her and asked them in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Wei Jiao Niang took Lu Qin''s shoulders, pulled her closer, and whispered into her ear.


    Lu Qin opened his eyes wider and wider, his pupils shone with an unusually bright light, and she nakedly wrote shock and curiosity on her face.


    "Really a dragon?" Lu Qin asked in a low voice.


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes twitched, and she was too lazy to answer such a silly question.


    The storyteller next to ?? has already spoken eloquently about the black dragon lingering above Emperor Taizu''s head, kowtow three times in a row, and roared three times before floating away;


    Said that at that time, people in the whole town saw the black dragon appearing and knelt down to worship the black dragon. The scene was very spectacular;


    Speaking of Emperor Taizu''s lofty ambitions...


    Lu Qin naturally understood Wei Jiao Niang''s contempt and was too lazy to care about her, so she went to chat with other girls she knew well, and asked them if they had heard that a real dragon appeared in the capital today.


    With her help, after a while, there was a commotion all around.


    This fact is unbelievable. Some people believe it, some believe it or not, and some people look at each other in disbelief.


    The inside of the boat gradually became noisy, and there were more and more discussions, until there was a brisk footstep outside the boat, with a silver bell-like sound of laughter and chatter.


    "This year''s flounder feast is held in this painting boat."


    "Much more fun than being in a palace."


    "That''s right."


    A dozen or so noble ladies from the imperial family came to the palace, surrounded by the princess of Changqing County, who was Prince Jing¡¯s mansion.


    Some girls came forward to greet Changqing and others and saluted, some girls sat in the same place and nodded with a smile, and some people just talked to others, pretending they didn''t see it at all.


    With the arrival of these noble ladies from the royal family, the scene became more and more lively. At first glance, the upper and lower floors were full of young and prosperous young girls.


    Changqing glanced around, his eyes fell on Gu Yunxi, who was laughing not far away, and smiled sweetly: "Yunxiang."


    Changqing walked over quickly and pulled Gu Yunchang away from Yu Chaoyun and the others.


    "I was looking for you." Changqing took Gu Yunchang''s arm and walked towards the front seat, smiling and biting her ear in a low voice, "Am I going to call you Auntie Huang?"


    Changqing is the daughter of King Jing. She has been a frequent visitor in the palace since she was a child, so she is well informed. As soon as she entered the palace, she heard that the Queen Mother planned to set a wedding date for King Kang and Gu Yuncong after this year.


    King Kang and King Jing were the same generation, and when Gu Yunchang became Princess Kang, Changqing became her junior.


    Speaking of his wedding date with King Kang, Gu Yunchang''s lips curled slightly.


    A gleam of light just sprinkled on her beautiful face, outlining her soft and delicate outline, and a little golden light flashed in her pupils, making her charming and charming.


    Gu Yunqiang''s expression was somewhat tender, a bit sweet, but not ashamed, and said generously: "Changqing, I''m still me, you can call it whatever you used to call it."


    Even if she is married to King Kang, she will not blindly depend on King Kang. She is Gu Yunchang first and his wife second.


    Changqing liked Gu Yunxiang''s uncompromising true temperament, he laughed, leaned into her ear and said, "I don''t dare."


    "Uncle Kang...I can''t afford it."


    Anyone can see King Kang''s intentions for Gu Yunchang.


    Gu Yunchang pursed his lips with a smile, the dimples on his lips were deeper, and the smile was sweet and sweet.


    As soon as they sat down, they heard a screaming report from a servant who was guarding outside:


    "The Emperor is here!"


    "The Empress Dowager is here!"


    "His Royal Highness is here!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The emperor wearing a bright yellow dragon robe walked in side by side with the Queen Mother Yuan, followed by King Kang Chuyou, the eldest prince Chu Yi, and several other princes and princesses. Sitting in a wheelchair, pushed by the palace staff.


    She is wearing a pink butterfly and a floral jacket, with a melon face, white skin, cherry mouth, and a cute double bun. She is thin and small.


    Today, the children are weak, and they have only one son and one daughter. This is the only princess in the palace today, named Anle.


    Everyone got up and saluted, and at the same time they bowed, they all quietly looked at the eldest prince Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi has only returned to Beijing for a few months, and he has been reclusive. At least half of the people present had never seen him before, and their eyes were filled with curiosity and scrutiny.


    Someone looked at the eldest prince and King Kang back and forth, weighing in their hearts.


    Thinking about today''s "real dragon vision", this flounder feast is obviously a bit unusual.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 179： Just (one more)

    Chapter 179 Simply (one more)


    Chu Yi was wearing a purple cloud pattern straight robe, and the yellow light was softly sprinkled on him, which added a bit of warmth to his handsome and picturesque face, and his eyebrows were beautiful.


    He followed the emperor unhurriedly, with graceful steps, raised his hands, and extraordinary extravagance, like an immortal above Jiuxiao, with a feeling that he could not be seen from afar.


    When he walked past Gu Yanfei, he curled his lips slightly towards her, and a warm smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, like the bright spring sun, graceful and graceful.


    The emperor and others went up the stairs and sat down one by one on the second floor of the painting boat.


    The emperor ?? said with a smile on his face: "Everyone has a good time. Don''t hold back on this rare flounder feast."


    Speaking of the word "ðÏöï", the emperor thought of his son, his mood was better, and his face was radiant.


    "Thank the Emperor for his grace!" Everyone thanked the Holy Grace in unison.


    Most of the people attending the banquet were from noble backgrounds, and there were many opportunities to enter the palace and face the saints on weekdays. Therefore, most of them were not restrained. They chatted and laughed freely. Went to the outside deck to enjoy the lake view.


    The inside of the painting boat seems to be lively and festive, everyone is chatting and laughing, and it is fun, but in fact, each has his own mind.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan sat on the left of the emperor, gossiping and saying: "Aijia likes these little girls'' homes very much. This young girl''s home should be lively and happy."


    "Does the emperor say so?"


    The last sentence, the Queen Mother Yuan turned her head and said it to the emperor.


    "The queen mother is right." The emperor smiled and twisted his beard, with deep smile lines at the corners of his eyes, "The little girl''s house is really lively and lively."


    While speaking, the corner of the emperor''s eyes couldn''t help but drift towards Chu Yi, who was sitting on his right. Chu Yi''s eyes were half-drooped, and his smiling eyes were looking straight through the window to the deck below. Eyelashes fluttered gently like butterfly wings.


    Looking along Chu Yi''s line of sight, the emperor saw Gu Yanfei as expected, the little girl was leaning on the railing of the painting boat with Wei Jiaoniang with a smile. .


    The emperor''s eyes quickly turned back to his son, and he was very happy. He just wished that the two children would now call himself the father emperor in pairs.


    You must not let the Queen Mother get in the way and ruin your son''s good marriage.


    The emperor secretly said in his heart, he picked up the blue and white porcelain tea cup and sipped the tea.


    The fast-paced allegro sounded again, and the storyteller downstairs continued to tell the story again. After the emperor Taizu met the auspicious omen of the real dragon, he began to talk about the beautiful talk of the emperor Taizu three times to invite the real person of Tiangang to come out, and then he talked about Taizu When the emperor was seriously injured on the battlefield and his life was dying, the real dragon reappeared...


    "Taizu is really a god." Empress Dowager Yuan sighed a little bit, "Not only are there such amazing people as Tiangang Zhenren to help, but also blessed by God, Zhenlong appeared for Taizu twice, not only knew Taizu in Weiwei. time, and then rescued the Taizu from a time of crisis."


    "With the protection of the real dragon, whenever the Taizu was in danger, he could turn it into a safe one, and all the way to victory, there was a prosperous and peaceful world."


    "Does the emperor say so?"


    Empress Dowager Yuan smiled dignified and graceful.


    The emperor smiled and didn''t answer the Queen Mother Yuan''s words. He took an orange from the fruit bowl on the case, peeled the orange peel, and gave half of the orange to Anle.


    An Le took half an orange without saying a word, with a well-behaved smile on his little face, peeling off the tang of the orange, as if there was nothing more important than this.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan did not show any anger at the emperor''s deafness, and turned to Chu Yi again, smiling even deeper, and asked, "Eldest Prince, what do you think?"


    Hearing that, Chu Yi, who was drinking tea, put down the tea cup in his hand, smiled lightly, and nodded slightly: "Great-grandfather is the destiny, and only the real dragon will help you."


    Chu Yi said it lightly, but the expression of Queen Mother Yuan changed slightly.


    Originally, the main point of her words was that the real dragon had auspicious signs first, and then the great ancestor established the great scene.


    But Chu Yi''s words completely reversed the cause and effect in her words, emphasizing that it was Taizu who had the ability to found a country, and that''s why he got the help of the real dragon.


    Both have very different focuses.


    Several princes and princesses next to ?? seemed to be drinking tea, but they were actually paying attention to the conversation between Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu Yi, and keenly heard the Ji Feng in their words.


    King Jing couldn''t help but look at Empress Dowager Yuan''s face, she was still smiling, but her eyes were like a knife, slashing into Chu Yi''s face.


    The Queen Mother Yuan was really unhappy and her eyes were heavy, but she couldn''t say that what Chu Yi said was wrong.


    Her lips tightened gradually, and she couldn''t take it any longer.


    Chu Yi turned his head and said warmly to the emperor: "Father, your cold is not completely healed, what about the hand stove?"


    The emperor contracted the cold on the second day of the new year, and it took several days for him to recover.


    "..." The emperor''s face froze, his eyes wandering.


    He was in a hurry to see his son''s sweetheart, and he didn''t know where to put the stove.


    An Le just finished eating the half of the orange that the emperor gave her, and took out her hand stove from her sleeve.


    It is a very lovely gilt hand stove, in the shape of a gourd, with delicate rattan leaf patterns carved on it.


    Anle silently handed the stove to the emperor.


    Chu Yi and An Le, the siblings, don''t look alike, but they have a pair of similar Ruifeng eyes, their pupils are as black as black jade, and they look at the emperor together.


    Faced with these two pairs of similar eyes, the emperor could not say a word, and obediently took the gourd-shaped stove.


    The allegro below ?? is getting faster and faster. The storyteller said that there was a genius doctor who heard that Taizu was seriously injured, and sent him elixir from thousands of miles away.


    Yuan Zhe, who was sitting next to King Kang, frowned slightly and stared at the emperor and Chu Yi without blinking.


    After repeating this for a few times, Yuan Zhe suddenly opened his mouth and said: "It is said that the true dragon chooses the master, and the emperor Taizu first obtained the dragon''s heart, and then he has the heart, which attracted heroes from all over the world to join forces, and the Xuanlong army under his command was in a short period of time. The year has been huge¡­¡±


    At first glance, these remarks sounded reasonable and well-founded, as if to say that the Taizu was surrendered to the hearts of people because of the vision of the black dragon coming into the world.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of a cup hitting the table suddenly rang out, interrupting Yuan Zhe''s words roughly.


    Not only all the princes and princesses sitting around heard it, but even the young masters and girls who were sitting a little further away also heard the movement, and their eyes flocked like waves to the owner of the cup, the eldest princess of Fengyang.


    "What kind of thing are you!" Feng Yang looked at Yuan Zhe coldly, his mighty aura swept up like fire and lightning, and was extremely fierce, "It''s not your turn to talk about your father''s affairs."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 180： Say pro (two more)

    Chapter 180 Saying Pro (Second)


    Yuan Zhe''s face stiffened, he was speechless, and was blocked by Fengyang so he couldn''t speak.


    Everyone around ?? also fell silent.


    These words cannot be said by others, and even if they are said, they have no such thunderous weight.


    Fengyang is older, of high seniority, and has great power. He is also the eldest daughter of Taizu, and has always been favored by Taizu.


    When Taizu was alive, he always brought this eldest daughter with him, whether he was on the battlefield or visiting privately in a private service. Even if Feng Yang didn''t marry for life, Taizu would let her be his own way.


    Taizu often said: My Fengyang has the qualifications to do whatever he wants.


    This "qualification" not only means that Taizu is willing to support his daughter, but also because Fengyang has the ability to far surpass that of a man.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s face tensed a bit, the corners of her lips trembled violently, and her face was somewhat sluggish.


    Even though Yuan Zhe has never served in the DPRK, he is still her nephew and the future heir of their Yuan family. Fengyang trampling Yuan Zhe to the ground like this in public is simply a provocation and insult to their Yuan family!


    Empress Dowager Yuan calmed down, her neatly trimmed fingers rubbed the edge of her sleeve, and said lightly, "Sister Huang, that''s not what you said..."


    However, when Feng Yang''s sharp eyes shot straight at him, the Queen Mother Yuan''s lips trembled, and her aura was weakened by three points.


    She even felt a slight pain in her shoulders, recalling the whip Fengyang hit her twenty years ago.


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager Yuan couldn''t help but recall the helpless voice of the late emperor: "Ayan, Huangjie is so angry, when she is very angry, even her father and emperor have to coax her, and I have been swayed by her since I was a child...cough, Huangjie is like Xianyun Yehe, you can''t enter the palace twice a year, so you can just avoid her in the future."


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes showed a thick haze, and even the hands in her sleeves were trembling almost invisible, and the surging anger was about to come out.


    Fengyang waved his sleeves casually, and a calm voice resounded through the painting boat: "This book is not very good, change it."


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, and the air condensed.


    The storyteller on the first floor also heard it, of course, and quickly closed his mouth, his face paled slightly, and he described the allegro in his hand tightly.


    In the dead silence, Fengyang continued: "My father once said that right and wrong have their own opinions, and later generations will comment on merits and demerits."


    This sentence is also a famous saying of Taizu, and everyone present is familiar with it.


    For thousands of years, emperors and generals have been proud of being able to erect monuments after death, and want to be famous in history, only Emperor Taizu left this last word on his sickbed before his death.


    The surroundings are quieter, and the needle drop can be heard.


    Everyone looked up at Fengyang on the second floor quietly, thinking about the graceful appearance of Emperor Taizu in their minds.


    Fengyang smiled coldly and said meaningfully: "My royal father doesn''t need a ''storyteller'' to comment there."


    Of course, Fengyang wasn''t really scolding the storyteller, but the storyteller was so frightened that his body was trembling, and he knelt down to the ground with sincerity and fear.


    The storyteller didn''t understand, but the others present were not stupid. Obviously, Fengyang''s remarks were alluding to Yuan Zhe''s remarks, and he was no different from a storyteller.


    "Pfft."


    I don''t know who laughed out loud, so harsh and abrupt.


    Some of the clans and nobles present at the scene were not without people who were at odds with the noble family, and they made no secret of their sneering.


    "..." Yuan Zheruya''s face was blue, white, and red.


    He wanted to say something, but in front of Fengyang''s majesty, any words were like sophistry, and they all seemed weak.


    Empress Dowager Yuan pursed her lips and swallowed the old blood stuck in her throat abruptly. She looked at Chu You, but saw that Chu You''s burning eyes had been drifting towards the deck.


    His absent-minded look seemed to be looking for Gu Yuncong.


    What kind of coquettish trick did Gu Yunxiang use on him to take away his three souls and seven souls!


    Thinking, Empress Dowager Yuan''s throat was filled with sweetness again, and she tightly grasped the armrest of the Grand Master''s chair with one hand, blue veins bursting out on the back of her hand.


    She held her breath, and her breathing became rapid and heavy.


    After a while, the Empress Dowager Yuan said slowly and forcefully: "Since Huangjie doesn''t like storytelling, you can go down."


    This sentence was naturally said to the storyteller who was kneeling on the ground, and it was considered to be able to save some face for Yuan Zhe in front of everyone.


    The storyteller stood up with trembling feet, bowed, and quickly stepped back.


    The atmosphere became heavy and depressing, as if the storm was about to come.


    But the emperor didn''t seem to be affected, he smiled and asked Anle half of the oranges she had peeled, and ate them happily, as if what happened just now had nothing to do with him.


    The old lady beside the Queen Mother saw her face sinking like water, and made a gesture in a certain direction quietly.


    After a while, Liu Shuang, the maid in charge of the palace, stepped on the stairs to the second floor of the painting boat, respectfully and dignifiedly greeted Empress Dowager Yuan, and said:


    "The Empress Dowager, the sons and daughters of each family are playing on the deck outside. It''s very lively. Didn''t the lady keep saying that the Shou''an Palace is too clean, do you want to have a good time?"


    "Alright." Empress Dowager Yuan loosened her grip on the armrest, nodded slightly, and asked the emperor and Feng Yang, "Your Majesty, Huangjie, why don''t you go outside and get some air together."


    While ?? was talking, Empress Dowager Yuan noticed that Chu You''s eyes lit up from the corner of her eyes, and the soul seemed to float away again. Her eyes darkened, restraining her emotions.


    The emperor was also absent-minded, and his eyes fluttered from the window to Gu Yanfei on the deck. Suddenly, his mind moved, and he happily agreed: "It''s better to go and relax."


    It''s not yet Shen Shi, because it just snowed, and the sky was a little gloomy.


    The lake surface is sparkling, the weeping willows and plum trees on the shore are dyed with a layer of white snow, and the branches and flowers and leaves are shining with crystal light, like jade branches hanging down, swaying gently in the cold wind.


    The cold wind is biting, but these young boys and girls are full of anger, and most of them are not afraid of the cold. They gather in twos and threes on the wide deck, and the excitement is tight.


    Some people gathered together to enjoy the scenery, some people were blowing flute, and some people were playing pot-throwing on the deck.


    There were three double-eared iron pots on the deck, and the sound of arrows falling one after another in the air, accompanied by bursts of laughter and applause, this lively atmosphere attracted many people inside and outside the boat to look at them. He looked over and watched with interest.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed a bamboo arrow and threw it casually. The bamboo arrow not only entered the pot, but bounced back and fell into Gu Yanfei''s hands firmly.


    "Yan Fei, your ''Xiaojian'' is really amazing." Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin laughed happily.


    The so-called "Xiaojian" means that the bamboo arrow thrown into the pot jumps back into the hands of the thrower.


    Chu Yi applauded lightly, the corners of his mouth turned up involuntarily, and the corners of his slightly upward sloping eyes were warm and charming.


    An Le also imitated the emperor''s brother, and clapped his hands several times in a row.


    The palace people on the painting boat set up tables and chairs on the stern deck, and placed a windscreen.


    The emperor smiled and sat down against the railing.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan also sat down with the hand of the grandmother, and followed the line of sight of the father and son to look at Gu Yanfei in front.


    The girl stood tall, with a face like Shunhua. When she smiled, she was like the most dazzling and delicate flower. Her appearance was far better than the other girls around, and she was quite astonishing only with the true national color of peony.


    It''s no wonder that Chu Yi cares about her so much.


    This man, everyone is lustful, even his own son.


    Thinking, Empress Dowager Yuan glanced at Chu You on the right again, a cold light flashed across her eyes, but a kind smile appeared on her face.


    "Your Majesty, this annual feast of flounder and flounder must be paired like flounder, so that the grandfather''s favor will not be restored." The Empress Dowager Yuan said to the emperor with a smile, "The first prince is not too young. After the New Year, it¡¯s already twenty years old, and it¡¯s the age to start a family.¡±


    "The eldest prince''s marriage should have been handled by the queen, but his mother left early, and the emperor is now busy with government affairs, so he can''t be separated, so the Ai family thought about sharing the emperor''s worries, and deliberately selected a few girls carefully. All of them are famous ladies, knowledgeable and reasonable..."


    "Liu Shuang, go and call Miss Yu over."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 181： reject (one more)

    Chapter 181 Rejection (one more)


    But as soon as the Queen Mother Yuan¡¯s voice fell, she heard the emperor¡¯s indifferent reply:


    "No need."


    The three words ?? are neither light nor heavy, neither cold nor hot, and there is a hint of sternness in his tone, which is beyond doubt.


    Liushuang was stunned for a while, and stood still with his head down.


    The originally peaceful atmosphere suddenly became tense again because of the emperor''s words.


    Meeting the sharp and gloomy eyes of Empress Dowager Yuan, the emperor casually flicked his sleeves, rubbed the gourd-shaped hand stove in his hand, and continued: "The empress dowager also said that I, the father, must give my son the details."


    "Yu''s daughter can''t do it."


    The emperor''s tone became colder and sharper, and when he said the last five words, he was decisive.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan''s expression changed instantly, and she looked at the emperor who was only a foot away from her with a look as if looking at a stranger.


    The emperor has always been soft-tempered. He rarely gets angry on weekdays. To put it nicely, he is mild-mannered. To put it badly, he is cowardly and easy to manipulate.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan had been married to the late emperor for more than 20 years. Only eight years ago, when the eldest prince was sent to South Vietnam as a hostage, she saw the emperor get angry once.


    After eight years, the Empress Dowager Yuan had already forgotten about it. She didn''t expect that the emperor would suddenly be hard-hearted today, so she refuted her words in public. Even Chu You turned his eyes away from Gu Yuncong''s body, slightly squinting. He looked at the emperor in amazement.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s body stiffened, her face turned blue and red, her wrists trembled uncontrollably, and every word was frosty: "Does the emperor have an opinion on the family?"


    She asked straight to the point, her voice resounding throughout the deck and clearly reaching the ears of others around her.


    Those children of the noble family all looked at the emperor and the empress dowager, and pricked up their ears.


    The dragon robe on the emperor''s body was rolled up by the cold wind, and the cloak draped on the outside bulged slightly, making his figure thinner and thinner.


    The ?? Emperor stared directly at Empress Dowager Yuan''s gloomy eyes without evasion, and announced in a slow and firm tone:


    "My eldest prince does not marry daughters of noble families."


    After finishing speaking, the emperor turned his head to look at Chu Yi, who was beside him. When facing his son, he had that gentle smile again, and his loving expression seemed to say, "On the first day of the new year, don''t worry, you have father here."


    "..." Chu Yi smiled slightly, her beautifully shaped pupils narrowed slightly, and her pupils were gleaming.


    Daddy is still like this, exactly the same as when he was a child, nothing has changed.


    Empress Dowager Yuan did not expect that the emperor not only rejected her categorically, but did not even find an excuse, and her face instantly turned blue.


    She has lived a smooth life in this life. She was valued by her parents and brothers when she was in her parents'' home. She was also deeply favored by the late emperor when she married the late emperor. Even if the late emperor died, she was still the empress dowager above, the most honorable woman in this dynasty.


    Her fingertips digged deeply into her tender palm, her eyes dark.


    More and more people looked over here, and even the son who was blowing the flute put down the jade flute in his hand.


    The sound of the flute stopped, and the surroundings were silent, except for the gusts of cold wind whistling on the plywood.


    Yuan Zhe, who was standing beside Chu You, stared straight at the emperor, his eyes were as deep as abyss, and his hands were thoughtfully behind his back.


    First Fengyang, then the emperor...


    They are so uncharacteristically, are they planning to take action against the aristocratic family? !


    is really funny.


    Yuan Zhe''s eyes turned cold a little bit, as if a snowstorm was raging in his eyes, and he sneered in his heart: Grandfather and father were right, as expected, they are incompetent today, and have no self-awareness.


    If he were to go up today, he would be patient and dormant, and like the late emperor, he would slowly figure it out, slowly grasp the court in his hands, and then plan other things.


    It¡¯s only been a year since I ascended the throne, and I didn¡¯t even have a seat on the dragon chair, so I wanted to take a knife on their family, thinking I was Emperor Taizu!


    The Empress Dowager Yuan still stared at the emperor, and smiled, but the smile was not as wide as her eyes, and asked, "Then Aijia also asked the emperor if there are any girls he likes? Aijia can also help Zhangzhangyan."


    The emperor smiled leisurely, and said calmly: "Emperor Taizu once said that marriage should not only be about the life of the parents, but also about mutual wishes."


    This sentence seems to be saying that Chu Yi will choose his own marriage, so he will not spare the Queen Mother.


    Hearing the emperor mention Emperor Taizu, Yuan Zhe''s eyes turned gloomy again.


    At that time, Emperor Taizu launched an uprising, and the momentum was like a broken bamboo, and the previous dynasty was defeated all the way. When the overall situation of Jiangbei was set, their Yuan family and other noble families also took the initiative to surrender to Taizu and worship him as the master.


    However, Emperor Taizu hated the aristocratic family because the family did not help him conquer the previous dynasty, and was dedicated to supporting those poor officials to replace the family.


    Most of their noble families have been passed down for hundreds or even hundreds of years. They are big families in the prefectures and counties they belong to. They have also suppressed the scholars of the poor family in the local area. However, Emperor Taizu acted resolutely and immediately killed the chickens to warn the monkeys, and the Qingzhou Wang family was destroyed.


    Other aristocratic families would not dare to do it again.


    Emperor Taizu has always been a man of two words.


    But in this great Jing Dynasty, there was only this amazing Taizu Emperor.


    It is said that tiger fathers have no dogs, and everyone knows that the late emperor is not as good as the Taizu Emperor... and now even the late emperor is not as good as him!


    The three generations of emperors in the Dajing Dynasty are not as good as one generation...


    Yuan Zhe looked at the emperor''s profile with an almost contemptuous look that could not hide his old and sickly face.


    I was raised and abandoned by the late emperor this morning, so what is there to be afraid of?


    Just like what my father said, since this one is not obedient, then change to another obedient one.


    Yuan Zhe slowly shifted his gaze from the emperor to King Kang Chuyou.


    Chu You is standing under the roof of the painting boat, the shadow of the roof casts a faint shadow on his well-defined side face, which makes his narrow and sharp eyes colder than the cold wind, like a leopard about to hunt. .


    Kang Kang has the blood of the family in his body, and he is naturally on their side. Moreover, King Kang is still young and needs the support of their family.


    "Seventh Emperor Brother," the emperor also looked at Chu You like Yuan Zhe, his eyes were meaningful, and he slowly asked with a smile, "Do you think this sentence is right or wrong?"


    "..." Chu You''s face sank, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    This sentence originally came from his mouth. It was what he said to the emperor when he asked the emperor to fulfill him and Gu Yunchang last year. At this time, the emperor just returned the original words.


    Ying looked at the emperor''s slightly provocative eyes, and Chu You''s thin mouth gradually formed a sneer, his eyes darkened.


    He and his concubine are in love with each other, and they truly love each other. It has nothing to do with those external family backgrounds. He loves concubine because of this person, whether her surname is Gu or whether she is the daughter of Gu Ce does not matter.


    ‹’''er loves him only because he is him, not because he has the brilliance of King Kang.


    Their feelings are different.


    But the Emperor...


    The emperor kept talking about "Taizu" and "two loves", but he was using chicken feathers as an arrow. To put it bluntly, it was just to suppress the family.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 182： Pursuit (two more)

    Chapter 182 Pursuit (two more)


    Chu You didn''t say anything, and the emperor was not annoyed. He scratched his half-white beard and sighed, "Yes, the marriage of the seventh emperor''s younger brother was too hasty."


    The emperor always smiled slightly when he said these words, but his eyes were indifferent.


    He made no secret of the threat in his words and expressions. If King Kang dared to say that Emperor Taizu''s words were wrong, then the emperor would dare to directly refute the marriage between King Kang and Gu Yunchang.


    "..." Two flaming flames burned in Chu You''s eyes, blood surged, and the anger in his heart surged like waves, almost bursting out, but he finally held back.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned cold.


    Thinking of his cousin''s advice, Chu You took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and endured it, his face sullen, his face turned ashen with anger.


    He nodded stiffly and said sternly, "Brother Huang is right, the matter of marriage is more consensual."


    Chu You''s face was gloomy, on the contrary, the smile on the emperor''s face was deeper, and he was still as gentle as usual.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction, and sighed in a tone of an elder brother like a father: "This blink of an eye has passed, and the seventh emperor''s younger brother is about to get married, and his temperament is more calm and sensible than before."


    "The queen mother can also rest assured."


    The word ?? is like a needle poking into Chu You''s heart, Chu You''s breath is thick and heavy, his teeth are clenched so that both cheeks are clenched.


    They didn''t deliberately lower their voices in this conversation, and everyone around them who were listening with their ears listened clearly, with complicated expressions.


    As we all know, the emperor''s temperament is good, and the Dajing Dynasty emphasizes filial piety. No matter when the former emperor was there, or after the emperor ascended the throne, he has always been filial and tolerant to the empress dowager, avoiding her edge.


    But today, the emperor rarely refuted the Queen Mother''s meaning in public.


    The eldest prince does not marry a daughter of an aristocratic family. The emperor''s words are not only aimed at the empress dowager, but even have a bit of a taste of the family on the front.


    Yu Chaoyun muttered to himself in despair, "The eldest prince doesn''t marry a daughter of an aristocratic family."


    "So, can''t I?"


    Having said that, Yu Chaoyun turned to look at Gu Yunchang who was beside him, the corners of his eyes were red, and he said in a trembling voice: "Yu Chaoyun, I can not be a daughter of a family..."


    "Chaoyun." Gu Yunchang saw that Yu Chaoyun''s face was pale and his body was trembling slightly, and he felt a little sympathetic in his heart.


    She couldn''t help sighing: Yu Chaoyun was really affectionate towards the eldest prince.


    A person can choose who to spend his/her life with, but cannot choose his own parents. No one¡¯s life experience can ever be controlled by oneself, just like herself.


    She is no worse than anyone else, but because of her life experience, she seems to have a hidden illness that is not enough for outsiders, and she will never be able to lift her head in front of Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yunxiang pursed his lips and looked up at Chu You who was in front of him.


    Chu You stood tall and straight beside the Queen Mother Yuan, like an unsheathed sword, like a high mountain, with an invincible aura like the top of Mount Tai in his bones.


    He went forward bravely for her, and he stood up for her.


    She believed in him, and she also believed in happiness.


    Love is a matter between two people, and life experience should never be an obstacle.


    I am like this, so can Yu Chaoyun!


    Gu Yunchang leaned into Yu Chaoyun''s ear and whispered soothingly, "Chaoyun, I will help you."


    Yu Chaoyun held the handkerchief and raised his head, with crystal tears flashing in his eyes, and a few teardrops on his eyelashes, which were as bright as the bright moon, so charming.


    She gave a soft "um", pressed the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief, looked ahead beyond Gu Yunchang, and sighed with a bit of envy: "Mr. Kang, King Kang is looking at you."


    Gu Yunchang turned his head to look at Chu You again, his eyes glittering.


    Yu Chaoyun slowly wiped away his tears, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips hidden behind the veil, slightly mocking and indifferent.


    Gu Yunchang and Chu You looked at each other lingeringly in the air, full of affection and sweetness.


    Chu You''s heart softened.


    His concubine''s heart is all about him, just for her, what''s the point of being a little wronged at this moment.


    Pressing down all the thoughts in his heart, Chu You showed an affectionate smile to Gu Yunchang, so that she didn''t have to worry, they could get married soon. The mother had already personally promised him.


    Empress Dowager Yuan glanced at her son, her eyes sank three points again, and said to the emperor lukewarm: "Then Aijia would like to thank the emperor for worrying about King Kang."


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s face was unhappy, and she held her breath in her heart.


    Her son should have married a concubine who would help him, but now this Gu Yuncong not only can''t help his son, but has become his weakness, making him restrained again and again because of Gu Yuncong.


    She has to choose a concubine for her son as soon as possible.


    "Where, the seventh emperor''s brother is also my emperor''s brother." The emperor smiled lightly, said sarcastic words, and at the same time quietly winked at Chu Yi next to him.


    means, son, if you like other girls, hurry up and say, strike while the iron is hot, he will be able to give his marriage today as a father, and with your aunt Fengyang here, the queen mother will not dare to cry or make trouble.


    The emperor didn''t say a word, just such a look, it showed the taste of thousands of times, as if he was babbling a lot of words to his son, and the heart of a loving father was almost written on his face. .


    Chu Yi hooked his lips in a smirk, with a smile in his eyes.


    The palace people next to ?? were all silent, and the atmosphere was a little dull.


    "The first day of the first year," the emperor waved to Chu Yi in a good mood, and whispered to him, "Don''t stay here with this old man, go and play with them."


    The emperor said "they", but his eyes were clear.


    He patted Chu Yi''s arm lovingly.


    Chu Yi smiled slightly and replied, "Royal Father, then I''ll go."


    The emperor smiled and narrowed his eyes.


    That''s right! If you like other people''s little girls, it''s useless to just stand here and watch!


    Chu Yi turned around, walked in the direction of Gu Yanfei, and stopped when he was seven or eight steps away from her.


    Gu Yanfei turned his back to him and threw an arrow at the iron kettle.


    The arrow was accurately thrown into the ear of the iron kettle, and it was equally crisp.


    "It''s a good one!" Lu Qin said while applauding, "You have thrown three arrows, and you have played three tricks. What are you going to play with the next arrow? ''Leaning on the pole'', or ''with tenacity''?"


    "Guess what?" Gu Yanfei threw these two words at Lu Qin with a smile, and when he turned his head, he caught sight of Chu Yi who was not far away, and the two looked at each other.


    Not only Gu Yanfei, but others also saw him.


    Wei Jiao Niang rolled her eyes, covered her mouth and smiled, shaking her hands and jokingly said: "If you don''t play, don''t play anymore, Yan Fei always wins, we won''t take her to play."


    "Yan Fei, you can play with ''others''!"


    Wei Jiao Niang was bold, she pushed her hands on Gu Yanfei''s shoulders and pushed the person away. She even increased the volume on the word "others" and winked at her again, smiling like a sunflower. similar.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 183： Admiration (one more)

    Chapter 183 Admiration (one more)


    Gu Yanfei looked at Wei Jiaoniang in confusion, not understanding.


    Wei Jiao Niang pushed her chin in a certain direction, trying her best to wink at her.


    Gu Yanfei looked in the direction Wei Jiaoniang pointed, and when he looked, he saw a few girls in brocade clothes walking towards Chu Yi.


    "His Royal Highness." They stopped a few feet away and bowed their knees to Chu Yi, not too far away, their gestures were elegant and dignified, as if they had practiced countless times.


    Chu Yi turned slightly, looked at them, and put his left hand behind him. This posture made him stand tall and straight like a clump of green bamboos.


    In the cold wind, his robes fluttered, and a few strands of hair on his temples were ruffled. He stroked his graceful chin lightly, which made him look thin and thin.


    Chu Yi didn''t say a word, just raised his right hand to signal them to be excused.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." The girls straightened up gracefully.


    One of the girls took a half-step forward and wanted to speak, but she heard a woman''s low voice from the direction of the second floor of the painting boat. A big red silk flower fell from the window on the second floor and fell on top of Chu Yi''s head.


    But a gust of north wind came, and the fluttering silk flowers were blown away by the wind...


    "My silk flower!" The woman''s voice sounded again on the second floor, but this time, it was full of chagrin and unwillingness.


    "Pfft." Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang laughed together, smiling like flowers.


    When he looked at Chu Yi again, Gu Yanfei felt that he was really pitiful.


    Let''s help him. Gu Yanfei thought sympathetically. Whoever made them unpopular with heaven, they should support each other!


    laughed sullenly with trembling shoulders for a while, then Gu Yanfei waved his hand and dropped a sentence to Wei Jiaoniang: "Then I''ll find someone else to play with."


    Wei Jiao Niang also waved happily.


    Lu Qin and the others at the back laughed so hard, they called Wei Jiao Niang back to continue playing pot throwing.


    Gu Yanfei walked lightly towards Chu Yi, tiptoed slightly, patted his shoulder casually, and whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, "How pitiful, do you want me to help you?"


    She got very close, and when she spoke, her breath almost blew into his ears.


    Chu Yi''s half-drooped eyelashes twitched twice, and the white jade-like earlobe was slightly rouge-like red, and nodded, "Yes."


    With the gesture of nodding, he slightly turned his face, crow feather-like blue silk fluttered along the trend, a few strands covered his ears, and a few strands just brushed against Gu Yanfei''s cheek.


    "Don''t worry, there is me!" Gu Yanfei patted Chu Yi''s shoulder again, and out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at the daughters of the aristocratic family who were standing stiffly on the spot, and their eyes shot at her as if they were carrying knives.


    Poor Chu Yi.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but wanted to laugh again, and felt that he seemed to be gloating at the misfortune, so he tried hard to hold back his laughter, but his eyebrows and eyes curved into a happy arc uncontrollably.


    "Let''s go?" Chu Yi raised his hand to make a petition, raised his sword eyebrows, and when his eyes met Gu Yanfei, the clear and picturesque eyebrows became more vivid, as if a painting suddenly came to life


    Gu Yanfei lightly shook his sleeves and nodded.


    The two walked forward side by side along the guardrail at the edge of the painting boat, and a few burning eyes were cast on their backs.


    The cold wind was blowing head-on, holding a few remnant leaves blowing from the shore, and it almost blew into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, but Chu Yi took a step ahead of her and raised his hand to hold it.


    ''s slender and jade-like fingers formed a sharp contrast with the mutilated and bleak willow leaf.


    The wind became stronger, not only the weeping willows on the shore were blown and dancing, but even the painting boat parked on the shore was swayed a few times by the wind. There were ripples on the lake, and the painting boat shook even more violently. .


    makes it impossible to judge whether the boat moved the water or the water shook the boat.


    Chu Yi seemed to be emotional, and said quietly: "Taizu often said that water can carry a boat, and it can also capsize it. Lord, the boat is also; people, water is also."


    "The family is nothing but a backwater."


    "When Taizu was alive, he had the intention to suppress the family and support the children of the poor family. However, the imperial grandfather did not agree with the political views of the Taizu, and during his reign, he supported the family with all his might, and even now, the noble family, the noble family, and the poor family stand on a three-pronged basis, of which the poor family is the weakest. "


    Over the past 20 years, the late emperor destroyed half of Emperor Taizu''s life''s efforts in one fell swoop.


    Chu Yi casually stretched out the left hand holding the residual leaf out of the guardrail, and then released his fingers, the residual leaf flew away with the wind, and was blown away by the wind in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Yanfei listened hard and said nothing.


    For the cultivator, these facts in the courtroom were too troublesome. Although Gu Yanfei understood it, he was too lazy to think about it.


    Chu Yi suddenly stopped. There were only the two of them around, and the others were at least seven or eight feet away from them. Everyone''s voices were blown away by the cold wind, as if they were in another world.


    It is lively and noisy over there, and it is quiet and peaceful here.


    Chu Yi turned around, looked at the direction of Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu You''s mother and son with deep eyes, and said calmly, "Now even my marriage has become a bargaining chip."


    Gu Yanfei also heard the conversation between the emperor and the Empress Dowager Yuan just now.


    Not to mention, just relying on the Queen Mother Yuan''s style of buying and selling by force, Gu Yanfei didn''t like the family.


    "So..." Gu Yanfei looked up at Chu Yi''s eyes and asked, "What do you think?"


    This is his own marriage, after all, it depends on his own thoughts.


    Her eyes are black and white, as clear and clear as a mountain stream, and you can see the bottom at a glance.


    There is no twisting, no shyness, candid and calm.


    Chu Yi stared deeply at her slap-sized face, sighed slightly in her heart, and had an indescribable feeling...


    He thought about her embarrassed but comfortable appearance outside Danyang City, the confident and public smile outside Danyang Mansion, the temptation of you coming and going in Prince Jing''s Mansion... Also, he gave her a jade hairpin in Tianyin Pavilion, she Always wear it.


    His gaze was fixed on the white jade plum blossom hairpin in her temples.


    The "Qingmei Hairpin" he gave her.


    They had known each other for a long time, but he often had a feeling that they had known each other for a long, long time.


    He can trust her, and she trusts him too!


    Thinking, Chu Yi''s eyes became softer and softer, as if filled with honey, and his eyes curved into a charming arc, and said in his heart: No hurry.


    He has always been the most patient.


    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, Gu Yanfei blinked again, the slender eyelashes curled and curled, fanning across his heart like butterfly wings.


    Chu Yi only opened his lips when he saw Gu Yanfei suddenly raised his hand and snapped his fingers: "Do you have a sweetheart?"


    That''s why he is so hesitant to say anything?


    "Yes, I have a sweetheart." Chu Yi smiled happily.


    His smile came from his heart, as warm as the breeze blowing on his face, and as bright as the dawn of the sun, which made his eyebrows radiant and picturesque.


    Several plum trees and willows danced along the bank, and the petals of countless plum blossoms were blown off by the wind, like a rain of flowers, and occasionally a few fell on the ends of their hair and shoulders.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 184： Miracle (two more)

    Chapter 184 Miracles (two more)


    This scene was captured by the emperor sitting on the stern deck.


    The emperor had been looking at Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei from a distance, with a smile on his face and an incredibly soft expression.


    He didn''t ask anyone to check on Gu Yanfei, he trusted his son''s vision.


    His son was extremely intelligent from childhood to adulthood. He not only has a heart with seven orifices, but also a pair of eyes like torches. In the past eighteen years, my son has never missed it.


    Eight years ago, when my son left the capital, I told him that he would definitely come back.


    Eight years later, the son came back.


    His son has always been a man of great promise and a ditch in his chest.


    If the son thinks that this girl from the Gu family is worthy of his lifelong company, the emperor is willing to believe it.


    At some point, the sun poked its head out from behind the clouds, and softly shed a large golden light, casting a dreamlike halo on the silhouettes of Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi, as beautiful as a painting. painting.


    Really a pair of handsome men.


    The more the emperor looked at it, the more beautiful it became, and he wished that a painter would come over and paint this scene immediately.


    I don''t know how old this girl is... By the way, when she was in the Water Pavilion, she seemed to say that she was born in Xuanren''s sixth year, and her mother gave birth to her during the war.


    After all, this girl should be ready in the middle of this year, and there are still five months left!


    very good!


    The emperor raised the corners of his lips in a good mood, his expression was bright, and he wondered if he should go back and ask Zhao Rang to find the dowry list when he and the Empress Yuan got married.


    The palace people next to ?? are serving tea and water, changing snacks for the masters from time to time, or watching over the fire for the tea.


    The emperor just picked up a cup of new tea, and before he took a sip, An Le slipped a orange petal into his mouth.


    The emperor swallowed it obediently, and then his daughter stuffed another orange petal.


    An Le carefully picked out the orange petals one by one from the orange peel, and the emperor ate it one by one...


    After finally hollowing out the orange petals in the orange peel, Anle took the needle and thread from the hand of the palace maid, and happily thread the needle and thread against the bowl-shaped orange peel to make a small and delicate orange lamp.


    "Father, I give it to you." An Le shook the small orange lamp and handed it to the emperor, smiling until his eyes narrowed into slits, how well-behaved, how well-behaved.


    The cute look of the little girl made the emperor''s heart melt.


    The emperor took over the small orange lamp with a smile, and followed the example of his daughter and swayed it twice. The candle in the orange lamp flickered, and a faint scent of orange floated over.


    Daughter is really filial! A happy smile appeared on the emperor''s face, and when he saw Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei walking towards this side together, he smiled and said to An Le, "Nan, just give it to me?"


    "I will also make one for the first emperor." An Le smiled and took the largest orange from the fruit bowl, and continued to make a small orange lantern.


    The emperor, who was sitting by the railing, lit the lamp with one hand and twiddled his beard with one hand, and leaned leisurely against the guardrail behind.


    "Crack."


    The crisp cracking sound suddenly penetrated into his ears.


    The emperor didn''t realize what was going on, he felt the ground behind him suddenly become empty, his body instantly lost his center of gravity, and fell backwards together with the broken guardrail...


    Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu You mother and son came to hear the reputation.


    One of the mother and son smiled lightly, the other was expressionless, but their eyes were a little gloomy.


    Chu You squinted his sharp eagle eyes, his eyes were burning, and his thin lips were slightly raised.


    finally¡­


    "Father!"


    An Le shouted out in panic, his face turned pale.


    She instinctively stretched out her right arm and grabbed it in the direction of the emperor, trying to grab his hand¡­


    But she was young and sitting in a wheelchair, so she couldn''t react at all, and her fingers grabbed the air.


    The fingers of the father and daughter are only half an inch apart, and they just crossed each other.


    A wave of earth-shattering screams broke out on the deck:


    "Ah! Your Majesty!"


    "Someone!"


    "The emperor fell into the water..."


    The emperor fell out of the painting boat, and when he saw Chu Yi, who was a few steps away, his face changed drastically and rushed towards him...


    The emperor fell top-heavy to the lake below, the feeling of weightlessness made him dizzy, the blue sky and white clouds above came into his eyes, and the cold wind whistled past his ears, scraping his cheeks like ice knives.


    The stove fell from his sleeve.


    "Plop!"


    A high splash of water splashed on the lake, and the icy lake water splashed his robes.


    The lake below ?? is sparkling, and the lake water is cold.


    This time, he is afraid that he will be sick again, and he will have to worry about him on the first day of the first day of the first day of the first year and Nannan...


    A wry smile appeared on the corner of the emperor''s mouth, he let his body fall, and closed his eyes helplessly...


    However, in the next moment, he felt a sudden force from his back supporting him, as if he had fallen into a pile of cotton, and as if he suddenly had the ability to fly through the clouds.


    When ?? opened his eyes again, the emperor felt an unreal feeling like a dream.


    His body stopped at a distance of about three feet from the lake surface below. There was nothing underneath, and he was floating in the air in a suspended state.


    This scene is really incredible, as if time suddenly stopped at this moment.


    No, time doesn''t stop.


    A strong wind blew, and his robes undulated with the wind.


    The emperor''s slightly pale face had an indescribably complicated expression, his hands and feet moved subconsciously, feeling like an old hen with fluttering wings, unable to stand up or fly.


    Up is not up, down is not down.


    It seems that the hands and feet do not belong to him.


    What exactly is going on?


    Emperor''s eyes widened, and his eyes looked a little confused, which was completely different from his usual gentle and refined appearance.


    Suddenly, he felt a scalding burning sensation in his sleeve pocket, which made his skin hurt slightly.


    The burning sensation in his sleeves disappeared in a flash, and the next moment, the emperor felt empty under his body and his feet, the feeling of weightlessness struck again, and his body was about to fall again...


    "Whoosh!"


    At this moment, a jet-black long whip flew out from the painting boat, and rolled toward him like a snake. When the whip was swung, it vibrated the air and made a piercing sound.


    The whip was flexibly wrapped around the emperor''s wrist and sleeve.


    The emperor raised his eyes subconsciously and saw Gu Yanfei''s beautiful little face above him.


    The other end of the whip was firmly grasped in Gu Yanfei''s hand, the little girl smiled at him, the smile on the lips was shallow, like Xiaolu Lotus.


    "Father, hurry up."


    As Chu Yi shouted, the emperor hurriedly grabbed the long whip wrapped around his wrist with his backhand, only to feel his right arm tighten, and his body rose into the air as if it had grown wings, and was pulled up by Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei...


    In the blink of an eye, the emperor''s feet have stepped on the deck again, but there is still some weakness under his feet.


    Chu Yi quickly supported the emperor''s arm and called again: "Father Huang."


    His Qingyue voice tightened slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 185： Holy Word (one more)

    Chapter 185 The Holy Word (one more)


    "Call--, call--"


    The emperor was panting heavily, his originally neatly combed bun was a little messy, and a few strands of gray hair floated down his cheeks.


    "I''m fine." The emperor supported his son''s hand and said comfortably, his voice was a little vain, and the down-to-earth feeling under his feet gave him a sigh of relief.


    This accident was extremely dangerous, and it happened so fast that it was too fast to cover the ears.


    From the disconnection of the guardrail of the painting boat, the emperor fell into the water, and now the emperor was rescued on the painting boat again. The whole process happened in three or four breaths. Many people around didn''t even realize what was going on, and everything was over.


    Except for Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei, no one noticed that the emperor once floated on the water in such a strange posture.


    Everyone thought that it was Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi who joined hands with the whip to grab the emperor who fell off the boat in time, and the emperor did not fall into the water.


    Looking at the emperor who was safe and sound, Gu Yanfei breathed a sigh of relief and reconfigured the black flame whip.


    fine.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were dazzling, and the corners of his lips curved with a touch of wisdom.


    When Empress Dowager Yuan asked her to calculate how the emperor''s dragon body was, Gu Yanfei actually calculated it, and calculated that the emperor would have a catastrophe today. Although this catastrophe is not a death catastrophe, it will also be eaten by the emperor. Some pain.


    This small world has almost no spiritual energy. She could figure out that the emperor was in trouble today, but she couldn''t figure out when. Later, when he was in the Tinglan Water Pavilion, Gu Yanfei specially gave the emperor the amulet.


    Ever since the Emperor Cai appeared in the painting boat, Gu Yanfei has been paying attention to him, and he was able to save him just in time.


    "Let me tell you, there is me." Gu Yanfei smiled brightly at Chu Yi, with beautiful and picturesque eyebrows, with a bit of flying on the clouds and the wind.


    She was willing to help the emperor, half for Chu Yi, and the other half for the emperor''s kindness to her.


    In addition...


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the gloomy Chu You not far away without a trace.


    She just doesn''t want to see King Kang happy!


    Chu Yi looked at her for a moment, with a soft smile between his warm brows, as if a ray of warm sunlight blew away the haze in his heart, and suddenly he was enlightened.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The big **** Zhao Rang shouted in a trembling voice, so frightened that he almost lost his mind and his face was as pale as paper.


    At this moment, several servants and guards all rushed towards the emperor. Some people asked for warmth, some people rushed to get a cloak, and some people went to help the emperor.


    The others finally recovered from the thrilling accident just now.


    Emperor Fangcai was just about to fall into the lake. In this cold winter, the lake water is freezing cold, and the emperor''s dragon body has always been bad. If he really falls into the water, even if the palace servants can rescue people in time, such a lot After the toss, even a strong young man may not be able to carry it, let alone an emperor who has always been frail and sickly. It is conceivable that the emperor will be seriously ill in all likelihood, and he will not even be able to stay in the bed for ten days and a half months.


    "Okay, okay, I''m fine." The emperor waved Zhao Rang''s hand away, and patted Chu Yi''s arm soothingly.


    After the initial shock, the emperor has recovered from his composure. On his pale face, although there are still some lingering fears in his eyes, there is a slight smile on his lips.


    "Nan, ah." The emperor smiled apologetically at An Le, who was a few steps away, "Your stove fell into the lake, and the emperor will pay you one later."


    "Father..." An Le''s eyes were full of tears, and they were red like rabbits.


    Her voice was trembling, tears finally fell uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes, and two lines of clear tears slid down her cheeks.


    When she heard the sound of falling water just now, she really thought that her father had fallen into the lake, and she was really afraid that something would happen to her father.


    Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu You''s mother and son originally thought so and expected so, but they didn''t expect that it was just the sound of the hand stove falling into the water, not the emperor falling into the water.


    Empress Dowager Yuan frowned, and the knuckles holding the armrest of the chair turned white.


    "Nan, don''t cry." The emperor was frightened by An Le''s sobbing appearance, and felt extremely distressed, "Isn''t it alright?!"


    The emperor coaxed for a while before coaxing his precious daughter into laughter.


    An Le wiped his tears with a handkerchief and said, "Father, I will give you another hand stove, you will take it with you every day in the future."


    The little girl felt that it was the hand stove that helped her father to prevent disasters, and her eyes that had been washed with tears were shining.


    "Okay, okay." The emperor responded again and again, swearing to his daughter that he would hide the hand stove she gave her in his sleeve.


    When his fingers touched the sleeve pocket again, the sleeve pocket was no longer hot.


    The emperor moved in his heart and hurriedly took out the red bag in his sleeve pocket. When he held the bag in the palm of his hand, he felt that it was still warm.


    He quickly opened the bag.


    Before he got this kit, he took out the amulet and touched it several times, but now, the amulet is gone, only black and gray ashes remain.


    Chu Yi was by the emperor''s side, very close, so he could see it clearly, and he naturally remembered the amulet she gave him in Danyang City.


    Chu Yi curved his lips, and quietly touched his sleeve pocket, where there was also a treasure trove.


    The emperor held the kit, looked at Gu Yanfei a few steps away, and said with a smile: "Girl, thanks to you for saving me just now."


    The emperor''s slender fingers repeatedly rubbed the big red bag several times, his eyes and movements were meaningful.


    In the ears of others, I only thought that the emperor would say this because Gu Yanfei grabbed him with a whip in time.


    With the emperor''s words, it means that Gu Yanfei became the emperor''s savior.


    For a time, all the scorching eyes around him were cast on Gu Yanfei, either envious, jealous, amazed, or honored.


    The faces of the girls from the aristocratic family are not very good-looking.


    Since Shanglinyuan hunting ground, they have regarded Gu Yanfei as their biggest competitor.


    However, their family members have analyzed that although the eldest prince treats Gu Yanfei differently, but Gu Yanfei''s family background is too embarrassing, even if the eldest prince is interested, the emperor may not agree.


    Now that Gu Yanfei has the power to save her, even the emperor will think highly of her.


    If this eldest prince''s concubine''s position is gone, should they let them be the concubine of the eldest prince? !


    As daughters from a noble family, they can''t afford to lose face!


    Yu Chaoyun''s face was even more ugly, even paler than before, and the hand holding the handkerchief trembled even more.


    There were several girls next to her whispering to each other, but those voices could no longer reach her ears, and her heart dropped.


    Chu Yi instructed Zhao Rang to stay by the emperor''s side and wait, while he walked towards the broken guardrail on the edge of the painting boat.


    Gu Yanfei was also checking the guardrail.


    The fracture of the wooden railing is uneven. Due to the wind and the sun, the paint has been eroded by the wind and rain, the wood is decayed, and some pieces of wood have fallen off the edge of the deck.


    It looks like the guardrail has been in disrepair for a long time, so it suddenly broke when the emperor leaned on it.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 186： Cross heart (two more)

    Chapter 186 Crossing the Heart (two more)


    Chu Yi carefully examined and inspected the broken guardrail, a stream of light flashed across his eyes, and he commanded in a light voice: "He Lie, take down all the people related to the internal officials and prisons."


    The inner official supervisor is responsible for the construction of the palace. Even if there is a window in the palace that needs to be repaired, it must go through the inner official supervisor.


    This painting boat was "in disrepair for a long time", and the people in the official prison could not be blamed.


    "Yes, Your Highness." He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, hurriedly nodded at Chu Yi, then raised his hand and made a gesture, which was neat and tidy.


    A dozen or so guards in Jinyi with embroidered spring knives on their waists moved silently, while several of the inner officials and guards in blue robes who were wearing three mountain caps and blue robes were pale and frightened.


    The other maids and maids around were also silent, their eyelids twitched, and their hearts instantly raised their throats.


    The emperor is the real dragon, and his safety is related to the court and the society. Just now the emperor had such a big accident on the painting boat in the palace in full view of the public, and someone had to be responsible for it.


    Those who attended the banquet also lost the leisurely mood they had before. Looking at each other, they felt a sense of depression that was about to come.


    Chu You looked at the emperor with a heavy gaze, and the bottom of his eyes became dark and violent.


    The emperor had fallen off the painting boat, but he didn''t even get a drop of water on it.


    Yuan Zhe walked quietly to Chu You''s side and remained silent. Like him, his figure was tensed up.


    Chu You gritted his teeth, and said in a bitter voice: "Could it be that God really bless the king?" His voice was low.


    Yuan Zhe tugged off Chu You''s sleeve secretly and shook his head gently.


    Chu You pursed his lips and stopped talking, trying his best to hold back his emotions that were about to explode, but the blue veins on his forehead showed that he was far less calm than he appeared to be.


    A group of Jinyi guards spread out in an orderly manner, approaching the black hat and blue robe waiters on the deck, describing them as cold and majestic, and each one was as cold as a long knife unsheathed.


    Those blue-robed waiters were shaking uncontrollably, fighting with their legs.


    The emperor walked to the cabin of the painting boat with the help of the great **** Zhao Rang, and sat down on a red sandalwood Taishi chair.


    The emperor turned a blind eye to the surrounding chaos, and waved to Gu Yanfei as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Yanfei walked over, with a small smile always on the corner of his lips, and walked to the emperor''s side generously.


    That calm expression seemed that she was not facing the emperor, but an ordinary elder.


    "Girl," the emperor looked at Gu Yanfei, his smile became more cordial, as if he was looking at his own child, and whispered, "Where did you get this charm?"


    "I drew it." Gu Yanfei''s little face was crooked, her eyes were flowing, and under the sun, her little face was as lustrous as jade.


    Is the future daughter-in-law so powerful? The emperor couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and his elegant face couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Then... draw another picture for me?" The emperor looked at Gu Yanfei with a smile, and asked again with a little curiosity.


    The emperor thought about how he had just been suspended in the air, and felt that it was novel. The talisman given by his daughter-in-law was too mysterious!


    Gu Yanfei smiled: "I have no more cinnabar."


    The ?? emperor did not feel disappointed when he heard the words, his eyes narrowed with laughter, and he said gently, "Next time. Next time I will prepare cinnabar for you."


    He also gave Chu Yi a wink not far away, as if to tell him to remember to bring his future daughter-in-law to him next time.


    The voice of the emperor and Gu Yanfei was very low, and the nearby An Le heard it.


    The little girl who had just cried was still a little red at the nose and the corners of her eyes. Although she didn''t understand, she still covered her mouth and chuckled, and her little face was bright again.


    The surroundings were silent, and no one spoke.


    The other young masters and girls stood not too close or far, and they all saw the scene of the emperor and Gu Yanfei talking intimately, or envied, or envied, or waited and watched.


    Many people exchanged glances quietly, and they all knew well: This second girl from the Gu family has saved the car today, and she has received such a different look from the emperor.


    thoughtful gazes swept back and forth between the emperor, Gu Yanfei, and Chu Yi.


    Several more Jinyiwei entered the cabin.


    Many people outside pricked up their ears, wanting to hear what was going on inside, but inside was silent, not even begging for mercy.


    Those inner officials, supervisors, and servants who usually walked sideways in the palace on weekdays have no voice now.


    This made the people outside even more confused. Many people craned their necks to look inside the cabin, and couldn''t help but speculate in their hearts: I don''t know what those Jin Yiwei did, what happened to those inside the official prison.


    There was a rustling commotion around, and the air became more and more condensed. I don''t know when, the sun above was obscured by dark clouds, and the sky suddenly darkened a lot.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan glanced gloomily around the surroundings, feeling irritable, and scolded Chu Yi unhappily: "This is a big New Year''s Eve, so the first prince is really powerful, and he is not afraid of losing his luck."


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s voice was not loud, and every word and sentence revealed suppressed anger, which also made the surrounding atmosphere more dignified and heavy.


    Nei Guanjian is a valet of internal officials, not only in charge of the affairs of the inner palace, but also in charge of the internal and external affairs, and has an important position in the palace.


    As early as more than ten years ago, the late emperor had already handed over the palm print of the internal official supervisor to the great **** Li Han. Whether it is in the palace, or the court officials, they all know that Li Han used to be the **** of the Queen Mother Yuan and her confidant.


    Over the years, with the support of the Queen Mother Yuan, Li Han, the **** in charge of India, has a stable status, and at the same time, Li Han is also the right-hand man of the Queen Mother Yuan.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan tightly squeezed the red sandalwood Buddha bead string in her hand. The well-maintained fingertips were slightly white and taut, and a sharp light shot out from her eyes looking at Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi smiled instead of being angry, and a gentle, modest and amiable smile was drawn on his lips, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Is the Queen Mother startled?" Chu Yi asked with concern.


    The corner of Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes twitched invisibly, and said coldly, "No..."


    She originally wanted to teach Chu Yi a lesson as an elder, saying that the dignified and dignified prince actually acted like a dignified man for this matter, and he ended up saying the word "no", and Chu Yi said the following words. Cleverly truncated.


    "Since the Queen Mother is not frightened, let''s accompany Aunt Fengyang to the play." Chu Yi put his hands behind his back, and slowly took a step towards the Queen Mother who was sitting on the chair.


    His tall and slender shadow cast on her, giving her an invisible sense of oppression.


    Under the backlight, Chu Yi''s handsome and flawless face was a little blurry, his thin lips were still smiling, and his dark Ruifeng eyes looked particularly deep and sharp.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 187： win (one more)

    Chapter 187 Take it down (one more)


    "Put..." Empress Dowager Yuan Subai pinched her fingers even tighter, almost crushing the string of beads in her hand.


    She wanted to say that Chu Yi was arrogant, but was interrupted at the right time by an old and refreshing female voice:


    "Alright."


    Fengyang strode towards this side, and everyone on the deck couldn''t help but back away to make way for her.


    Fengyang had already learned from the chamberlain that the emperor almost fell into the water, and his sharp eyes with a little suspicion swept across the Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu You quickly, but he remained calm.


    "Brother and sister, come and watch the play."


    Fengyang hooked his fingers at the Empress Dowager Yuan, and sat down on a Taishi chair beside the emperor, his posture was elegant and sassy.


    A stage was set up in the cabin of the painting boat. At this moment, three or four oil-headed and powder-faced actors came on the stage, babbled and sang an extremely festive "Five Girls Celebrating Birthday", which contrasted with the tense and depressing atmosphere on the deck outside. comparison.


    "..." Queen Yuan stared at Feng Yang with a stiff expression, her eyes wandering, and she instantly forgot what she was about to say.


    She is not afraid of the sky, but she is afraid of Fengyang.


    She hesitated for a moment, and then heard a faint sneer escape from Feng Yang''s lips.


    This sneer was very light and low, but it made the Empress Dowager Yuan tremble subconsciously, and her palms were wet with sweat.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan sat stiffly for a few breaths of time, then slowly got up, walked over, and sat down on the other side of Fengyang, her deep and complicated eyes couldn''t help but drift towards Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi still stood motionless near the disconnected guardrail, his robes danced in the wind with a graceful look, his dark eyes were boundless, and fierce shadows surged up.


    The brocade-clothed guards were divided into three groups, some entered the cabin, some went around the other end of the deck, and some got off the boat, and carefully searched the inside and outside of the boat.


    On the stage, the slow chants of men, women and children sounded alternately.


    The deck outside the painting boat became more and more silent, and everyone else was silent.


    At this moment, it seems that even the wind is still, the dark tide seems to be surging, but it seems to be very calm.


    The emperor sitting in the chair took a sip of the hot tea that had just been brewed, and sighed casually, "This play is well-sung."


    Gu Yanfei took the orange petal from a small hand and smiled at the little girl in the wheelchair.


    An Le shyly looked away, stuffed an orange petal into his mouth, and continued to use the orange petal to make a small orange lantern.


    The little girl is so good! Gu Yanfei resisted the urge to rub her head, and suddenly thought of something.


    She clapped her hands briskly, and touched and touched her left sleeve pocket with the other hand, then took out a light yellow talisman paper written in red cinnabar, shook it, and said, "I only have this."


    "What is this?!" The emperor put down the tea cup and stared at the talisman curiously.


    An Le also came over curiously and blinked those Ruifeng eyes that looked like Chu Yi.


    Gu Yanfei sandwiched the talisman between his two fingers, pointed at Anle''s left hand with a smile, and said, "Stretch out your hand."


    An Le obediently stretched out his left hand holding the orange peel bowl.


    Gu Yanfei tapped the talisman to the orange peel bowl in Anle''s palm.


    In the next instant, a bright yellow flame ignited in the corner of the talisman, and the entire talisman paper burned rapidly, turning into a colorful butterfly and gently parked in the orange peel bowl in Anle''s palm.


    The butterfly''s wings were gently flapped, and a quiet fragrance came to the nostrils.


    "It''s so fragrant!" An Le''s nose moved, her eyes half closed in intoxication, a bright smile appeared on the face of the small melon seeds, and her pupils were also sparkling.


    As soon as the little girl was happy, her mouth became sweet, and she called to Gu Yanfei affectionately: "Sister, this is really interesting!"


    As she spoke, the butterfly flew from the orange peel bowl in her palm to her fingertips, and the fragrance became stronger as the butterfly wings vibrated.


    The little girl tilted her head crookedly, the silk flowers on her double bun trembled, her brows and eyes twitched with laughter, she was cute, sweet and glutinous, and she even handed the butterfly to the emperor to see, with a slight expression on her face. show off.


    Daughter was happy, so was the emperor, Nianxu smiled.


    Standing seven or eight feet away, Chu Yi looked at the emperor, Gu Yanfei and An Le quietly, the violent beast in his heart gradually calmed down, his eyes softened, as if he was infected with a smile by them. general.


    A soft smile embellished the young man''s eyes.


    The commander of Jin Yiwei, He Lie, strode over, clasped his fists and returned to Chu Yi: "His Royal Highness, the first prince, everyone has taken them all."


    The words ?? were powerfully spoken and spread throughout the deck.


    What? !


    Chu You opened his eyes slightly with a complicated expression.


    How long has it been since Chu Yi ordered the arrest of people?


    I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even have two cups of tea!


    He could understand clearly that the so-called "take all" in He Lie''s mouth, of course, meant "all".


    Chu Yi must have completely captured Jin Yiwei, so Jin Yiwei can act so quickly and accurately.


    And it was only three months since Chu Yi returned to Beijing from South Vietnam.


    Thinking of this, Chu You tightly grasped the armrest of the chair with one hand, and the corners of his lips pursed into a straight line.


    Jinyiwei was established by Emperor Taizu, and it was only held in the hands of Emperor Dajing. Even when the previous emperor was on the throne, he favored the son of Chu You, and did not give Jinyiwei to him.


    Chu Yi squinted at He Lie, and uttered only one word succinctly: "Judgment." The voice was calm and calm.


    The surroundings were silent.


    The sound of silk and bamboo and singing from the cabin became more and more clear and audible in this silent environment, and the rhythm of silk and bamboo gradually accelerated and made a clanging sound.


    But most of the people present didn''t want to watch the play, and their eyes couldn''t help but drifted towards Chu Yi.


    Empress Dowager Yuan drank the tea slowly, and the corners of her rosy lips gently drew a mocking sneer behind the tea cup.


    OK, let her go to the play, she just "goes to the play", that''s fine.


    She would like to see who Chu Yi intends to hand over these inner officials to the court? !


    The Empress Dowager Yuan gently rubbed the plum blossom pattern on the tea cup with her fingertips, and took another sip of tea in a calm manner.


    Inner officials are in charge of the affairs of the inner court. According to the rules of the Dajing Dynasty, the inner court shall not interfere with the affairs outside the palace, and similarly, the court shall not interfere with the inner court.


    This is a dead end, and Chu Yi can only hand over these related people to the internal officials for interrogation. In the end, the initiative in this case still has to fall into her hands.


    She can judge how she wants;


    Close the case however you want.


    Like Chu Yi is now doing such a big fight in front of these noble and noble families, but the noise is loud and rainy, and in the end, he just turned himself into a joke and made the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty look down on him.


    Chu Yi, after all, is just a hairy boy who has not reached the crown. For the past eight years, he has been locked in the cage of Nanyue like a canary. This is his own prestige? !


    is simply ridiculous!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 188： Offend (two more)

    Chapter 188 Offending (two more)


    Chu Yi gave a light high five and called, "Qin He."


    A twenty-five- or six-year-old young waiter in a bullfighting robe took two steps forward. This man was of medium build, with an ordinary face, and a pair of slender, slender eyes that seemed to be unable to be opened. There is a lingering hostility that lingers, making people feel chills in their hearts.


    The young servant walked to He Lie''s side and gave orders: "This minister is here."


    His voice was shrill and sinister, as if it was entangled by a poisonous snake, with a cold, wet and greasy feeling.


    The white porcelain teacup with floating pattern in the hands of the Queen Mother Yuan stopped suddenly in front of her chest, looking at Qin He''s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Qin He, the **** of the Inner Official Supervisor, is the second in command of the Inner Official Supervisor, second only to Li Han, the **** in charge of India.


    Qin He was originally just a small servant in Fengluan Palace. He served by the Empress Dowager Yuan more than ten years ago. He helped King Kang block a stray arrow ten years ago, which earned Empress Dowager Yuan''s appreciation.


    The Queen Mother Yuan supported Qin He with all her might and recommended it in front of the late emperor, and Qin He was also a smart and intelligent person who could always figure out what he liked. In the past year, he climbed step by step from an ordinary little servant to the position of the eunuch, the inner official supervisor, and everyone in this inner court knows no one.


    However, why is Qin He here? !


    Chu You and Yuan Zhe''s expressions also changed suddenly, Chu You''s eyes were cold, and the knuckles of his right hand clucked.


    "Qin He, leave this matter to you to judge." Chu Yi commanded calmly, with a calm demeanor.


    Langlang like the starlight, graceful like the breeze.


    The corners of Qin He''s eyes were slightly raised, revealing a gloomy smile, he slowly leaned over and gave a long bow, and replied calmly, "Yes, His Royal Highness."


    In just a few words, there is a chill that makes people tremble.


    A few of the maids next to her swallowed their saliva and silently stared at the toes of their shoes, even the hairs on the back of their necks stood up.


    Chu Yi looked at Empress Dowager Yuan who was sitting at the entrance of the cabin from a distance, and curled the corner of his mouth with a smile that was not a smile, but what he said was to Qin He: "Qin He, if the trial is good, this internal official supervisor will be banned from now on. give it to you."


    This sentence is obviously meaningful, and the smile on the corner of his lips is more like a provocation and a demonstration to the Queen Mother Yuan.


    The tea cup in Empress Dowager Yuan''s hand shook violently, and the hot tea overflowed the teacup, leaving a striking red mark on the back of her fair and delicate hand.


    There was a scorching stinging sensation on the back of his hand, and Empress Dowager Yuan''s face instantly turned gloomy, her eyes were uncertain, and she squeezed out a sentence word by word from the gap between her teeth:


    "Very good. This is a person, but it was placed on Aijia''s body."


    The Empress Dowager Yuan can be sure that the emperor will fall into the water today, and Chu Yi absolutely did not know in advance, but in just this moment, he already had a plan and decided to start with the internal officials.


    Chu Yi ah Chu Yi, he is really ambitious!


    "Snapped!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan was furious and slammed the tea cup in her hand on the coffee table, and some tea and tea leaves were splashed out, and the tea flowed on the ground.


    The sound of this frightened the two maids serving next to them to be pale.


    Empress Dowager Yuan scolded Chu Yi in a cold tone: "Kneel down!"


    Chu Yi had a gentle smile on his face, and said lightly: "The queen mother is old and her phoenix body is ill. If you don''t want to watch the play, you can go back to the cabin to rest."


    The ?? breeze gently brushed his hair, and his calmness was in stark contrast to the rage of the Empress Dowager Yuan.


    There was silence around ??, and the atmosphere on the deck became tense in just a few words.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan looked at Chu Yi from a distance with cold eyes.


    Four eyes met, and time seemed to stand still for a moment at this moment.


    Qin He turned his back to the Empress Dowager Yuan, bowed to Chu Yi again, and said in a thin and feminine voice, "Don''t worry, Your Highness."


    He made no secret of the ruthlessness in his words, as if these four words were meant for the Queen Mother.


    There was no need for Qin He to give any further orders. The four middle-aged servants behind him who were described as withered and withered, casually ordered three internal officials and prison servants who were captured by Jin Yiwei. The three did not even dare to breathe, so they were dragged into the side. small house.


    "boom!"


    The door of the small house was slammed shut, blocking the eyes from outside, and it was like a slap in the face of the Queen Mother Yuan.


    His own cronies rebelled in public, which is undoubtedly a great shame. Queen Yuan''s face was sullen, her chest heaving violently, and she asked every word: "Eldest Prince, do you want to put Aijia under house arrest?"


    Empress Dowager Yuan is not a woman in the inner palace who has no power, no power, and no support. Behind her are the family members of the entire Dajing Dynasty.


    Although the power of these aristocratic clans is not as strong as that of the previous dynasty, but when they are united, they are stomping their feet, which can make the big Jingchao tremble three times.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s sharp eyes were directed at the emperor again, but a smile slowly appeared on her lips, and she asked, "Is this what the emperor meant?"


    After being extremely angry, Empress Dowager Yuan became very calm. When talking and laughing, she had an aura of superiority. Even when facing the dignified King Singh, her aura was not weak at all.


    Even though Feng Yang was sitting next to her, the Queen Mother Yuan felt a little dazed in her heart, and she couldn''t show a little bit of timidity.


    As the daughter of the Yuan family, this is her glory, her foundation, she can''t lose the face of the daughter of the family.


    The emperor seemed to have never heard of it, so he drank tea for a while and entertained himself for a while.


    There were faint sparks in the air.


    Empress Dowager Yuan laughed angrily: "Emperor..."


    "what--"


    A sharp roar suddenly sounded from the small room with the door closed, like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s heart, making people feel inexplicably flustered.


    It has been known that the **** Qin He, the admiral of the internal officials, is ruthless, especially good at extorting confessions by torture. There are 108 ways to pry open people''s mouths and make life worse than death. I am afraid the rumors are true.


    Several timid girls leaned against each other with pale faces, and some people whispered all kinds of terrible rumors about Qin He.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes became more and more gloomy, and the knuckles holding the string of Buddha beads were pale and bloodless.


    Behind her, an old **** with gray hair was so nervous that his palms were sweating, and the silver whisk in his hand was shaking.


    "It''s too cruel." Gu Yunchang looked in the direction of the small house and frowned slightly.


    Her voice was very low, and only Yu Chaoyun next to her could hear her voice.


    Gu Yunchang is really puzzled, the emperor obviously fell into the water by accident and was unscathed, which is also a false alarm.


    These internal officials and prison servants are suspected of dereliction of duty, and they can be fined some money. Why use such torture? !


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 189： dare not (one more)

    Chapter 189 Dare (one more)


    "what--"


    There was another scream of pain in that small room, accompanied by the sound of something hard falling to the ground, so painful and so depressing.


    The screams of ?? were halfway through, and then stopped abruptly.


    Then there is silence, like a dead graveyard.


    But this made my heart numb, and I couldn''t help but speculate about what happened in that small room.


    The girls on the deck were even more uneasy, swallowing saliva and wishing to cover their ears.


    â×Chaoyun timidly leaned towards Gu Yunchang''s side, water ripples in his eyes.


    Gu Yunchang gave her a reassuring smile, then turned to look at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei and An Le were leaning head to head together, the two were sniffing a small orange lamp in An Le''s hand, their eyebrows and eyes curled up and their smiles like flowers.


    Gu Yunchang pursed his lips, feeling a kind of indescribable and inexplicable complexity.


    Gu Yanfei turned out to be the same.


    I thought she was uninhibited like the wind, and she was quite informal and free and easy, but at this time, she would just take the opportunity to please the emperor.


    is just to climb a high branch, so that you can press yourself down.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t get rid of the little thought of "comparison" after all.


    But how could the eldest prince be a good match? !


    Although she and the eldest prince have not met for the first time, they can get a glimpse of it. The eldest prince is cruel and has no tolerance. If he is in the upper position, he must be an autocratic tyrant.


    is not like her Chu You.


    Thinking, Gu Yunchang''s soft and affectionate eyes looked at King Kang Chuyou not far away, just at this moment, Chu You also looked at her.


    The eyes of the two met and looked at each other quietly.


    Gu Yunchang smiled slightly and used his eyes to comfort him.


    As if containing honey, Chu You''s madness gradually calmed down, and he nodded slightly to Gu Yunxiang, indicating that she should not worry.


    The eyes of the two of them were entwined with tenderness and sweetness, and they heard Chu Yi''s clear and indifferent voice from the other direction:


    "He Lie, the queen mother is tired."


    "Take the queen mother to rest."


    Chu You heard the words, his face changed, he quickly raised his head, and his eyes shot like electricity.


    A few feet away, He Lie, who was wearing a third-grade tiger-patterned red robe, was approaching the Empress Dowager Yuan with his head held high, a cold sneer appeared on the corner of his lips, and the chill was overflowing.


    And the few people who were serving Queen Mother Yuan were blocked by four or five burly servants, and there was a chilling atmosphere in the silence.


    At this moment, there was only one thought left in Chu You''s mind: Is Chu Yi crazy? !


    Chu You stood up without hesitation, and was about to rush towards Empress Dowager Yuan, but he felt his cuffs tighten, and Yuan Zhe suddenly grabbed it.


    Impossible. Yuan Zhe shook his head at him, followed, and pointed in the direction of the shore, his face heavy.


    Chu You looked in the direction Yuan Zhe pointed.


    On the shore of the lake on the side of the painting boat, dozens of Jin Yiwei dressed in red flying fish suits and embroidered spring knives appeared, surrounded the painting boat layer by layer, blocking their way to disembark.


    The howling cold wind was like a knife scraping on Chu You''s face.


    Chu You''s face sank like water in an instant, and he almost thought that Chu Yi was crazy!


    no, I can not.


    Chu Yi must be just pretending and talking casually.


    If he really dared to take the risk of the world and force his mother under house arrest, then when he started writing later in the year, those high-ranking imperial envoys would not only be impeached, but they would also be slammed against the pillars collectively.


    He has been away from the country for eight years, and now he is still estranged from the clan and nobles. He can rely on the so-called "orthodox" clear stream in the DPRK.


    If even these clear streamers hate the eldest prince, what hope does he have? !


    Besides, even if Chu Yi is crazy, the emperor will not be crazy.


    The emperor will not sit back and watch his only son fall in vain!


    He asked the emperor in a cold voice: "Brother Emperor! Are you trying to let your son commit murder?!"


    "Ah?" The emperor was taking the little orange lamp she just made from An Le''s hand, and was stunned for a moment, only then did he realize what Chu You was saying.


    "Cough cough..."


    The emperor suddenly covered his mouth with a handkerchief, bowed his head and coughed sharply, and his thin shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Cough cough..."


    At this moment, Gu Yanfei seemed to see a certain white-robed young man coughing while clutching his handkerchief in the carriage. The figures of the father and son perfectly overlapped.


    She curled her lips in disbelief.


    The emperor coughed for a while, then raised his head, his face was as usual, and he sighed: "I just fell into the lake, it seems that the wind is cold."


    "Hey. I''m getting old, and I can''t stand the cold at all...cough."


    The emperor covered his mouth again with a handkerchief and coughed lightly.


    "Father, drink tea." An Le obediently poured a cup of warm tea for the emperor himself, tested the temperature on the cup with the palm of his hand, and then handed it to the emperor with confidence.


    After the emperor drank tea, Anle put another throat candy in his mouth.


    The emperor was holding the candy given by his daughter, but he felt sweet and cool in his mouth, and turned a deaf ear to Chu You''s questioning.


    Chu You took a deep breath and looked around gloomily. A group of Jinyi guards boarded the painting boat from the shore. The rest of the Jinyi guards were still surrounded by the shore, and a net was laid on the inner three floors and the outer three floors.


    "The Empress Dowager, please." He Lie took a step closer to the Empress Dowager Yuan, and his tone was even colder, with a thunderous power, and a loud voice.


    He held the embroidered spring knife attached to his waist in his hand, and the action seemed to say that as long as the queen mother dared to refuse, he would dare to draw the knife.


    The meaning of ?? intimidation is beyond words.


    The scene froze all of a sudden, as if an invisible bowstring was fully stretched, and the feather arrow was already on the bow, as if it was about to come out of the string at any time.


    Jin Yiwei''s cold and stern footsteps stomped on the deck, and at a very fast speed, he surrounded the entire boat closely along the guardrail.


    "I respectfully invite the Empress Dowager to move her to her car!" He Lie said again, his square face was full of smiles, and he said respectful words, but his expression and tone showed no respect for the Empress Dowager Yuan.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan''s face was pale, and she looked around again, only to feel that all the Jinyiwei around her were staring at her with cold eyes, and a lingering murderous aura came surging.


    Chu Yi was afraid that this time it was for her and King Kang.


    Once she resists, she is afraid that blood will be splattered on the spot immediately!


    Without King Kang, there is no one in the royal family to contend with him. No matter how dissatisfied Qingliu is with his tyranny, what can he do to him? !


    No matter how ugly the history was written, no matter how many people questioned his character with an axe and candle shadow, he still won and got this great scene.


    Empress Dowager Yuan wanted to calm herself down, but she stood up reluctantly.


    In panic, her body slammed into the chair behind, making a rattling sound, which was extremely harsh on this silent deck, and it was like another slap in the face.


    This move is tantamount to admitting defeat to Chu Yi.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 190： Confession (two more)

    Chapter 190 Confession (two more)


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s face was hot, her face was red and blue, and she felt that she had lost the spirit of the family.


    She just wanted to dig a hole in the ground to get in, and wanted to leave immediately, but He Lie didn''t move, and stood in the original position like a green pine.


    "..." Empress Dowager Yuan''s face was even more ugly, she stood there stiffly, neither walking nor sitting, she was in a dilemma.


    "Clap."


    The door that had been closed for a long time was finally opened from the inside.


    Qin He Xingbu walked out from the inside. The inconspicuous face mixed in with the crowd smiled. The smile was both pleasant and gloomy. The two red moles on one cheek were bright and dazzling.


    No, it''s blood.


    Several girls quickly realized this, their faces turned pale, and they quickly looked away.


    Qin He walked towards Chu Yi with a clear goal. Wherever he passed, everyone quickly avoided him, but he was more afraid of him. Many people deliberately turned their eyes away, but couldn''t help but use the corners of their eyes. Out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at him secretly.


    Someone accidentally glanced at Qin He, and was so frightened that he took a breath of cold air. Qin He''s slender eyes were as deep as abyss and as cold as ice.


    If it is said that Qin He was still a person before entering the house; now he is like an evil spirit from the eighteenth hell.


    Man and evil spirit are not creatures of the same world.


    In the shocking and frightened eyes, Qin He walked to Chu Yi unhurriedly, and bowed in a dignified manner: "Your Highness, the trial is over."


    His thin voice, even if it was deliberately soft, was still filled with an uncomfortable gloom.


    Qin and this work, many people noticed that his fingers were also stained with blood.


    His face is ordinary, but his hands are beautiful, with slender roots like jade, like a masterpiece under the carving knife of a master sculptor, and the bright red blood on his fingers is so dazzling.


    "Already recruited." A malicious smile broke out on Qin He''s face, and the blood stains on his cheeks made it even more bizarre, "It''s Li Han, Eunuch Li."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to look at an old **** with gray beard and a whisk beside Empress Dowager Yuan, who was the **** Li Han who was in charge of the inner official supervisor.


    Li Han''s face was pale, deep wrinkles were squeezed out of his forehead and the corners of his eyes, and the whisk in his hand vibrated violently several times.


    Qin He continued: "His Royal Highness, Li Han deliberately chose this painting boat, and ordered the internal officials to arrange carefully selected screens and seats beside the disrepaired guardrail."


    Following his narration, everyone looked at the screen placed beside the guardrail, and saw nine lifelike golden dragons embroidered on the five screens, glistening in the sun.


    Anyone could see at a glance that the seat next to the screen was the throne, and naturally no one dared to sit there except the emperor.


    Immediately afterwards, Qin He''s cold eyes turned to the broken guardrail, his eyes were cold and vicious, like the poisonous snake with its fangs exposed, hissing.


    "This painting boat is a tribute from the Yuan family." Qin He said slowly again, his shrill voice seemed to be poisoned.


    This painting boat was a birthday gift presented by Yuan Shi in Yangzhou during the Longevity Festival last year.


    Chu Yi turned around slightly, and the flying jacket seemed to bring up a cloud of ever-changing clouds. He also looked at the broken guardrail and sighed: "If that''s the case, then take Yuan Zhe down."


    His tone was slow, neither light nor heavy, but full of a sense of intimidation.


    Everyone else was shocked when they heard the words.


    That was Yuan Zhe.


    Although he is a commoner and has no official status, he is the next head of the Yuan family and the mainstay of the court in the future.


    The Empress Dowager belongs to the Yuan family.


    Kang Kang has the blood of the Yuan family.


    With the support of the late emperor over the past 20 years, the Yuan family has risen step by step, and now it has become the head of the family.


    If Yuan Zhezhen was convicted, it would mean that the emperor provoked the Yuan family and even other aristocratic families in public, and it was bound to cause an uproar.


    Chu You could barely maintain his composure, while the Queen Mother Yuan was on the verge of collapse, staggering slightly, and her pupils shrank.


    The atmosphere froze instantly.


    This gorgeous painting boat suddenly seems to have turned into a glacier that stretches for thousands of miles, and it is extremely cold.


    Chu Yi gave an order, and the guards around Jinyi pulled out their embroidered spring knives one after another, the blades flickered with cold light, and they all rushed out like tigers aiming at their prey.


    There was a faint salty smell in the air, lingering on the nose of everyone, lingering.


    "Stop..." Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes panicked, Hua Rong paled, and she wanted to reprimand and say stop.


    "Clap!"


    Two high-fives, neither light nor heavy, interrupted the Queen Mother Yuan''s words, and also attracted all the eyes around.


    The person who applauded was Fengyang.


    Empress Dowager Yuan''s eyes met Feng Yang, and she felt a tightness in her throat and pain, and she couldn''t say what she wanted to say. Her usual high spirits were almost defeated.


    Empress Dowager Yuan seemed to be frozen, unable to move.


    "This show is good." Fengyang said casually with a light expression.


    These simple four words have a lot of meaning, and they brought back the souls of all people, and the atmosphere changed again.


    Fengyang''s fierce gaze was directed at Yuan Zhe, and he said sharply: "Yuan family dares to pay tribute with this defective product, it is also bold."


    Yuan Zhe reluctantly looked at Feng Yang, using all his strength to avoid being completely overwhelmed by the other party''s momentum, his heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He is a smart man, and naturally he has realized the crisis.


    The eldest prince Chu Yi did not intend to kill King Kang and the Queen Mother. From the very beginning, his goal was himself.


    is the Yuan family.


    Their Yuan family is the biggest supporter behind King Kang, and they have long been a thorn in the eyes of the eldest prince and a thorn in the flesh.


    Yuan Zhe quickly weighed the pros and cons in a very short period of time, and made a decision in his heart.


    He belongs to the Yuan family, and naturally he must put the family''s interests first.


    Yuan Zhe was able to bend and stretch, so he immediately stood up from the armchair, raised his robe with his right hand, and knelt down firmly.


    This kneeling shows a kind of lofty spirit, and also a kind of aristocratic style.


    "Your Majesty, the Yuan family was inadvertently offering such inferior products. The Yuan family was oversight. As the mother family of the empress dowager, the Yuan family has a lot to attract wind, and the power to slander them, so they should act more cautiously."


    Yuan Zhe admitted the mistake for the Yuan family without saying a word, and looked up at the emperor and Chu Yi in front of him.


    There is a clear meaning inside the words, I am afraid that someone is framing the Yuan family.


    The ?? sword pointed at the emperor.


    Even when he was kneeling on the deck, Yuan Zhe''s spine was still straight, revealing an air of neither humble nor arrogant.


    This kneeling gave the aristocratic family present the backbone.


    Yuan Zhe admitted his mistake so fast that even King Kang Chuyou didn''t react.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 191： Imperial power (one more)

    Chapter 191 Imperial Power (one more)


    Chu You''s eyes squinted into a line, showing a bit of sinister, feeling that Yuan Zhe admitted his mistake too quickly.


    In the final analysis of today''s incident, "it''s just" was an accident. Even if the trouble happened to the former court and the tribunal would come to the tribunal, there would still be room for turning around. That is the person who paints the boat.


    Why did Yuan Zhe feel wronged and kneel down in public after admitting his mistake.


    But Chu You just opened his lips when he saw Yuan Zhe wink him calmly, signaling him not to say more.


    Chu You pursed her thin lips tightly, forcing herself to hold back the anger that was about to erupt, and her eyes met Chu Yi''s deep eyes.


    The two looked at each other.


    Chu Yi immediately looked away, and showed a gentle smile at Yuan Zhe, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    This sentence was not only for Yuan Zhe, but also for Queen Mother Yuan, King Kang and other children of noble families, and it was full of provocation.


    Is the eldest prince officially declaring war on the family? !


    All the disciples of the noble family were astonished in their hearts, and their hearts sank like cotton wool soaked in water.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly, raised his hand and made a gesture.


    He Lie immediately understood and ordered, "Take it down."


    When this person is in the hands of Jin Yiwei, he is not going to the Heavenly Prison, but the Imperial Prison of Beizhen Fusi. Once he is in the Imperial Prison, he will die, and the three divisions such as the Ministry of Punishment will be helpless.


    The two guards in Jinyi approached Yuan Zhe from left to right, looking down at Yuan Zhe who was kneeling on the ground condescendingly.


    Yuan Zhe didn''t cry or beg for mercy, he stood up from the deck and said coldly, "I''ll go by myself."


    Yuan Zhe swung his sleeves and strode off the boat, leaving a resolute back, his waist always straight in the cold wind.


    Looking at this scene, the young disciples of the aristocratic families all calmed down and returned to their original positions.


    At the same time, Li Han, the **** in charge of the inner official supervisor and the Indian eunuch, was also detained by Jin Yiwei.


    Li Han''s gray hair was a little messy, and he looked worried.


    Although he belonged to the queen mother, but now even Yuan Zhe was taken away, Li Han knew that no one would take care of him, so he glanced at Qin He nervously.


    When ?? met those cold eyes, his hands trembled and the whisk fell to the ground.


    Li Han used to appreciate Qin He''s vicious and vicious methods, thinking that this is a useful and vicious dog, but now, when he thinks that the mad dog''s methods will be used on himself, he can''t help shaking like a sifter .


    The other Jinyiwei guards on the painting boat withdrew like a tide, and the originally heavy and depressing air also loosened up. The sun above came out from behind the clouds again, and a little golden sunlight jumped between the lake and the treetops.


    Gu Yunchang stood quietly beside the guardrail, quietly looking at Yuan Zhe''s back on the shore as he walked away.


    The Yuan family is the head of the current family.


    All the aristocratic families in the Dajing Dynasty respected him. She never thought that in less than two incense sticks, the heir of the Yuan family would be taken down.


    The situation changed suddenly.


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes suddenly turned dark.


    This is also the first time she has encountered such a thrilling incident, which made her deeply aware of¡ª¡ª


    This is imperial power!


    can make people live, make people die, make people bend their knees... This is a taste that can control everything.


    Gu Yuncong''s fingers subconsciously began to roll up the handkerchief again, again and again...


    In the past, she felt that heroes did not ask where they came from. She thought that it was not her origin that mattered, but herself.


    But she didn''t know she was wrong until Gu Yanfei appeared.


    Even if she did nothing, her life experience became an unspeakable secret in her body.


    However, there is an old saying: princes and generals are rather kind!


    If she can reach the pinnacle of this imperial power, then her background is just a trivial embellishment, Gu Yanfei can no longer accuse herself from a high point, she will kneel humbly in front of her.


    Similarly, if Gu Yanfei really became the first concubine and went up a new level, then he would always beg her for pity...


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes became deeper and deeper, staring at Gu Yanfei who was joking with Anle without blinking, completely immersed in his own thoughts.


    Yu Chaoyun, who was beside her, bit her lower lip slightly, and was also looking at Gu Yanfei, the corners of her lips showed a hint of ruthlessness that would do anything to achieve her goal.


    "The queen mother please go back to the palace." Chu Yi''s calm voice sounded again, as if gossip was commonplace, and as if the scene of the sword drawn just now had never happened at all.


    The Empress Dowager Yuan stared at him coldly. Looking at Chu Yi''s unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar face, she only felt that she had never known him.


    Chu Yi left the country for eight years. Before he returned to the country, he could hardly remember his appearance. He only remembered that Chu Yi before the age of ten was a good-natured boy, similar to the soft-tempered emperor.


    However, the past eight years in South Vietnam were probably enough to make a young man''s temperament change, become deep, and become insidious...


    A tall and mighty figure suddenly stood between Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu Yi, it was He Lie.


    He Lie once again reached out to Empress Dowager Yuan to beg.


    Empress Dowager Yuan threw her sleeves heavily, and left without looking back, she just said, "Puang drive back to Shou''an Palace."


    She barely maintained her dignity as the queen mother with these words.


    A group of maids in Shou''an Palace hurriedly followed, and left the boat uneasily under the "escort" of Jin Yiwei.


    One after another, the noisy footsteps went away.


    After a while, on and outside the boat, everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Imperial Father, you fell into the lake today and were shocked. You have to let the imperial physician come and take a look." Chu Yi walked slowly to the emperor''s side, and his voice became obviously gentler.


    "Okay." The emperor seldom said no to his son, and responded with a smile on his face.


    As if the farce just now left no trace in the emperor''s heart.


    The emperor brushed his sleeves and was about to get up when he thought of something and asked Gu Yanfei kindly, "Girl, do you want to go with us?"


    He gently stroked his beard, smiled lovingly, and carried a kind of intimacy between the elder and the younger.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head and smiled seriously, "I don''t like medicine the most."


    She knew very well that the emperor had just slipped and fell off the painting boat, but he didn''t even get a drop of water on his body, and he didn''t need an imperial doctor at all.


    The emperor was a little disappointed, rolled his eyes, squinted at Chu Yi''s direction, and lowered his voice by three points: "Girl, what do you think of this son?"


    His volume was so low that only he and Gu Yanfei could hear it.


    An Le blinked her eyes, came over curiously, and stared at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes, as if to say, what are you talking about.


    Gu Yanfei: "..."


    Gu Yanfei tasted silence for the first time, and couldn''t help but remember the scene on the bow deck just now.


    Another gust of cold wind blew past, and a few scattered plum petals were blown over by the wind, and one of the pink petals just landed on Gu Yanfei''s eyelashes.


    Gu Yanfei''s long eyelashes trembled lightly, and the tiny petals floated down...


    When she asked him if he had a sweetheart, she just blurted out on a whim.


    And he smiled and said to her: "Yes, I have a sweetheart."


    When he said this, the person who was looking at her was her.


    The person reflected in those jet-black pupils was also her.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 192： Deep love (two more)

    Chapter 192 Love (two more)


    Gu Yanfei casually caught the pink petal the size of a fingernail, and her long eyelashes flickered in the sunlight.


    In the Yaoling world, it is a very solemn thing to become a Taoist companion. It is related to the next hundreds or even thousands of years. Once a contract is formed, the souls of the two will be marked with each other, and they must live and die together.


    is different from this world.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but look at Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi, who was a few steps away, stared at her without blinking.


    Under the backlight, the dark red and teary moles at the end of his eyes are dazzling, the pair of Ruifeng eyes are black and bright, the pupils are like black jade, and they are like the dazzling starry sky.


    pounding!


    Gu Yanfei''s heartbeat accelerated slightly, and when she suddenly came to Yaoling Realm, the elder sister commented on her: "You girl, you always like beautiful things, whether it''s things or people."


    pounding!


    When the wind blew, the petal in the girl''s palm was blown away by the wind again, flew over the guardrail, fell into the lake, and drifted away with the lake...


    Gu Yanfei just pursed his lips lightly and didn''t say anything, but the emperor was over half a hundred years old, and there was something he couldn''t understand, showing an expression of sudden realization.


    It turns out that the girl hasn''t taken a fancy to her son yet.


    The emperor stood up while twitching his beard, bending his lips in a smile.


    Hey. He had to tell his son how to coax the little girl.


    Back then, he fell in love with the Queen at first sight, and spent a lot of time trying to please her.


    Peony, peony, parrot, carp, snacks, silk flowers, jade flute, etc., in case the little girl liked, he inquired about them all and gave them all.


    After going back and forth, don''t you know what your sweetheart likes? !


    Later, he returned to Dongnuan Pavilion, he had to have a good chat with his son, and their father and son also came to hold candles to talk at night.


    You can''t wait silently if you like a little girl, you have to take the initiative to attack!


    The emperor straightened his sleeves in a good mood, and also greeted Fengyang.


    Fengyang patted the dress, laughed loudly, and said meaningfully: "Today''s ''play'' is really good, I''m tired too, it''s time to go home."


    Fengyang went north, the emperor went south.


    An Le followed her father, the little girl deliberately turned her head and waved the little orange lamp in her hand to say goodbye to Gu Yanfei, which made Gu Yanfei smile.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, and to the eldest princess."


    Other people on the painting boat bowed or gave blessings to send the holy car, and the voices were uniform.


    With the departure of the emperor, Fengyang and others, the accompanying people also left, and the painting boat was suddenly quite empty again, and the atmosphere could never return to the joyous atmosphere before.


    Although there is no clear banquet, but with such a big event happening now, it is impossible for them to stay overnight in the palace.


    As a result, the others also said goodbye one after another, and gradually dispersed.


    After just a few fingers, there were only seven or eight people left on the painting boat, and it was deserted.


    On the stage in the cabin, at some point, the actors started singing again, but everyone was unaware, and they didn''t even remember what the actors sang.


    "Your Highness." Gu Yunchang walked to Chu You who was standing by the guardrail, and comforted him softly, "Don''t worry, things haven''t reached the point of no return."


    She gently held his calloused big hand, the two of them clasped their fingers in the sleeves, palms against their palms, feeling each other''s body temperature.


    His palm was hot, hers was cold.


    Chu You stared gloomily in the direction where the emperor left, the bright yellow figure had gone away, and only a vague shadow could be seen.


    The cold wind blew the willow and plum trees on the bank, just like Chu You''s mood at the moment.


    He held Gu Yunchang''s soft and delicate little hand tightly, trying to warm her hand, and a heart of iron and blood softened because of her closeness.


    He nodded slightly and said solemnly, "Of course."


    "The queen mother was brought to this position by the family, and the family cannot be without the queen mother." And vice versa.


    Emperor Taizu deliberately suppressed the aristocratic family after the founding of the country. In order to protect themselves, the aristocratic families in various places could only link up and form alliances.


    Later, after several major families discussed, they chose Yuan''s daughter as the candidate for the successor of the late emperor, and created an opportunity for Yuan to meet the late emperor in the capital. After that, the aristocratic family paved the way for her step by step, allowing her to sit firmly in the middle palace. bit.


    And Empress Dowager Yuan also gave back to the families and became a bridge between the late emperor and the family. Twenty years later, the family has finally gained a foothold in the court, whether it is the cabinet, the sixth department, the third division, or the Hanlin Academy, There are people from aristocratic families who hold high positions.


    The emperor has only been on the throne for just a year, and he didn''t even have a firm seat on the dragon chair, so he was eager to seize power and suppress the family.


    Chu You''s eyes were gloomy and gloomy, and a gloomy edge crossed.


    "Sister Concubine."


    A gentle female voice sounded not far behind.


    Gu Yunchang turned around to look, and saw Mrs. Hou, Mrs. Wang, walking out of the cabin, looking at her from five or six feet away, her brows furrowed.


    "I''ll go first." Gu Yunxuan''s index finger lightly rubbed the back of his hand twice, then released the palms they clasped, revealing a bright dimple facing him.


    Immediately, Gu Yuncong left.


    Chu You looked at the back of Gu Yunchang''s departure, and naturally noticed Wang''s gloomy and unnatural face, and a sarcastic sneer escaped from his thin lips.


    He shook the hand that he had just held with Gu Yunchang, as if he was still nostalgic for the body temperature she left behind and the slightest fragrance.


    Most of the people in the world are high and low, only his son-in-law is different from them.


    "Yan Fei, Sister Concubine, it''s getting late, we should leave the palace." Mrs Wang greeted Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunchang a little stiffly, and quickly glanced at Chu You who was beside the guardrail.


    The three of them left in a hurry.


    On the shore of the lake, Eunuch He had been waiting there for a long time, and he also had his shoulders ready, with a very attentive smile.


    Gu Yanfei was carried back to Xihuamen again without touching the ground.


    This way, Mrs. Wang was restless. When she got into the carriage, her hands and voice were shaking: "Quick. Go back quickly."


    Gu Yanfei was still sitting in a carriage with Gu Yunqiang, just like when they came, the two sat face to face, speechless for a long time.


    Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yanfei calmly, with a calm face.


    Gu Yanfei leaned lazily on the wall of the compartment, and played with the little orange lamp that Anle gave her to herself. Eyes shone brightly.


    Gu Yunxiang stared at Gu Yanfei for a long time, and when the carriage turned, he couldn''t help but say, "You are doing this wrong."


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyes to look at her inexplicably, and raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Yunchang said as a matter of course: "Miss Yu has a deep-rooted love for the eldest prince, you should not forcefully interfere in other people''s feelings."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 193： Good match (one more)

    Chapter 193 Good match (one more)


    The carriage was silent.


    "..." After the small orange lamp in Gu Yanfei''s hand swayed a few times, it stood still in the air, and the candlelight gently caressed her delicate outline.


    Gu Yanfei believed that her hearing was normal, and she heard every word of Gu Yunxiang, but she couldn''t understand it at all.


    She blinked, her face a little confused.


    Isn''t the person that Yu Chaoyun likes Fang Mingfeng?


    In the last life, it was for Fang Mingfeng''s sake that she came close to her on purpose. On the surface, she looked like a sister, but she stabbed herself with a backhand behind her back and gave the "things" she stole from her. Fang Mingfeng earned a splendid future for Fang Mingfeng.


    At that time, I was completely wounded.


    She was saddened, resentful, and dazed. She didn''t understand why her former acquaintance had so much malice towards her, and why people''s hearts could be so vicious!


    The past was like a thorn in Gu Yanfei''s heart, and then he regained his calm.


    Even if he had a new life, Yu Chaoyun should also like Fang Shiming.


    Then why did Gu Yunxiang say that, she couldn''t guess it by herself, right?


    Not so.


    Gu Yanfei blinked again, rubbing his chin with his free left hand, and didn''t pay attention to Gu Yunqiang for a while.


    Gu Yunchang stared closely at Gu Yanfei''s eyes and continued to say, "The first prince has a tyrannical personality and acts ruthlessly, so he is not a good match."


    "Men can have three wives and four concubines. Even if they fall into trouble in marriage, there is still a wider sky outside. But women are different. Women are trapped in the house. Marriage is the second half of a woman''s life, and there is no turning back."


    "Second sister, don''t do this kind of thing to get angry with me."


    Gu Yunchang looked like he was persuading earnestly and digging his heart out, hoping that Gu Yanfei would listen to the persuasion.


    Gu Yunxiang looked at Gu Yanfei, Gu Yanfei also looked at Gu Yunxiang, his eyes were clear, as if there was a clear spring, and it was like a clear ice sword.


    This gaze seems to be able to see through everything, as if it can penetrate a person''s appearance and go straight to the depths of the soul.


    "..." Gu Yunchang felt that her mind seemed to be invisible in front of Gu Yanfei, and this feeling made her a little uncomfortable.


    But she still looked into Gu Yanfei''s eyes calmly. She admitted that she did nothing wrong, and she spoke from the bottom of her heart.


    In this great dynasty, once a woman is entrusted with a non-human person, her life will be ruined.


    Although Emperor Taizu revised the law of Heli to protect the rights of women, the concept of Heli has not changed for thousands of years. Even if Heli''s women return to their parents'' home, they will be looked down upon by others.


    Gu Yunchang said again: "The eldest prince is not a good match."


    "Second sister, you should return him to Miss Yu."


    Yu Chaoyun really likes the eldest prince. The eldest prince in her heart is still the gentle and graceful young man. The first love when she was young is the most sincere. Maybe Yu Chaoyun can resolve the anger in the first prince''s heart and redeem each other... This is also a good story.


    "I understand!"


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Gu Yunxiang was a little confused by her sudden action, and she didn''t know what she understood, she just thought she was talking about him.


    Gu Yanfei can almost guess what Yu Chaoyun said to Gu Yunchang, maybe it was a little show of weakness, a little hardship, a little "true love", a little memory...


    The essence of human beings really doesn''t change. Yu Chaoyun likes to play the handkerchief game with sisters the most. In the last life, her goal was herself, but in this life, she extended her friendship to Gu Yuncong. hand?


    "Pfft."


    Gu Yanfei laughed out loud, turned his face to the side and snickered for a while, then turned his face back, and asked with a slight frown, "You said that the first prince is not a good match?"


    The small orange lamp in her hand also swayed twice, and a faint orange fragrance wafted out, which was pleasant and pleasant.


    Gu Yunchang nodded: "Yes."


    The corners of Gu Yanfei''s lips turned a little higher, and asked again, "Is King Kang a good match?"


    Gu Yunchang nodded again: "Of course."


    Kang Kang was sincere towards her, he didn''t care about his status or status, he was just pure sincerity, pure and unadulterated without any interests.


    Gu Yanfei''s smile deepened, revealing a pair of shallow smirks on his lips.


    She laughed cheerfully, and Gu Yunxiang laughed a little inexplicably.


    Gu Yunchang frowned slightly, and wanted to say something, but saw Gu Yanfei suddenly stop smiling, looking at her eyes that were pale, clear and cool.


    "You," Gu Yanfei said lightly, "Blind eyes, blind hearts."


    Gu Yunxiang''s body stiffened, and the corners of his eyes trembled uncontrollably, as if he was suppressing something.


    But in the end, she managed to suppress the unhappiness in her heart and maintained her demeanor.


    She took a deep breath and said again patiently: "Second sister, don''t you think that King Kang will be implicated and punished for what happened today?"


    Before Gu Yanfei could react, Gu Yunchang sighed, "Don''t be so naive."


    "There is an old saying, a century-old dynasty, a thousand-year-old family. The family has a profound heritage, several generations of marriages, and intertwined forces. Now it occupies half of this dynasty, and it is not easy to shake..."


    Gu Yunxiang sighed inwardly as he spoke. Gu Yanfei had just come to the capital and was in the inner house. He was afraid that he knew nothing about the politics of the court, and he didn''t even know the influence of those aristocratic families in the court.


    However, Gu Yuncong wanted to talk, but Gu Yanfei didn''t want to hear it, so he raised his hand and knocked on the wall of the carriage, interrupting her, "Stop."


    The coachman outside heard it and agreed.


    The ?? carriage quickly slowed down and stopped on the side of the road.


    Gu Yanfei leaned against the wall of the compartment, yawned lazily, and said to Gu Yunchang, "Get off."


    Gu Yunchang frowned, feeling that Gu Yanfei was simply inexplicable.


    "You are so noisy." Gu Yanfei said solemnly.


    The three words ?? made Gu Yunchang finally change his face, and his face showed a cold look for a moment.


    She laughed in anger, with a sigh of rotten wood in her eyes, and sighed softly: "How long are you going to make trouble unreasonably?!"


    This is the horse carriage of the Hou Mansion, she is the second daughter of the second room, what qualifications does Gu Yanfei have to drive her out of the carriage!


    Gu Yunchang raised his head and looked at Gu Yanfei, his eyes resolute.


    She didn''t owe Gu Yanfei, nor did she feel sorry for Gu Yanfei, so she didn''t have to endure everything.


    She will never get out of the car.


    Gu Yanfei put the small orange lamp in his hand on the small table without saying a word, took off the black flame whip that was attached to his waist, and casually rolled the whip around his hand.


    ''s movements are both lazy and casual, like a leopard, elegant, lazy, mysterious... and unruly, making Gu Yunchan feel like a prey being targeted.


    "Whoosh!"


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and swung the whip, and swiped the whip directly.


    When the long whip body flew in this small space, the sound of breaking the air became sharper, and the air seemed to be shaken.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 194： Zongzi (two more)

    Chapter 194 Zongzi (two more)


    Gu Yunchang''s face changed slightly, Hua Rong moved in the direction of the exit, and the sound of "pop" echoed clearly in his ears.


    The ?? whip was thrown on the box stool beside her, and the strong wind swept across the back of her delicate hand, making her skin hurt.


    Gu Yunchang''s fingers shrank reflexively.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yunchang with a smile, his eyes filled with a sly smile.


    She didn''t plan to really hit Gu Yuncong. After all, Gu Yuncong was the daughter of destiny who was blessed by heaven. If she really hurt Gu Yuncong, she would definitely have bad luck for a long time.


    She doesn''t want to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    Gu Yanfei shook his wrist while holding the handle of the whip, and the whip made a crisp sound.


    This long whip was as flexible as a part of her body, and the tail of the whip actually rolled up the teapot on the small table...


    Ridiculous! Gu Yunchang opened his eyes slightly, pushed open the door of the carriage, and jumped out of the carriage.


    Gu Yanfei was the only one left in the carriage.


    is finally quiet. Gu Yanfei rolled up the whip at will, put it on the table, and knocked on the wall of the carriage again with a smile, and instructed the driver, "Let''s go."


    She didn''t care how Gu Yunzheng went back to the house.


    The coachman outside agreed and swung his whip again.


    The ?? carriage started to hit the road again, this time back to the Dingyuan Marquis mansion without stopping.


    Two carriages stopped near the Neiyi Gate.


    After Gu Yanfei got off the carriage, he saw Wang Shi and Gu Yunchang getting down from the carriage in front.


    When Gu Yunchang stood holding the maid''s hand, she inadvertently glanced at Gu Yanfei and turned her face away.


    Wang didn''t pay attention, and absently explained to the two girls: "You two go back to your yard, don''t talk nonsense."


    The last half of the sentence is a bit of a warning.


    Wang didn''t care how Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunxiang reacted, and hurriedly returned to the main courtyard, and asked his servants to call Gu Jian, Hou of Dingyuan, and the couple closed the door and talked for a long time.


    After ?? a stick of incense, the Hou Mansion closed the door to thank the guests.


    Not only the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, but there are also many people in the capital who have closed their mansion gates, which are quite a bit turbulent.


    Although most people are not like the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, they also stopped visiting and banqueting. The last two days of the Chinese New Year, the festive atmosphere has weakened a lot, and the weather has been cloudy for two days, and the clouds are continuous.


    Until the tenth day of the first lunar month, the emperor started writing.


    The first morning of the new year is quite lively.


    As soon as the court opened, a square-faced, goat-bearded censor jumped out holding a book:


    "Your Majesty, this minister has a copy."


    One sentence caught the eyes of all the ministers.


    "The eldest prince is domineering, disobedient and unfilial, and dares to put the empress dowager under house arrest. Do you think that as a prince, you can cover the sky with only one hand?!" The imperial censor impeached the eldest prince Chu Yi impassively.


    "Your Majesty, this wind can''t last, please punish the eldest prince severely, and don''t let the people in the world think that the emperor is rebellious!"


    "Your Majesty, it''s like killing a child!"


    Having said that, the censor knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily to the emperor on the golden throne.


    However, before he could submit his papers, the British public, Huai Rui, immediately stood up from the queue of military generals, and scolded the censor **** indignantly: "A dog can''t spit out ivory!"


    "As a censor, you don''t arrest those corrupt officials, but you learn to hear hearsay like those market shrews!"


    "Hmph, you jumped up and down on the Golden Throne Hall without any basis and evidence, and you slandered His Highness the First Prince, what''s your fault!"


    The British man even called him a dog! The imperial envoy was so angry that his face was ashen, his beard blew his eyes and his thin body was shaking like chaff.


    The more the envoy spoke, the more indignant he became. He suddenly jumped up from the ground and slammed his head into the pillar beside him.


    However, Fang Huairui had been guarding him for a long time, and winked at a middle-aged military attache next to him.


    The middle-aged military attache quickly rushed over and stopped in front of the pillar.


    The censor slammed into the opponent''s thick and strong chest, and the opponent was as steady as a mountain, but the censor bounced back after being hit, staggered and fell to the ground, and fell with all four of his feet upside down.


    "Whoops." He groaned twice in pain, and even the official hat on his head fell off, making him feel embarrassed.


    On the ??Golden Throne Hall, there was a dead silence.


    For these imperial censors of Qingliu, who would smash their ambitions at every turn, most of the courtiers were not surprised, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    The courtiers were mostly watching the progress of the situation with a cold eye. Several old foxes exchanged glances secretly, thinking: Where is the stupidity? It''s really self-defeating, and I don''t even know it is a knife in the hands of others!


    "Hey, Li Aiqing, you were too careless." The emperor looked down at the censor and sighed, "Come here, send Li Aiqing back to have a good rest."


    The emperor took Li Yushi''s slamming into a pillar lightly like a peacemaker, and then he instructed the **** Zhao Rang in public: "Zhao Rang, ask a few imperial physicians to come to Li Aiqing''s mansion to take a look, don''t break it."


    When ?? said these words, the emperor''s expression was full of concern and compassion.


    The ministers are not surprised. Today, he has always been a kind-hearted person, that is to say, he is weak and sick.


    "Hey¡ª" The emperor sighed again.


    "Li Aiqing is getting old, and she is always so sick and crooked, I am really worried." The emperor''s hand patted the golden lacquer armrest of the dragon chair casually twice, "This life is alive, and health is the most important thing. Li Aiqing might as well go to an official position and live a leisurely life of caring for her grandson."


    "..." Li Yushi, who fell to the ground, widened his eyes in disbelief, and his goatee shook for a while.


    In the queue on both sides of the ??, several officials exchanged glances with each other, and the corners of their eyes twitched.


    Li Yu is only in his thirties, how can he be called old.


    Isn''t the ?? emperor just talking nonsense? !


    "The emperor is right!" Fang Huairui caressed his palms without saying a word, and the sound was like a bell, resounding throughout the Golden Palace.


    This sentence expresses the momentum of the conclusion of the coffin.


    Wei Wei, Duke of Wei, looked strangely at Fang Huairui, and for a moment almost wondered if he had been transferred.


    Strange, when did his little brother become so flattering?


    Fang Huairui could naturally feel the conjectural and shocked gazes around him, but he could only pretend that he didn''t see it. Slightly different color.


    Since he has already boarded the eldest prince''s pirate ship, he can only walk down with a black eye.


    Fang Huairui cursed the Yu family again in his heart, and was about to make persistent efforts when he saw an anxious middle-aged servant in front of him, panting and walking quickly to Zhao Rang''s side and whispering a few words, and then Zhao Rang went over and whispered. Whispering in the Emperor''s whisper:


    "...The eldest princess...she''s dying."


    Zhao Rang''s voice was so low that only the emperor could hear it.


    The smile on the corner of the emperor''s lips froze, his brows furrowed, and his face changed greatly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 195： Sudden illness (one more)

    Chapter 195 Sudden Illness (One More)


    Anle is sick!


    The emperor only felt a roar in his ears, and his eyes turned black.


    He couldn''t sit down any longer, directly ignoring the Manchu civil and military below, got up without hesitation and left, leaving only a hurried back.


    Zhao Rang cleared his throat and shouted to the ministers in a long tone, "Retreat!"


    After ?? finished speaking, Zhao Rang also hurriedly followed the emperor''s footsteps and hurriedly left the Golden Palace.


    The civil and military officials below ?? looked a little dumbfounded.


    What happened to make the emperor''s face change like this? !


    "Humph!"


    An unpleasant snort cut through the silent air above the Golden Palace.


    Five or six civil servants with elegant faces walked away, with fluttering beards and backs as straight as pine, with a strong family spirit.


    When passing by the British public Fang Huairui, Wang Kangyin, the Minister of the Ministry of Housing, gave Fang Huairui a cold eye knife.


    The imperial censor''s impeachment of the eldest prince had nothing to do with the business of the British prince. To put it bluntly, the British prince was only resenting that King Kang stabbed his son Fang Mingfeng, so he took the blame on the queen mother and the family. Deliberately stir up a pool of water!


    Fang Huairui was not afraid of him, Wang Kangyin, and glared back without showing weakness. That expression and eyes seemed to say, have the ability to bite me!


    What a fool! Wang Kangyin flicked his sleeves heavily and strode away, secretly sighing in his heart that women had wronged the country, and why did King Kang offend the British government for the sake of a mere third girl in the Gu family!


    In the back, twenty or so civilian officials followed closely behind, crowding Wang Kangyin and others in front of them and leaving, with an air of transcendence and refinement.


    Today''s morning morning just started and ended early.


    Most of the courtiers present did not rush to leave, and there was a lot of discussion in twos and threes, and no one paid any attention to Li Yushi, who fell to the ground and lost his soul, as if he did not exist at all.


    Wei Wei, Duke of Wei, stretched out his arm and pulled Fang Huairui, quietly leaned over and asked him, "What''s the matter, why are you so active?"


    He stretched out an index finger and pointed in the direction of the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    After the eldest prince returned to the palace last year, the emperor moved to the Qianqing Palace and gave the eldest prince the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    Fang Huairui''s eyes twitched, and an inexhaustible expression flashed in his eyes, and he greeted Wei Shu in a rough voice: "Brother, let''s have a drink together?"


    The implication, let¡¯s talk about it in private.


    Wei Yu patted Fang Huairui''s broad shoulder, laughed loudly, and said loudly: "Go, this master invites you to go to Tianyin Pavilion for a drink."


    As the two of them spoke, they walked outside the Golden Throne Hall, their voices getting farther and farther away.


    The voice of the conversation was faintly passed through the cold wind: "Brother, do you know what happened? Why did the emperor suddenly..."


    "I''m afraid it''s Princess Anle..." Wei Hao sighed.


    Wei Shu often went in and out of the palace, and recognized that the servant who came to report was from Jingren Palace.


    There were not many concubines in the emperor''s harem, all of whom were old people from the Eastern Palace, with only a few sons and one daughter, and the emperor always regarded them as treasures.


    When the eldest Princess Anle was born, she was in good health, but she suddenly fell ill five years ago and was bedridden for three months. After she recovered, she could no longer stand up.


    After that, the eldest princess became weak and sickly. In the past five years, several times she was dying of illness, and the imperial doctor had to vaguely remind the emperor to be mentally prepared.


    Just now, the emperor did not hesitate to throw away his military officials, so he left in such a hurry. In all likelihood, the eldest princess was sick again.


    As Wei Yu expected, the emperor did go to Jingren Palace to visit Princess Anle.


    In the Jingren Palace, there was a cloud of gloom.


    On the way, everyone in the palace saluted the emperor tremblingly, but the emperor turned a blind eye and rushed into the bedroom of Anle like a gust of wind.


    An Le, dressed in a white t-shirt, lay quietly on the couch against the wall. Such a small person was made more petite and weak by the huge couch, as if a slight touch would hurt her. .


    In front of the couch, six or seven imperial physicians, all sweating profusely, all knelt on the ground. When they saw the emperor, the imperial physicians kowtowed in unison: "The emperor forgives your sins."


    The imperial doctor who was kneeling in the center hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, Your Highness Princess...it''s not good."


    "..." The emperor''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.


    Daughter was fine yesterday and came to Qianqing Palace to play with his parrot. They also agreed that on the day of the Lantern Festival, he would sneak her out of the palace to watch the lanterns, how could it suddenly be bad?


    "An Le!" The emperor rushed to the couch in three steps, looking at the little **** the couch with heartache, his eyes reddened.


    The little girl has long blue silk scattered on her head, her eyes are closed, her skin is pale, her cheeks are flushed, and the breathing between her nose and mouth is very difficult, and it seems that she will be out of breath at any time.


    Her pale, dry lips and the front of her white t-shirt were stained with bright red blood, which was shocking.


    "pain¡­¡­"


    A painful moan escaped from the little girl''s mouth, and she raised her hand with difficulty to grab something, her thin fingers trembling slightly.


    The emperor felt as if his heart had been pulled hard, and quickly grabbed his daughter''s trembling little hand, held it tightly, and comforted: "An Le, I am here."


    The palace people of Jingren Palace also knelt on the ground, not daring to look up at the emperor.


    The emperor looked at his dying daughter with heartache, his eyes were split, and asked the palace servants: "What happened? Wasn''t the princess okay last night?"


    The maid in charge said anxiously: "Back to the emperor, His Highness woke up in the morning and was fine. He also ate a bowl of millet porridge, a few xiaolongbao, and jujube walnut cake, and then asked the servants to push her to take a walk in the imperial garden."


    "The servant also accompanied His Highness to break a few plum blossoms in the imperial garden. His Highness said, when the emperor goes to court, he will go to the Qianqing Palace and put the plum blossoms in the imperial study."


    "But after only two plums were broken, His Highness suddenly vomited blood, developed a high fever, and was unconscious..."


    The maid in charge''s eyes also turned red, her voice trembled slightly, and her eyes were filled with sparkling tears.


    The cold sweat on the foreheads of the imperial physicians who were kneeling on the ground became more intense, and several people wiped the sweat with their sleeves. The eldest princess was frail and sickly, and the imperial physicians were regular visitors to Jingren Palace, so they naturally knew how much the emperor valued this precious daughter.


    "Cough cough..."


    An Le on the couch suddenly coughed, and then, even his limbs twitched rapidly, blue veins burst out from his forehead, and cold sweat oozes from his forehead to his neck.


    The whole person seems to be suffering from the pain of being torn apart, and a weak voice escaped from the trembling lips: "Father... Huang..."


    The emperor was at a loss and was so anxious that he almost cried. He could only make the maid hold his daughter''s limbs to prevent her from hurting herself due to convulsions.


    How to do? The emperor''s mind was in a mess, and he asked: "Where is the Shangqing Zhenren?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 196： Medicine arrives (two more)

    Chapter 196 Medicine Arrival (two more)


    "Don''t hurry to declare!" The emperor ordered sharply, his usual gentle voice could hardly hide his anxiety and worry at this time.


    "Your Majesty, the servants have already sent people to declare the Supreme Beings," the maid in charge said nervously, "However, it is said that the real person''s hand is broken."


    Broken hand? ! The emperor frowned, this was too sudden.


    The **** Zhao Rang carefully added: "Shangqing Zhenren is an expert recommended by the Yu family."


    In the bedroom, it was silent for a while.


    There was only the low, painful moan of comfort on the couch, and the crackling of the burning coals in the charcoal basin.


    "..." The emperor frowned, his expression solemn, and his thoughts returned to five years ago.


    That summer, Anle suddenly became seriously ill. The emperor, who was still the crown prince at that time, brought the imperial doctor of the Imperial Hospital, the famous doctors, Taoist priests, and doctor-in-laws in the capital and surrounding areas to Anle to see.


    But it was all in vain, Anle was getting worse and worse, and the sickness got worse.


    In those days, he stayed by his daughter''s side day and night, almost thinking that he wanted the white-haired man to send the black-haired man.


    Until the Yu family recommended the Shangqing Zhenren of Infinite View.


    Shangqing Zhenren does have some real talents and practical skills, and both Taoism and medicine are excellent. He used his supernatural powers to pull Anle back from the gate of hell.


    After that, Anle was not good enough to perform. Over the years, my body has been ill and crooked. From time to time, I have a cold, a headache, etc. These are only minor illnesses and pains. month, and the imperial physicians couldn''t even identify the symptoms, so they were helpless. Every time, a real person from Shangqing came to the East Palace to extend her life.


    He knew that he had to sit on this dragon chair just for the sake of his children.


    Once he is deposed, his son is afraid that he will stay in South Vietnam for the rest of his life and never want to return to China, and his daughter will also be treated poorly...


    The surroundings were quiet.


    The quieter the ??, the more pronounced Anle''s weak moan, as if there was an invisible big net tightening the emperor''s heart.


    "The Yu family..." The emperor snorted coldly, his eyelids drooping slightly because of his age, showing a stern look, showing a thoughtful look.


    This is obvious, the Yu family, or in other words, those noble families want to use the princess to prank him as the emperor.


    The emperor made a fist with his right hand and repeatedly struck his knee several times, as if he was venting something.


    At this moment, An Le, who had been drawn out from the couch, his chest heaved up and down rapidly, his breathing became heavier, and his cheeks on both sides were as red as if they were about to drip blood.


    The maid in charge tried An Le''s forehead temperature and said in a panic, "Your Majesty, Your Highness has burned even more."


    "An Le!" The emperor turned pale with anxiety, and shouted in a high voice, "The imperial doctor''s order, let An Le take a look."


    In the bedroom, there was a lot of chaos.


    Several imperial physicians who were kneeling on the ground hurriedly got up and surrounded the bed.


    The emperor got up from the couch and wanted to get out of the way, but he got up too quickly, and his eyes were black again, and his feet were a little unstable, and he almost fell, but fortunately Zhao Rang supported him in time.


    The emperor''s face turned even paler. In a panic, his forehead throbbed, and he hurriedly said, "Xuan..."


    He paused for a while, then changed his tune decisively: "Prince Xuan Yingying."


    The emperor''s old eyes shone with determination, his thin body was straight, and he was faintly tired and weak.


    He will never bow his head to the aristocratic family. Once he bows his head, it will ruin the situation that his son finally set up.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The **** Zhao Rang responded quickly, looking at the Emperor with some worry.


    The emperor''s dragon body is inherently weak. If this happens to the eldest princess, the blow to the emperor will definitely be fatal.


    Zhao Rang did not dare to delay, and hurriedly withdrew to spread the word.


    After a while, the British public, Huai Rui, who was called back by the chambermaid before leaving the palace, came in a dazed look, and hurried away sweating profusely.


    A thick layer of clouds slowly condensed above the imperial city, exuding an unpleasant aura.


    More than half an hour later, Shang Qingzhen entered the palace in the carriage of the British government.


    "Pindao see the emperor."


    Shangqingzhen did a Taoist salute to the emperor without being humble or arrogant. A wide blue Taoist robe made him look as thin as wood, and he held a fresh white whisk.


    This is the supernatant? ! The emperor was startled, his eyes widened suddenly, and he stared at the Taoist in front of him in surprise.


    Although Shang Qingren didn''t break his hands, his whole figure seemed to have been sucked out of his vital energy. He was described as haggard. Half of the silver thread was caught between his once jet-black hair, his eye sockets and cheeks were deeply sunken, and he was skinny and skinny. , No, it should be said that he looks like a living mummified corpse, no longer the same as before.


    The ?? emperor looked at Shang Qingren in disbelief. For a moment, he almost doubted whether the other party had crawled out of the coffin.


    The emperor glanced at Fang Huairui next to him, Fang Huairui nodded invisibly, meaning that this was indeed the real person of Shangqing.


    Fang Huairui knew that there was nothing to do with him, so he withdrew with a wink.


    "Shangqing, go see the eldest princess." The emperor rubbed his eyebrows, his forehead and temple still throbbing.


    Shangqingchen saluted again, walked around a screen, and walked towards Anle''s bed, with his robes floating as he walked.


    From the back, the whole body has the same aloof air as before.


    The two maids carefully pressed Anle''s limbs, afraid that she might hurt herself.


    The imperial physicians had just given Anle acupuncture and applied cold compresses to her forehead, but she still did not see any improvement, and even blood began to ooze between her nose and mouth, and the eyeballs under her eyelids trembled.


    The emperor''s heart has been hanging in the air, it''s more like there are thousands of needles stabbing, I just wish I could suffer for my daughter.


    Zhao Rang comforted and comforted the emperor on the side: "Your Majesty, the real person is profound in Taoism and has the ability of ''living dead, flesh and bones''. Her Royal Highness Princess Jiren has her own celestial appearance, and she will definitely turn the crisis into peace."


    Shangqingzhen turned his back to the emperor, looked at Anle on the couch, and flicked the silver-white whisk several times.


    The palace people present held their breath and did not dare to disturb.


    After a while, Shang Qingzhen took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve pocket, handed it to the maid in charge next to him, and said, "First feed the princess and take this medicine pill."


    The maid in charge took the small porcelain bottle, opened the lid and looked at it.


    Inside the bottle was a red elixir the size of a little finger, which was the same as the one that Anle had taken before.


    After knowing the emperor, the maid in charge and the other maid joined forces, one person helped Anle, and the other put the medicine pill into Anle''s mouth.


    They are all people who take care of Anle closely every day, and their movements are very neat.


    "grunt".


    The medicinal pill slipped down the throat into Anle''s body.


    The palace maid held her breath and stared at the unconscious Anle without blinking...


    After a while, the maid in charge shouted excitedly, "His Royal Highness is no longer twitching... The fever has begun to subside!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 197： Borrow life (one more)

    Chapter 197 Borrowing (one more)


    The emperor hurried over to check on Anle''s situation, and personally tested his daughter''s forehead temperature with the palm of his hand, only to feel that the tentacles were warm, and the heat really dropped a lot.


    The maid in charge took a handkerchief dipped in water, and wiped Anle''s face, neck, and hands.


    An Le is only ten years old, just a child, with thin wrists, weak and easy to break.


    She kept her eyes closed from beginning to end, her pale mouth pursed lightly, and she didn''t move, but her breathing became much smoother, and she no longer babbled.


    Great! The emperor breathed a sigh of relief, and his frowning brows finally relaxed, and he said to himself that his daughter will definitely survive this disaster, just like many times before.


    The emperor turned his head to look at Shang Qingzhen and asked eagerly, "Shangqing, when will the eldest princess wake up?"


    Shang Qingzhen moved to the window on the east side as early as when the maid was taking medicine for Anle.


    The weather is a little gloomy today, and the thick shadows of trees outside the window cast on the skinny half of the face of the supernatural being, making his sunken eye sockets even deeper.


    When he is still, his temperament is slightly cloudy.


    "Your Majesty." The real Shangqing saluted the emperor again, still with the attitude of an idle cloud and a wild crane, as if the person he was facing was not the emperor, but an ordinary person, "This elixir can cure the symptoms but not the root cause."


    The emperor''s complexion changed again, and his heart tightened slightly.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Anle''s weak sleeping face, and asked, "Then how can we cure it?"


    Shangqingzhen lightly flicked his whisk, his voice was neither happy nor sad, detached from the worldly emotions and desires, and said in a flat tone:


    "Pin Dao has just calculated a hexagram for Her Royal Highness the eldest princess. Her highness ordered to commit a tomb evil, the Lord died prematurely, and Yi Juvenile died prematurely. It is a sign of short life. If you meet the help of Tianyi nobles, you will be able to turn evil into good luck."


    "If you want to continue your life for His Highness, the only way to change your life is to change your life."


    While speaking, Shang Qingren''s eyes swept across the girl in the blue gauze tent, and a dangerous emotion was faintly flowing, and it disappeared in a flash.


    The surrounding atmosphere gradually became solemn.


    Even people who don¡¯t know Taoism can guess it, but if it involves the technique of ¡°changing life¡±, it is definitely not something that can be done lightly, otherwise everyone can live a hundred years!


    The **** Zhao Rang was very tactful and sent all the eunuchs and maids present to the outside world.


    In the blink of an eye, there were only four people left in this bedroom filled with the smell of medicine, smoke and blood.


    Shangqingzhen turned his head to look at the emperor again, his thin neck was full of wrinkles, and the blue veins burst out, as if there were some hideous foreign objects hidden under the skin.


    "If you want to save the life of the eldest princess, you must find 100 virgins and virgins each of the same age as the eldest princess, take their blood, refine them into a heart pill, and then feed the eldest princess to take..."


    He stared straight at the emperor with his eyes like the boundless night, his voice was low, revealing an inexplicable coolness.


    The surrounding windows were slammed shut, but there was an inexplicable cool wind blowing in the bedroom.


    "Presumptuous!" The emperor''s pupils shrank suddenly, his face changed involuntarily, and he interrupted Shang Qingren sharply, "Do you know what you are talking about?!"


    Wouldn¡¯t it cost two hundred human lives for one life!


    The monks are sympathetic, and this savage person who proposed such a sinister method clearly has no sympathy, it is simply a demon!


    The ?? emperor showed a rare look of anger, and released a mighty power of the emperor all over his body.


    Zhao Rang took a deep breath. This method is simply unheard of.


    In the face of the thunderous and wrathful emperor, the real Shangqing stood without fear and fear, standing like a century-old pine, his expression was still so calm, with a sense of honor and shame.


    "Your Majesty, Pindao only dared to say what he said to save the life of the eldest princess." Shangqing Zhenren shook his head and sighed, and said slowly and sympathetically, "This method of changing one''s life against the sky is against the law of heaven, and Pindao also needs to do this. It has been worn out for many years."


    He gently flicked the whisk, and the silver-white whisk was like the few strands of silver threads mixed with his temples.


    Shang Qingzhen turned around slightly, and took two steps closer to Anle on the couch: "I think the emperor already knows that the time of the eldest princess is short, and the Jiu Xuan Pill just now can only make the eldest princess more. Three days."


    When ?? turned his back to the emperor, a flash of extreme greed flashed in his eyes, and his hand gripping the handle of the whisk tightened even tighter.


    "What did you say?!" As if struck by lightning, the emperor''s anger froze on his face, his heart plummeted, and he instantly fell into the abyss.


    An Le has only three more days to live? !


    The emperor''s feet were soft, he almost fell down on the edge of the couch, his breathing was heavy, and his whole body seemed to collapse.


    Shangqing Zhenren sighed: "Over the years, the eldest princess'' phoenix body has been depleted so much, like a tree trunk that has been gradually emptied by termites. This time, the disease has come down like a mountain, and her body has collapsed, even if she takes a second Jiu Xuan Pill. No use for her condition."


    "Only Xindan can save Her Royal Highness."


    "There''s not much time, please make plans early!"


    Shangqingzhen bowed down and gave the emperor a long salute,


    Almost as soon as the words fell, I heard An Le''s weak voice from the direction of the bed: "Father..."


    The girl''s words are light, so weak, so ethereal, as if the wind blows, it will disperse.


    An Le on the couch opened his eyes at some point, his slender eyelashes fluttered, and his eyes were still a little dazed, unable to find the focus.


    The ?? emperor grabbed his daughter''s hand and said eagerly, "An Le, the father is here."


    He completely forgot to go to the halal, and only his daughter was left in his red and dry eyes.


    "...I can''t." The little girl shook her head slowly, cold sweat dripping from her forehead, making her little face pale and her chin pointed.


    The weak girl is like a bud waiting to bloom on the branch, so delicate, so fragile, before it blooms, it is already crumbling, it seems that as long as a gust of wind blows, the bud will fall from the branch.


    She was still very weak, and it was quite difficult to even speak. She said with difficulty: "My father is a Mingjun, that''s not possible."


    "I''ll be good...I...not uncomfortable..."


    The little girl''s eyes flashed, and the words of her soft voice were imprinted in the emperor''s heart.


    The emperor was choked up and speechless.


    An Le stared at his loving and sad eyes, showing a soft smile, eyebrows slightly curved.


    Her eyes swept inadvertently to a small bunny lamp on the head of the bed.


    The rabbit lamp is no more than the size of a sleeve furnace. It is made of white paper and has two ruby-like eyes facing Anle.


    This was made by the elder brother with her. The elder brother said that when they went out to see the lanterns during the Lantern Festival, they secretly got rid of their father and went to visit sister Yan Fei to play.


    She wanted to give sister Yanfei the rabbit lamp.


    But, she may not be able to.


    "An Le." The emperor held his daughter''s hand even harder, endured choking, and looked sad.


    A line of clear tears fell from the corners of his wrinkled eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 198： Preference (two more)

    Chapter 198 Preference (two more)


    An Le was too tired and too weak, just after saying these few words, he closed his eyes tiredly.


    As soon as her eyelids were closed, she fell into a deep slumber.


    The emperor carefully tucked the quilt on his daughter, stared at her sleeping face for a moment, then got up and went out around the screen outside.


    The emperor went to the east side hall, and the Supreme Qing was invited to sit in the west side hall.


    The great eunuch, Zhao Rang, was always by the emperor''s side.


    The emperor sat quietly in the east side hall for a long time, for a long time...


    In the ?? hall, there was a long silence, so silent that there was no sound.


    Time passed quietly, the sky outside gradually became gloomy, and the inside of the hall was much darker, casting a faint shadow on the emperor''s bright yellow dragon robe.


    The emperor sat stunned, his old and thin profile face was hard to hide.


    He remembered such a small mass when Anle came out;


    think of Anle as a toddler;


    Thinking of Chu Yi''s departure from Beijing eight years ago, An Le burst into tears;


    remembered that Anle suddenly became seriously ill five years ago;


    Remember¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took, and a faint sigh sounded, and it was very lonely in this quiet hall.


    The emperor said with difficulty: "My Anle is a blessed child."


    In the past five years, Anle has been lingering on the sick bed, and it has not been a few days before his birthday, but even so, the emperor is satisfied.


    For him, it is fortunate that Anle can be alive.


    He once told Feng Yang that the royal family had the ability to raise a sick child, and even if they couldn¡¯t pick a suitable consort in the future, the royal family could raise the princess preciously for a lifetime without letting her suffer any grievances.


    With him and his son in one day, he can always protect his daughter for a lifetime.


    The emperor lowered his eyes, held his forehead tiredly, and said in a low voice, "You can''t hurt this blessing."


    His voice became more hoarse, suppressing the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    "..." The **** Zhao Rang wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeve, and was about to cry.


    The ?? emperor clenched his fists and said, "Go and call the Shangqing."


    Zhao Rang hurriedly ordered to retreat.


    After a short while, Shang Qingzhen came in, casually flicked the silver-white whisk, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his thin mouth.


    The swaying shadow of the tree outside the window reflected in his pupils, making his eyes look erratic, and the bottom of his eyes was as cold as an abyss.


    Another gust of overcast wind blew, and it seemed that even the temperature in the hall had plummeted.


    The dark clouds in the sky outside became more dense, layer upon layer, as if they were about to fall at any moment.


    The wind blew for most of the day, and it didn''t stop until dusk.


    Gu Yanfei has been in the house all day without going out, busy repairing her compass.


    The original pointer of the compass broke in Tianyin Pavilion a few days ago. Gu Yanfei spent two days running around to many shops in the capital, and then searched for another magnet.


    All she has to do today is to grind the newly bought magnet into the shape of a pointer little by little.


    This job is very monotonous and boring. The cat squatted aside and stared at it for a while, and then got bored.


    "Meow meow¡­¡­"


    "Meow meow meow¡­¡­"


    "Meow meow meow..."


    The bored cat kept circling around her, trying to ask her to play with it for a while, and saying that they were going out for a walk, but Gu Yanfei turned a deaf ear and was unmoved.


    Finally, the cat was tired and fell asleep in the cathouse next to her.


    Unconsciously, time passed, and at the time of the devil at dusk, the sky turned into an endless dark gray.


    Kuanbi walked in with a food box and said raggedly: "Girl, you should rest for a while."


    "Wutong bought some of their specialty dishes from Tianshui Restaurant, saying that the eldest young master ordered him to buy them for the girl before he left Beijing today."


    "It will be the Lantern Festival in a few days, can the eldest young master come back in time?"


    When the food box is opened, a tempting food fragrance wafts out.


    Gu Yanfei was really hungry and couldn''t help swallowing.


    She finally sharpened the pointer, looked at it carefully, smiled with satisfaction, and said, "About three or five days."


    Gu Yuan accompanied Chu Yi to the imperial mausoleum.


    Before he left, he specially made an appointment with Gu Yanfei, and he must come back before the Lantern Festival to accompany her to see the Lantern Festival lanterns.


    "That''s great!" Kui Bi said with a smile, lighting the candle next to him.


    "ßÚ."


    When the candle was lit, Gu Yanfei''s heart suddenly felt as if he was being suppressed by something, and his heart was heavy.


    Gu Yanfei put down what he was doing, looked up at the sky outside the window, half-squinted at the cloudy clouds in the sky like mountains.


    Her eyes seemed to have passed through thousands of mountains and rivers, and it seemed to have passed through thousands of miles of galaxy.


    Gu Yanfei knew very well what this sense of oppression was.


    is the way of heaven.


    Tiandao prefers Gu Yuncong, the lucky daughter, and thinks about everything for her. Whatever she lacks, Tiandao will give her whatever, grandmother, father, elder brother, elder sister, and even admirers, Tiandao can''t wait to arrange a smooth sailing for Gu Yuncong. Kangzhuang Avenue.


    King Kang is Gu Yunchang''s best friend, and the family is the most powerful weapon to **** the lovers.


    With the help of the aristocratic family, Kang Wang and Gu Yunqiang can claim the world.


    The way of heaven favors the daughter of luck, and specially cleared all kinds of obstacles for the lovers:


    In the last life, without her intervention, Duke Wei should have died.


    Without the Duke of Wei, these nobles in the court have no leader, and they are caught in the predicament of internal friction. Even the British government has fallen to King Kang because of Fang Mingfeng.


    And Chu Yi was also burnt in Danyang City, and has not yet appeared in the front.


    The emperor was alone and helpless. He had neither the support of nobles nor nobles, nor could he gather together those who were scattered like sand. As a result, he was suppressed step by step by the aristocratic family, unable to move an inch.


    But in this life, many things are different...


    Tiandao would watch his beloved suffer grievances!


    Gu Yanfei held his chin lazily in one hand, and muttered to himself, "Master said, if the sky is unfair, then pierce the sky!"


    Her voice was very soft, and Juan Bi next to her didn''t even hear what she said, and looked at her subconsciously.


    The girl bathed in the candlelight had dark pupils that were unusually bright, unusually firm, unusually confident...and unusually domineering, as if nothing in this world could stop her pace.


    There is a proud self-confidence in his bones that is hard to look at.


    Gu Yanfei casually moved the newly repaired compass pointer with one finger.


    The ?? pointer was turning frantically on the compass, leaving a trembling phantom that did not stop for a long time.


    Huh?


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, moved his fingers casually on the table twice, looked at the compass and sighed: "This is, don''t let me count?"


    Hey, the way of heaven in this small world is really stingy.


    If you don''t let her count, then it doesn''t count.


    Gu Yanfei put away the compass and looked out the window again, feeling that the sky outside was getting darker.


    The dark cloud layer is like a landscape painting drawn with thick ink, and it seems that the thick ink is poured into the air.


    "Sunshine!"


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the cat''s neck and dragged the sleepy cat out of the cat''s nest, patted its head, and instructed, "Take a look."


    "Meow--"


    Sanhua cat yawned lazily, with a big mouth, and then jumped out of the window sleepily.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 199： Demonstration (three shifts)

    Chapter 199 Demonstration (three shifts)


    "Bang!"


    There was a screeching sound in the distance, and the cat jumped out of the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion with a few light jumps. When it landed on a big tree by the roadside, the cat yawned again, and the treetop was shaken. Su" sounded.


    The cat is the most energetic at night. After scratching a few times on the branch and grinding its claws, it becomes more energetic.


    His green eyes gleamed in the dark night.


    At this time, the capital was under curfew, so the streets were very quiet, and there were no passers-by, and only occasionally heard chirping sounds in the distance.


    The cat flew over the eaves and walls, crossed several streets, and crossed several mansions... A gust of cold wind blew across the face, and the cat dangerously grabbed the top of the wall with its two front paws, and used the strength of feeding to climb up.


    After squatting on the wall, Sanhua cat looked around alertly. Fortunately, no one saw it.


    "pat..."


    A small noise came from a small alley in the southeast, which startled the cat, and almost didn''t slip under his feet.


    Although the sound of movement in the alley was very slight, the cat''s ears were sharp and could be heard clearly.


    The cat shook his ears, walked briskly along the high wall, and ran in the direction from which the sound came from. His blue eyes were sparkling, and he was eager to avoid chaos in the world.


    Watch the fun!


    The top of the high wall was not as wide as a human''s palm, but the cat ran as fast as it was walking on the ground.


    The alley, where only two people can go side by side at most, is empty, there is no light around it, and it is pitch black.


    For cats, this darkness is not a hindrance at all, and it is no different from daytime.


    It saw a tattered shoe on the ground at a glance.


    The cat kicked on its hind legs, jumped down gently, and walked around the dirty, broken shoe.


    This shoe is not big, it is not as long as a cat''s limbs, it is too dirty to see its original color, and there are two or three small holes on the upper.


    Good dirty shoes!


    Sanhua cat wrinkled its face in disgust, but still resisted it, leaned over and sniffed at the broken shoe...


    The ?? cat seemed to bounce up and took a few steps back, with an indescribable expression on the round cat''s face.


    How can humans be so dirty!


    The cat licked his paws and washed his face, sniffed in the east, sniffed in the west, and ran deep into the alley according to the smell of the smelly shoes.


    After running a few dozen feet away, it saw a gray hooded carriage parked in the shadow of a high wall and a big tree. The carriage was half-new, but very clean. The dark horse pulling the carriage was tall and vigorous.


    The cat has always been curious, but also bold, trotting from the back towards the carriage, silently like a ghost...


    Suddenly, a slender hand stretched out from another alley next to it, pinched the cat''s neck accurately, and lifted the cat easily.


    "Meow!"


    The cat made an unpleasant meow, and its limbs swayed in the air, as if saying, let it go!


    "Who?" A cold male voice came from the carriage in the shadows ahead.


    The curtain of the carriage moved, and then, the driver driving in front glanced back and said with a smile, "Isn''t it a cat? Look at you in shock."


    After ??, the carriage fell silent again.


    The night wind vaguely sent some children''s cries that seemed to be absent, and when I heard it again, it seemed that there was nothing.


    The grey hooded carriage stopped for only a while, then the whip sounded again, and it slowly went to the other direction of the alley.


    "Meow!" The carriage went away, and the cat also barked boldly, its four claws scratching in mid-air, the tips of the claws sticking out from between the fluffy fingers, sharp as hooks, full of protest.


    "It''s you!"


    The man''s cool and cool voice came from behind the cat, which was colder than Ye Feng, and had a bit of gnashing of teeth.


    Xiahouqing, who was dressed in red, raised his hand and held the long-haired three-flowered cat in his hand. The pair of bewitching phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously, and a dangerous aura was released.


    He will never forget this daring cat, who, like its owner, makes people angry and hateful.


    No, this cat is more hateful than its owner!


    This cat drank his wine last time and sharpened his claws with his clothes.


    Even a cat dared to step on top of his head to make a fortune? !


    Xia Houqing''s eyes were filled with cold and gloomy emotions, and he held the cat''s neck and raised the cat a little higher.


    The cat struggled a few times uncomfortably, then turned his head with difficulty: "Meow?"


    The emerald green cat''s eyes and the dark human eyes are facing each other, and they are only a foot apart.


    The cat''s eye in the dark night is as beautiful as a shining jewel.


    Both humans and cats stopped.


    "..." Xia Houqing stared blankly at the kitten in his hand, the cold breath in his eyes disappeared instantly, revealing a little confusion.


    Immediately afterwards, he blinked, a bit shy at the bottom of his eyes.


    He half squatted down and carefully placed the three-flowered cat on the ground.


    His eyes were almost level with the cat, he raised his hand and gently touched the top of the cat''s head, then touched it twice, and then touched the feather duster-like tail all the way from the top of its head along its back.


    "Let''s go home, okay?" He asked in a low voice, his voice soft as water, his cheeks flushed slightly.


    "Meow?"


    "You didn''t say anything, just agreed?"


    "Meow!"


    "That''s great." Xia Houqing stared at the three-flowered cat, almost caressing the cat''s back, smoothing the cat''s fur, and reaching out to the soft belly with the other hand, intending to pick up the cat.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    Who wants you to hug!


    Who wants to go home with you!


    The cat was completely angry, and quickly stretched out its front paws and threw a meow fist on his face, leaving a few dirty plum blossom prints on his white as jade cheeks.


    "..." Xia Houqing''s pupils moved, his eyes struggling intensely, and the corners of his bright red lips tightened.


    The cold and soft cat paws pressed against his face, and he could vaguely smell the fishy smell of small dried fish.


    So dirty! Xia Houqing''s eyes widened slightly, and his eyes became more intense.


    The cat was crazy and irrational, and launched a series of indiscriminate attacks, leaving cat paw prints on his shirt and sleeves.


    The tip of the claws accidentally hooked the red coral bracelet on Xia Houqing''s wrist. Each round coral bead was about the size of a little finger, and the color was as bright as cinnabar and red.


    "Cha!"


    The sharp cat''s claws tore off the string of the bracelet, and the bright red coral beads scattered in an instant and rolled to the ground "tuk-tuk-tuk".


    "Meow!"


    The cat watched the scene of the falling beads, and his eyes sparkled with joy.


    So many beads!


    The cat''s anger comes and goes quickly.


    It kicked its hind legs, bounced up, and happily chased those beads to play...


    The "tuk-tuk" sound and rolling sound of those coral beads hitting Xiahouqing''s heart repeatedly, and fierce battle began in his eyes again.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely, and when he moved his fingers, a small knife the size of a finger appeared between his fingers, and cut deeply into his palm.


    The blood quickly overflowed the wound and dripped down the fingers "tick, tick"...


    Three-shift debt repayment. One chapter left.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 200： lost (one more)

    Chapter 200 Lost (one more)


    Xia Houqing''s eyes suddenly became clearer, looking at the crazy three-flowered cat, the corners of his lips curled into a sinister smile.


    very good!


    Xia Houqing shot again decisively, moving like lightning, and stretched out his claws at the cat.


    Just strangle to death.


    He said coldly, with a strong killing intent in his eyes, and the red sleeves of the flowing red sleeves reflected his pupils, as if there was blood flowing in his pupils.


    The cat has no sense of crisis and had a great time.


    "Meow~" The cat played with the beads for a while, then came running like Xia Houqing, brought her little face close, and rubbed the flawless left half of Xia Houqing''s face.


    The cat''s face is fluffy, soft and warm.


    In this big winter, it is as warm as a sleeve stove with the right hand.


    The hand that was going to pinch the cat''s neck stopped in midair and didn''t move for a long time.


    The aura around him was still cold and ruthless, and finally a sneer appeared on the corner of his lips, he grabbed the cat''s neck again, and walked back with the cat.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    The cat protested excitedly and screamed.


    At the entrance of the alley, an ordinary-looking black-clothed boy stood motionless, like a sculpture.


    He saw the three-flowered cat in Xia Houqing''s hand at a glance, the two or three "plum blossom prints" on Xia Houqing''s face, and his eyes widened slightly, his jaw almost dropped.


    This cat ate the gall of a bear heart and a leopard, is it going to die? !


    "Meow!"


    The cat yelled arrogantly at the boy, showing his teeth and claws, as if to say, what are you looking at? !


    The black-clothed boy accidentally met the green eyes of the three-flowered cat, and instantly showed an obsession.


    "Your Highness, such a cute kitten, don''t hurt it." The boy turned his back immediately, and he couldn''t bear to leave the cat in front of him, feeling that its eyes were like gems, and its hair was shiny.


    Such a cute kitten should have a little temperament. Why does your lord care so much!


    The corners of Xia Houqing''s eyes twitched, and the bewitching and handsome face was twisted for a moment. He felt that if this continued, he was afraid that everyone would betray and leave.


    He looked at the fluffy little thing in his hand with some disgust, the back of his hand tightened.


    He took a deep breath, showing a repressed expression, gritted his teeth and stuffed the **** cat into his wide sleeve.


    Now, no one can see the cat.


    "Meow meow meow¡­"


    The cat struggled to bark several times in his sleeves, and finally bit Xia Houqing''s wrist with a bite.


    Xia Houqing twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and only lost one word:


    "Walk."


    He held the cat and strode forward, the big red cloak undulating like waves in the night wind...


    The figure of these two people and a cat was soon engulfed in the thick night.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper.


    That night, the strong wind never stopped, blowing all the fallen leaves.


    Waking up early in the morning, the maids who were in charge of sweeping and sweeping were busy, and the sound of sweeping the floor came one after another.


    Juan Bi served Gu Yanfei as usual, and then started looking for cats everywhere.


    "Girl, where is Qingguang?"


    He looked around in and out of the house, and even looked around at the small warehouse in the backyard, and said disappointedly: "Did Qingguang go out to play? The servant also asked the small kitchen to make duck meat with egg yolks that she liked. Silk."


    Gu Yanfei didn''t speak, looking out the window at the empty courtyard.


    Others don''t know, but she knows very well that Qingguang didn''t come back all night.


    Although Qingguang is a cat, he is not an ordinary cat. He has the ability to protect himself when he encounters danger.


    Moreover, its charm ability is not lost, and it is too late for mortals to provide it, and it is impossible to hurt it.


    Where will it go?


    If he was in Yaoling Realm, Gu Yanfei could sense the exact location of Qingguang by virtue of the contract between them.


    But not now.


    She could only barely sense where Qingguang had been last night, making sure it wasn''t injured or in any danger.


    Juan Bi saw Gu Yanfei looking at the courtyard outside, and couldn''t help but stretched his neck and looked out again, wanting to see if Qingguang was hiding in a corner and playing peekaboo with her.


    However, still nothing.


    Didn''t find the baby Qingguang, and Kuan Bi always felt empty in her heart, and said ramble: "Girl, Qingguang won''t go outside to play, right?"


    "It''s been very unsafe outside recently. When the servants were going to the kitchen to pick up food, I heard that the little grandson of Mrs. Wu''s family, who was watching the corner gate, was lost last night. Now, I came to the house and wanted to ask someone to help find the child together."


    "Later, Mrs. Sun who had just gone shopping also came and said that there were dozens of beggars missing in the capital last night, and they were all small beggars."


    The water cup in Gu Yanfei''s hand stopped in mid-air, and raised his eyebrows, "How did Mrs. Sun know?"


    There are not many beggars in the capital, but they are definitely not too few. On weekdays, the number of beggars is more or less. How could grandma Sun know so clearly? !


    Kuanbi scratched his cheek and shook his head: "I don''t know this slave."


    She just listened to the meal in the kitchen, and really didn''t know the details.


    "Slave, go and ask." Just as Juan Bi put down the food box, she hurried out to ask again.


    Juan Bi''s movements were fast and she was well informed. Gu Yanfei came back out of breath as soon as she finished her breakfast.


    "Girl, this morning, the Yu family built a porridge-making shed at the Nancheng Gate. When Grandma Sun passed by, she heard the discussion from the Yu family''s porridge-giving women, saying that there was not even a single child who came to pick up the porridge today. ."


    "There was a beggar with a beard who didn''t even get porridge. He was looking for his son like a madman. He said that his son was only ten years old. He went to the Temple of the City God to beg yesterday, and he never came back."


    "I heard that there was another beggar who went to the newspaper officer of Jingzhao Mansion and wanted to ask the yacha to help him find his daughter, but he was beaten out by a stick."


    Gu Yanfei turned the teacup in his hand and frowned deeply.


    Kuanbi swallowed and said, "Girl, this servant just heard about this."


    She could vaguely feel that her own girl seemed to be very concerned about this matter, and was about to say that she would go out to ask again, when she saw Gu Yanfei stand up neatly, stroked her sleeves and said, "I''ll go out to find Qingguang."


    Kuanbi hurriedly picked up a basket of cat toys from the side, and hurriedly chased after him: "Girl, this servant will go with you."


    As soon as Gu Yanfei went out, he followed the direction he felt in his heart and headed west.


    After passing through three or four streets, we came to a narrow alley, with dense canopies of locust trees above, forming a natural giant umbrella.


    Gu Yanfei walked in front, and Juan Bi followed behind, holding a bell ball in his hand, shaking it back and forth repeatedly, shouting: "Qingguang! Qingguang!"


    But, nothing.


    The whole alley is empty, there are neither cats nor any other living creatures, only the yellow and green locust leaves above are swaying endlessly, and a few fallen leaves on the ground occasionally float and swirl with the cold wind.


    "Woooooo..."


    "Nan, my nanny..."


    There was a hoarse choking sound from a man at the entrance of the alley in front of him, which was very sad.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 201： find (two more)

    Chapter 201 Found (two more)


    Gu Yanfei looked for the sound and walked over, and at the entrance of the alley, he saw a middle-aged man in his thirties holding a piece of paper, shouting nan nan, and he was lost.


    The man was wearing a cyan straight robe, his robe was washed white and covered with patches of various sizes, looking very shabby.


    His forehead was high and swollen, a bruise, and his hair was a bit messy and embarrassed.


    "Master, have you seen my daughter? She''s wearing a blue jacket..." He handed the piece of paper in his hand to an old man passing by, "This is what my daughter looks like..."


    The old man ?? shook his head: "I haven''t seen it before."


    The man in Tsing Yi stumbled and continued to walk forward, walking all the way, grabbing passers-by and asking.


    "Sister, have you ever met a teenage girl?"


    "Brother, have you ever seen such a tall, melon-faced, little girl in a blue flower jacket?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Passers-by either shook their heads, avoided them, or whispered on the side of the road.


    "It''s a pity to lose my daughter." A plump middle-aged woman said sympathetically by the side of the road.


    "I heard that he is a scholar and has Tong Sheng''s fame. He used to teach in his hometown in Yuzhou. Because of the disaster in Yuzhou last year, he became a refugee and fled to the capital with his daughter." Another middle-aged man said, raising his finger and pointing. One direction, "On weekdays, I write and write for people not far in front of me, and eat food... I seem to be surnamed Zhang."


    "He went to the yamen to report to the official early in the morning, but he knocked on his head at the gate of the yamen, and no one answered... He was beaten out by the yamen, and his leg was injured..."


    "It''s too much, the government doesn''t care about it, and beats people." Someone in the crowd murmured, and the others became commotion when they heard the words.


    "Auntie, have you seen my daughter?" The scholar stopped an old woman with silver threads on her head again.


    The ?? old woman also shook her head.


    Scholar Zhang''s face became even paler, his expression panicked, as if three souls and seven souls had been taken away, his eyes were empty.


    The old woman looked at him in such a pitiful way, and comforted him in a kind voice: "Scholar, don''t be discouraged, and look again."


    "This child is gone. Nine times out of ten, he was kidnapped by Pai Hanako."


    "You go and ask Ya Po to see if there is any news. Those Ya Po are very well informed."


    "I don''t think it looks like Pai Hanako." Another young man wearing a gray coat with bunts said plausibly, "In one night, a lot of children were lost, and all of them were older children. This Pai Hanako should not kidnap those younger ones. child?!"


    "That''s true." Other passers-by also thought this statement was reasonable and nodded frequently.


    The young man in gray waving his fists, said indignantly: "Speaking of which, those officials are really hateful, they don''t make decisions for the people!"


    "That''s right, this child is lost, no one is in a hurry. Isn''t it right for the government to help find the child?"


    "Hey, it''s better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. You still have to find ways to take good care of your children."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Passers-by are getting more and more excited, and the crowd is indignant.


    Gu Yanfei walked slowly and leisurely along the street outside the alley. Along the way, he heard people and passers-by around him talking about the disappearance of the child from time to time.


    Every family has children, and everyone is worried that their children will be the next victims.


    For a time, people panicked and speculated.


    An uneasy and oppressive atmosphere filled the air, spreading rapidly at an incredible speed.


    The sky was overcast with clouds, and the sky looked three-point gloomier than yesterday.


    Gu Yanfei stopped, took out the compass that was just repaired yesterday from his sleeve pocket, and flipped the needle on the compass.


    The pointer turned rapidly, and for a long time, it kept making a faint humming sound.


    is still the same as last night, nothing can be calculated.


    Gu Yanfei put the compass back into his sleeve pocket speechlessly, raised his eyes to look at the cloudy sky, and murmured, "Damn!"


    The way of heaven in this small world is really lame!


    "Girl," Juan Bi asked nervously while holding Qingguang''s favorite bell ball, "is Qingguang..."


    Before he finished speaking, there was a commotion from behind.


    turned his head to look, and saw the scholar holding the paper in his hand and running like a madman.


    His eyes were red, and he rushed forward recklessly, accidentally bumping into several people.


    Some people just stumbled two steps, some were fortunately supported by their friends, and some were knocked to the ground.


    "Poor scholar, don''t you have eyes!" The square-faced youth who fell to the ground was so angry that his face turned blue, he yelled at Scholar Zhang''s back, "I bumped into someone, don''t you know how to apologize?! "


    However, Scholar Zhang still stumbled forward as if he had never heard of it.


    "Forget it, forget it." The silver-haired old woman kindly walked over to be a peacemaker, comforting the square-faced young man, "Little brother, don''t bother with him."


    "He lost his daughter last night. He was so impatient when he heard that King Kang had people help him find children all over the capital."


    There was an uproar around him.


    It was like a drop of cold water fell into the hot oil pan, and it exploded with a crackle.


    Passers-by on both sides of the street came to listen to the lively like a tide, all of them were refreshed and their eyes were full of brilliance. You said, and I said:


    "Kang Kang is truly a benevolent person who loves the people like a son."


    "If those missing children can be found, I must give Kang Wang a longevity tablet!"


    The more the people talked, the more excited they became, and they were all grateful.


    These ordinary people don¡¯t want much, that is, a place to live and live, a meal to eat, and the family to be safe and free from disease and disaster.


    A young man in gray sighed with emotion: "Kang Kang has a noble character, no wonder there are real dragons bowing their heads!"


    The friend next to him pulled his sleeve and scolded, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The young man in gray didn''t say anything anymore, but the passersby next to him heard what he said, and all those passersby talked about the rumor that there was a real dragon coming to the world above Kang Wangfu on the eighth day of the new year.


    The people on the street roared little by little, speaking vividly, as if they all saw the dragon waving its tail with their own eyes.


    Gu Yanfei, who was parked on the side of the road, didn''t leave at all, he glanced around, his eyes fell on a restaurant in front of the right, and said to Juan Bi, "Let''s go there and sit down."


    The master and servant entered the restaurant and sat down in a private seat on the second floor facing the street.


    Xiao Er quickly served tea, pastries, nuts and more.


    Gu Yanfei was drinking tea while looking down at the street below from the window calmly.


    Scholar Zhang had long since disappeared, but the passersby still did not leave. Words such as "true dragon", "missing", and "children" floated up from below from time to time.


    After Gu Yanfei finished drinking the pot of tea slowly and leisurely, there was a sudden sound of rumbling footsteps at the end of the street, accompanied by the sound of messy hooves, with awe-inspiring momentum.


    A group of people dressed as guards ran towards this side, either riding horses or running, all hurried, going from house to house to ask about the disappearance of the child.


    Those passers-by watched this scene, and they were all in high spirits, and they became more and more noisy. Some people heard the sound, and some people gradually dispersed...


    "found it!"


    In an alley in the distance, a high-pitched and loud voice shouted, and the shout was very penetrating, and it almost spread from one end of the street to the other.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 202： Renjun (one more)

    Chapter 202 Renjun (one more)


    In the direction from which the voice came, two or three people happily ran over and shouted:


    "The people from Kang Wangfu just found a child."


    "The kid escaped!"


    The streets were buzzing like a pot of boiling water, and passersby spontaneously spread the good news.


    Although I don''t know what happened to the other children, at least there is a good sign now.


    In the direction of the end of the street, a thin man in blue clothes rushed out of an alley with a girl in a blue jacket in his arms. The man stumbled and staggered.


    Not far behind him were two tall and strong guards with long knives on their waists, in a protective posture.


    "Girl, isn''t this the scholar Zhang just now?" Juan Bi looked out the window, squinting at the scholar in Tsing Yi who was at least eight or nine feet away from them.


    The person who rushed out with the child was indeed Scholar Zhang.


    At this moment, Scholar Zhang no longer held the treasured portrait in his hands. He hugged the girl tightly in his arms, looking excited and excited. His face was covered with tears, as if he was afraid that someone would take the child from him. It''s like being snatched from the crook of the arm.


    Juan Bi was a little far away, and he could only vaguely see that the girl''s face was dirty, her body was covered with wounds, and her jacket was stained with dazzling blood.


    The two guards settled them in the tea stall and left, saying they were going back to report to the lord.


    The enthusiastic people around hurriedly surrounded Scholar Zhang and his daughter. Some asked them to sit down at a tea stall on the street, some brought tea, and some volunteered to go to the nearby medical center to ask for a doctor. Some people rushed forward and asked the girl:


    "Little girl, have you seen my baby? He has a big mole on his right eyebrow."


    "And my grandson, he has a big round head and is easy to recognize!"


    "My daughter has a birthmark on the back of her right hand..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those who lost their children at home were all anxious and eager to open the girl''s mouth and let her know everything she knew.


    A group of people surrounded Zhang Shusheng''s father and daughter, forming an invisible sense of oppression.


    The girl shivered like a frightened rabbit, buried her little face in her father''s chest, and was speechless.


    Scholar Zhang frowned, his face full of anger, and his eyes were burning with raging anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "My family''s daughter escaped from the palace!"


    "The eldest princess in the palace is seriously ill and needs the blood of the child to refine the heart pill to cure the disease."


    "They kidnapped a lot of children into the palace. My family went through untold hardships before they escaped. Fortunately, the guards of King Kang''s mansion found them in time."


    Zhang Scholar became more and more frightened as he spoke, his arms holding his daughter trembled, his face still pale.


    If King Kang''s bodyguards had not found his daughter in time, how far could she have escaped with such a frail child, I am afraid that she would have been captured by those wicked people in the palace long ago.


    Scholar Zhang''s words were like a thunderstorm in the sky, causing everyone to tremble and widen their eyes in disbelief.


    "Shangqing Zhenren..." The girl in Zhang Scholar''s arms raised her head tremblingly, her voice trembling, "It''s Shangqing Zhenren."


    The girl''s face was as pale as paper, and she cried out "wow", howling.


    Everyone was even more shocked, and they couldn''t help but gasped, and all their faces changed.


    The person who treated the eldest princess and made the heart pill for the eldest princess was actually Shangqing Zhenren!


    In other words, is it true that the child''s blood is taken? !


    Juan Bi was also shocked when she heard it, she pointed to her heart and said to Gu Yanfei: "Girl, is this blood in your heart..."


    "Open a hole in the heart and take a bowl of warm blood from the heart." Gu Yanfei said lightly, and slashed at the heart of Juan Bi with a gesture.


    Kuanbi''s eyes suddenly widened, and the blood on his face faded slightly, "Then you took the blood from your heart, wouldn''t it kill those children?"


    Gu Yanfei didn''t speak any more and drank tea slowly.


    Kuanbi only felt a chill in her heart.


    In the tea shed below ??, an old man said sternly: "The emperor is a gentleman, and he has always been lenient to the next."


    "It''s impossible!"


    There were also a few people around, frowning or frowning, showing hesitation.


    To Scholar Zhang, who was full of righteous indignation, the question ?? was like someone pointing at his nose and saying that he was talking nonsense and fabricated it.


    Scholar Zhang felt that he had been greatly insulted. His slightly sallow face turned red and red, and said angrily: "Everything I said is true! If there is a false statement, it will be thundered!"


    Scholar Zhang said this, and most people believed it even if they had the slightest suspicion before.


    Those who lost their children knelt on the ground with their legs weak in shock. Some wailed like mourners, some thumped the ground repeatedly with mournful expressions, and some lost their souls and shouted the names of their children.


    If their children are really caught to concoct alchemy for the eldest princess, what else can they do? They can''t rush to the palace to ask for someone.


    The people present were infected with this sadness. Just imagine, if their children were caught by the nobles in the palace and dig their hearts, they would also feel heartache, resentment, and unwillingness.


    The streets are getting louder and louder.


    A middle-aged woman who was beating the ground and weeping suddenly wiped away her tears, got up from the ground, and said angrily, "No, I''m going to find my embolus, which is the only seedling I gave birth to in ten months of my pregnancy. ."


    "I''m going to ask the emperor, even if I use my life to kill the embolism of my house!"


    When she said this, everyone couldn''t help but feel moved and sighed.


    Really is the heart of parents all over the world.


    Scholar Zhang felt the same way. In order to find his daughter, he did not hesitate to lose his life.


    Under the feet of the emperor, it is so lawless!


    Zhang Shusheng gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go to the right gate of Chang''an to file a complaint with the imperial court. I want to ask the emperor, is it to save the eldest princess, and all the other children deserve to die, so the children of the common people deserve to be used as medicine for the nobles? ?!"


    "I''m going to beat the drums!"


    "Nah, daddy takes you to beat the drums and seek justice for you!"


    Emperor Taizu set up a Dengwen drum at the right gate of Chang''an. Anyone who has been wronged can hit the Dengwen drum to complain about their grievances, but the drummer needs thirty sticks, and the case can be accepted until Tianting.


    Scholar Zhang looked at his daughter with red eyes, a surging wave of anger surged from his chest.


    The girl tightly clutched at Scholar Zhang''s shirt, sobbing and crying, the unstoppable tears stained her father''s shirt.


    The middle-aged woman wiped her tears again with her cuff, and said firmly, "I''ll go with you!"


    Scholar Zhang stood up with his petite and embarrassed daughter in his arms, and strode towards the palace with a kind of determination to move forward.


    The people looked at each other in dismay, and there was a commotion.


    Some were hesitant, some were angry, some were at a loss, and more people caught up with Scholar Zhang...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 203： Bold (two more)

    Chapter 203 Bold (two more)


    The hustle and bustle on the street gradually faded away as Scholar Zhang and his party left.


    Gu Yanfei tapped the table lightly and pursed his lips thoughtfully.


    From this series of things just now, she understood several things:


    The eldest princess fell ill.


    For this disease, the so-called "heart pill" must be refined from the blood of the child''s heart as medicine.


    Gu Yanfei looked in the direction of the palace from the window.


    She continued to tap the table top, again and again, with a regular rhythm.


    "Tuk Tuk, Tuk Tuk Tuk..."


    After thinking for a while, Gu Yanfei stood up abruptly and left a sentence: "Juan Bi, let''s go to Tianyin Pavilion."


    Gu Yanfei casually patted the residue on his hands and stepped out of his seat.


    ??????


    When the master and servant walked out of the restaurant, the street outside became a little deserted, and there were nearly half of the passers-by on the street.


    Scholar Zhang and his group had already gone far, and some passersby were standing on the street discussing what happened just now. There was an indescribably depressing atmosphere in the air.


    Gu Yanfei had just walked to the end of the street, when he heard at least seven or eight people instructing their children that no one would be allowed to leave the house these days.


    Tianyin Pavilion is not far from here, that is, on Mingfu Street two blocks away.


    At this moment, the gate of Tianyin Pavilion is still tightly closed and has not yet opened.


    Huh?


    Gu Yanfei felt that his heartstrings seemed to be gently tickled by something, and his heartstrings hummed.


    Sunny?


    "Tude." Juan Bi helped Gu Yanfei knock on the door of Tianyin Pavilion.


    After a while, the closed door opened a crack, revealing half of the shopkeeper''s chubby face, and said with a smile: "This girl, our pavilion is only open in the afternoon."


    "I''m looking for someone." Gu Yanfei said straight to the point.


    The shopkeeper''s face was full of smiles: "Dare to ask who the girl is looking for?"


    "Summer..."


    Gu Yanfei only said one word, and the shopkeeper''s expression changed drastically in an instant, interrupting her: "Please, please."


    The shopkeeper seemed to be afraid that Gu Yanfei would say an unspeakable name, so he quickly opened the door and extended his hand politely.


    "this way please."


    He took Gu Yanfei to a private seat on the second floor with a solemn expression.


    Gu Yanfei glanced around calmly, and seemed to hear a cat meow in his ears.


    Listen again, and the surroundings are silent again.


    Gu Yanfei sat down in the private seat, and Juan Bi stayed outside, anxiously looking down at the toes of his shoes, counting the spikes on the toes.


    After a while, a pair of bright red shoes embroidered with flame patterns entered Kuan Bi''s field of vision.


    The surrounding air suddenly became gloomy and cold, and for a moment, Juan Bi felt as if he was on the only way to Huangquan.


    Xia Houqing floated across the corridor like a fiery cloud and floated into the elegant seat.


    In this elegant seat, the decoration is both gorgeous and elegant.


    A fine straw mat is laid on the ground, and a delicate tea table is placed in the middle, with futons on each side, teapots and cups are placed on the tea table, and a picture of rich peony is hung on one side of the wall.


    Xia Houqing lifted his robe, and the hem of his new clothes flew up like a red butterfly. He casually supported his elbows on the table, his posture was lazy, and he was rather unruly and unruly.


    The big red wide sleeves and the clothes are spread evenly on the thin straw mat with borders. It is both gorgeous and enchanting, as beautiful as a lively and fragrant painting.


    Gu Yanfei sat opposite the tea table, sitting cross-legged casually, resting his cheek in one hand, as if he was at home.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiahouqing swept across Gu Yanfei''s face with icy cold eyes, sneered, and asked impatiently.


    The four big characters "You dare to come" are written on that beautiful and coquettish face.


    Gu Yanfei said straight to the point: "The eldest princess is ill."


    Xia Houqing picked up the teapot with one hand and poured himself a cup of tea.


    The tea soup of this Lushan Yunwu tea is bright and fragrant like orchid. Xia Houqing tasted it slowly and leisurely.


    He didn''t say anything, but the meaning revealed by his gestures was very clear: What''s up with me? !


    "Young Master Xiahou, we are so familiar with each other, so please help me." Gu Yanfei ignored the cold face of the other party, and said without a trace.


    Then, she moved her face a little in the direction of Xia Houqing, only two inches away from his cheek, and whispered again.


    "..." Xia Houqing put down the tea cup, and looked at Gu Yanfei with a slanted eye, a strange light flashed in the long and charming phoenix eyes.


    Gu Yanfei looked directly into Xia Houqing''s eyes and said with a smile, "You can do it."


    She didn''t mean to be polite to Xia Houqing at all, as if they were old friends who had known each other for many years.


    Xia Houqing narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Gu Yanfei for a long time without blinking.


    "Hehehehe..."


    He put one hand on his forehead, lowered his face and laughed slyly, his shoulders trembled slightly, and the big red shirt flowed with water-like ripples.


    Old Qi was standing outside the private seat. He couldn''t help but glanced inside and twitched the corners of his eyes, wondering if this girl from the Gu family was out of her mind.


    This is the Kingdom of Jing. They respect the Lord as an enemy of the country. Does she want the Lord to help?


    Is this girl crazy? !


    Xia Houqing lifted a strand of hair on his cheeks, his black and shiny hair complemented his slender fingers as white as snow, and said lightly: "You can go to Duke Wei."


    Chu Yi is not in Beijing and can''t help her, but Duke Wei is in Duke Wei''s mansion.


    Xia Houqing squinted at Gu Yanfei with his right eye, his left eye was blocked by the hand holding his forehead, and half of his face was bewitching and cold.


    "Don''t worry about this." Gu Yanfei looked at Xia Houqing calmly, and waved his hands casually, with a "listen to me, don''t be long-winded" look.


    Xia Houqing''s pupils moved slightly, and his eyes shot straight at him like a monster.


    It''s been so many years, except for her, no one has ever dared to speak to him with such a contemptuous attitude!


    She is still so daring, she doesn''t know whether to live or die!


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly, not even the curvature of the corners of his lips changed, he only spit out two words in a low voice: "Yu''s family."


    When the ?? voice fell, Xia Houqing, who had been talking and laughing freely, seemed to be frozen, frozen.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths.


    Xia Houqing moved, slowly raised his head, looked at Gu Yanfei, his eyes turned up slightly, his expression and eyes became extremely dangerous, like a fierce beast ready to go.


    That is the pain of being exposed.


    That is a monstrous hatred.


    The scarlet luck around him began to surge frantically like boiling water again, like a poisonous snake staring at its prey.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Xia Houqing motionlessly, his right hand placed under the tea table silently squeezed the Xuanyan whip in his hand, ready to go.


    This lunatic is always moody!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 204： There is hatred (three more)

    Chapter 204 Enmity (three shifts)


    "My hexagram is very clever." Gu Yanfei smiled sideways, like a sly fox.


    Last time on Zhuangzi, in order to calculate the origin of Xiahouqing, Gu Yanfei played seven seven forty-nine hexagrams for him, and calculated some cause and effect. The hexagram pointed to a word:


    "Yu".


    Xia Houqing took a risk and ran to the big scene this time, but the picture is not simple.


    Without giving the other party a chance to react, Gu Yanfei threw out another sentence: "Who is Shangqing?"


    This question is right to the point.


    The seat was quiet for a while.


    "Crack."


    Xia Houqing withdrew his upper body and gave a light high five.


    seems to be admiring, but there is still a sullen look on his face, and the scarlet luck around his body is still crazy like a group of demons dancing wildly.


    "Then do you know Shangqing''s original surname Yu?" Xiahouqing asked coldly.


    This time, Gu Yanfei''s face showed a rare stunned expression, and his eyes widened slightly.


    Shangqing is actually the Yu family member? !


    Gu Yanfei guessed that the Shangqing was raised by the Yu family nine times out of ten, but he did not expect that he was actually the Yu family.


    Seeing this, Xia Houqing smiled happily, and the scarlet luck all over his body suddenly turned from the hustle and bustle to calm.


    Since the first time he met this girl, he has been led by her nose, and the feeling that everything is seen through by the other party is too bad.


    Now it seems that she is not so powerful, and there are still many things in this world that she does not know.


    Xia Houqing had a sense of joy that he had finally won the second highest peak, and without waiting for Gu Yanfei to ask, he happily continued to say: "Shangqing is the direct branch of the Yu family, because he has a natural Dao bone, and his talent is quite good. under the gate."


    Xia Houqing was in a good mood. He changed his posture and leaned on a big red welcome pillow, and the big red sleeves slipped down.


    Gu Yanfei listened while drinking tea.


    This small world can be described as a place of absolute spirituality. Shangqing can cultivate to this point. He is indeed a gifted person, but talent and his ability to mix well in Vanity Fair are obviously not equivalent.


    so--


    "It was the Yu family who carried him to such a high position." Gu Yanfei said with certainty.


    In the past few years, Shangqing has become famous and has shown many "magic powers", which are talked about by the world, and has considerable prestige among the powerful, the royal family and the people. .


    Because of his surname Yu, the Yu family will do their best to help him build momentum at any cost, and push him to the current position step by step.


    I see!


    The Yu family has been down for a long time since this dynasty, far less than the Yuan family, which is on the rise.


    And the Yu family will obviously not be content to decline from now on...


    Gu Yanfei''s fingers carelessly caressed the colorful phoenix that fluttered and danced on the tea cup, thinking of her jade pendant with a phoenix head and eyeless phoenix pattern.


    That jade pendant that Mrs. Yu, the British duchess, has always wanted to get.


    interesting.


    Gu Yanfei took a sip of tea, rolled his eyes, continued to get close to Xia Houqing, and asked, "What kind of hatred do you have with the Yu family?"


    Her tone was very natural, as if she was on the same side as him.


    Xia Houqing didn''t say a word, but in those enchanting eyes was like a secluded ancient well, which was full of gloom, coldness and violence, and a storm was brewing little by little, as if to tear and crush everything.


    The thin red lips slowly evoked a bloodthirsty smile.


    "It''s fine if you don''t say it." Gu Yanfei didn''t force it, he shook the teacup in his hand, and the tea leaves in the cup went up and down.


    "You do me this favor, and I''ll give you a big gift."


    "OK?"


    Gu Yanfei looked at him with a smile, although she used a questioning tone, but she was sure that he would accept it.


    After ??, there was a long silence.


    Xia Houqing squinted and stared at her for a moment, his eyes seemed to be dipped in ice and quenched with poison.


    How many secrets does she know about herself!


    For such a person to remain in the world is like a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh!


    Gu Yanfei''s sitting posture became more casual and lazy, but in fact he didn''t relax at all, his arms collapsed tightly, and the whip slowly rolled and rolled around his hands.


    The atmosphere in the elegant seat became more and more tense as the silence spread, and there seemed to be an invisible string in the air that was tensed and could break at any time.


    The silence was too long, but Gu Yanfei stayed still.


    I don''t know how long it took, Xia Houqing raised his hand and gave a light high five.


    "Snapped!"


    The old relative who was standing outside the seat immediately walked in, bowed and stood by: "Honored lord."


    "Send her to the right gate of Chang''an." Xia Houqing raised his finger and pointed at Gu Yanfei. On his jade-white wrist, he wore a new string of red coral bracelets.


    Gu Yanfei finished the last sip of tea in the cup, got up from the futon leisurely, took a step and stopped it abruptly, and said with a smile: "My cat will be taken care of by Mr. Xiahou."


    "..." Xia Houqing''s eyebrows squinted, and a look of shock appeared on her beautiful face, and there was a trace of anger in it.


    Looking back on last night, he didn''t even know how he brought that stupid cat back, and even allowed it to be on his own territory, showing off his power and making a fortune.


    It turns out!


    That cat is really a bigger trouble than its owner.


    But in just one night, almost all of his subordinates betrayed, and they all offered cats as ancestors, and they were jealous, and gave all his screens, incense burners, straw mats, bookcases, vases... to the stupid cat .


    Just thinking about it, Xia Houqing had a headache, and she just wanted Gu Yanfei to take the cat away.


    But he couldn''t say anything, as if once he said this, he would bow his head to Gu Yanfei and that stupid cat.


    He hesitated for a while, but Gu Yanfei had already left the private seat with the old lady, and the light and casual footsteps walked away along the corridor.


    As soon as Gu Yanfei left, Xia Houqing gave two high fives again, and then, a secret door on the west wall of the elegant seat was pushed open from the other side.


    opened a gap about two feet wide, the black-clothed boy stuck his face out, looked left and right, heaved a sigh of relief, and then turned to Xia Houqing and bowed his hands.


    "..." Xia Houqing''s eyes twitched again, feeling an indescribable air mass in his chest.


    Behind the black-clothed boy, the long-haired three-flowered cat was lying on a cushion with a bright red embroidered gold thread flame pattern on the desk, and a string of bright red tassels hung from the four corners of the cushion.


    The long cat tail flicked and flicked, occasionally brushing the red tassels.


    This cushion is his! The blue veins on Xia Houqing''s forehead jumped twice.


    Four black-clothed men surrounded the cat, asking for warmth, some poured water, some brushed the cat''s hair, and some roasted small dried fish and chicken slices for the cat...


    On the ground are his night pearls, each the size of a thumb, rolling on the ground.


    Xia Houqing''s temples on both sides hurt even more, and he was really crazy to bring the cat back.


    Three-shift debt repayment~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 205： Demon Road (one more)

    Chapter 205 Demon Dao (one more)


    "Meow!"


    The cat that was lying on his stomach suddenly squatted and sat up, his white beards twitching slightly with its movements.


    Its nose moved, it seemed to be sniffing something, and it seemed to sense something, it looked in the direction where Gu Yanfei left just now.


    Gu Yanfei had already arrived at the gate of Tianyin Pavilion, and vaguely heard a cat meowing.


    Sunny seems to be having a good time.


    Gu Yanfei looked back at the second floor of Tianyin Pavilion, bent his lower lip, and got into a carriage.


    After Gu Yanfei was seated, the carriage went straight to the road.


    The carriage shuttled through the criss-crossed streets, all the way to the direction of the palace.


    There was a lot of noise outside the carriage, and the streets along the way were very noisy.


    Gu Yanfei opened the curtain with one hand, and saw those people gathered in twos and threes, all discussing the disappearance of the child last night:


    "Have you heard that the missing children were taken to... ''there''."


    "I heard. Someone is sick, right?"


    "That''s right, a little girl managed to escape after a lot of hard work, and now her father ran to the right door of Chang''an to knock on the Dengwen drum and declare his injustice!"


    "This... isn''t this life-threatening?"


    "Hey. That''s right, I just saw a team of officials go to the right gate of Chang''an."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the people who were talking about it, and withdrew her gaze calmly.


    When the carriage drove to West Chang''an Avenue, there were more people on the street, it was bustling, and they were all walking towards the right gate of Chang''an.


    The street was congested, and those passersby walked slowly, shoulder to shoulder, but when the carriage that Gu Yanfei was riding in drove past, someone automatically divided a lane, allowing the carriage to pass smoothly.


    The carriage drove smoothly all the way to the vicinity of the right gate of Chang''an. The closer it was to the palace gate, the more people there were.


    At this moment, there are hundreds of people gathered in the square outside the right gate of Chang''an, including family members of missing children, enthusiastic people who came to show support, and idlers watching the excitement. Standing at the forefront are the father and daughter Zhang Shusheng. And the middle-aged woman who lost her son.


    Confronting these indignant people was a group of imperial guards guarding the right gate of Chang''an.


    These imperial guards wear bronze helmets and iron armor, hold spears, and carry a majesty that strangers should not approach.


    The General Banner of the Imperial Guard, headed by him, carried a long knife and warned lukewarmly, "Scholar, you have to think carefully, once you hit the drum of Dengwen, you will have no regrets, even if you go back on your word. Now, I also have to suffer these thirty court rods.¡±


    "This is the Great Law!"


    The last sentence was loud and impressive.


    The surrounding people were somewhat suppressed by the imposing manner of the Imperial Army, and they became quite quiet, all of them looking at the scholar.


    Scholar Zhang was unafraid, holding the girl in one hand, looking at the banned soldiers with his head held high, gritted his teeth and said resolutely, "I want to sue!"


    He wants justice and understanding for his daughter.


    The middle-aged woman beside him also choked up and said, "I''m going to sue too!"


    As the last word fell, a gruff male voice scolded angrily, "What are you suing?!"


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" Twenty tall yachas ran towards this side with long knives on their shoulders, all of them stern faces, showing the bad breath of the comers.


    The squad leader headed by ?? first bowed his hands to the general flag of the forbidden army, and said with a polite apologetic smile: "General flag Li, leave these troublemakers to me."


    President Li''s flag was hesitant.


    Beating the drum and telling the imperial court is no trivial matter. It would be great if the big things could be made small.


    The people around ?? suddenly became agitated, whispering, and words such as "Jingzhao House", "Yachai", "injuring Zhang Scholar" and so on floated in the wind.


    When the head of the class turned to face the ordinary people, he changed his face again, looked around everyone arrogantly and said: "The capital city, at the foot of the emperor, you are so noisy, do you want to gather the crowd to make trouble?"


    A squatted old man bowed to the head of the class and clasped his fists, and explained in a low voice: "Master, we are not trying to cause trouble, but some children are missing... oops!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the old man was kicked down rudely by a fat yacha, who was five big and three thick, and fell to the sky, screaming again and again.


    "Isn''t it because they lost some beggars and refugees?" the class head shouted angrily, "their lives can''t be compared to a single finger of a noble!"


    Scholar Zhang, the middle-aged woman, and the rest of the people were deeply stabbed by the class leader''s remarks. The simple faces of Zhang Zhang were flushed, and anger flashed in their eyes.


    "No reason!"


    An indignant male voice rang out from the crowd, with a loud voice.


    "Why do you beat people?!" A young man in gray raised his chin and shouted indignantly at the yamen, "Aren''t the lives of our people not our lives?!"


    The other people were also aroused by the arrogance of the yamen, and they all echoed: "That''s it!"


    "So many children were lost overnight, and the government ignored them."


    "Don''t treat our people as human beings at all!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people are getting more and more excited, and they are both angry and injustice in their hearts, and they all hold their breath.


    Bantou snorted disdainfully, raised his finger and pointed at the clamoring commoners: "You scoundrels don''t all give up to Lao Tzu, otherwise they will be killed without mercy!"


    At the same time as the last word ?? fell, the yamen he brought with him pulled out their long knives.


    A dozen long knives shone with cold light, and when the tip of the knives pointed at people, people felt a little chill when they looked at them.


    There is a strong smell of gunpowder in the air, and the two sides are facing each other, and it seems that someone will splatter blood on the spot at any time.


    These commoners who were present had never seen this murderous battle, they were somewhat frightened, and most of them didn''t dare to move.


    Li Zongqi of the forbidden army watched the two sides fighting each other, for fear that the **** case would not end well, just as he was about to step forward, the leader of the squad had already walked towards him and said in his ear: "Zongqi Li, just a commoner, nothing to do with it. It''s a big deal. We adults have written down your affection."


    Li Zongqi frowned and looked back and forth at the two sides, considering the interests and interests.


    The two sides were at a stalemate. An ordinary-looking young man in coarse cloth Tsing Yi walked out, with a black t-shirt showing a corner of his neckline, and started to make peace with his heart, persuading Scholar Zhang: "Scholar brother, I think this matter is still considered. Right."


    "Shangqing Zhenren said that everything in the world has its own destiny. Your daughter is all right, so why bother looking for trouble."


    "It''s still you who can speak human words." The fat yachai smiled contemptuously, waving a long knife and pointing at the crowd, "The eldest princess is dying, and saving the princess is a great blessing, you scoundrels don''t know what''s wrong. "


    "Yes, yes." The youth in green clothes nodded again and again, "Shenzhen Shangqing is a living immortal in this world. He took the children''s blood for the princess to make alchemy, which is also a blessing for the children. Everyone has his own destiny!"


    The few words were like adding fuel to the fire, and the people present were even more irritated, their faces burning with anger.


    People do not fight against officials, not to mention that this case involves nobles from the heavenly family. However, the scholar and the woman just want to beat the drum and denounce their grievances.


    They originally thought that Shangqingzhen was a living god, but now it seems that it is nothing more than a demon colluding with the powerful.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 206： Drumming (two more)

    Chapter 206 Drumming (two more)


    In an instant, the anger in the hearts of these people erupted like a volcano.


    "It is a rule set by Emperor Taizu to beat the drum and report to the imperial court, why not!"


    "That''s it! Why stop us?!"


    "How can a person who goes to the Qing Dynasty decide the fate of those children!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people waved their fists angrily and pushed each other forward, trying to break through the yamen who were blocking the road.


    The head of the class and the yamen looked at these ignorant commoners, showing a sneer of tyrannical disdain.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die!" The head of the class quickly pulled out the long knife in the sheath, pointed the sharp blade directly at Scholar Zhang, and sneered contemptuously, "I see that you, the scholar, is the culprit of the trouble, take him down for me! "


    "If anyone else dares to make trouble again, they will all go to jail!"


    At the same time as they were talking, the yamen held up their long knives and approached Zhang Scholar''s group of people, aggressively.


    The yachai were powerful, kicking and pulling, and they kicked a few people to the ground. A triangular-eyed yachai quickly snatched the girl from Zhang Scholar''s hand.


    "NanNan!" Zhang Scholar looked at the clerk who stole his daughter with red eyes, as if a trapped beast had been cornered, and rushed towards the other party regardless.


    The triangular-eyed yacha sneered, raised the long knife and stabbed the girl in the heart...


    "Stop!" Li Zongqi''s expression changed in an instant. He wanted to step forward to stop him, but was pulled by the class leader.


    The atmosphere was tense to the extreme, and the killing intent was awe-inspiring.


    The surrounding people all gasped, and the soft-hearted women hardly dared to look away.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind from nowhere suddenly blew up, like a dragon swinging its tail, and roaring like an invisible giant beast.


    The strong wind blew the trees on both sides of the street and swayed wildly, and the flags on the towers danced wildly.


    Everyone screamed in surprise and was in a hurry, feeling as if their bodies were about to be blown up by this sudden demonic wind.


    Some people went to help the trees next to them, some people joined hands with each other, some people stumbled directly to the ground, and some people were blown back several steps by the wind...


    Those yamen felt that it was dark above, and a huge flag blew from the tower in front, floated above them, and fell like a blanket of sky.


    The heavy flagpole crushed the squad leader and all the yamen to the ground, and fell to the ground.


    Cursing, exclamations, collisions, screams... sounded one after another.


    "what!"


    A sharp and mournful wailing sound shot straight into the sky.


    The triangular-eyed man covered his right thigh with a twisted face, a long knife was inserted into the center of his thigh, and dazzling blood gushed out, quickly dyeing his trousers, robes, and the ground below him red...


    This scene shocked the other yachas around.


    In the chaos, Gu Yanfei strolled through the bustling crowd, his clothes floating like a cloud, as if he was walking in his back garden.


    is in stark contrast to the swaying crowd around, as if the wind consciously avoided her automatically.


    After the burning of the ?? talisman, ashes fluttered down from Gu Yanfei''s cuffs, but no one noticed.


    This gust of wind came fast, went even more inexplicably, and stopped after only three breaths.


    When the wind stopped, the people in the square finally regained their stability again, and they looked shocked, and there were many small things such as handkerchiefs, purses, and copper coins on the ground, and the ground was in a mess.


    Compared to the people who were in a state of embarrassment, Gu Yanfei, who was walking slowly, was really eye-catching and aloof.


    The strong wind cleared away the heavy clouds in the sky, and the sun poured down, coating her with a soft and dazzling gold powder, which made people feel instantly bright.


    The eyes of everyone present turned to Gu Yanfei like a tidal wave, unable to hide their amazement.


    The beautiful-looking girl was dressed in a thin snow-blue dress, neatly dressed, and the purple ribbons in her hair flew high. Even in this cold winter and the first month, she was completely unafraid of the cold, and she walked briskly without losing lightness.


    It was as if he was in two completely different seasons from those around him in thick jackets.


    The place where the girl passed seemed to have a warm spring breeze blowing slowly.


    Under the dazed gazes of everyone, Gu Yanfei went straight to the girl who was squatting on the ground in a panic, handed her a hand, and said with a smile, "Give it to me."


    The girl raised her head and looked at her sister who looked like a fairy with tears in her eyes. She seemed to be pulled by an inexplicable force and timidly stretched out her little hand.


    The triangular-eyed yacha rolled on the ground holding his thigh with the knife in it, moaning and screaming in pain. He couldn''t control the girl at all, and the blood from the wound was all over the floor.


    Chubby Yacha jumped up from the ground, but before he took a step, another gust of wind blew him to and fro, and even his huge body floated up.


    "Ouch!" Chubby Yacha fell from mid-air, and fell to the ground, spitting out a **** tooth from his mouth.


    Seeing how these two yachas were in a state of misery, everyone was stunned.


    "Let..." The class leader wanted to stop him, but he took a step. The **** tooth rolled right next to his shoe, so frightened that he immediately retracted his legs, not daring to act rashly.


    Gu Yanfei pulled up the girl who was squatting on the ground, took her hand to Zhang Scholar, handed over his daughter to him, and said, "Scholar, come with me."


    The girl''s eyes are clear and bright, like a vast galaxy reflected in her eyes.


    She smiled slightly, and a veil-like halo shrouded her body.


    Scholar Zhang took his daughter in one hand and followed Gu Yanfei in a daze, all the way to the Dengwen drum.


    The head of the class gave the clerks next to him a wink and told them to stop the scholar quickly, but most of the clerks were afraid and hesitated to go forward.


    A yachai with a big shoulder and a thick waist mustered his courage to rush over, but was hit in the calf by a stone that came from nowhere, and fell to the ground screaming.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t even look at those yamen, raised his finger to the Dengwen drum in front of him, and said to Scholar Zhang, "Knock."


    Scholar Zhang has come to his senses now, looked at his daughter, gritted his teeth, raised his hand and grabbed the drumstick next to Dengwen''s drum.


    This time, the Imperial Guard Li Zongqi didn''t stop or exhort him, he just made a gesture to his subordinate, asking him to enter the palace as soon as possible to report the news about Deng Wengu.


    The two guards of the Imperial Guard immediately took their orders and quietly headed towards Chengtianmen.


    This is the important place of the palace gate. If the situation is out of control, more soldiers of the Imperial Army must be mobilized to maintain order here.


    Li Zongqi''s heart was heavy.


    When this scholar came to the right gate of Chang''an and wanted to beat the drum, he sent someone to the palace to report the news, but was stopped by the internal officials.


    Now that things are getting bigger, he is afraid that he can''t be blamed.


    Scholar Zhang held up his drumstick and thumped the drum head of the Dengwen drum heavily.


    There is an update at 13:00.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 207： In person (three shifts)

    Chapter 207 In person (three shifts)


    "Boom!"


    The sound of drums resounded like thunder throughout the square, hitting the hearts of everyone present, and everyone¡¯s hearts were shocked.


    Scholar Zhang raised his drumsticks and shouted, "The grass-roots people are wronged!"


    Immediately after, the people behind him who lost their children also shouted in unison: "Caomin (people''s women) are wronged!"


    The uniform shout was like thunder, making the surrounding air tremble.


    "Boom!"


    Scholar Zhang sounded the Dengwen drum again, and continued: "The Caomin wants to sue Her Royal Highness. In order to survive, she will not hesitate to kill innocent children and use their blood to make alchemy!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Scholar Zhang beat the Dengwen drum repeatedly, as if to vent all the grievances and unwillingness in his heart.


    Today he insists on getting justice for his daughter and other children!


    See if these nobles can ignore the law and cover the sky with their hands!


    The rumbling of the drums came again and again, like thunder, and it was continuous. Every time Zhang Scholar beat the drums, he would shout for himself and his daughter a few times.


    The surrounding crowd boiled like a pot of boiling water. More and more people rushed to hear the sound of drums. This square and even the three streets outside the palace gate became more and more crowded and noisy.


    At a glance, there are crowds of people around.


    "Get it..."


    At this time, there was another rumbling sound of hooves at the end of Suzaku Street, and the hurried hooves gradually approached.


    I saw a team of twenty or thirty people riding their horses towards this side.


    Li Zongqi saw the person coming from a distance, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    He immediately mobilized the soldiers of the Imperial Army, and the soldiers were well-trained to move, driving away the assembled people at ten steps and one post, and opened a path for the people who came at the fastest speed.


    is headed by a handsome and flawless boy in white.


    He was covered with a frost-white cloak, so elegant and extravagant, like a fairy in the sky walking down the earth.


    Behind him was a group of dignified and dignified Luanyi Guards, all riding on horses, all the way through Zhengyangmen, Damingmen, and all the way to Chengtianmen, all the way.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Army on both sides bowed and saluted in unison, welcoming the return of the eldest prince.


    Chu Yi heard the incessant sound of the Dengwen drums from a distance, heard Zhang Scholar''s angry shouts, and saw the people gathered in the square. The handsome faces were full of joy and anger, just a pair of Eyes dark as ink.


    He received news that Anle was seriously ill last night, and rushed back from the imperial mausoleum overnight, and has not arrived in the capital until now.


    He had only been gone for a day, but he didn''t expect the capital to be turned upside down...


    "Call--"


    Chu Yi tightened the reins, stopped his horse in front of Daming Gate, looked in the direction of the sound of Dengwen''s drums, and saw a girl in a snow-green shirt standing beside Scholar Zhang.


    The slender girl turned her back to him and stood leisurely. From Chu Yi''s point of view, she couldn''t see her face at all.


    However, with just one glance, Chu Yi recognized her, the corners of his lips curled up, and his eyes narrowed.


    is her.


    The existence of a young girl is a light that clears away the heavy haze, which makes Chu Yi suddenly feel enlightened, and it is like a gray-colored landscape painting with a bright color, which makes him feel that his lifeless life has another variable worth looking forward to. .


    Chu Yi hung his heart for a long time and settled down, his brows and eyes were slightly curved softly.


    Gu Yuan, who was behind Chu Yi, also saw his sister and raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    Why is my sister here? !


    The dark horse under Gu Yuan''s crotch was snorting white air rapidly.


    Many people in the square also noticed the arrival of Chu Yi, and they all looked at this handsome and picturesque young man in white, and couldn''t help but glanced at it more.


    Chu Yi just paused for two breaths and silently gestured towards Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan comprehended and clasped his fists to lead the order, while Chu Yi clamped the horse''s belly and continued to ride the horse in the direction of the palace.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The thick and deafening Dengwen drum beats one after another, each louder than the other, resounding through the entire palace.


    Chu Yi rode all the way to the Jingren Palace in the inner court. He walked all the way, and the palace people along the way gave him salutes: "His Royal Highness."


    Another servant hurried to guide him, leading him all the way to Anle''s bedroom.


    There was an atmosphere of sadness, depression, and pain in the palace, and every palace person was frowning.


    An Le was still lying on the couch, his eyes were closed, and he was unaware of the personnel.


    The emperor is leaving today, and he has been by Anle''s side since last night. It''s only been one night, and he looks quite haggard, with a dark blue shadow on his eye sockets.


    He was still wearing the dragon robe from yesterday, and the robe was covered with folds.


    "Father."


    Chu Yi walked quickly to the emperor, and at a glance he saw Zhao Rang, the eunuch, who was described as a little cramped by the emperor, and An Le, who was pale and unconscious on the couch.


    The emperor raised his hand and rubbed his temple with a frown, looking at Chu Yi and said solemnly: "On the first day of the first day, there was some riots in the capital this morning, and the people were outraged and gathered at the right gate of Chang''an..."


    Chu Yi instantly understood the point of the emperor''s words.


    His father, the emperor, was afraid that it was not until the Dengwen drum was struck that he knew that many people had gathered at the right gate of Chang''an, and that he knew about the riot in the capital today.


    Chu Yi''s heart sank slightly.


    Internal officials and supervisors are in charge of internal and external language transfer, which should be the eyes and ears of the emperor, ensuring internal and external access.


    But the internal officials are now not under the control of the father emperor, deceived and deceived, so that the father emperor was blocked in the palace and acted very passively.


    Chu Yi immediately instructed Zhao Rang: "Zhao Rang, go and prepare the dragon carriage."


    "Father, let''s go to Chengtianmen."


    The emperor has always had no objection to his son''s decision.


    So, Chu Yi personally went to the dormitory to carry the unconscious Anle out, and sat on the dragon carriage with the emperor.


    After ?? was just a cup of tea, the emperor''s guard of honor arrived at Chengtianmen in a mighty manner.


    "The Emperor is here!"


    When the shrill voice of the chamberlain reached the right gate of Chang''an, all kinds of drum noises suddenly stopped.


    Both the yamen and the people were startled and couldn''t believe their ears.


    The drumstick in Zhang Scholar''s hand also stopped in mid-air. With a slip of his hand, the drumstick was released and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Everyone never imagined that the emperor who was only seen in the drama on weekdays would actually go out of the palace in person.


    I don''t know who was the first to kneel down, and the others followed suit, all kneeling on the ground.


    The people who were kneeling on the ground couldn''t help looking up, and all the fiery eyes were directed at the tower above Chengtianmen.


    At this moment, most of the people have forgotten the righteous indignation when the drum was struck, and their hearts are more in awe of the emperor.


    The emperor lifted his robes and sat on a large golden lacquer chair on the tower, his expression was serious, and he was not angry and arrogant.


    On the way to Chengtianmen just now, he had already heard Gu Yuan tell the story of the whole thing, including the disappearance of children in Beijing, the story of a girl who said she had escaped from the palace, and the fact that the girl''s father came here. Hit the drum but was stopped by the yacha...


    The center of the emperor''s eyebrows was deeply raised, forming a "Chuan" character.


    Because the time for the eldest princess is running out, the emperor has been with her since yesterday and never left Jingren Palace.


    He never imagined that such a thing would happen in just a short day.


    His only daughter, his eldest princess, is a blessed child.


    How could he let the sorcery of the Shangqing ruin the fortune of his precious daughter.


    The emperor had been on the throne for less than a year, and he was almost abolished when he was a prince.


    The late emperor favored his younger son and indulged the family, and the power of the court was divided among the family. Emperor Taizu did not kill the donkey back then, and the previous emperor was unable to take back the military power. Therefore, military power was mostly in the hands of honorable people, such as Duke Wei and Duke Yingying.


    (The emperor is the beginning of hell...)


    In fact, with the mentality of the late emperor, he was thinking: If you don''t let me change the crown prince, then I will let the younger son grab the emperor''s throne with his own hands. Therefore, during his reign, he continued to help his family and his younger son.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 208： unwilling (one more)

    Chapter 208 Unwilling (one more)


    The emperor looked down from the high tower and looked down at the people below. At first glance, he intuitively looked at the direction of the Dengwen Drum. At this time, he saw Gu Yanfei standing beside the Dengwen Drum.


    Chu Yi was standing beside the emperor, the frost-white cloak was blown up by the wind, making a hunting sound.


    He was also watching Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t expect Chu Yi to come back at this time, so he raised his head and smiled at him. In an instant, it was like a bud on a branch smiling and sprouting in an instant, with a bright face.


    The ?? emperor slowly looked around at the people below and said, "All get up."


    His voice had a hint of exhaustion in the cold winter wind.


    The **** Zhao Rang repeated the emperor''s words in a loud voice, his shrill voice resounding through the silent square.


    Those people were a little surprised that the emperor was so approachable and got up one after another.


    The emperor''s second sentence was: "Who beat the Dengwen drum?"


    Zhao Rang repeated this sentence again.


    Scholar Zhang straightened his robes and walked towards the center with a slightly stiff figure, and came to the front of Chengtianmen.


    The girl timidly pinched a corner of her father''s robe and followed him like a shadow.


    Scholar Zhang barely maintained his composure, bowed to the emperor on the tower, and answered loudly, "Your Majesty, he is a grass-man."


    The square in front of Chengtianmen was empty, guarded by two rows of bronze and iron armored soldiers on both sides.


    The onlookers stood far away. In fact, they couldn''t see the emperor''s appearance. They only felt that the emperor had a clear appearance and a noble bearing.


    The people couldn''t help but feel uneasy and wait and watch the changes.


    The emperor on the tower then asked, "Who is preventing people from playing the drum?"


    The group of yamen headed by the class leader did not dare to agree to the two battles, but they didn''t say it, and their own Li Zongqi said for them: "Back to the emperor, it''s the yamen of Jingzhao Mansion."


    President Li''s heart sank a little, knowing that he would not be able to escape the charge of inaction today by sitting by and watching such a messenger take action against ordinary people. Even Jing Zhaoyin hated him in his heart.


    The cold wind blew ruffled the emperor''s beard.


    The emperor shook his beard and said coldly, "The Governor of Xuanjing Zhao."


    The yamen listened, their feet softened, and they knelt down again in an instant, their heads on the ground in fear, not daring to move at all.


    The emperor asked Zhang Scholar again: "Who is the one who complains? Why are you beating the drum?"


    Scholar Zhang still has a lot of ups and downs in his heart, panic and apprehension.


    Now the arrow is on the string, and I have to send it.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he was no longer afraid, and continued: "Zhang Min, a grass-roots man, sues Her Royal Highness the princess for ordering people to kidnap innocent children in order to take the blood of their hearts and make alchemy to cure diseases..."


    The more Zhang Min spoke, the more angry he became, the more excited he became, his eyes were red, and his chest heaved violently.


    Zhang Min only said that he would sue the eldest princess, but did not mention the emperor at all. In fact, he and others present suspected that the emperor knew about or even condoned his daughter, but he did not dare to criticize the emperor.


    "..." The emperor on the tower closed his eyes, and his heart was full of extremely complex and strong emotions.


    Even though the emperor had heard Gu Yuan''s story before, but now that he was in the scene and heard the party say it again, he felt a chill in his heart.


    If there is really a way to save his daughter, the emperor can pay all the price, but he will never trade other people''s lives for his daughter''s life.


    And now, his daughter is dying, only two days to live, and some people are making trouble outside in the name of her daughter.


    Just thinking about it, the emperor felt a pain in his heart, his hands and feet were cold with anger, and his thin body trembled slightly.


    Chu Yi walked down from the tower in a leisurely manner, and while walking, he asked Zhang Min:


    "What certificate do you have?"


    Chu Yi''s clear and clear voice was like the gentle spring breeze in March blowing across the square.


    Although Zhang Min didn''t know who this young man in white was, but seeing that the other party could speak on behalf of the emperor, he was obviously a nobleman.


    He made up his mind, and replied in a proper manner: "The little girl is the witness. The little girl escaped from the palace by luck, saying that it was to save the eldest princess, so she wanted to take their blood and let the real people of Shangqing refine their hearts. Dan..."


    The surroundings were quiet again.


    "Shangqing?" Chu Yi recited it lightly, with no emotion in his calm tone.


    can be heard from Zhang Min, but the other party is questioning the matter.


    "It''s really a real person." Zhang Min said quickly, "The little girl will never lie."


    The girl snuggled up beside her father and nodded nervously.


    There was suddenly a high-pitched shout from a young man among the onlookers: "I will find out if the real Shangqing entered the palace yesterday to check!"


    As soon as these words came out, the other people also felt reasonable and nodded, and some people said: "I went to the Infinite Temple early in the morning, and the Taoist priest in the temple said that the real Shangqing was declared to the palace yesterday, and he didn''t return all night."


    There was a sudden commotion in the crowd, like ripples on the surface of the lake.


    Chu Yi continued to walk forward, and said in a loud voice, "The eldest princess is indeed ill."


    "The Shangqing said that one hundred virgins and 100 virgins should be used, and the blood of their hearts should be used to refine the heart pills to prolong the life of the eldest princess, otherwise the eldest princess will not survive for three days."


    His words were clearly spread all over the surrounding dozens of meters, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    These words were beyond everyone''s expectations.


    They thought that the royal family would categorically deny the matter, but they did not expect that this young man would bluntly admit that there was indeed a "heart pill".


    The crowd didn''t feel happy, but their hearts sank.


    The emperor ?? visited Chengtianmen in person, but only to temporarily appease the anger of the people.


    The eldest princess has done such a humiliating thing. Will the royal family put the blame on the slaves, saying that the slaves made their own decisions? !


    Kill a few people, and then let it go?


    The people were in an uproar for a while, and for a while they forgot their awe of the royal family, and they became more and more noisy.


    The Grand Duke takes the lives of their children, so what should they do? !


    The emotions of several people who lost their children are about to collapse. They are angry, sad, and even more powerless. They don''t know what else these humble people can do in the face of the emperor''s power? !


    "The women are willing to take blood for their children happily." The middle-aged woman who came with Zhang Min suddenly rushed to Zhang Min''s father and daughter''s side like a wild beast, knelt directly on the ground, and shouted at the emperor on the tower Kowtow again and again, "Your Majesty, I beg you! Minwomen are willing to replace their lives with one life."


    Her real look and voice are very infectious.


    Soon, the family members of other children also kowtowed to the emperor one after another, expressing their willingness to give their hearts and blood in place of their children.


    This scene deeply moved the other onlookers, all of whom had sore eyes and choked up slightly.


    The people around ?? were clamouring again, and they beat waves one after another like waves.


    "Shangqing said that it is against the family relationship, and the eldest princess is unwilling." Chu Yi''s calm voice sounded again, "The emperor is also unwilling."


    His beautiful voice seems to have a unique penetrating power, passing through people''s eardrums and gently tapping on the hearts of everyone;


    is like a clear mountain stream and a clear spring coming, washing away the dryness in everyone''s heart.


    Chu Yi continued: "The Buddha said: work in this life, retribution in the next life. The emperor''s love for his daughter will not let the eldest princess add guilt and bring disaster to the next life."


    Chu Yi''s speech is concise and straightforward, without pretense.


    But most of the people present were not persuaded by Chu Yi, they only thought that these remarks were just good-sounding and obedient, in fact, there was no empirical support.


    There are many people in this world who do not hesitate to make huge mistakes in order to survive!


    What''s more, it''s always a fact that so many children in the capital are missing?


    Who kidnapped those children, if it wasn''t for the royal family, who else could kidnap so many children silently overnight? !


    The people were full of doubts.


    But even if some people don''t believe it and think it''s a perfunctory excuse by the royal family, they don''t dare to talk nonsense. .


    Everyone is talking, even if they are not loud, but they are intertwined and inevitably noisy, and the restlessness in the square has not subsided for a long time.


    Chu Yi''s gaze passed through the noisy and impetuous crowd and looked at a snow-blue slim figure.


    "Besides," Chu Yi said in a steady tone, "the eldest princess'' illness does not require a heart pill."


    What''s the meaning? ! This sentence made those impetuous people startled again, and looked up at him in astonishment.


    All the clamorous sounds around him disappeared in an instant, and there was silence, except for the sound of hunting and hunting flags in the cold wind.


    In the crowd, I don''t know who asked in a loud voice: "Who said that?"


    "Shangqingzhen''s Taoism is profound, and it can live and die. Everyone in the capital knows this!"


    "The Shangqing people said so, is there any exception?!"


    The rough voice said it plausibly, which made the people in the vicinity all listen to it with sympathy.


    "I said."


    It was not Chu Yi who answered him, but another clear and loud female voice.


    "The princess doesn''t need a heart pill."


    Gu Yanfei walked out of the crowd and walked to Zhang Min''s father and daughter''s side.


    There was a confident smile on the corner of her lips, with a bit of pride and publicity, but because of her outstanding appearance and free and easy temperament, it was not offensive.


    Everyone''s eyes were once again focused on Gu Yanfei.


    "Isn''t this the girl just now?" Someone in the crowd pointed at Gu Yanfei and said, "Even that monster wind can''t blow her down."


    "Yes, yes." Someone immediately echoed excitedly, with a high-pitched voice, "The wind broke up when she met her, she must be a god!"


    "And that yacha wanted to be rude to her, so he fell and ate shit."


    "The demon wind just now... No, did the gust of wind arise because of her?"


    It was too chaotic when the wind blew, and most of the people were blown away by the strong wind. In fact, they didn''t see what was going on, but at this time, listening to other people''s swearing words, I felt that I had seen it just now.


    This person said that the girl just walked without her feet touching the ground, and was sent by the wind; the person said that when the yacha was rude to her, she saw a wind blade splitting out...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 209： Treatment (two more)

    Chapter 209 Treatment (two more)


    A young man in blue clapped excitedly: "I just saw the golden light falling from the sky on this girl, this must be a lucky sign from the sky!"


    "I saw it too! The golden light formed a halo behind her, just like the Avalokitesvara in the painting."


    "This must be a goddess descended to earth, with golden light to protect her body, so those monsters can''t get close to her!"


    "The goddess descended to earth? Could it be for the sake of purifying all sentient beings?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In this warm atmosphere, many people speak without thinking at all.


    Gu Yanfei curled his fingers hidden in his sleeves, his scalp was numb when he was told, and he thought to himself: What is this guy named Xiahou doing!


    Even in the Yaoling world, she was ordered by her teacher to work in a mortal town, and at most she was called "fairy" respectfully.


    This guy surnamed Xiahou must be deliberately disgusting her!


    Chu Yi put his fist on his lips, smiled silently, and his eyes were warm.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, Gu Yanfei was convinced that he must have heard the exaggerated whispers just now.


    Gu Yanfei pursed her red lips and looked away arrogantly, feeling a little bit of anger in her heart.


    The surnamed Xiahou probably doesn''t know where to hide now and is watching her jokes.


    Thinking like this, Gu Yanfei gritted his teeth secretly, raised his head as if nothing had happened, and the lines of his chin and neck became more and more beautiful and slender, with a clear breeze.


    She looked up at Chu Yi and asked lightly, "Where''s the eldest princess?"


    Chu Yi has seen all kinds of her. She is embarrassed, cunning, confident, decisive, and smiling... But this is the first time she has seen her like this, and her eyes have softened a bit. .


    He didn''t want to make her angry, and Anle''s condition...


    Chu Yi''s heart sank, his eyes slightly condensed, he raised his hand and made a silent gesture, a middle-aged servant at the back immediately understood it, took the order, and hurriedly retreated.


    Those people were all looking forward to it, and the twenty or so yamen were sweating profusely, their bodies were as wet as if they had been pulled out of water, and their hearts were as cold as ice.


    Before the eldest princess came, Jing Zhaoyin arrived in a hurry.


    Looking back and forth at the emperor on the tower and Chu Yi, Zhang Min and others below, Jing Zhaoyin frowned and waited with a dignified expression.


    He quickly exchanged glances with a figure in the crowd, then lowered his eyebrows and lowered his hands.


    Immediately, a servant noticed Jing Zhaoyin''s arrival, and Fu Er told the emperor.


    The ?? emperor nodded, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw a wheelchair being slowly pushed over.


    When the wooden wheel of the wheelchair rolls, it makes a "clicking" sound.


    The onlookers looked over to find out what the rumored princess was like.


    Seven or eight feet away, a little girl in a purple cloak was sitting in a wheelchair, and was slowly pushed over by a white-faced and beardless waiter.


    The little girl who is not yet ten years old is thin and weak, her face is pale, her pupils are black and white, and her cheeks are so thin that they are slightly sunken, as if a gust of wind is just blown away.


    The maid serving next to her carefully supported An Le''s shoulders, for fear that she would bump into her.


    The people all widened their eyes in shock and stared blankly at An Le on the wheelchair.


    Originally, in their imagination, the eldest princess would be an arrogant and domineering girl who would be lawless. In order to survive, she did not hesitate to exchange her life for orders, and ordered people to kidnap children in the capital.


    But I didn''t expect this eldest princess to be so weak and pitiful, completely incompatible with the arrogant girl in "Drunken Beating the Golden Branch"!


    "Big Brother," An Le called softly to Chu Yi, who was still very weak, and his voice was erratic and weak, "Let the royal father help them find children."


    "They must have been anxious, worried, and scared when they lost their child."


    "Brother the First Emperor, please tell your father... don''t be angry. If I... get lost, my father will be... anxious."


    Anle''s voice was soft, soft, and intermittent because of weakness.


    Such a simple little girl is like a piece of white and flawless white paper, and like a crystal clear spring, no one can believe that this is a vicious and vicious person.


    Just looking at her, I couldn''t help feeling sympathy and pity.


    The people who were closer also heard what Anle said, and couldn''t help but tell the others behind them, and they passed it on by ten and ten by one.


    There is really no misunderstanding in this, right? !


    Many people couldn''t help but have this thought in their hearts, shaking their original firm beliefs.


    Even the scholar Zhang Min was a little unsure. This eldest princess looked younger than his daughter, and weak, like a fragile porcelain doll, as if it would break if touched.


    Chu Yi gently touched the top of Anle''s soft hair, and said softly, "Don''t worry, the royal father knows what he has in mind."


    He also had the same idea.


    Chu Yi''s eyes quickly flashed an extremely icy cold light, and it disappeared in a flash.


    When facing Anle, he was always her gentle and reliable eldest brother.


    An Le looked at Gu Yanfei again and smiled happily: "Sister."


    This smile added a touch of blush to her pale cheeks, making her a little more vivid.


    That''s great, she still had time to hand over the white rabbit lantern she and the eldest brother made to her sister.


    From the moment Anle appeared, Gu Yanfei''s eyes fell on Anle''s little face like everyone else, but she was observing Anle''s complexion.


    Pale.


    The breath is weak.


    Yintang turned black.


    The day before yesterday, when she first saw Anle on the painting boat in the palace, although Anle was a little weak, she was not weak to the point where her life was hanging by a thread.


    Just judging from Anle''s face at the moment, she seems to be holding her last breath in her body.


    If this breath is let out, her life will be gone.


    Gu Yanfei can conclude that if he is left unchecked, Anle''s lifespan will probably not exceed twenty hours.


    Gu Yanfei narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, his thoughts flying around.


    As the saying goes, sickness comes like a mountain.


    But in fact, the deterioration of any disease has a process, after all, a disease is not a knife, it will kill you.


    Therefore, when Gu Yanfei heard the news that the eldest princess was critically ill this morning, he clearly realized one thing¡ª


    This is not a disease.


    What else could it be if it wasn¡¯t a disease?


    Poisoning?


    or¡­¡­


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils moved slightly, and he walked to Anle''s side in three steps in parallel, pinched her right wrist, and with just one tap, his expression changed.


    Gu Yanfei muttered to himself: "Gu!?"


    Her voice was very soft, and only Chu Yi, who was closest to her, heard it.


    Chu Yi''s complexion changed, his eyes sank, and he looked down at An Le''s little face as pale as paper.


    Gu Yanfei took out his needle bag, took a silver needle from it, stared at Anle''s black eyes, and said in a gentle tone: "Don''t be afraid."


    An Le smiled obediently: "I''m not afraid."


    Anle is frail and sickly. In recent years, she has drank more medicine than water. From time to time, imperial physicians will do acupuncture and bloodletting for her. These, she was used to.


    "It doesn''t hurt." Gu Yanfei quickly pricked Anle''s ring finger with a silver needle.


    Her movements were fast, and before An Le could react, the silver needle had already been taken back by Gu Yanfei.


    An Le''s fingertips escaped a drop of bright red blood.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is not wrong.


    But in Gu Yanfei''s opinion, this drop of blood on the silver needle was very wrong.


    The blood is filled with a thin wisp of gray gas, which is invisible to the naked eye.


    is Gu.


    Gu is the king of ten thousand insects. Ten thousand poisonous insects are placed in an urn to devour each other. After a year, the last remaining poisonous insect is "Gu".


    There are so many types of cups, and different methods can raise different types of Gu, Golden Silkworm Gu, Qilin Gu, Snake Gu, Stone Gu, Swelling Gu, Harm God... There are hundreds of them that she knows, but she doesn''t know. The Gu is even more numerous.


    Gu is much more troublesome than poison!


    Gu Yanfei looked at the drop of blood on the tip of the needle, and his expression became unusually serious.


    The air instantly turned dignified, and the dark clouds in the sky piled up in the sky again at some point, as if the mountains and rain were about to come.


    The gate of the palace was getting more and more crowded, and more people heard the news that the holy car had come to Chengtianmen, and they hurried to see the holy face, and some people left quietly without disturbing anyone.


    A young man in grey galloped on the streets of the capital, heading towards the Yu residence located in the south of the city.


    Before him, there was another person who left the right gate of Chang''an half an hour ago and went to Yu''s house as well.


    At this time, the man had already arrived at the outer courtyard hall of Yu''s residence, and was reporting what happened to the palace gate to the head of the Yu family.


    Outsiders thought it was Mrs. Yu who came to Beijing with her niece this time, but no one knew that the head of the family Yu had also come quietly.


    Mrs. Yu, the British duchess, was also in the hall, sitting at the bottom.


    The hall was filled with a depressing and solemn atmosphere.


    "...The yacha of Jingzhao Mansion failed to stop him. That scholar named Zhang Min had already played the Dengwen drum half an hour ago." Slightly drooping.


    After the ?? report, the middle-aged man stood there like an ancient pine tree, motionless, and stopped talking.


    The room fell into a dead silence.


    The faces of the brothers and sisters of the Yu family were not very good-looking, and thick clouds poured over their foreheads, and their hearts sank to the bottom.


    The whole thing has gone uncontrollably in the other direction, completely beyond their expectations.


    Mrs. Yu clenched the handkerchief tightly in her hand, her face sinking like water, and said angrily, "What the **** is Shangqing doing?!"


    "How could he make things like this?!"


    Her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, her voice was high-pitched, and she could no longer maintain her aristocratic demeanor.


    This event was originally a game that used the life and death of the eldest princess as a bargaining chip.


    From the time when the eldest princess was dying, the Shangqing proposed to the emperor to refine the heart pill with the blood of a virgin and a virgin, whether the emperor was willing or not, it was no longer important.


    With this pretext, they can fuel a fire.


    As long as someone splatters blood on the spot at the right gate of Chang''an, public anger will inevitably be provoked, and all the people will think that the emperor is a cruel and unruly tyrant.


    In this way, they can logically push the people to the opposite of the emperor, resulting in a situation where the emperor is unpopular.


    At that time, King Kang only needs to raise his arm, not only the noble family, but even those poor families will stand with King Kang to fight against the emperor.


    Those who lose the hearts and minds of the people will lose the world!


    The emperor''s dragon chair was naturally unsteady.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 210： Induce Gu (one more)

    Chapter 210 Induce Gu (one more)


    Mrs. Yu tightened the handkerchief in her hand, her eyes gloomy.


    Patriarch Yu waved the middle-aged man back, got up irritably and paced back and forth in the hall, saying solemnly, "How do I know!"


    He can''t wait to call Shang Qing here to confront him, but since he entered the palace yesterday, there has been no news.


    Mrs. Yu frowned and recalled the whole thing carefully, and said again: "Why did those people push the Shangqing out as a target?"


    Wasn''t this supposed to point the emperor at the emperor for being ruthless, but instead, Shangqing was notorious for being a demon!


    Yu looked at his eldest brother and thought it was his idea.


    "It''s not me!" The head of the Yu family denied unpleasantly, "Second sister, don''t think about it."


    Shangqing is the direct line of their eldest house. He can now have such a lofty position in Jinguo. It took more than ten years of time and a lot of resources of the Yu family. How could he abandon the Shangqing if it was not a last resort!


    The Yu family would never spend more than ten or twenty years to cultivate a "Shangqing", they couldn''t wait, the Yu family was already in jeopardy these years.


    Patriarch Yu sat down on the Taishi chair at the top again, pounding his fists on his knees several times, feeling irritable, unwilling, anxious and so on.


    Obviously they planned well, but now, the situation is completely out of control, and the development of things is completely different from what they deduced before.


    Shangqing was used as a target, there were no casualties at the right gate of Chang''an, and even the Dengwen drum was beaten...


    It is conceivable that the emperor would definitely not ignore it when he heard someone beating the drum of Dengwen, then next...


    Shi Yu''s heart was agitated, and he hurriedly asked, "Brother, what should we do now?"


    Patriarch Yu rubbed his sour brows and said with a gloomy look, "There should be news from King Kang as well."


    If the situation is completely out of control, they will have to push Kang Wang out as a standout.


    Even if there is no evidence, the emperor will definitely believe that the main messenger of all this is King Kang.


    In other words, the emperor would also be "willing" to be King Kang, and when the time comes, let the two brothers fight for it.


    At this time, the old housekeeper who was guarding outside the hall came in and said, "Patriarch, Ali is back."


    "Let him in." Master Yu hurriedly said.


    A young man in gray named Ali hurried into the hall. He came all the way from the right gate of Chang''an. He was in a hurry, and his breath was still a little unstable.


    "Patriarch," Ali said with clasped fists, "The emperor left the palace and arrived at Chengtianmen before a stick of incense."


    His first sentence was amazing.


    Before Patriarch Yu and Mrs. Yu regained their senses, Ali immediately said, "The second girl from Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion said that she can save the eldest princess."


    When Mr. Yu heard the other party mention Gu Yanfei, his hands trembled violently, and he almost smashed the tea cup in his hand.


    The tea overflowed the teacup, burning her fingers red.


    Gu Er girl?


    Gu Yanfei!


    How could it be her!


    How could Gu Yanfei get involved in this matter inexplicably? !


    Shi Yu couldn''t help but think of the phoenix pattern jade pendant, the phoenix pattern jade pendant that was torn apart and could no longer be put together again, and his eyes turned three-pointed.


    Shi Yu curled his lips sarcastically, "She knows medicine?"


    What if you know medicine? !


    What the eldest princess got was not a disease at all.


    but¡­


    Ali immediately replied: "Second Lady Gu said it was Gu."


    "..." Mrs. Yu stood up almost without losing her temper, the handkerchief in her hand slipped from her fingers, and she asked in a trembling voice, "Why does she know it''s a Gu?"


    Ali shook his head and remained silent. He doesn''t know that.


    Sister Yu asked in a repressed tone, "What else did Miss Gu say?"


    Ali instinctively wanted to shake his head, but he thought of something, his eyes suddenly widened, and said, "By the way, it was Miss Gu who brought that scholar to beat Deng Wen''s drum!"


    Shi Yu''s complexion changed again, and his heart felt numb.


    In other words, today''s situation will get out of control, and Gu Yanfei has nothing to do with it!


    Sister Yu''s mind came to Gu Yanfei''s beautiful face.


    This girl surnamed Gu is beautiful, but the Yu family has never looked down on her. Gu¡¯s family house has long since been abandoned. This girl has been lost for fourteen years. She has been with those pariahs since she was a child, and she is vulgar and dirty. .


    No matter how beautiful it is, what is the difference from those firework girls just by her appearance? !


    If it wasn''t for the jade pendant with the phoenix pattern, Mrs. Yu would not have wronged her son.


    The Yu family had already thought about it, as soon as the jade pendant got her hands, she would quit her relatives in the name of her indiscretion and fornication.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei was the one who had a bad reputation, which would not hinder his son, nor would it affect his son''s future marriage.


    But such a simple thing has twists and turns...


    Shi Yu felt annoyed every time she thought of the words she blurted out in front of her son that day. If she hadn''t said those words at that time, her son would not have been stimulated and rushed to Gu''s house impulsively, and he would have been hurt like that.


    Thinking back over and over again after the incident, Yu always felt that her state of being overheated that day was not right. At this time, thinking about today''s events, her heartbeat began to beat out of control, and her heart was numb.


    The surname is Gu, from the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion? Patriarch Yu frowned and said thoughtfully, "I remember that Shangqing seemed to have said last time that there was a high-level man in the Dingyuan Marquis''s mansion, and the matter that caused the Murong''s family''s troubles would only cause him to be attacked."


    Yu was stunned when he heard this.


    She has seen the appearance of the Shangqing being attacked by the backlash. She is not a human being, a ghost or a ghost, and it is almost impossible to look directly at it.


    Shangqing was born with Taoism and arrogance. The past 40 years have been smooth and smooth. After entering the Infinite View, he has been on the rise all the way. In the view, he is only subservient to the master of the view, and has never suffered setbacks.


    Regarding the matter of the backlash, Shangqing only briefly mentioned a sentence or two. When they wanted to make it clear, he threw his hands away in a fit of rage.


    Could it be that the "superior man" mentioned by Shangqing was Gu Yanfei? !


    Gu Yanfei made Shangqing look like a ghost? !


    Thinking of this possibility, Yu''s heart seemed to be biting by countless ants, and his fingers were deeply pinched into his palm.


    She took a deep breath, tried to calm her emotions, and thought calmly: once could be said to be an accident, but two or three times, it could not be explained by "accidental".


    That''s right, the master mentioned by Shangqing must be Gu Yanfei!


    Sister Yu said immediately and decisively: "Brother, you can''t stay in the capital anymore. To be on the safe side, you should hurry up and go back to Yuzhou first."


    Patriarch Yu was taken aback by the Yu family and couldn''t help but said, "Second sister, why are you panicking?"


    The current situation is not good, but it is not to this point.


    Shangqing knew the benefits and would not easily sway the Yu family.


    Second sister is a woman of Taoism after all... Patriarch Yu sighed in his heart.


    "Big brother, be cautious." Mrs. Yu said sternly, thinking about the fate of the Murong family and Shangqing, and her uneasiness deepened, "Big brother, with the British government here, I will be fine, but if our Yu family is here, I will be fine. Without Big Brother, there is no hope of prosperity in the future."


    Emperor Taizu suppressed the aristocratic family, and the Yu family was the natal family of the last empress of the previous dynasty, and the situation was somewhat embarrassing.


    In the past 50 years, their Yu family has been cautious and took every step of the way. It was not until she married to the British government that she was considered in the eyes of other aristocratic families.


    After so many years of business, the Yu family has barely improved. If you take a wrong step at this time, you will lose all your achievements, let alone restore the family''s former glory, the Yu family is afraid that it will be completely destroyed.


    The Yu family can''t afford to lose!


    "Okay, then I''ll go back to Yuzhou first." The owner of the Yu family decided to listen to the Yu family, got up immediately, and instructed the big housekeeper to quickly prepare the carriage and horses.


    The head of the Yu family left, and there was only someone from the Yu family sitting in the hall, restless and restless, just waiting for the next group of people to report.


    Her sharp eyes looked in the direction of the palace from a distance through the open window.


    I wish I could open my eyes and see what Gu Yanfei was doing.


    Not only the Yu clan, but the people from Chengtianmen to Chang''an''s right gate were all staring at Gu Yanfei at this time.


    Gu.


    They have heard of it, but never seen it.


    There are many stories about Miao people, sorcerers and gu in those strange stories and rumors circulating among the people. Some Miao girl gave her lover a gu, and the lover became poisoned because of her unwillingness, and lost her life. There are also those sorcerers in return. It is a legend that a private feud instigates the enemy''s family, causing a lot of damage.


    Every piece of ?? is related to human life, and it has a taste of immortality.


    The people were talking about Gu worms, and their hearts were somewhat horrified.


    At this moment, no one wants to leave, I want to see if the eldest princess is really caught in the gu, and I want to see how this matter will end.


    The square from Chengtianmen to the right gate of Chang''an is like an ebb and flow of the sea, making noises.


    After a while, Eunuch He hurried over holding a wooden box.


    "Second Lady Gu, this is the incense you want." Eunuch He respectfully handed the box to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei took out a stick of incense from the box and sniffed it.


    Benzoin, Dashixiang, Jiangzhenxiang, Yang Mugwort... all together.


    "Very good." Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows with satisfaction, and sighed that the spices and herbs in the palace were really complete. In such a short time, he had gathered all the more than a dozen things she wanted and made incense.


    Gu Yanfei casually picked up the incense stick, leaned over to An Le in the wheelchair and said softly, "It might hurt a bit for a while, you can bear it."


    "I''m not afraid of pain." An Le said obediently, her voice soft.


    She wanted to pat her chest to show her determination, but she was so weak that her arms couldn''t do anything at all.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart was soft, and he told Chu Yi again: "You will hold her in a while, don''t let her move."


    Chu Yi nodded slightly.


    Gu Yanfei casually flicked the incense, and one end of the incense ignited without fire, and a thin plume of blue smoke wafted out.


    In this scene, the surrounding people let out exclamations of exclamation, and words such as "the goddess descended to earth", "magical powers", and "profound mana" floated over again.


    The corners of Gu Yanfei''s eyes twitched invisibly, the goose bumps all over his body shook, and he made a note on Xia Houqing.


    A wisp of blue smoke drifted in the air.


    The fragrance of this incense is very unique, with a little aroma of pine and cypress, simple and distant, like silk, dispelling the dull and cold air.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 211： Ok (two more)

    Chapter 211 Okay (two more)


    If he was in Yaoling World, Gu Yanfei knew at least a dozen ways to expel Gu worms:


    But in this small world, she can only take the most gentle and safe method. After all, Anle is just a fragile mortal, not a strong cultivator.


    Gu Yanfei put the incense stick to Anle''s nose, and the blue smoke from the burning of the incense stick floated into her nostrils little by little.


    An Le gently sniffed the incense, showing a bit of nervousness and unease when describing it.


    Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi stood on both sides of the wheelchair, staring at Anle without blinking, observing her every change.


    Suddenly, a slender bulge appeared on the back of An Le''s left hand, which stretched the skin on the back of the hand, showing a strange blood-red color, as if a bloodstain was cut on the back of the hand by a blade.


    An Le''s brows wrinkled, and an unbearable look of pain appeared on her pale and thin face.


    "Come." Gu Yanfei whispered.


    The words ?? were addressed to Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi immediately understood and pressed An Le''s shoulder.


    The "blood line" on the back of An Le''s hand twisted, looming, as if something was wandering wantonly under her skin...


    "..." A low gasping sound came from An Le''s mouth, her hands were tightly clasped on the armrest of the wheelchair, her fingertips were white, blue veins sprung up on her forehead and neck, and her petite body trembled.


    Thin beads of sweat ooze out from her pale face, and her plaited jade teeth sink deep into her lower lip.


    was clearly enduring an extreme pain.


    But even so, An Le didn''t cry or cry, and even comforted Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi by saying, "I''m fine...it doesn''t hurt."


    Her soft voice was broken.


    The emperor on the tower couldn''t sit still, he walked down from the tower in a hurry, and happened to hear what his daughter said.


    Looking at his daughter in a wheelchair who was in pain, the emperor felt a pain in his heart and stopped three or four steps away, almost unable to bear to look at it.


    The "blood line" under Anle''s skin swiftly moved up her wrist, submerged in her wide sleeves, and soon swam to her snow-white neck, and continued to go up...


    Soon, a brightly colored "blood line" appeared on the little girl''s small and delicate face, twisted into a strange arc, looking so strange, as if it would break through the skin at any time and emerge from the body. It''s creepy just looking at it.


    Zhang Min''s father and daughter and the middle-aged woman were standing four feet away, and when they saw this scene, they all showed panic.


    The girl was so frightened that she buried her face in her father''s chest.


    In the shocked eyes, a long scarlet beard slowly protruded from An Le''s nostril, trembling slightly.


    Gu Yanfei immediately moved the burning incense stick in his hand back a little bit, the red long beard seemed to be pulled, and continued to stick out, the speed getting faster and faster.


    A crimson inch and a half long centipede worm crawled out of Anle''s nose. It looked strange, like a centipede but not a centipede.


    That Gu worm crawled very fast, danced with all its feet, and in the blink of an eye climbed along the incense stick onto the back of Gu Yanfei''s hand, with a cold chi chi sound from its mouth, as if it wanted to burrow into her body.


    This horrific scene drew a cry of exclamation.


    Gu Yanfei was not in a hurry, he quickly reached out and grabbed one of the tentacles of the red-red Gu worm, and threw it heavily on the case, knocking it into a daze.


    Then, she held it by its tentacles and lifted it up, shook it a few times with interest, and tutted, "That''s it."


    Everyone was horrified, and they couldn''t help shivering. Most of them seemed to be strangled and could not make a sound.


    That crimson-red Gu worm was still alive, twisting its slender body in mid-air desperately, waving its legs and struggling.


    Some timid women had turned their faces away, with goosebumps all over their bodies, and their hairs stood on end; some people stepped back silently, for fear that the tentacles of the Gu worm would suddenly break off and escape from Gu Yanfei''s hands instead of sneaking in. their bodies.


    A few steps away, the emperor''s entire figure seemed to be pinned to the ground, looking straight at the bug in Gu Yanfei''s hand.


    "This is Gu?" The emperor''s lips parted lightly, his old hoarse voice almost trembling.


    Until this moment, he didn''t realize what was going on with his daughter''s illness.


    is not a disease, but a gu!


    No wonder the cause could not be found at that time;


    No wonder no one can cure his daughter''s disease;


    No wonder her daughter became seriously ill overnight, and became unhealthy again, and her body became weaker day by day.


    The emperor''s chest heaved violently, and anger surged in his heart.


    His daughter is still so young, but she has already endured a lot of pain and suffering that adults can''t bear.


    "It''s a Gu." Gu Yanfei looked at the red-red Gu worm in his hand and nodded, "This is a blood Gu."


    Blood Gu is parasitic in the human body, and it will always **** the blood of the human being. Once the blood of the host cannot satisfy it, it will also eat the flesh and bone marrow of the host. Anle can live until now, all thanks to her being a member of the royal family. , the good things to make up the body are sent to her mouth without money, which satisfies the needs of blood guinea pigs.


    In this small world, to be able to raise such a fierce Gu, this person can be considered somewhat capable.


    Gu Yanfei had also dealt with Gus when he was in the Yaoling Realm. However, the Gus in the Yaoling Realm were far different from the mortal Gu worms. It was like the difference between a mortal cat and a spirit beast. On a par.


    An Le in the wheelchair naturally also saw the scarlet blood Gu in Gu Yanfei''s hand, and his face also showed a bit of timidity.


    She had been afraid of those snakes, worms, rats and ants since she was a child. Now, seeing Gu Yanfei holding that terrifying Gu worm in her hands without any fear, she was both admiring and panicking, wanting to see it, but not daring to see more.


    As long as she thought that the bug had crawled out of her body, the little girl felt terrified and her fingertips tingled.


    "Your Highness, drink some tea." The palace maid hurriedly brought a cup of warm tea and carefully looked down at Anle to drink tea.


    The maid took out another handkerchief, and gently wiped the sweat from An Le''s forehead with a sigh of relief.


    She was so close, she could see clearly, An Le''s complexion improved little by little after the Gu worm was pulled out of her body.


    A stick of incense before Kung Fu, when An Le was just pushed here, he was dying, even talking and smiling was very difficult, as if he would die at any time.


    And now, her face was a little bloody, and her breathing was much smoother.


    The people who were watching were all looking in the direction of Anle, and their mood had not calmed down until this moment.


    Hundreds of people present at the scene just now witnessed it with their own eyes. The Gu worm was drawn out from the body of the eldest princess. With so many pairs of eyes staring at it from all sides, it could not be faked.


    The more everyone thought about it, the more shocked they became, and they developed deep sympathy for this delicate princess.


    "Check!" The emperor''s majestic and angry voice suddenly sounded, "Such sinister people must not be condoned!"


    As he spoke, the emperor''s thin body trembled uncontrollably.


    An Le was seriously ill five years ago, and since then she has been out of order, that is to say, this Gu worm has been in her body for at least five full years.


    In the past five years, Gu worms greedily sucked her flesh and blood for nourishment, making her weak and sickly, and almost losing her life...


    The old and turbid eyes of the emperor became red, his chest heaved violently, and his mind was surging, among which there was distress for his daughter, and hatred for the mastermind behind the scenes.


    In fact, you don''t need to check, the emperor also knows who the person who bewitched Anle.


    supernatant.


    In addition to Shangqing, who else is there!


    Even if it wasn''t him, he was definitely involved!


    The ?? emperor was about to give his decree when he saw Chu Yi gently shaking his head at him, his dark eyes unfathomable.


    Chu Yi led the emperor''s gaze towards Gu Yanfei who was a few steps away.


    Gu Yanfei held the blood Gu in one hand, and had a talisman in the other free hand. After looking at Chu Yi, he smiled and said to the people, "Gu know the master."


    Chu Yi''s lips curled up almost invisibly.


    "Buzz..."


    The ?? Gu worm seemed to sense something, and a pair of transparent wings suddenly appeared on both sides of the slender body, flapping rapidly, making a buzzing sound.


    It tried to flutter its wings to break free from Gu Yanfei''s hand, however, Gu Yanfei''s hand, which was used to pinching the silver needle, was extremely steady, and the **** held the Gu worm''s tentacles without any slack.


    Gu Yanfei stuck the talisman on the Gu worm steadily and accurately.


    Blood Gu was frozen for a while, and it didn''t move at all, only the talisman swayed in the wind, making a rustling sound.


    Gu Yanfei pinched his fingers, and after pinching his slender fingers twice, the corner of the talisman burned by itself, and the flame turned into two words in mid-air¡ª


    supernatant.


    The words ?? floated clearly in mid-air, and everyone around saw it.


    "Shangqing, a real person of Shangqing!"


    Several literate people recognized the two words floating in the air and read them out in unison.


    Now, even those illiterate people know the result of Gu Yanfei''s hexagram.


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the people were in an uproar.


    "No way?!" A woman couldn''t help but said.


    Several people hesitated to defend the Supreme Being:


    "Shangqing Zhenren has been charitable and charitable for so many years, donating clothes and medicines, rejuvenating his hands, saving a lot of people, and helping a lot of people. Neighbors all know it."


    "Yes, Shangqing Zhenren is obviously a living immortal who saves the world. How can such a sinister thing be related to him? Is it a mistake?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shangqing Zhenren has been famous for a long time. Over the years, he has solved many intractable diseases with his unpredictable methods, and his illustrious reputation has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "What a living god, he''s just a deceiver." A thin middle-aged man sneered loudly.


    "How could he be a kind-hearted person if he could come up with the unconscionable idea of ??murdering people to make alchemy?!"


    "That''s right, the Shangqing Zhenren is so maddened and his methods are vicious, this person must be him."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The wave of reprimands grew louder and louder, and the various discussions among the people became more and more intense. Most of the people believed Gu Yanfei''s hexagram, and felt that the person who was gushing must be the superior.


    In addition to the supernatant, who else is there?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 212： Eater

    Chapter 212 Eater


    Since the Shangqing mentioned the evil surgery that made Xindan, the emperor felt that his mind was not right, and temporarily locked him in the palace.


    Shangqing was a monk, out of the realm of the secular, and he did not violate the secular laws. The emperor originally planned to send people to immeasurable views in a few days, and let the judges decide.


    But this time, the situation is different, the emperor has murdered the Shangqing.


    "Zhao Rang." The emperor cleared his throat and commanded with dignity, "Bring Qing."


    Zhao Rang received the emperor''s verbal edict and withdrew.


    Waiting is also waiting, Gu Yanfei threw the motionless Gu worm into the box where the incense had been placed before, sealed the lid, and said to An Le, "Princess An Le, I will bleed you and detoxify you."


    After ?? paused, she added: "It doesn''t hurt this time."


    "Yeah." An Le nodded vigorously, a light blush appeared on her white cheeks.


    Gu Yanfei forced the spiritual power in his body to the tip of the needle, and stabbed a needle on each of the five fingers of An Le''s left hand. The movement was so fast that An Le''s eyes couldn''t even see clearly.


    The little girl''s eyes widened in amazement, but with a flash, she saw a drop of blood dripping from the five fingertips of her left hand. in stark contrast.


    The emperor on the side looked at his daughter with great distress, and the corners of his eyes became more sour and redder.


    If it wasn''t for the inappropriate occasion, he really wanted to hold his daughter in his arms, pat her on the back and call out to her.


    Xiao Anle was unaware of the horror, and looked at Gu Yanfei with more adoring eyes.


    Sister is really amazing. She can throw pots, whip whips, turn into butterflies, and catch bugs... Even better than the emperor!


    The little girl''s black and white eyes were as clean and pure as black and white chess pieces, shining brightly.


    Chu Yi stood silently on the side, his deep eyes fixed on Jing Zhaoyin who had been standing silently for a long time.


    The cold wind blew a few strands of black hair, which scattered on his handsome cheeks, forming a light shadow half-covered.


    After coming here, Jing Zhaoyin stood there quietly, no panic, no fear on his face, very calm, as if waiting for something.


    Jingzhao Yin Xiao Zhen was born in the Xiao clan in Lanling, Qingzhou, and is the son of an aristocratic family.


    Not only Jingzhao Yin, but now the officials in important positions in this court are mostly sons of aristocratic families.


    It is precisely because of this that they dare to be so unscrupulous.


    For their own selfishness, they easily used the princess'' life as a bargaining chip.


    The shadows in Chu Yi''s eyes are getting deeper and deeper, the deep ink color is like the boundless dark night without the stars and the moon, and the red moles at the end of his eyes are like blood.


    It was as if the beast sealed in his body was suddenly awakened, and a dangerous aura filled his body silently.


    "Chu Yi."


    A white shadow flashed in front of him, with a soft and plain white veil in his hand, and a three-flowered cat curled up in a ball was embroidered on the corner of the veil.


    "Clean up the bandages." Gu Yanfei pointed to the black blood on An Le''s fingertips, signaling Chu Yi to hurry up to work.


    Chu Yi squeezed the handkerchief and stared straight at the girl in front of him.


    Suddenly, as if the soul was returning to its place, the haze in the bottom of his eyes quickly dissipated, and his expression gradually softened.


    "Hmm." Chu Yi replied softly, with a small arc at the corner of his eyes.


    He bowed slightly, held the handkerchief and carefully wiped the black blood from An Le''s fingertips, his movements were incredibly gentle.


    Without any words, everyone can see how the eldest prince cares for his sister.


    No matter how noble the status of this pair of brothers and sisters, the brother-sister relationship between them cannot be faked.


    And the Emperor¡­


    The eyes of many people also turned to the emperor standing by the wheelchair.


    When the emperor stepped down from the high tower, they had a sense of reality.


    is said to be the most ruthless imperial family, but in fact it is not absolute.


    The emperor is not only an emperor who is aloof and unreachable, but also a father.


    When her daughter is ill, the emperor will worry; if her daughter is murdered, the emperor will also regret it.


    Emperor, like their common people, are also mortals with flesh and blood.


    In this complex mood, an old Taoist wearing a blue Taoist robe with gray hair was escorted by seven or eight tall and mighty imperial soldiers.


    Lao Dao''s robe is wrinkled, and there are several messy strands of hair scattered from the bun. The whole person is as thin as a skinny mummy. Those deep-set eyes can''t help but think of the white skeleton.


    When the wind blew, the large Taoist robe was empty, as if it was directly draped on the skeleton.


    If it weren''t for the blue sky and daylight at the moment, many people would be afraid that they would think they had seen a ghost.


    Everyone present was startled, and before they could react, they heard the white-faced and beardless **** in front of the emperor say:


    "Your Majesty, the Shangqing brought it here."


    This sentence ?? was like a bolt from the blue that stunned everyone present.


    "This is the supernatant?!"


    I don''t know who shouted in shock from the crowd.


    Everyone''s horrified eyes turned to the green-robed old Taoist again, with a deep shock in their expressions.


    Immeasurable Temple is the largest and most famous Taoist temple in the capital. Shangqing Zhenren is known as an immortal in Beijing and is fascinated by believers. Many people present have seen Shangqing Zhenren before.


    Some people looked at Shangqing from a distance or near when they went to Boundless to see incense and listen to sutras; some people saw Shangqing from a distance when he went to practice in other homes; Everyone who has visited said that Shangqing was an immortal, immortal-like character.


    However, this Taoist priest with a gloomy appearance and a gloomy temperament in front of him is not an immortal, and it is almost the same as an evil spirit clothed in human skin!


    Shangqing, under the **** of the few forbidden soldiers, walked forward leisurely, as if he was just here for a visit.


    After being captured by the emperor yesterday, Shangqing was neither afraid nor panicked. He meditated in the palace all night last night, and only regarded the right of house arrest as a practice.


    He was sure that the emperor would not do anything to him!


    In those days, the real Tiangang saved the life of Emperor Taizu many times, and even helped him build this great Jingjiang Mountain.


    After Emperor Taizu ascended the throne, he enshrined the real person Tiangang as the national teacher, and the immeasurable view also had a detached position in Dajing, which was his backing.


    What''s more, the emperor wanted to save the eldest princess, and he just suggested a solution at the emperor''s request.


    This technique is like a sword. There is no right or wrong. It is up to the emperor to decide whether to use it or not.


    What was he guilty of?


    At most, he will be escorted back to the Infinite View in a few days, and the viewer will be punished a little or two.


    Shangqing walked in the direction of the emperor and Anle without any hassle, his clothes fluttering like a fairy.


    When he approached, an old woman in the crowd stared at his face for a while, then pointed at Shangqing excitedly and shouted:


    "This Taoist priest is indeed Shang Qing. I remember that there was a mole on the forehead of Shang Qing."


    Immediately after, other people also echoed, pointing out some characteristics of Shang Qing, such as height, such as a hump nose, such as curved tail fingers and so on.


    As more and more people identified, the people were all convinced that the terrifying Taoist priest in front of him was really the Supreme Qing.


    "How could the real person of Shangqing become such a ghost?" Someone asked in a loud voice.


    The crowd was silent, the people looked at each other, no one could answer this question.


    Gu Yanfei also heard the voices from the crowd, she tutted secretly in her heart, and brushed a few strands of broken hair behind her ears.


    Shangqing casually glanced around while walking forward. When his eyes swept across Gu Yanfei, his originally expressionless face instantly sank, his eyes were as cruel as an owl, and they slashed Gu Yanfei''s cheek like a knife.


    "It''s you!"


    Shangqing said word by word, he couldn''t see the emperor at all, he couldn''t see Chu Yi, and he couldn''t see anyone else, only Gu Yanfei was in his eyes.


    It seems that only Gu Yanfei is worth his attention here, and the others are just insignificant ants.


    "Shangqing, do you recognize this?"


    Gu Yanfei picked up the wooden box, opened the lid, and exposed the hideous-looking hundred-legged blood gu in the box, and asked straight to the ground.


    "..." Shang Qing''s eyes widened in surprise, his thin face twisted like a ghost.


    This is blood goo!


    How can the blood gu be taken out? !


    Shangqing''s original calmness disappeared in an instant, like falling into an ice cellar.


    After the Murong family incident, Shangqing repeated the review and carefully pondered the whole thing:


    Gu Yanfei can tear off the talisman paper of the Murong family, Gu Yanfei can see through the technique of Chongxi borrowing luck, Gu Yanfei can see that his Taoism has been hindered in recent years...


    When she spoke that day, she was logically rigorous and methodical. It was not like someone pointed out in advance. All the clues pointed to one point. Gu Yanfei was a person with a very high morality.


    This understanding, not only did not relieve Shangqing, but made him even more confused: a person who has attained the Tao should shun the world to cultivate and use the right path. Why bother with the mundane? !


    "Do you recognize this?" Gu Yanfei asked again, a frosty smile on the corner of his lips.


    Her eyes are transparent, as deep as the vast starry sky, and she understands everything in her heart.


    Shangqing once again felt the feeling of being suppressed by Gu Yanfei when he was in the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion last year, the humble feeling of being overlooked, the unattainable sense of distance.


    He couldn''t help but looked away, but saw that the eyes and expressions of the people around him had changed.


    They used to look at him with admiration, but now they look at him with disgust, contempt, disdain, contempt... Every single look seems to have thorns.


    Shangqing''s heart was tight, and it was conceivable that the development of things had exceeded his expectations.


    Just now, Zhao Rang brought someone to **** him out of the palace, and Shangqing thought he was going to be sent back to Boundless View. Now he finally understands, this matter can¡¯t be let go lightly.


    But even so, Shangqing did not show a hint of timidity.


    He stood up with his head held high, his concentration was fixed, he looked directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and raised his voice to deny: "I don''t know."


    Zhao Rang glanced at the emperor''s ugly face, and scolded: "Shangqing, you have tricked the eldest princess. Now the evidence is conclusive, you dare to deny it!"


    "Pindao wronged!" Shangqing didn''t salutation, he just stood there with his hands down, defending himself calmly, "Pindao never scolded Her Royal Highness the princess."


    "The hospital and the palace all know that the poor Daoist saved the eldest princess from critical illness several times in the past five years, but never asked the emperor for glory and wealth."


    "The eldest princess is seriously ill this time. Pindao proposed to use Xindan to help him, but he was also afraid that the emperor would blame him for being incompetent. In the end, it''s up to the emperor to do it or not."


    "Pindao has a clear conscience."


    Shangqing''s remarks sounded high-sounding, he left himself clean, and his waist was straight.


    Since you want to be a benevolent ruler today, it is inevitable that your hands and feet will be tied up. If this was the Taizu Emperor who was decisive in killing, he would not have the opportunity to stand here and defend himself.


    "Why nonsense." Gu Yanfei took a step closer to Shangqing, and said lightly, "This Gu will recognize the master, it doesn''t matter whether you recognize it or not."


    The fingers of her right hand tapped the wooden box lightly.


    In the ?? box, the blood Gu that was pretending to be dead suddenly fluttered its wings and flew out of the box quickly, flying in the direction of Shangqing, quickly turning into a red shadow.


    However, Gu Yanfei shot faster than that Gu worm, like electricity like the wind, both fast and ruthless, so he just pinched the tentacles of the blood Gu accurately between his fingers.


    The scarlet blood gu is only two inches away from the tip of Shangqing''s nose, the blood gu''s wings are still buzzing and vibrating, but Shangqing is motionless, neither panic nor uneasy.


    Shangqing looked at Gu Yanfei with a calm expression, and said calmly:


    "I come from the immeasurable view, and the Taoist sect is orthodox, so how can I know witchcraft and sorcery! Gu Er girl, this is empty talk, so don''t blame innocent people."


    When Shangqing said these words, he was quite certain, and his eyes and expressions did not waver in the slightest.


    This Gu is indeed not from him.


    Even if the worm recognized the master, it would not be able to attack him.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Shang Qing for a while, then took back the right hand holding the Gu worm, and said with a pity and helplessness: "It''s not yours..."


    After she finished speaking, there was a talisman between the fingers of her left hand, and she said loudly: "This is the talisman of Yanyang, which burns the evil things in the world and will never die."


    She slapped the Yanyang Talisman on the blood gu, and the next moment, the talisman paper spontaneously ignited, and a cluster of bright yellow flames ignited the blood gu''s tail.


    "Gu... it''s burning!" Someone in the crowd screamed.


    The flame quickly burned up along the worm''s body, and the blood gu was struggling and twisting in the flames, but it was in vain.


    Gu Yanfei chuckled slyly, pinched the tentacles of the Gu worm and shook it, the burning Gu worm shook like a ball of fire.


    The flickering firelight reflected on Shangqing''s withered face, forming a strange light and shadow on his face.


    This scene of the Gu worm spontaneously combusting shocked everyone in the audience, all of them couldn''t take their eyes off it, marveling at how such a piece of paper talisman could burn this weird and terrifying Gu worm to death.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the burning Gu worm, and no one noticed that Gu Yanfei had another talisman in the palm of his left hand, which was cleverly covered with his sleeve.


    The ?? talisman paper wafted out in the wind and rolled up with a fallen leaf¡­


    "what!"


    As soon as this talisman came out, Shang Qing suddenly let out a heart-piercing scream, kicking his feet again and again in a gaffe, showing a bit of exasperated embarrassment.


    There were two open flames on his two shoes out of thin air.


    The scorching flames spread rapidly along the Taoist robe and knee pants. In the blink of an eye, the parts below Shangqing''s knees were roaring, and the golden red flames danced wildly, and was still greedily climbing to the top of the thighs...


    The Shangqing who became a "fire man" struggled in pain and roared in the raging fire; the scarlet Gu worm in Gu Yanfei''s hand also twisted its body and struggled desperately in the fireball.


    At first glance, the appearance of this person twisting and struggling in the flames is exactly the same, revealing an indescribable strangeness, as if there is an invisible bond between them.


    Everyone saw Shangqing''s spontaneous combustion. This scene was too terrifying. Everyone was frightened and could not make a sound.


    The Zhang Min father and daughter and the middle-aged woman next to ?? could almost feel the scorching heat on Shangqing''s body, and they all took a few steps back in fear.


    "Gu insects know their masters." Gu Yanfei touched the small chin, and sighed softly, "Insects die, eat masters."


    The last word of ?? dragged a slow ending, both mocking and laughing, with a sharp edge.


    The word "Master" she said refers directly to the supernatant.


    "The worm died, the devourer" echoed repeatedly in the ears of everyone, the crowd was silent, only the screams of Shangqing echoed in the cold wind.


    After a brief silence, a roar of righteous indignation erupted again from the crowd.


    "Backlash!" The azure-robed youth with a black middle shirt showing a corner of the neckline pointed at Shangqing, and said with certainty, "The worm was burned, so it backfired on its master."


    Iron evidence is right in front of you, so many people have seen it with their own eyes, this time, everyone believes it.


    Two chapters merged~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 213： Karmic Fire

    Chapter 213 Karma Fire


    The people all complied.


    "Sure enough, Shangqing, the demon, gave blood to the eldest princess."


    "This person is not only vicious, but also extremely shameless. He just opened his eyes and said nonsense, and he refused to admit it!"


    "So he turned out to be such a virtuous person!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people who have defended Shangqing''s justice before are really ashamed at the moment. How devout they used to be, but now they hate Shangqing when they look at them. They feel that they are really blinded by some small favors and benefits, and they feel that they are really stupid.


    The people were furious. If it wasn''t for the presence of the Imperial Army to maintain order, they would have rushed over and beat the Qing up.


    Shangqing fell to the ground in a state of misery and pain, trying to use this method to put out the fire.


    However, the flames on his lower body were still burning, not only did not show any signs of weakening, but the flames became more and more intense, and it burned to his waist in an instant.


    His bun was messed up, and his hair was stained with dust on the ground, like a beggar begging in the street.


    Gu Yan walked towards Shangqing on the ground step by step, walking lightly, as if stepping on the wind, the fire on Shangqing''s body would automatically avoid her when she met her, and never burned her in the slightest.


    The people around ?? couldn''t help but think of the previous scenes when Gu Feng avoided her, and they felt more and more that the girl who looked like a fairy in front of her was definitely a mysterious girl from the Nine Heavens. She looked at her with respect like a god, and her expression was solemn.


    Gu Yanfei walked to a place that was no more than one step away from Shangqing, and looked down at Shangqing on the ground condescendingly. There was no joy or sadness in his lowered eyes, and he couldn''t even call him hatred. It seemed that Shangqing was not worthy of her eyes.


    "Give it back to you." Gu Yanfei let go of the hand that was holding the tentacles of the Gu insect, and the burning blood Gu landed on Shangqing''s side.


    Almost at the moment when it landed, the fireball burned the blood gu to ashes, and a little ashes just landed on Shang Qing''s fingertips, burning his fingernails red.


    Shangqing raised his head laboriously from the ground, his eyes locked tightly on Gu Yanfei, and with difficulty squeezed three words between his teeth:


    "why?"


    He was tortured by the pain of the burning flames, and he couldn''t use his strength.


    At this moment, even speaking, it became extremely difficult for him, his voice was very low, hoarse and weak.


    Looking at the girl in front of her with a light cloud and light wind, Shangqing''s heart was full of mixed feelings. He was clearly cautious, and he would never touch his hands if he should not touch it himself. How could he be reduced to this desperate situation at this moment.


    Shangqing couldn''t help but asked Gu Yanfei again: "Why?"


    Why is he being "returned", obviously he is not the master of blood gourd?


    Why does Gu Yanfei, such a master of the Tao, have to pay attention to these mundane things?


    Compared with these cultivators, these mortals who do not understand Taoism are just ants, so why should people care about the life and death of ants!


    He is really unwilling to lose!


    Gu Yanfei naturally understood Shangqing''s thoughts, his eyes were like stars falling from the night sky, so bright and so cold.


    She smiled wisely and slowly spit out a few words: "Because I think so."


    She can do whatever she wants, and she can do whatever she wants.


    Why does she care if he can figure it out, she can just be happy.


    "You..." Shang Qing seemed to have been stabbed in the heart by her, and there was another wild beast-like roar from his mouth.


    Gu Yanfei squatted down casually, looked at Shang Qing with his chin up, and said, "The talisman I use for you is not the Yanyang Talisman, but the Karma Talisman."


    Her voice drifted into Shang Qing''s ears like a cold winter wind, and only he could hear it.


    The reason why Shangqing was burning with fire at this moment was not because of the "backlash" of blood guinea pigs, but because she used a "Karma Fire Talisman" against Shangqing.


    The corners of her smiling lips were dizzy, and she continued: "The deeper the sin, the more karmic fire will burn."


    "Karma Fire Talisman" is not a ferocious talisman that kills people, but a karma talisman. If it is used on a pure and good person such as Anle, it is equivalent to a useless blank paper.


    In this utterly spiritual place, the use of those talismans that hurt people''s lives at will will greatly damage the merits. She had already jumped on the bottom line of Tiandao, but she didn''t want Tiandao to suppress her in person.


    And this Karmic Fire Talisman can be drawn only with the power of merit, and it is most suitable for those who have sinned deeply.


    "..." Shangqing''s eyebrows jumped, his eyes were about to split.


    It turned out that she was calculating and framing him!


    "What on earth do you want?" Shangqing''s face became even more distorted, his complexion was pale, his breath became thicker, and the fire from his lower body was still spreading upwards, lingering like maggots on his tarsal bones.


    Gu Yanfei smiled leisurely and answered the question: "The fire of karma will burn your cultivation."


    "Soul again."


    "Until the soul is destroyed, the ashes are gone, and there will be no reincarnation."


    Her voice became colder and colder, as if immersed in the icy water of the twelfth moon and winter, slowly dripping into the depths of Shangqing''s heart, stabbing into his heart like an ice needle.


    At that time, everyone believed in reincarnation, and Shang Qing was a Taoist who believed in reincarnation even more.


    Moreover, Shangqing can also feel that the cultivation base in his body is losing little by little, and the fire all over his body is not only burning his body, but also his soul...


    The karmic fire produced by this "Karma Fire Talisman" is not an ordinary flame, but a karmic fire that can burn the soul!


    He is conceited that he is born with Dao bones, far superior to others, and he has worked hard all his life in order to enter the Dao.


    Even if he can''t do it in this life, he will also lay a good fortune for the next life to enter the Dao.


    Over the years, he has always been confident that what he can do is that his master was not as good as him when he was his age.


    But now, for the first time, Shangqing felt the kind of fear that came from the depths of his soul, and the fear quickly spread to the whole body, turning into a bone-chilling chill.


    Gu Yanfei straightened up and asked in an icy voice, "Shangqing, what about those children?"


    When she said these words, the volume suddenly increased, and the clear and calm voice spread throughout the Chengtianmen area, and the people onlookers could hear it clearly.


    Those noisy people quieted down in an instant, and the surroundings were all silent.


    "I don''t know..." Shangqing gritted his teeth and said, bean-sized sweat beads rolled down his forehead and neck drop by drop, dripping onto his dirty robe, which was instantly evaporated by the fire.


    He clenched his back molars ferociously, almost crushing them, enduring the kind of torment he suffered both physically and mentally.


    His body shook violently, because of the pain of the burning fire, and because he was afraid.


    This is a kind of reverence that mortals have for practitioners.


    This is a kind of fear of being dissipated and ashes.


    He could feel the soul being burned to ashes by the fire of karma little by little;


    He could feel that a corner of his soul was missing, and that missing corner was still getting bigger...


    He knew that Gu Yanfei was not trying to scare him, but a naked threat. He is already on the verge of desperation, and if the karmic fire continues to burn, he will really be destroyed, which means that he is completely destroyed.


    There is no afterlife.


    Gu Yanfei casually played with the snow-blue hairband that was hanging down on his chest, and said casually, "The eldest princess has been caught by a Gu, it is impossible for the person who uses the Gu to not know that Gu has its own way of dispelling the Gu, the so-called ''Heart Pill'' is useless at all. ."


    The words ?? were still clearly spread throughout the square, and they were addressed to the people present.


    Long before Gu Yanfei tried to exorcise An Le, he had said that the "Heart Pill" was useless, but at that time, most of the people believed it and felt that there was no basis for it.


    Now, they have witnessed the development of the whole thing with their own eyes, witnessed the terrifying Gu worm being drawn out from the eldest princess, and Shang Qing was attacked by the fire on the spot.


    Then, there is no doubt that Shang Qing is the caster of blood poison.


    Then, why did the Shangqing and his accomplices kidnap so many children? !


    Those family members who lost their children were nervous and trembling with worry. The middle-aged woman beside Zhang Min gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with tears, worried that her children would also be harmed by sorcery.


    "Yaodao, hurry up and tell the truth about the whereabouts of those children!" Some people in the crowd continued to fan the flames with due diligence.


    When he shouted, the other people also roared, and they all believed that the Shangqing had kidnapped those children, which had the effect of pushing the wall down.


    Gu Yanfei squinted his eyes, watching the fear in Shang Qing''s eyes continue to permeate, watching his eyes begin to slacken, knowing that he is close to collapse.


    She gave a low laugh and stated slowly and clearly: "Shangqing, you took advantage of the eldest princess'' illness to incite the emperor to collect the blood of the children."


    "The emperor is kind and generous, and doesn''t want to hurt innocent people. You do it privately, and you want to blame the eldest princess."


    Gu Yanfei looked at Shangqing with his delicate and flawless face crooked, a slight smile floated on his lips, and the smile was like a flower, but it made Shangqing''s heart chill for no reason, "Come on, where are those children!"


    This time, the tone she used was not questioning, but oppression, and the threat was palpable.


    "..." The prostrate Shangqing gritted his teeth, sweating like rain, suffering from the pain of being burned by the karmic fire, his body trembled even more.


    He still didn''t speak, his withered hand clenched tightly into a fist, and the veins almost burst out from under the skin.


    If he recruits, he will not only be planted.


    It''s a dead duck''s mouth. Gu Yanfei said secretly, without the slightest hint of soft-heartedness on his face, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The next moment, the golden red karmic fire on Shangqing''s body suddenly jumped high, engulfing his entire body at once, leaving only his head exposed.


    His soul seemed to be immersed in hot magma, and it began to melt rapidly...


    The gap in the soul is also growing.


    He knows that there is a gap in the human soul, which means that in the next life, he will become a foolish person, or even switch to the animal realm.


    However, as long as the broken soul is still there, there will be opportunities to reincarnate again and again to replenish the soul. Once the soul is scattered, there will be no chance.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    There seemed to be something completely shattered in Shang Qing''s pupils and fell apart.


    Shangqing''s lips trembled like sifting chaff, and he spit out three words with difficulty and effort: "It''s the Yu family."


    His voice was not loud, like a mosquito groaning.


    Gu Yanfei was close enough to hear it clearly, but he still smiled lightly, "I didn''t hear it."


    The four characters ?? are neither light nor heavy, neither cold nor hot, to the Shangqing, they are like a reminder.


    Shangqing''s lips were no longer bloody, and the fiery flames ferociously wrapped around his throat from his shoulders. The flames turned his pale face as red as a skeleton, revealing a kind of bewitching on the verge of death.


    Shangqing repeated again: "It''s the Yu family."


    His hoarse and rough voice was raised by another three points.


    The fire of karma wrapped around his entire neck like a poisonous snake, and wrapped his soul like a cocoon, burning, twisting, and crushing.


    In front of the ruthless karmic fire, Shangqing was like a weak baby, powerless to fight back, and could only passively bear the pain from the depths of his soul.


    Shangqing roared in pain again, hoarse: "Those children are all in the back room of Yu''s house in Wutong Lane."


    "Yu''s family?" The people in the crowd were still a little confused, and many of them didn''t respond, "Or the Yu family?"


    "Yu''s house in Wutong Lane, that must be the Yu family in Yuzhou!" Soon, a bright male voice said with certainty.


    "By the way, there is a household named Yu in Wutong Lane."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people all showed expressions of shock.


    The new dynasty was only fifty years old, and those prominent families for hundreds of years are deeply rooted in the hearts of most people.


    Especially the Yu family.


    "Is that the Yu clan? The Yu clan who served more than a dozen prime ministers in the past?"


    "I remember that the elders in the family also said that the Yu family replaced the queen in the previous dynasty."


    "Yes, yes. The children of the Yu family occupied half of the country in the court hall of the previous dynasty, and they dominated the court and the opposition."


    "I also heard that the tablets of many people in the Yu family are enshrined in the ancestral hall of famous ministers..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The older generation also knew how brilliant the Yu family was in the previous dynasty, far better than the current Yuan family, and they all told what they knew about the Yu family, with a little awe and a little admiration in their excited and excited tone. .


    To the common people, these aristocratic noble families are just like the legendary princes, princes, and princesses, they are all nobles they can¡¯t see.


    And the people who lost their children were all anxious.


    The middle-aged woman with tears on her face grabbed the sleeve of Zhang Min, a scholar, and eagerly asked for proof, "Did you say that the children are in the secret room of Yu''s family just now?"


    Zhang Min nodded, looked at his daughter who was snuggling beside him, frowned and said, "So, did the Yu family kidnap Nannan and have other children?"


    But why? !


    Why did the Yu family kidnap so many children? !


    This question appeared in everyone''s mind.


    Some people have some guesses in their hearts, and they cast their thoughtful eyes to the emperor in front. Could it be to put the blame on the emperor?


    "Why?" Gu Yanfei looked at the Shangqing on the ground, and asked everyone around them their doubts.


    "..." Shangqing showed a struggle and hesitation, and his whole body trembled violently in the fire. He looked no longer like a living person, but more like a ghost being tortured by the fire of hell.


    Even with this inhuman torture, he still retains the last shred of reason.


    He is the son of the Yu family, they are Ye, and the Yu family is their root.


    Since he was a child, he was taught that if the Yu family is good, they will be good children of the Yu family, and the family is the backing of all of them.


    For the prosperity of the family, all their children of the Yu family can give everything.


    When the leaves are gone, the roots can regenerate leaves; but once the roots are destroyed, the leaves will eventually dry up and rot!


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, he was too lazy to keep up with the nonsense of Qing anymore, he raised his hand and made a gesture of snapping his fingers, before his thumb touched his middle finger.


    Shangqing seemed to have been hit by an invisible crit, and blurted out loudly: "Borrow the luck!"


    "For Luck!"


    At this moment, the last trace of reason and perseverance in his heart was completely burned.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 214： condemn

    Chapter 214 Guilty


    Shangqing''s whole person is like a body that has lost his faith, his spirit is gone, he is just lingering on, and his heart is full of powerless despair.


    In Taoism, strength is respected, and strength is everything.


    In the face of Gu Yanfei, who is far more powerful than him, all his tricks and spells are insignificant. The other party is a cat, and he is a mouse. The cat flips its claws at will, and the mouse can only look at the wind and escape.


    "Borrow the luck." Gu Yanfei muttered to himself, his right hand that was about to snap his fingers stopped in mid-air, and twisted it casually twice.


    Even Chu Yi was slightly surprised, but Gu Yanfei''s expression was as calm as water, and there was even a feeling that it really was.


    The Yu family has a supernatant.


    Luck happened in the previous life.


    In the last life, her eldest brother, Gu Yuan, was borrowed by a spellcaster.


    Before the age of 18, Gu Yuan was a son of heaven. He was both civil and military, smart and alert, but from a certain day, he suddenly fell into despair, his feet were ruined, his career was ruined, even if he was in business, he would be suppressed by others. When things go badly, even close friends and relatives with him will suffer bad luck, and gradually alienate him.


    In his previous life, Gu Yanfei only thought that his eldest brother was out of luck.


    It wasn''t until she was reincarnated into the Yaoling Realm that after entering this gate, she gradually understood that her eldest brother was actually borrowed luck.


    Thinking about it now, although there were not more than 100 children lost at that time, there were a lot of youths who used to be high-spirited, suddenly down, or repeatedly injured, or repeatedly failed, or their wives repeatedly miscarried, or their marriages were repeatedly dismissed... Everything went wrong. .


    They have all become objects of pity, alienation and even shunning, and they have been dismissed and discussed after a meal!


    They, like her eldest brother, were all borrowed luck.


    Gu Yanfei''s dark eyes were as cold as autumn water.


    Shangqing stared at Gu Yanfei''s fingers in panic, his will has been completely crushed, and he said intermittently: "By means of luck, we need virgins... 100 virgins, take their blood, and now those children are all ... locked in the secret room of Yu''s house."


    "After this technique is completed, the Yu family can seek a hundred years of luck, soaring to the top in a hundred years, and its prosperity will not decline."


    He was panting hard, his clothes and body were burnt to pitch black in the fire of karma, but he was still struggling and supported, feeling that his soul had been burnt to pieces by the fire of karma at this moment, shatter at any time.


    He looked at Gu Yanfei pleadingly, and said again with difficulty, "What else do you want to know? I''ll tell you...let me go."


    Under extreme fear, he even forgot to call himself a poor man.


    Scholar Zhang Min and the middle-aged woman all trembled and angered.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Shangqing had already been punished and burned by fire, they would have rushed over and punched him fiercely.


    Zhang Min hugged his daughter tightly, patted her on the back repeatedly, and choked again in fear.


    The other people who lost their children were almost unable to stand up, and they all had a look of panic on their faces, and they were shaky.


    Even if they don''t understand why it is a technique of borrowing luck, just by listening to it, they know that the technique of killing two hundred children must be an extremely vicious sorcery.


    Their children fall into the clutches of these unconscionable people, but are they still alive? !


    The more people think about it, the more afraid they become, and they dare not think about it any longer.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head gently, like a sigh but not a sigh, his dark pupils still had the coldness of a winter night.


    At this time, Shangqing was like a bird frightened. Seeing Gu Yanfei shaking his head, he shouted again in shock: "I am not the mastermind. I have neither kidnapped children nor murdered."


    "It was the head of the house who ordered the kidnapping. The head of the house is in the capital, you will know when you ask."


    Exactly.


    His hands are clean, and he will never let life and blood be stained on his hands if he wants to seek blessings in the next life.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Shang Qing with a calm gaze, as if he was looking at a dirty bedbug.


    A person like Shangqing will never feel that he is at fault. He will always blame others for his greed.


    In his previous life, he borrowed the luck of his eldest brother by casting spells, so he would not have the slightest guilt, and he felt at ease.


    Gu Yanfei''s whole body was filled with an icy aura.


    "Your Majesty!" The middle-aged woman beside the scholar Zhang Min fell to her knees with a plop, and kowtowed to the emperor, her forehead turned blue and purple in a few seconds, and she shouted piercingly, "I beg the emperor. Be the master of the woman, and save the poor child of the woman!"


    When she said this, the other people who had lost their children also knelt down one after another. Some were in tears, some echoed in unison, and some followed the woman''s kowtow.


    "Please the emperor severely punish these wicked villains!"


    "Please help us find the child, the emperor!"


    These people who lost their children are all about to collapse, for fear that they will find a cold body one after another.


    Their mournful mood also infected other people, and the people were all red-eyed, and knelt down one by one, all begging the emperor to call the shots.


    At a glance, everyone is a little shorter, and everyone''s faces are written with sadness and righteous indignation, and a sad atmosphere permeates the Chengtianmen area.


    "Father." An Le, who was sitting in a wheelchair, suddenly made a soft voice.


    She was still very weak, she closed her cloak, and on her left hand was still the white handkerchief that Chu Yi had wrapped for her.


    The other hand grabbed one of the emperor''s sleeves, shook it, and begged obediently, "Help them find the child."


    A girl in her teens looks how cute, how well-behaved, how pure, how pure.


    Under her pure eyes, the people around were so ashamed that they dared not look directly at her, and felt guilty and ashamed for having wrongly blamed Her Royal Highness.


    They even felt that the eldest princess had a big heart and was kind and compassionate. Even though she suffered inhuman hardships, she did not become resentful because of it, and she still had a kind heart.


    The eldest princess is a high-ranking golden branch and jade leaf, but she does not feel that she is superior to others, and can put herself in their shoes to sympathize with these ordinary people and make profits for them.


    To have such a princess is really a blessing for the common people!


    Many people were moved to tears.


    "Okay, listen to Anle." The emperor smiled.


    Even if Anle doesn''t say it, the emperor will do it, but he is more than happy to put this merit on his daughter''s head and accumulate this kind of fate for her.


    The emperor cleared his throat, and in front of everyone, instructed the Jinyiwei commander to say, "He Lie, lead someone to seal the house of Yu and arrest the head of the Yu family."


    "Give him to the Ministry of Punishment, the case will be handled by the Third Division!"


    He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, immediately stepped forward to obey the order and clasped his fists with both hands. He was about to take the order when he saw Chu Yi turn slightly and said to the emperor slowly and clearly: "Father, this matter involves more than a hundred children, If Zhang Min beats the drum first, it is better for the emperor to judge. What is the emperor''s opinion?"


    The eyes of the people lit up when they thought about it.


    Yup.


    If the Yu family members are sent to the Punishment Department, what will their officials do to protect each other? ! The Yu family is an aristocratic family, and most of these aristocratic families are official clansmen and in-laws in the court.


    If this big thing is turned into a trivial thing, or someone is found to be blamed, what can these people do? !


    Before the emperor made a sound, the people who were kneeling on the ground shouted, "I beg the emperor to judge in person."


    The shouts of everyone were uniform and shot straight into the sky.


    The emperor pondered and nodded in response: "Okay, bring the Yu family here, and this case will be tried by me."


    As soon as these words came out, the people were all refreshed, kowtowed, and shouted "Long live, long live, long live".


    In the crowd on Chang''an West Street in the distance, a certain figure looked at this scene from a distance, and his body almost froze.


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer, so he immediately got on his horse and hurriedly took a shortcut all the way to Yu''s house on Wutong Lane in the south of the city.


    "Second auntie, the emperor sent Jin Yiwei here to capture the head of the family!"


    ''s words from the person who came here made Mrs. Yu cover her chest in shock, her face turned pale, and the fingertips holding the handkerchief turned slightly white.


    Although she had a bad premonition, she didn''t expect things to develop in the worst direction.


    Shangqing even gave out the Yu family!


    What a waste of the family''s resources to raise such a heartless white-eyed wolf!


    Sister Yu quickly adjusted his emotions, and immediately ordered the maid: "Prepare the car, I want to go back to the British government."


    "Also, call the eldest sister-in-law and sister Yun, and let them go back to the Duke''s Mansion with me."


    She was fortunate in her foresight to let her eldest brother go first.


    Mrs. Yu did not dare to delay for a moment, and immediately brought her maid and maid, and hurried to the direction of Yimen.


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Yu Chaoyun went to the door of ceremonies one step later, and they all looked panicked, especially Mrs. Yu''s face was extremely ugly, and said to Mrs. Yu: "Second sister..."


    "Get in the car first." Mrs. Yu was anxious and urged.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the old woman in the concierge ran over in shock, panting and shouting, "Second auntie, it''s not good, Jin Yiwei is here and surround the house!" The old woman was frightened. Yes, fighting on both legs.


    Sister Yu supported the maid''s hand, one foot had just stepped on the pedal, and it was instantly as stiff as a stone sculpture.


    There was a commotion soon in the direction of the gate, and the originally peaceful Yu''s house instantly became a mess.


    Heavy and messy footsteps came one after another, like a heavy hammer hitting the hearts of Yu and others.


    A team of Jinyiwei dressed in red flying fish suits and with embroidered spring knives on their waists strode toward this side. The leader was He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei.


    He Lie saw the British duchess Yu and Mrs. Yu who were beside the carriage at a glance, and bowed their hands to them casually, and said coldly: "I have been ordered to arrest Yu Si, the head of the Yu family, and no one else is allowed to leave here. place."


    While speaking, a few Jin Yiwei surrounded the three of Yu, Mrs. Yu and Yu Chaoyun, their eyes were full of light, like the bloodthirsty wolves.


    Mrs. Yu gave Mrs. Yu a calm look, and then looked at He Lie with her head held high, with a bit of arrogance in her grace, and said of course: "I am the British lady, and I want to go back to the country. "


    Yu Chaoyun''s beautiful little face showed a bit of unease, and tightened the handkerchief in his hand, only vaguely guessing that something big seemed to have happened at home.


    He Lie casually brushed off the dust on his sleeves that didn''t exist at all, and said without a smile: "The British lady, I''m also acting on holy orders!"


    "excuse me."


    "Take people to the hall."


    He Lie didn''t talk nonsense and made a gesture.


    The few Jin Yiwei shrunk the encirclement, and one of them reached out to Mrs. Yu to ask: "The British lady, please."


    They didn''t hide the intimidation in their words and deeds at all.


    "..." Yu''s body was stiff, and her eyes were cloudy.


    The strength of Jin Yiwei exceeded her expectations. If she was a woman and a Taoist family, they would only suffer the loss.


    Mrs. Yu said a little stiffly: "Second sister, don''t delay Commander He''s errand."


    The Yu family gave a cold snort and walked away. Under the **** of Jin Yiwei, the three female relatives came to the hall of the outer courtyard.


    The gate of the hall is guarded by several Jinyi guards.


    In the hall, the maids and maids were a little uneasy, looking at the Jinyiwei outside like a wolf like a tiger for a while, and then at the masters in the hall.


    Even so, the servants were still orderly, serving tea as usual, putting cushions on the chairs of the masters, and some people lighting incense in the corners.


    Yu Chaoyun''s thoughts turned around and he carefully observed the expressions of Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Yu, and wanted to ask what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask the two elders to sit down and comforted softly, "Auntie Yu. , Aunt, it will be all right."


    "..." Yu pursed her lips, holding back the churning emotions in her chest.


    Madam Yu was equally disturbed and did not speak.


    "Commander!"


    There was a loud shout from outside the hall, making Mrs. Yu''s heart skip a beat again.


    In the courtyard outside the hall, a guard in Jinyi rushed to He Lie''s side in three steps and two steps, and excitedly reported: "I just found the head of the Yu family, Yu Si."


    "This girl Gu Er is so amazing, she can even figure out that the head of the Yu family escaped by hiding in the mezzanine of the carriage."


    "People have taken it!"


    Mrs. Yu stood up excitedly when she heard the words, her face turned pale.


    Shi Yu''s ears roared, and he lost his strength. He almost collapsed on the chair, and there was only one thought left in his confused mind:


    Gu Yanfei, it really is her!


    In other words, after continuing the Murong family, Shangqing once again lost to Gu Yanfei!


    Last time, Shangqing became a human being and a ghost. What kind of price did the Shangqing pay that time, did they Yu family? !


    "..." Yu shi''s hand holding the handkerchief trembled, and a trace of despair appeared on her face.


    Yu Chaoyun could also notice the slight change in Yu''s expression, and his heart lifted little by little.


    The eldest uncle was captured by Jin Yiwei, and the aunt and aunt are like this again. It is obviously not a small matter... Will the eldest uncle commit a big crime that can bring disaster to the whole family? !


    Yu Chaoyun''s pupils shrunk suddenly to a point, and he looked down at Madam Yu and Mrs. Yu who were unwilling to leave, biting her full lower lip slightly.


    To her, the family is the sky, and now, the sky seems to be falling.


    And her great aunt and aunt are afraid to be unreliable.


    2 in 1~


    Will be updated in two days


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 215： Chamber of Secrets

    Chapter 215 The Chamber of Secrets


    Yu Chaoyun''s eyes contained a dark look, but his face was always gentle and submissive, and he advised: "Auntie, don''t worry, it''s not just our Yu family involved in this matter."


    As she said, she carefully paid attention to the reactions of Madam Yu and Mrs. Yu, and saw Madam Yu staggering back to sit back.


    right. Yu''s eyes widened slightly as if he had just woken up from a dream, and told himself not to panic.


    This matter has not yet reached a dead end, and their Yu family is not alone.


    The reaction of the two elders verified the speculation in Yu Chaoyun''s heart, and her heart sank again.


    Yu Chaoyun bit his lip again, and said softly: "Besides, there is still my uncle. If my uncle comes forward, the uncle will be fine."


    Yu took a deep breath, and his mood gradually stabilized.


    Yes, I can''t be messed up because of Gu Yanfei.


    She is a British duchess, and she also has a British government.


    The British public holds a heavy army, and the emperor will not lose face!


    Yu picked up the tea just served by the servant towards the clouds, wiped the tea temperature, and sent it to Mrs. Yu''s hand thoughtfully, saying, "Auntie drink some tea to moisten her throat."


    "What are these Jinyi guards looking for?" She inquired carefully, looking out of the hall through the window.


    Seven or eight Jinyi guards were busy, beating and spying everywhere with their scabbards, and carefully searched every place they passed, pavilions, pavilions, flowers and rockeries...


    Looking at Jin Yiwei''s posture, he seems to want to dig three feet into the ground.


    This house is only the temporary residence of their Yu family in the capital. The master who lives here is not only her and the eldest uncle, but also the eldest aunt. It''s just the three of them, so what else can Jinyiwei look for?


    Shi Yu also followed Yu Chaoyun''s gaze and looked outside the hall, his pupils shrank slightly, and he also realized that Jin Yiwei seemed to be looking for something.


    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Yu did not speak, and occasionally looked at each other uneasy.


    Yu Chaoyun carefully asked again: "Aunt, aunt, uncle will be okay?"


    Yu lifted her eyelids, and her icy eyes met Yu Chaoyun''s tentative gaze. Of course, she understood this niece''s little thought, and sneered: "Sister Yun, don''t forget, your surname is Yu."


    "If the Yu family is in trouble, you will be convicted together!"


    "If the family taught you from a young age, you must always remember that there is no end of eggs under the overturned nest."


    "You''re not married yet!"


    Yu Shi''s word and sentence stabbed towards Yu Chaoyun like a knife, Yu Chaoyun''s face suddenly became unsightly, and her lips were a little white from her bite.


    Yu Chaoyun wanted to explain a few words, but under Yu''s insightful eyes, any explanation seemed so pale and weak.


    There was another rush of footsteps outside the hall, and a square-faced Jin Yiwei quickly ran towards He Lie who was standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back, shouting excitedly:


    "Commander, figure it out!"


    "Girl Gu has already figured it out!"


    Hearing Jin Yiwei mentioning Gu Yanfei again, Mrs. Yu almost jumped up from the chair, but could only sit still, trying to calm down.


    The square-faced Jinyiwei who came to report the letter said something to He Lie, He Lie nodded slightly, and suddenly turned his head to look at Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Yu, who happened to be looking at Mrs. Yu from a distance.


    A dense bead of sweat oozes out from the back of Mrs. Yu''s neck, soaking her shirt, and a thought that made her tremble came to her mind: Could it be...


    Mrs. Yu also thought of a place with her, and called out in a trembling voice, "Second sister!"


    Both aunts and sisters were shivering and their limbs were numb.


    After He Lie instructed Fang-faced Jinyiwei a few words, the Fang-faced Jinyiwei said loudly, "Leave four people here to guard, and everyone else will come with me!"


    The guards in Jinyi who had been searching the courtyard heard the sound, and they all followed He Lie toward the northwest of the house.


    In the hall at the back, Mrs. Yu stood up from her chair in a gaffe and bumped into the coffee table next to her, but she didn''t notice it.


    He Lie and his party didn''t care what the Yu family thought, they went all the way to a rockery in the small garden on the northwest side of Yu''s house.


    Square-faced Jin Yiwei shouted to his colleagues: "Search carefully, don''t let any corners go away, Miss Gu said, the secret room is in the rockery."


    The Jinyi Guards were all experts in search, and immediately dispersed, and searched the rockery from the corners.


    "Found it! The agency found it!"


    "There''s a secret door here."


    After a while, a high-pitched male voice sounded excitedly.


    He Lie heard the sound and walked away, was led into a dark rockery cave by his subordinates, and walked around to a cramped corner.


    Jin Yiwei, who led the way, pointed to a secret door five or six feet in front of him and said, "Commander, when my subordinate just knocked here, he found that the back was hollow, so he managed to open it."


    There was a dark area behind the secret door, and a cold and musty smell came from the nostrils.


    No one has entered the secret room, just waiting for He Lie.


    The square-faced Jin Yiwei quickly brought up an oil lamp, and after seeing He Lie''s wink, he took the oil lamp and walked in first.


    A group of Jinyiwei filed through a narrow stone staircase and descended.


    In the dim yellow and jumping firelight, it can be seen that the stone walls on both sides of the passage are covered with cobwebs, and the ground is full of dust.


    The further down you go, the more humid and cold the air below, with a faint smell of fish.


    "Commander, it seems to have a **** smell." Fang-faced Jin Yiwei moved his nose and rushed down the stone steps at a faster pace.


    After walking down more than 20 stone steps, they came to a dark secret room. The roof of the secret room was not high, as if it was about to touch the top of the head. The surrounding walls were mottled, and the smell of blood in the air was thick again. a bit.


    The square-faced Jin Yiwei looked around with the oil lamp in hand.


    I saw that the floor of the secret room was covered with tattered straw mats, and on the straw mats lay children in their teens, men and women, some beggars in tattered clothes, and some ordinary children in coarse cloth clothes. With his eyes closed and in a coma, there are at least a hundred people.


    Several of the children were injured, and bloodstains could be seen on their wrists and legs.


    "Found it!" Fang-faced Jin Yiwei shouted in a high voice, "The lost children are all here."


    Even though Jinyiwei has seen many big scenes on weekdays, he has also had many lives on his hands, and he admits that he is cold-hearted, but he is still a little touched at this moment.


    So many children are just about to die in this dark place.


    Behind ??, other Jin Yiwei also entered this dark secret room through the stone steps one after another.


    Thinking that there are younger siblings of the same age at home, Fang-faced Jin Yiwei felt a bit of anger and strode forward...


    "Boom!"


    A dull crash sounded.


    The people in the rear watched helplessly as that square-faced Jin Yiwei was bounced out of thin air, and the whole person stumbled back and fell to the ground.


    It was as if an invisible man had whipped him and sent him flying.


    The scene in front of me was so bizarre that everyone else was stunned.


    The square-faced Jin Yiwei covered his forehead in pain, and said in surprise, "I, I seem to have bumped into something..."


    There is clearly nothing in front! The other Jin Yiwei were horrified and looked at each other in shock.


    Soon someone boldly stepped forward and swayed their scabbards in mid-air, making sounds of "dong, dong" one after another.


    "There seems to be a wall ahead." A voice said uncertainly, unable to hide the shock, "An invisible wall."


    "Commander, is this a ghost hitting the wall?!"


    Another person immediately retorted: "Ghost hitting the wall is not like this!"


    The Jinyi Guards were not idle either. They raised their hands again, and kicked their feet to touch the air. They were convinced that they could not go any further.


    They and the children in front of them were obviously only half a zhang away, but they seemed to be blocking an invisible wall.


    This is something I''ve never seen before, only heard in those kind of country ghost stories.


    "Gaoyuan, you go back to report the situation to the emperor immediately." He Lie immediately ordered, with his eyebrows deeply locked.


    The Jin Yiwei named Gaoyuan responded, and hurriedly walked back on the stone steps.


    Immediately afterwards, another tall and thin Jin Yiwei shouted from the direction of the east wall: "Commander, look here."


    He Lie walked over quickly and looked in the direction his subordinate pointed.


    On the mottled wall, there are dark brown pattern symbols drawn one after another. These patterns are extremely strange, revealing an indescribable evil spirit.


    The tall and thin Jin Yiwei frowned and said, "Commander, this subordinate looks at these lines as if they were drawn in blood."


    The world knows that Jinyiwei is good at torture, and the cells and prisons in the prison have decades of old bloodstains, and the smell of blood and rancidity is lingering.


    So he saw it at a glance.


    He Lie also saw it out, he couldn''t help feeling chills, his face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost.


    He Lie held the scabbard in one hand and walked slowly around the wall for half a circle. All the walls were painted with strange lines.


    He didn''t dare to move the wall, for fear that there was some kind of evil here, and if it was self-defeating, it would not be beautiful.


    He Lie walked around the secret room twice and then withdrew.


    The secret room is dark and damp, and the garden outside is bright and sunny, like two worlds.


    He Lie sat down in the pavilion next to the rockery. Some subordinates served him tea, and some subordinates came to report from time to time. For example, they caught a few servants of the Yu family who were trying to abscond. For example, all servants in Yu''s house were all gone. It was held in the west wing, for example, the whole house has been searched, and no other secret rooms have been found.


    He Lie drank several cups of tea, and finally heard another movement at the entrance of the garden, and heard Gao Yuan''s respectful and almost flattering voice from a distance: "Second girl Gu, please, be careful this road is slippery. ."


    He Lie was suddenly startled, got up quickly, and greeted him in the direction from which the voice came.


    Not far away, Gu Yanfei walked leisurely here under the guidance of the plateau.


    "Second Lady Gu." He Lie politely clasped his fist at Gu Yanfei and said in awe.


    He asked Gao Gao to report to the emperor, with the intention of asking Gu Yanfei for instructions, but he did not expect her to come over in person.


    "Please, Lord He, show me." Gu Yanfei also bowed his hands to He Lie, smiling lightly and behaving casually.


    Yu Si, the head of the Yu family, has been taken down and taken to Chengtianmen to be personally tried by the emperor. There is nothing to do with Yanfei there. She originally wanted to come to the Yu family to see, but Gao Yuan reported on the matter of "ghost hitting the wall". came with him.


    He Lie laughed a little more earnestly. Not only did he not think that Gu Yanfei''s etiquette was wrong, but he also thought that such a master should naturally behave in such an informal manner.


    "Second Lady Gu, go this way." He Lie led Gu Yan to the rockery and said, "Those children are all in the secret room, and I have ordered my subordinates not to act rashly."


    The two passed the secret door and stepped on the stone steps into the secret room below.


    Jin Yiwei has placed several torches in the secret room, which illuminated the originally dark secret room brightly, and the dark brown lines on the walls became clearer.


    At first glance, these lines seem to be doodled at random, but at another glance, the lines seem to contain some kind of strange power, as if snakes are swimming, with a sense of horror as a group of demons dance.


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin and looked at the lines, then frowned.


    Seeing her frowning, He Lie knew: Sure enough, this is not a good thing!


    "Second Lady Gu, what is this?" He Lie asked cautiously.


    The other Jinyiwei guards in the back also pricked up their ears, but just staying here, they felt their hairs stand on end.


    "This is a spirit-gathering and borrowing-luck formation." Gu Yanfei pondered, took out a handkerchief from his sleeve, wiped it on the pattern on the wall, and sniffed again, "This formation has been activated at least three times. ."


    He Lie and the other guards in Jinyi were startled when they heard this, and they thought about it. It seemed that countless dead souls were buried here, and the surrounding air became more and more gloomy.


    He Lie calmed down and couldn''t help but ask, "Every time you start the battle, does it mean that you have to sacrifice the lives of 200 children?"


    Gu Yanfei casually walked a few steps in the secret room with his hands behind his back, turned his head to look around, looked straight at the children on the straw mat from the pattern on the wall, and walked in their direction.


    Gao originally wanted to remind her that there was a "wall" in front of her, but when she saw that Gu Yanfei had already stopped, it was as if she could see the transparent wall in front of her.


    She squatted down slowly, looked at the children lying motionless on the straw mat in front of her, and said, "Children''s minds are pure, and they often don''t have too much cause and effect. spirit''."


    "Next step, this array will ''borrow'' from lucky people."


    "Gather spirits first, then borrow luck?" He Lie murmured thoughtfully.


    "Yeah." While speaking, Gu Yanfei stood up and looked at He Lie, her eyes glowing dazzlingly clear under the surrounding firelight.


    "There are always some people in this world who are naturally lucky." Gu Yanfei pointed at He Lie casually, "Just like you, Mr. He."


    he? ! He Lie''s body stiffened, and he instantly felt an uncomfortable feeling that his soul and even his destiny were being seen through by the other party.


    All other Jin Yiwei''s eyes were drawn by her, and they looked at He Lie with a strange look, which made him feel chills inexplicably.


    2 in 1~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 216： have hatred

    Chapter 216 Hatred


    Gu Yanfei stared at He Lie''s face, counted his fingers and said, "Young and strong, with a good family background, a smooth career, both children and four generations in the same family... Except for the two failures in the test of Tongsheng, this life has been smooth sailing."


    The more she talked, the wider the mouths of those Jin Yiwei became, and their jaws almost dropped.


    Miss Gu, is this fortune-telling for the commander? !


    is really accurate!


    There are also several Jin Yiwei who had previously passed the imperial examinations, and looked at him with a strange look.


    "..." He Lie was silent.


    He seemed to be praised, but in this situation, he only felt that he was a piece of fat that was coveted, and would be bitten by the Yu family and the Shangqing at any time.


    He Lie''s eyes twitched, and he coughed dryly: "I haven''t heard of the disappearance of young talents in Beijing recently."


    The other Jinyiwei also looked at each other and nodded.


    The disappearance of some beggars and refugees in the capital will not cause too much shock, but if there are young and handsome young talents from noble families who disappear, it will never be silent, let alone hidden from the eyes and ears of Jin Yiwei.


    "That''s natural. What we need to borrow is your ''luck'', not your ''fate''." After speaking, Gu Yanfei suddenly took a step closer to He Lie, "Just put a ''mark'' on you."


    She raised her hand and snapped her fingers at He Lie''s ear.


    The surrounding air seemed to be shaken, causing He Lie to shudder.


    "Those who are borrowed will not die, but sometimes, life is better than death." Thinking of the fate of Gu Yuan in his previous life, a cold smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s lips.


    She looked at the lines on the wall again, and said lightly: "The commander can go forward to check more, I guess, something should have happened in the past ten years."


    The Yu family''s actions are not perfect, it''s just that no one thought about them before.


    Being reminded by Gu Yanfei, He Lie suddenly thought of something, and the scabbard in his hand almost didn''t let go.


    He has a clan brother who is seven or eight years older than him. He has been smart since childhood. He was literate at the age of three, recited at the age of five, wrote poetry at the age of seven, and was already familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics at the age of fifteen. .


    At that time, everyone thought that he had a good future, and a series of bad luck suddenly came. His father was robbed by robbers while doing business, and his life was not guaranteed.


    Since then, the clan elder brother has tried many times, and his wife and children are separated. Everyone says that he is Shang Zhongyong.


    What if this matter is not just "unfortunate"? !


    and many more! He Lie suddenly thought of something, and his eyes widened. Back then, his clan elder brother seemed to have gone to Boundless to see the amulet of peace before his father went out to do business. It was at that time that his clan elder brother was stamped with a "mark" by Shang Qing''s demonic way. "? !


    He Lie tightly held the scabbard in his hand, and his eyes were cold.


    He can be considered to have been on the battlefield, killed people, and he didn''t know how many lives were on his hands, but these are clear swords and spears, even if he died, he died clearly.


    This technique of borrowing luck is comparable to murder, completely defeating a person, and letting him live is equivalent to death.


    Gu Yanfei has turned around again, facing the transparent wall in front of him, at the same time forcing the pitiful spiritual power in his body to his fingertips.


    She looked at the white light on her fingertips in distress, and said to herself: The old won''t go away, and the new won''t come.


    She drew a meandering rune with her bare hands at the eyes of the formation. Her movements were skillful and smooth, like dancing gracefully, without the slightest pause.


    When ?? closed his hand, a gleaming white light flashed like a pearl, spreading rapidly like ripples on the lake...


    Then, a few scorched black smoke emerged from the lines on the walls on both sides of the secret room, and some gravel and gravel fell from the walls, as if something had cracked.


    He Lie and a group of Jin Yiwei watched this scene in amazement.


    They were still looking around, but Gu Yanfei walked over to the children in front of him without hesitation.


    There is no obstacle ahead.


    The guards in Jinyi were stunned for a moment, and they hurried forward.


    Everyone looked at the children, some people checked their pulse, some people checked their injuries, some people were shaking their bodies or trying to pinch them.


    "Commander, these children should be fine, but for some reason they are in a coma." After examining more than a dozen children, Gao Yuan came over and said.


    The words were directed at He Liehen, and he couldn''t help but glanced at Gu Yanfei, "Did they fall into some sorcery?"


    He Lie also looked at Gu Yanfei.


    "It doesn''t matter, they are just trapped in the formation." Gu Yanfei said while touching his sleeves, then his purse, and finally took out a crumpled talisman paper from the bottom of the purse and put it in his hand. Mindful of words.


    "wake up."


    After the two fluttering words fell.


    The talisman turned into countless silver light spots after burning, like a little firefly filling the air, and like a falling star in the sky.


    The surrounding Jinyiwei were all stunned and held their breath subconsciously.


    Those silver light spots disappeared into the bodies of those children in the blink of an eye.


    There was a low moan in the dark room.


    In the corner, a delicate and petite girl slowly opened her eyes and stared blankly above.


    Soon, the second, third, fourth...more and more children slowly opened their eyes.


    The children all looked at each other with blank faces, and they didn''t realize what was going on.


    After being stunned for a moment, some of the children slowly came to their senses, and a boy with a round face murmured, "Where is this..."


    Before he finished speaking, he and several children next to him were all startled when they saw the Jin Yiwei wearing red unicorn suits around.


    Most of the children showed panic and fear, and several children leaned back on each other for several steps.


    The round-faced boy dared to summon up his courage and asked, "You... Who are you?"


    In the back, words such as "paihuazi", "abducted and sold", and "can''t go home" floated from among the children.


    "Let us go." Another short and thin boy said timidly, "I promise, as long as you let me go, I will ask my parents to give you money."


    Several children also stuck their heads out from behind their companions. You and I pleaded with them, and the timid children hid behind and shed tears silently.


    Obviously, these children regarded He Lie and other Jinyiwei as pat flowers.


    A few Jin Yiwei''s faces were not very good-looking, and they wanted to reprimand these unwinking children, but they thought that the second girl was still here, and closed their mouths embarrassingly.


    The corners of He Lie''s eyes twitched, and he glanced at Gu Yanfei. Seeing that she didn''t speak, he cleared his throat and said in a righteous manner, "Don''t panic, we are Jin Yiwei."


    "Many children went missing in Beijing overnight. After hearing about it, the Holy Master ordered us to rescue you."


    The children immediately grabbed the key words: "You are here to save us?!"


    "Did the emperor ask you to rescue us?"


    "Am I right? The emperor?"


    The children muttered one by one.


    Some people looked happy, some couldn''t believe it, and some were still stunned... Some people suddenly burst into tears with joy.


    "Wow, we''re saved!"


    "Great, we''re saved, we can go home."


    "When I go back, I will tell my mother that we were rescued by someone sent by the emperor."


    ¡°¡­


    The children hugged each other in twos and threes, laughed with tears in their eyes, and all of them looked bright.


    They thought they would never go home again, never see their parents again.


    The children''s laughter and laughter floated in this small secret room, and even those Jinyiwei who were usually unsmiling were infected with a little smile.


    He Lie had a headache when he looked at these broken-mouthed children, and the corners of his eyes twitched again. When he turned to face Gu Yanfei, he was respectful again, and asked Gu Yanfei politely, "What else do you want to tell me, Second Lady Gu?"


    "It''s all right." Gu Yanfei looked around slowly, "As for this secret room... After the evidence is collected, it will be burned."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the children next to her also noticed that besides Jin Yiwei, there was also a very beautiful young lady, and they looked at her with curious eyes, with amazement written on their faces.


    "It''s good to burn, it''s good to burn!" He Lie nodded again and again without saying a word, as if she was following her lead.


    Gu Yanfei likes to talk to refreshing people, so he called the other party again: "Evil things are most afraid of fire."


    Not only this evil formation, but other evil things as well.


    He Lie thoughtfully thought of the blood gull and the Shangqing that were burned by the fire, and realized it.


    "Don''t worry, girl, it must be burnt cleanly." He Lie''s smile deepened, and he waved to his subordinates heroically, "Take everyone out."


    Therefore, those Jinyi guards drove nearly a hundred children out of the secret room as if they were chasing ducks.


    When the children were far away, the secret room became quiet again, it was empty, and the dark brown lines on the four walls were even more dazzling.


    Gu Yanfei is still looking at this secret room.


    The Spirit Gathering Luck Formation on this wall is quite rare in this small world. This Shangqing is indeed a gifted cultivator, but it¡¯s a pity that this path has gone wrong.


    "Miss Gu, please."


    He Lie respectfully stretched out his hand to make a petition, and asked Gu Yanfei to walk in front. The two of them walked out of the underground secret room one after the other, all the way out of this dark rockery.


    Outside the rockery, it is bright and spacious, with a blue sky like the sea.


    The surrounding is a mess, the flowers and trees are crooked, the bonsai is broken, and the flower gallery has been pushed down in half... It seems like a strong wind is passing through.


    But everyone didn''t care about this, they were all relieved, and felt that even the cold and bleak air seemed to be a lot fresher.


    Several Jin Yiwei secretly wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, feeling that they decided not to come back to such a ghost place in the future.


    And those children were soon taken out of the garden by a group of Jinyiwei.


    He Lie wanted someone to send Gu Yanfei back, but he heard Gu Yanfei say first: "Master He, I want to see the British lady, may I?"


    "Of course you can." He Lie answered without thinking, "The people are in the main hall, the girl is here."


    Not to mention seeing a Yu clan, even if Gu Yanfei wanted to see everyone in the Yu family, or even to see Yu Si in secret, He Lie could arrange it properly.


    He Lie personally took Gu Yanfei to the main hall of the outer courtyard of the Yu residence.


    The four guards in brocade guarded like spears under the eaves outside the main hall. The surroundings were silent and silent. The house seemed to have become a dead house, and no one else could be seen.


    "Squeak."


    The door of the main hall was opened by Jin Yiwei from the outside.


    Madam Yu, Mrs. Yu and Yu Chaoyun sat in a daze.


    Yu''s eyes lit up, and his first reaction was that the British prince was here.


    She raised her head excitedly, only to see a slender figure appear outside the hall, with a corner of Xue Qing''s shirt swaying in the wind.


    Gu Yanfei!


    Shi Yu''s eyes widened, his pupils shrank slightly, his eyes slashed on Gu Yanfei''s face like an ice knife.


    The eyes of the two of them were silently facing each other.


    Gu Yanfei stopped under the eaves, the shadow of the eaves cast on her face as white as jade, and her eyes were as deep as pools.


    Shi Yu stood up from the chair abruptly, her graceful face tensed, she instinctively wanted to ask Gu Yanfei what she was doing here, but she swallowed the sentence, and her voice slowly squeezed out of her teeth: " It really is you!"


    Even though she already knew that Gu Yanfei was an expert in channeling, she still despised such a vulgar girl.


    Even if she did it again, she still didn''t want such a thoughtful and pragmatic daughter-in-law.


    Yu''s chin was slightly raised, and he stood with a noble and elegant posture, still the same aloof look.


    "It''s me." Gu Yanfei nodded bluntly, smiling cheerfully.


    The muscles on Mrs Yu''s cheeks twitched rapidly, almost unable to maintain her graceful appearance, she asked coldly, "Why?"


    "Why do you have to fight against our Yu family?!"


    Gu Yanfei looked at Mrs. Yu steadily.


    After staring at her for a moment, Gu Yanfei smiled and asked: "You took the lives of those children to seek the luck of your Yu family for a hundred years, did you tell them why?"


    "..." Yu Chaoyun''s heart quivered a few times behind him, and he understood at once.


    It turns out that this is what she wanted to inquire about before, but didn''t find out.


    It turns out that the uncle secretly committed such a heinous crime!


    Yu Chaoyun''s eyes flickered uncertainly, and his lower lip was almost bleeding. So what should she do?


    Sister Yu''s face became more and more red, her delicate body was trembling, her fingernails almost pierced her tender palm, and she said bitterly, "Gu Yanfei, did we have a grudge in our previous life?"


    The two have long since broken off their marriage, and they broke up in one shot, but Gu Yanfei was clearly holding a grudge against him and kept targeting himself!


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded again calmly.


    She and the Yu family are indeed feuding for two lifetimes.


    The painful memories of that time were like maggots attached to her bones, haunting her for a long time, and eventually became a part of her inner demon, engraved in the depths of her heart.


    In this life, the Yu family still refused to give up.


    Thinking of the "imprint" Shangqing left on his eldest brother, Gu Yanfei''s eyes glowed with a cold glow.


    The update starts at 12 am~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 217： handle (one more)

    Chapter 217 The handle (one more)


    "If you can''t borrow luck, there will be some backlash." An intriguing smile appeared on Gu Yanfei''s face, "Madam should understand this, right?"


    "Now, it''s just the beginning."


    Looking directly into the eyes of Mrs. Yu, Gu Yanfei spoke slowly with a very slow speech speed, and the intimidation was beyond words.


    "..." Mrs. Yu''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t hide the panic in her eyes.


    She thought that the current situation was the worst moment in her life, but Gu Yanfei actually said that it was just the beginning?


    Yu wanted to speak, but his throat felt dry and tight.


    Gu Yanfei sighed and said, "Next, you will..."


    Shi''s Yu''s heart came to her throat, and she waited for Gu Yanfei to continue speaking, but what followed was a long silence, almost suffocating.


    The eyes of the other party, which seemed to be soaked in cold water, made Yu''s heart tremble.


    Gu Yanfei chuckled lightly, brushed off a stubbed leaf on his shoulder, and lightly pressed his heart with this action.


    Facing the Yu family, she no longer had the feeling of shackles and oppression that she once felt like the top of Mount Tai.


    "I just came to see Madam, and I have nothing else to do." Gu Yanfei turned around without any hesitation, and walked away, "I''ll leave first."


    Gu Yanfei''s words were only halfway through, and he just passed it over so gently, which made Yu''s heart even more uneasy.


    She wanted to stop Gu Yanfei and let her finish her sentence, but she couldn''t let go.


    Getting her to bow her head to such a wild girl was harder for Yu than to get her to kneel.


    He Lie and several Jin Yiwei looked at Gu Yanfei in amazement, but Gu Er girl really just came to see the British lady.


    Yu Chaoyun in the back hall stared closely at Gu Yanfei''s fading back, and couldn''t help but think that when he first saw her at Shanglinyuan hunting ground, he was high above, surrounded by daughters from aristocratic families.


    But now, he was imprisoned here like a bird in a cage, and Gu Yanfei didn''t even bother to look at himself.


    Yu Chaoyun tried his best to restrain his surging emotions, hiding the unwillingness and resentment in the bottom of his eyes, and sat still.


    No, she still has a chance.


    Yu Chaoyun tried to persuade himself to calm down over and over again, and his cousin was still here.


    Cousin will not leave her alone.


    Thinking of Fang Shiming, Yu Chaoyun''s dark eyes showed a hint of depression and tenderness. Cousin was the person she wanted most but couldn''t get.


    Yu Chaoyun got up, went over to hold Mrs. Yu, and whispered, "Auntie, don''t panic. Uncle will come sooner or later..."


    Hearing the niece mentioning the British prince, the furious Mr. Yu blurted out without thinking, "I want to see the British prince!"


    Sister Yu was angry and hated, her chest heaving violently, bloodshot eyes crawling from her eyes, and she felt uneasy, as if countless ants were biting her: She couldn''t wait any longer.


    "He Lie, I am a married woman, and the law does not sin against a married woman. You Jinyiwei are not qualified to keep me here."


    "I''m going back to the Duke''s Mansion!"


    "He Lie, the emperor still respects our British government for three points. Your mere commander of the Jinyiwei is only a third-rank. You are the following crime!"


    Clan Yu clamored for He Lie, who was outside the courtroom, to approach, arrogantly, and tried to overwhelm the opponent with momentum.


    Their British government holds a heavy army, and even the emperor of the dynasty is afraid of three points.


    Ten years ago, Duke Cheng beheaded Yang Shineng, the commander of the soldiers and horse divisions of the five cities at that time, in the street without a word.


    However, He Lie was unmoved, and a disdainful sneer came from his mouth and nose: "I don''t know whether to live or die."


    The commander of Jin Yiwei is indeed only third-rank, but he is the emperor''s confidant. He Lie can sit in this position is not a fool.


    He was very clear in his heart: the Yu family is over.


    Even he knew how arrogant and arrogant the so-called noble families in the court were.


    The aristocratic family headed by the Yuan family held a group.


    Although the nobles had military power, most of them stood by and watched how the battle between the emperor and King Kang would end. After all, the emperor was not young and frail and sickly, while King Kang was young and strong.


    It is hard to say in the future.


    How difficult it was for the emperor, even a rude man like He Lie could see it.


    The emperor has long wanted to clean up the family, but the teacher is unknown, and he must first pry open a crack before he can use the topic to play.


    I didn''t expect that the Yu family brought the handle up by themselves, and the whole capital knew about it.


    Now that the public anger has risen, no one can save the Yu family.


    He Lie raised his hand and made a gesture, and the door of the hall was closed again.


    "Snapped!"


    The door leaf almost fell into Yu''s face.


    "He Lie!"


    Sister Yu repeatedly called He Lie''s name from behind the door, but He Lie turned a deaf ear, just coldly instructed a few guards in Jinyi, "Give me a good search in this house."


    "Check it out!"


    He also said these two sentences to several Yu family members in the house.


    "Yes, commander!" The Jinyi guards commanded in unison.


    He Lie didn''t care how the Yu family reacted, and quickly chased in the direction where Gu Yanfei left.


    When facing Gu Yanfei, He Lie put on a smiling mask again, and personally led her towards the gate very diligently.


    When ?? walked to the gate of ceremony, Gao Gao hurriedly ran from the gate, clasped his fists at He Lie and said, "Commander, the Prince of England is outside, and he has to break in."


    He Lie frowned and said coldly, "Stop."


    Their Jinyiwei only obeys the emperor, but they are not afraid of their British government.


    The plateau led the way, walking like the wind.


    Gu Yanfei smiled without saying a word, and continued to walk forward, strolling in the courtyard.


    In front of the gate of the house, there was a loud noise, with an unhappy young male voice in the middle:


    "Get out of the way, this prince is going in!"


    Fang Mingfeng, who is wearing a sky blue straight jacket, is facing each other with several Jinyiwei, and the air is full of gunpowder.


    The alley outside the house was surrounded by many people, men, women and children, all of them with worried faces and red eyes.


    When Gu Yanfei and He Lie walked to the gate, everyone''s eyes came to him, including Fang Mingfeng.


    "Gu..." Fang Mingfeng looked at Gu Yanfei with complicated eyes, and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by an excited female voice.


    "Second Girl Gu!" A middle-aged woman rushed forward, rubbed her hands, looked at Gu Yanfei cautiously and asked, "Have you seen my embolism? He has a mole on his brow and three white eyes..."


    The middle-aged woman''s voice trembled slightly. She was both worried about her son and in awe of Gu Yanfei, a goddess.


    The people who were eagerly waiting swarmed over, squeezing Fang Mingfeng away like sea water.


    Most of the people present were those who had lost their children. Compared with the imperial court, they wanted to know the safety of their children, so they all ran over one after another.


    But there are Jinyiwei guarding outside the house. They are afraid of Jinyiwei''s majesty and dare not ask. They can only wait here.


    Gu Yanfei looked at He Lie beside him.


    He Lie was afraid of her misunderstanding, so he quickly explained: "Second Lady Gu, those children looked a little empty, and some were injured, so I asked a doctor to come over and show them first."


    "Furthermore, they are the sufferers in this case, and they have to ask their confession before they can be released." He Lie said patiently.


    Even if you have never eaten pork, you have seen pigs run.


    Gu Yanfei also understood that Jin Yiwei should still have some details to interrogate these children, turned to the middle-aged woman with a slight smile, and reassured: "Don''t worry, the children are all right."


    When she smiles, she is pure and unparalleled, making people feel like a spring breeze. The slender girl is in stark contrast to the tall and cold brocade guards around.


    The middle-aged woman and the rest of the people also heard He Lie''s words, but they were naturally more willing to believe Gu Yanfei''s words than the famous Jin Yiwei.


    The middle-aged woman couldn''t help crying, and said thank you: "Thank you, thank you, Miss Gu!"


    She just wanted to go back and set up a longevity tablet for Gu Yanfei, wishing her a long life and good health.


    Gu Yanfei looked around at the other people in the back, and said loudly: "Everyone is at ease, Commander He will let people take good care of those children."


    He Lie made a promise in public: "When Jin Yiwei finishes asking, everyone can go to Beizhen Fusi tomorrow to lead people."


    On weekdays, as the commander of the dignified Jinyiwei, He Lie would not explain so much to these people, but now that he wants to support Gu Yanfei, he naturally wants to do it beautifully.


    These remarks were loud and spread throughout the Wutong Alley, which was equivalent to a reassurance for the people present.


    They thanked Gu Yanfei and He Lie with choked sobbing and sincere words.


    There are more and more people on the streets from Wutong Lane to the outside. Many passers-by saw Jinyiwei Fengfu from a distance, and saw a lot of people outside the house. What happened.


    Those people who lost their children are now grateful to the emperor, and they talked about everything in one go, and also talked about the suspects who were being tried by the emperor at Chengtianmen at the moment.


    There are also people who admired and talked about Miss Gu Er who removed Gu worms for the eldest princess and punished the Shangqing of the Yaodao, and praised her as a goddess.


    The crowd of onlookers was in an uproar, thinking the case was really appalling.


    In particular, this suspect is actually the head of the Yu family, a noble family that has lasted for hundreds of years.


    Who doesn''t know that the Geng family used to be a top-level family. It was very prominent for a while. In the previous dynasty, there was even a joke that the Yu family and the royal family were in control of the world.


    The people surrounding Yu''s house gradually dispersed, and more and more people rushed to Chengtianmen to see what happened.


    This one is passed down by ten, ten passed down by one hundred, one hundred passed down by one thousand¡­


    In just an hour or two, the entire capital was boiling with excitement.


    For a time, almost everyone in Beijing was paying attention to the progress of this matter.


    Kang Wang Chuyou is the same.


    He was sitting in the Qingjiang Building on Chang''an West Street. From the second floor''s private seat, he could only see the crowds from Chang''an Right Gate to Chengtian Gate.


    He frowned deeply, raised his head and drank two glasses of wine in a row, releasing a gloomy and unpleasant aura around him.


    As early as after the Dengwen drum was struck, Chu You immediately came out of the house to the Qingjiang Tower, and from time to time, people came to tell him about the whole thing.


    And Chu You also waited and watched from the beginning, and now a heart sinks to the bottom...


    Ask for a monthly pass, and five-star praise~mua!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 218： Peoples Heart (two more)

    Chapter 218 People''s Heart (two more)


    Chu You raised his head and drank the glass of wine in one go, and then knocked the empty glass on the table heavily.


    This time, it was the Yu family who proposed to use the eldest princess'' illness to put pressure on the emperor.


    But he didn''t expect that the Yu family, who has always been safe all these years, was still hiding his selfishness, behind his intentions to borrow luck for the Yu family to seek luck for a hundred years!


    Let''s borrow it, they were too stupid to be discovered.


    let the emperor get the handle.


    Chu You''s face was sullen, and there seemed to be a beast screaming irritably in his eyes.


    "Wow wow¡ª"


    A simple white and slender hand held a white porcelain wine jug and poured wine for Chu You himself. The pearl-like nails shone brightly against the white porcelain.


    Chu You raised his eyes and met Gu Yunchang''s warm smile: "Don''t worry."


    Gu Yuncong was wearing a robe with bright red embroidered white butterflies and flowers. The butterfly beaded flowers on the temples and the ruby ??earrings on the earlobes swayed slightly, reflecting her delicate and flawless skin.


    The girl''s face is as bright as jade, her eyes are as clear as water, when she smiles, she is dizzy like a pearl, and she is as charming as a hibiscus.


    Her smile, her voice, her existence... For Chu You, it has the power to soothe the soul.


    Just looking at her like this, Chu You''s anger dissipated in an instant, and tenderness appeared in the bottom of his eyes.


    "The Yu family did not hesitate to sacrifice innocent children in order to seek luck for their own family. The prince did not know about this, and the emperor could not lay the blame on the prince."


    Gu Yunxiang also poured himself a glass of wine, and said softly, "The courtiers and noble families will not respond."


    Chu You held the glass in one hand, turned the glass around at will, and sighed inwardly, "Xiao''er is too naive.


    How could she know that his imperial brother was gentle and elegant on the surface, but in fact he was insidious, and his mind was twisted and twisted.


    That is, he didn''t let the emperor catch the wrong thing all these years.


    but¡­¡­


    Chu You stared affectionately and attentively at Gu Yunchang''s clear eyes, pretty nose, full cherry lips... His eyes scorched three points again.


    It was her innocence and purity that made him infatuated and made him happy.


    "My second dog has been found!"


    A woman''s sharp and excited voice suddenly sounded on the street outside the window.


    Gu Yunchang subconsciously looked down at the street below through the open window, and saw a couple in their thirties happily pulling an old woman to speak: "I was so worried that I didn''t sleep well, I thought The child will never be found."


    "Fortunately God... No, fortunately, the emperor blesses you!"


    The woman in Tsing Yi folded her hands together and burst into tears.


    Chu You of course also heard it, his eyebrows wrinkled again, and a cold arc was drawn at the corner of his mouth.


    Oh, his imperial brother is so insidious, I am afraid that he will use this opportunity to build momentum and bribe the hearts of the people!


    Really has a shallow vision, but what kind of climate a pariah has become!


    Gu Yunchang looked down at the couple weeping with joy on the street, and pondered: "My lord, I''m wondering if this will be directed and acted by the emperor..."


    "Uh, I mean, the emperor is intriguing."


    She slowed down her speech meaningfully on the last four words.


    means that the so-called "borrowing technique" might be the emperor''s plan to set up a plan to frame the Yu family.


    "..." Chu You''s complexion changed slightly, his thin lips pursed tightly, and he put down the wine glass in his hand.


    He hadn''t thought about this possibility.


    Gu Yunchang continued in an orderly manner: "The eldest prince is the only son of the emperor. He was impeached by the imperial censor. It is impossible for the emperor to sit back and watch his heir''s reputation be damaged."


    "The matter has come to this point, there are only two things the emperor can do now, either reverse the black and white and block the long mouths, or lead to misfortune."


    "What happened on the eighth day of the first lunar month was that the eldest prince was unfilial and disobedient to the queen mother, and the emperor slandered the Yuan family in order to protect the eldest prince. There were so many eyes watching that day, no matter it was the noble family or the honorable ones, they were not blind. ."


    "The emperor can''t be a tyrant and block the public, so all he can do is bring disaster to the east, and use another thing to divert the attention of the courtiers and the people, and win the hearts of the people for the eldest prince."


    Chu You raised his wine glass again, drinking wine with his eyes down, frowning in thought.


    The old woman''s excited voice came from the street outside the window: "Er Gouzi, his mother, the emperor really loves the people like a son!"


    "Yes. Your Majesty is benevolent, I have such a wise ruler in my grand scene, and it is a blessing for the people!"


    There were also a few neighbors who heard the sound. They gathered together and praised the emperor vividly. Some people even mentioned Gu Yanfei: "And the second girl Gu, she is really amazing!"


    Chu You''s eyebrows wrinkled even tighter, his forehead seemed to be covered with a thick cloud, and his eyes were cold.


    Hearing the people mentioning Gu Yanfei, Gu Yunxian pursed his lower lip, took a sip of the drink, and then said again, "My lord, Gu Yanfei once said that she had been instructed by an old man in Huaibei and learned some techniques..."


    At that time, Gu Yanfei was talking casually, which seemed to be true or false, and she only thought that Gu Yanfei was talking nonsense again, playing tricks to fool people, and didn''t care.


    But now all kinds of things have made Gu Yunchang convinced that Gu Yanfei really got some "opportunities" when he was in Huaibei.


    Gu Yunchang took another sip of wine, and squeezed the glass with her fingertips. The rippling wine reflected in her eyes, adding a hint of chill.


    From the very beginning, Gu Yanfei was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger;


    From the very beginning, Gu Yanfei came all the way from Huaibei to the capital to seek revenge, to take revenge on herself, to take revenge on Su Niang... Even she planned to take anger on those who were good to her, like Mrs. Gu Tai, like Fang Mingfeng, like King Kang !


    The matter will develop to this point, in the final analysis, it is because I feel that I owe Gu Yanfei, forbearance step by step, retreat step by step.


    It''s too late to regret.


    Gu Yunchang quickly adjusted his emotions, and when he looked at Chu You again, his expression was already calm, and his voice was never startled or dry: "My lord, why don''t you send someone to Huaibei to check, I don''t know what sorcery she learned there. blindfold."


    Chu You glanced in the direction of Chengtianmen from a distance, then quickly withdrew his gaze, and asked in a deep voice, "Hey, do you think those are blind tricks?"


    After all, Shangqing was burned in flames in front of everyone''s eyes, and that blood worm was also drawn out of Anle under the eyes of so many people...


    Gu Yunchang hooked her lips, revealing a pair of shallow dimples, and her smile was intoxicating, which attracted Chu You''s eyes to stick to her face.


    Gu Yunchang dipped his fingertips in some wine and slowly wrote the word "Dragon" on the table with a gentle and graceful handwriting.


    The tip of the index finger paused for a moment at the final draw, and the pupils like cutting water were extraordinarily bright.


    Chu You stared at the word "dragon" and narrowed his sharp eyes.


    "The people are too easily provoked." Gu Yunchang sighed slightly, with a feeling that everyone was drunk and I was alone.


    She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, her thick and long eyelashes trembled, and said lightly, "In order to win the favor of the First Prince, Gu Yanfei also worked hard."


    She was about to wipe her hands, but Chu You took the square handkerchief over.


    "I''ll come." Chu You carefully wiped Gu Yunxiang''s slender jade fingers dipped in wine, his movements were extremely gentle, as if he was wiping a supreme treasure.


    At the end, he gently kissed Gu Yuncong''s fingertips, and retreated like a butterfly playing with flowers. He raised his head and said to her, "I''ll let someone go to Huaibei later."


    Even if Gu Yunxiang didn''t mention it, he would still check this Gu Yanfei.


    Ever since Gu Yan flew back to the capital, whether it was Er or him, every step of the way was not smooth.


    Gu Yunchang could feel Chu You''s cherishing of her, the apex of his heart trembled, his eyes gleamed, and a shallow blush appeared on his cheeks.


    "Dengdengdeng..."


    The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the elegant seat, approaching this side.


    Gu Yunchang quickly withdrew his hand, his fingertips were still slightly hot.


    A middle-aged man with a white face and no beard quickly walked into the elegant seat, walked up to Chu You without looking sideways, and said, "My lord, the head of the Yu family has already confessed his guilt."


    As soon as these words came out, the temperature in the private seat plummeted, and the air was slightly condensed.


    Chu You''s complexion changed again in an instant, and the wispy frown just now disappeared.


    "Useless thing!" He rolled the square handkerchief in his hand into a ball, and his eyes shone with an icy gloomy cold light, "A noble family head is so spineless!"


    Gu Yunchang nodded slightly and agreed.


    couldn''t help but think of Yuan Zhening''s unbending style on the first eight days.


    Compared with the Yuan family, the Yu family is really far behind, and it is no wonder that the Yu family has gradually declined over the years, and will no longer be prosperous in the past.


    The middle-aged man with white face and beard lowered his head, not daring to look directly into Chu You''s eyes, and then said, "It''s the head of the Yu family of Qin Heshen."


    Hearing the name of "Qin He", Chu You''s eyes were cold again. This Qin He was promoted by the Queen Mother to have today''s status, but he bit the Queen Mother back, which is really hateful.


    The middle-aged man with a white face and no beard is still saying, "Shangqing and the head of the Yu family are clinging to each other, pushing each other..."


    What he said was rather subtle, and to put it in a nasty way, it was these two people who were biting a dog.


    Chu You''s eyes were gloomy and gloomy, and his anger rose to the extreme with the other party''s statement.


    The Yu family, it''s over.


    Although the Yu family is not as prosperous as the previous dynasty, but all the aristocratic families are in a group, and they are inextricably linked with each other. When the Yu family falls, it is equivalent to prying open a hole among the aristocratic families, and the emperor can take advantage of the victory. chase.


    Moreover, the emperor''s yin was in the public court, and now it has occupied the hearts of the people.


    In this move, the family has already lost the advantage.


    Looking at Chu You''s frown, Gu Yunxiang felt a little distressed, and crossed the table with one hand and gently placed it on the back of his hand.


    In order to weaken Kang Wang''s help, he really "did good intentions"!


    Gu Yunchang frowned and sighed, "If only I could end the blizzard now..."


    Chu You was stunned for a moment, looked at the blue sky outside the window, and couldn''t help thinking: Yes. If only there was Blizzard.


    The emperor was frail and sickly, unable to withstand the cold storm and snow, whether it was to suspend the personal trial at this moment, or to endure it with insufficient physical strength, it was in his own interests.


    Chu You sighed faintly and was about to answer when the next moment, the sky outside suddenly darkened.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 219： Good luck (three more)

    Chapter 219 Good Luck (Three Updates)


    In the blink of an eye, the originally clear sky was covered with overcast clouds, and the layers of black clouds covered the sky darkly, as if night had come early.


    "Boom!"


    There were bursts of deafening thunder in the sky, and the howling wind swept up, rolling up the dust and leaves on the ground, and the wine banners were blown by the wind.


    The people on the street below were stunned by this scene, and shouted in panic: "There''s thunder."


    "Why is there thunder in this winter!"


    "How big is the wind!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Noisy shouts came one after another.


    In the ?? elegant seat, the middle-aged man with white face and no beard was stunned, and he couldn''t help thinking of a saying: Thunder and snow in winter.


    The phrase ?? means that thunder in winter is a harbinger of blizzard.


    As if verifying his idea, snowflakes like goose feathers soon fluttered in the sky, one after another, a vast expanse of white.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the wind rolled snowflakes into the window, splashed on the table, and a few fell into the wine glass.


    "This..." Chu You looked at Gu Yunchang in surprise, his eyes widened slightly.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it, that day had changed just because of a word from Meng''er.


    Even Gu Yunxiang himself was a little surprised, but he returned to normal immediately, smiling sweetly, as if thousands of trees and thousands of pears were in full bloom, and the spring was blooming.


    "My luck has always been good." Gu Yunchang said confidently, with bright eyes.


    From childhood to adulthood, her luck has been very good, and it can be said that her wishes come true.


    "‹’''er!" Chu You turned his hand and grabbed Gu Yunchang''s slender wrist, pulled her over suddenly, and let her sit on his lap.


    Gu Yunchang was taken aback by his sudden action and let out a low cry.


    She wanted to say that there were still people, but when she looked up, she found that the middle-aged man with a white face and no beard had long since retired, and even helped them close the door of the private seat.


    Chu You put his arms around Gu Yunxian''s slender waist and shackled tightly, making her back against his thick chest, and the two of them pressed each other''s body temperature through the fabric.


    "You are really the lucky star of this king." Chu You lowered his head and whispered his thin lips to Gu Yuncong''s ear, the hot breath blowing on her white jade earlobe.


    Chu You really thinks so.


    Eight years ago, he was in danger in Yangzhou, and it was she who saved him.


    She is his lucky star!


    The only person she saw in her eyes was him, which was the case eight years ago and is still the same now.


    "Call--, call--"


    In a short while, the snow outside the window was getting heavier and the wind was getting stronger and stronger, as if it would uproot the trees on the street.


    The hawkers on the street quickly closed their stalls. As for those people, they either hid in the surrounding shops or hurriedly set out on their way home. After a while, passers-by scattered like birds, and there was a lot of empty space over West Chang''an Street.


    Only the wind and snow kept whistling.


    Not only is it snowing on Chang''an West Street, but the whole capital is snowing. Snowflakes like goose feathers and catkins are dense like snow curtains.


    "It''s snowing." shouted the driver of the car.


    Gu Yanfei stretched out a hand from the window and let the icy snowflakes fall on her palm.


    "Tsk." Gu Yanfei watched as the snowflakes turned into transparent ice water in her palm, and with a flick of her finger, the water was wiped away.


    She was not at all surprised by this sudden blizzard.


    The way of heaven in this small world is so eccentric, she always holds Gu Yunchang as a precious treasure in her hand, and she can''t help but suffer a little bit of grievance.


    This blizzard is neither too early nor too late, and it is naturally not a mere "coincidence" at this time.


    Gu Yanfei glanced in the direction of Chengtianmen, hesitated for a moment, and instructed the driver, "Return to the Hou''s Mansion."


    The coachman responded, waved his whip high, turned the direction of the carriage, and drove towards Yuanan Street, where the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion was located.


    Gu Yanfei leaned lazily in the carriage, yawned, and narrowed his apricot eyes.


    She still won''t go.


    The rest is the matter of the court, how should the case be tried, how should the criminals be dealt with, and those intricate court relationships, unpredictable human hearts and entanglements of interests, just thinking about it makes a headache.


    Gu Yanfei yawned lazily again.


    Countless snowflakes were falling from the gloomy sky, and they were getting bigger and bigger.


    After a while, a layer of snow-white snow had accumulated on the ground, the city towers, and the treetops. Even the people''s heads and bodies were covered with a layer of snow, making them shiver from the cold.


    The blizzard is overwhelming, and it seems to dye this filthy world into a flawless frost white.


    The people were waiting for a verdict with all their blood, but now the snow is too heavy, and the howling wind almost suppressed the voices of the people. Many people became uneasy again, for fear that the case would never end.


    Especially the scholar Zhang Min, who hugged his daughter tightly, looked at Yu Xuan and Shangqing, the head of the Yu family who was kneeling on the ground, and looked expectantly at the emperor sitting in front of a high-backed chair. .


    The house attendants present naturally would not let the emperor and the eldest prince suffer from the cold. Someone had already held up a tung oil umbrella to shield the father and son from the snow.


    "Cough cough cough..." The emperor''s dragon body was weak, even though he put on a thick cloak with fox fur, he coughed non-stop in the cold wind, his face flushed slightly.


    Zhao Rang caressed the emperor''s back lightly, and wiped the temperature of the emperor''s forehead. He felt that his hands were slightly hot, and he was worried: the emperor had just contracted a cold a few days ago, and it took a long time to take care of it.


    If the trial continues, the emperor''s dragon body will definitely suffer from cold, and the result will be a serious illness, even life-threatening.


    Looking around at the twinkling eyes, Chu Yi, who had been standing silently for a long time, suddenly moved, and bowed gracefully to the emperor: "Father, why don''t the sons and ministers interrogate the emperor?"


    When he made a bow, his wide snow-white cuffs hung down and fluttered like a butterfly in the cold wind, making him look like a fairy.


    "Cough..." The emperor lowered his head and coughed twice. When he raised his head to look at Chu Yi, there was a slight smile in his cloudy eyes.


    The emperor wished that his son would help him in the trial, and if he could, he would only wish to abdicate now and become the supreme emperor.


    After a little relaxation, the emperor turned to the common people who were waiting in the wind and snow, raised his finger and pointed at Chu Yi seriously: "This is my eldest prince, and he will try this case on my behalf, just like I tried it in person. ."


    The emperor''s voice was hoarse and low, and it was blown away in the cold wind, but it was repeated aloud by the inner servant before it was introduced to the ears of the common people.


    The people agreed and shouted in unison: "Please let His Highness the First Prince be the master!"


    They have all seen with their own eyes that this handsome eldest prince is very considerate to the eldest princess, the eldest prince. When the emperor personally tried, the eldest prince was also sorting out clues and making suggestions. The thinking is clear, and it is fair and impartial, which makes people feel convincing. .


    Emperor loves his people like his son. He clearly cares about ordinary people like them. He is a rare benevolent ruler!


    The people all looked at the emperor and Chu Yi with a look of reverence on their faces.


    The emperor looked at this scene and felt relieved. He gave Chu Yi a few words and left Chengtianmen, surrounded by the servants and the Imperial Army.


    The burning eyes of the people all turned to Chu Yi, eagerly rubbing their hands and waiting.


    I didn''t want to, Chu Yi didn''t rush to continue the trial, but first sent people cups of hot **** tea and a handful of tung oil umbrellas.


    The hot **** tea was served, and there was a tung oil umbrella to block the snow. All the people present were extraordinarily well-placed. They felt that their whole body was warmed up, and I felt that this eldest prince really loved the people like an emperor.


    In the scent of **** tea, Chu Yi only asked Yu Xuan and Shangqing: "Do you two have anything to say?"


    These two really have something to say, you are arguing with me for the land, and you are shirking the responsibility by going over and over again.


    In fact, the case has already been tried in seven, seven, eight, eight, and no matter how they shirk each other, it is only the difference between the principal and the accomplice. The evidence of the crimes committed by the two is conclusive, and no one has forced them.


    Chu Yi interrupted them without listening to a few words, and directly convicted:


    "You two murdered the eldest princess, kidnapped innocent children, did not hesitate to use 200 people''s lives to borrow luck for your Yu family, and even intended to blame the emperor. The evidence is conclusive. Conspiracy and complicity are all capital crimes."


    "Execution after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month!"


    "The rest of the Yu clan will be convicted again by the tribunal."


    "Jin Yiwei went to Yuzhou to get people and escorted them to the capital for interrogation."


    The first item in front of them is enough to make the people present happy, their eyes lit up and they look happy.


    "His Royal Highness the First Prince is wise!"


    I don''t know who was the first to shout out hoarse.


    Immediately afterwards, others also shouted: "His Royal Highness, Chitose Chitose Chitose Chitose!"


    The countless shouts were neatly overlapped into a single voice, with an astonishing momentum. It seemed that even the densely packed blizzard was shaken a little by the shouts of one heart.


    Jing Zhaoyin on the side has been standing for more than an hour, and when he heard this shouting Chitose, his brows were furrowed.


    Under the ravages of the blizzard, his face was pale and his whole body was cold, but he still maintained the dignity of the aristocratic family, with his back straight and standing like a pine tree.


    After the ?? emperor announced him, he ignored him until he left, and didn''t even look at him, as if he had completely forgotten about him.


    It seems that the emperor and the eldest prince dare not touch him.


    is just for the sake of the people''s hearts, and he was announced as a pretense.


    Jing Zhaoyin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart that was hanging in the air finally fell into place at this moment.


    Yes, the emperor has already moved the Yu family, which is equivalent to taking the initiative to provoke the family, and will not dare to provoke trouble again and expand the war to other families.


    Thinking of the emperor''s soft temperament, Jing Zhaoyin sneered inwardly, with a proud look on his face, he straightened his sleeves and brushed off the snow on them.


    A few strands of cold wind got into his neckline, making him shiver and feel unhappy in his heart.


    Today''s incident is really absurd. In order to cause trouble for a few untouchables, he was inexplicably announced here.


    When he goes back, he will definitely impeach the eldest prince, in order to straighten the character of their aristocratic family, and also prevent the emperor and his son from taking an inch.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 220： Broken Soul (four more)

    Chapter 220 Broken Soul (four more)


    The class leader and the clerks who were kneeling on the side saw Jing Zhaoyin''s calm and calm look, and they slowly calmed down.


    Whether it was driving the scholar surnamed Zhang out of the Jingzhao mansion earlier, or coming here to kill a few troubled pariahs to see blood, it was all ordered by Jingzhaoyin.


    As long as Jing Zhaoyin is fine, then they will be fine too.


    Even the emperor didn''t dare to touch the aristocratic family casually, and the Yu family was hit by a gun!


    Several yachas exchanged glances secretly, and at this moment, Chu Yi''s voice that seemed to be somewhat cold in the cold wind came from the front: "Where is Jing Zhaoyin?"


    Jing Zhaoyin frowned, walked in the direction of Chu Yi in the eyes of everyone, bowed his head and said, "I am here."


    His head and eyebrows were stained with snow, as if he had suddenly aged several years.


    Chu Yi''s eyes swept across Jing Zhaoyin''s body, without interrogation or reprimand, he made a decision directly:


    "Jingzhao Yin Feng He, neglected his duties, deceived the superior and deceived the inferior, fished the common people, and was dismissed from the three divisions for a joint trial."


    What? Jing Zhaoyin raised his head in shock and looked directly into Chu Yi''s eyes.


    How dare the eldest prince, is he going to offend all the noble families thoroughly? !


    He hasn''t become a prince yet!


    Jing Zhaoyin''s eyes bulged slightly.


    Several Luan Yiwei immediately took orders and surrounded Jing Zhaoyin. One of them said coldly, "Master Feng, you are offended."


    While talking, the two Luan Yiwei moved aggressively to grab Jing Zhaoyin, intending to remove the official hat and uniform on him.


    "Why?!" Jing Zhaoyin was furious, intending to break free from the two Luan Yiwei guards, and strode towards Chu Yi, "Without any evidence and no basis, why would you seize the official position of this official!"


    For Jing Zhaoyin, **** in public is a bigger humiliation than a slap.


    Their aristocratic family would rather not bend, if he allows the eldest prince to humiliate him like this today, how will he stand in the family in the future!


    Chu Yi got up and walked towards Jing Zhaoyin, patted him on the shoulder, and said warmly: "Jing Zhaoyin is the parental official of the capital, be careful with the people."


    "The people were wronged, and the Jingzhao House''s drum of injustice was sounded, but Mr. Feng, as Jingzhaoyin, ignored it. Whether he was deceived or neglected his duties, I have to give the people a clear explanation, so that the people''s hearts can be reassured. "


    "After the tribunal of the three divisions, if Lord Feng is wronged, I will definitely apologize to the Lord in public, and return the Lord''s innocence."


    Chu Yi''s remarks were righteous and awe-inspiring, and the people around him listened very carefully, feeling that the eldest prince is really gentle and elegant, just and fair.


    The people felt their hearts, and they praised the eldest prince one after another, and the words of praise were endless.


    "If you want to add a crime, there is no excuse!"


    The sharp sound of Jing Zhaoyin came from the front, the people couldn''t help frowning, and their eyes rushed towards Chu Yi and Jing Zhaoyin.


    Jing Zhaoyin was furious; the eldest prince was gentle.


    The commoners saw the eldest prince''s lips move slightly from a distance, and seemed to say something, but the surrounding snow was so heavy that they couldn''t hear it at all.


    If you can''t hear it, you can''t hear it clearly.


    Most of the people don''t care at all, they feel that the first prince has a very good temper, has a noble status, and is so humble to his courtiers. He is really a fairy-like figure!


    The people were sighing with emotion, but when they saw Jing Zhaoyin suddenly pushed the eldest prince with a grim face.


    The face of the eldest prince changed, and he took a few steps back while stroking his left shoulder. The dazzling blood flowed out from the five fingers, and it was extremely dazzling on the frost-white shirt...


    With a ?? "click", a blood-stained dagger fell to the ground.


    The surrounding area was dead silent for a while, and the people present were shocked, and they forgot to speak, dumbfounded.


    The cold wind suddenly became more ferocious, roaring like a tiger''s roar in the ears of everyone.


    "Escort!"


    A crimson shadow flashed past, and a stern-looking young man in crimson clothes appeared in front of Jing Zhaoyin, shouted loudly, and at the same time unsheathed the long sword in his hand.


    A icy sword light split the snowflakes across the sky.


    The cold long sword in his hand swung down at Jing Zhaoyin''s neck without hesitation, with a murderous aura...


    "No, I..." Jing Zhaoyin opened his mouth to argue, his face turned pale.


    I do not have.


    But he couldn''t say what he said after that. The cold blade was aimed at Jing Zhaoyin''s neck, and he swung down heavily...


    A sword is broken.


    Jing Zhaoyin''s head had already fallen to the ground, and the bright red blood suddenly spewed out from the fracture on the neck, splashing on the young man''s crimson official robe.


    Blood dripped from the blade "tick, tick", staining the white snow below.


    Jing Zhaoyin''s dead head rolls on the ground...


    Chu Yi lowered his eyes and coughed twice, as if he couldn''t bear it.


    After a while, he raised his head and said loudly to the surrounding people: "Jing Zhaoyin Feng He assassinated in public, he is suspected of rebellion."


    "The guards in brocade clothes seal up the Feng family in the capital. It is necessary to find out clearly."


    The people watched the assassination in public and saw Jing Zhaoyin beheaded with their own eyes. This scene was too bloody, and many people were so frightened that they lost their souls, and exclaimed one after another.


    Fright was fright, but no one sympathized with Jing Zhaoyin at the scene.


    This Jingzhao Yin really deserved death for his sins. He didn''t decide for the common people, but he actually wanted to assassinate the eldest prince who was dedicated to the common people. He deserved it when he died.


    Compared with Jing Zhaoyin, the people are more worried about the safety of His Royal Highness the First Prince.


    Zhang Min, a scholar in front of him, stammered and asked, "His Royal Highness, what do you think? Do you need to call the imperial physician?"


    The worried eyes of everyone fell on Chu Yi, and they were all in shock.


    Chu Yi covered the wound on his left shoulder, pursed his thin lips tightly, took a deep breath, and said slowly, "No problem."


    Then, he instructed the young man in the red robe with the sword to say: "Gu Yuan, there is a heavy wind and snow today, let the people leave first."


    "Today''s blizzard came suddenly. I was afraid that some people would suffer from frostbite and frostbite, so I ordered the Tai Hospital to administer medicine in the capital."


    When the people heard the words, they were all moved and kneeled in unison to thank the First Prince for his kindness.


    Amidst a thunderous sound, the injured Chu Yi left with the help of several Luan Yiwei guards.


    Gu Yuan did not rush to leave, leaned over and picked up the blood-stained dagger on the ground himself, looking at Chu Yi''s back with complicated eyes.


    The young man''s white clothes are like snow, spotless.


    Gu Yuan retracted his gaze and looked at the dagger in his hand, his thin lips pursed into a straight line.


    The time he has been with Chu Yi is not long, but it is enough for him to understand that Chu Yi is not a piece of white and flawless white paper.


    The eldest prince of them has a deep scheming, his core is black, and his mind twists and turns.


    As a courtier, he thought it was good for the eldest prince to be like this.


    Those aristocratic families are arrogant and domineering, and they have high self-esteem, just like this Jingzhao Yin Feng He who controlled the capital by relying on his family background, deceived the upper and lower, and covered the emperor''s eyes and ears.


    The capital is at the feet of the emperor. If it cannot be held in the hands of the emperor, it is a huge disaster. Today''s event is the best warning.


    If it wasn''t for the younger sister''s kick today, and the eldest prince cutting the mess with a sharp knife, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, as¡­


    Gu Yuan''s thick eyelashes trembled, and a few snowflakes fell on his eyelashes. His heart was complicated, and there was a hint of acidity: My sister is still young.


    Gu Yuan thought while striding in the direction where Chu Yi left.


    This thrilling case was finally concluded, and the people in the Chengtianmen area gradually dispersed, leaving with worries about the eldest prince and gratitude to the emperor and his son.


    Tung oil umbrellas spread out one by one.


    After ?? a stick of incense, the front of the palace gradually returned to its former calm.


    Heavy snow was flying, and the cold wind was howling like a galloping horse, and the entire capital was a vast expanse of white.


    In just half an hour, there were several stalls offering free clinics and medicines in the capital, all of them were imperial physicians from the imperial hospital and doctors hired by the eldest prince with money, and there were more than a dozen people from the palace in the streets and alleys. Porridge stall.


    People and beggars heard the sound, forming long winding queues. The hot porridge and **** tea made this sudden blizzard less cold.


    The roaring blizzard blew all night and didn''t stop until the next morning.


    When Gu Yanfei got up early in the morning, the snow in the courtyard had already accumulated very thickly. At first glance, it was white and covered in silver.


    The room was filled with the smell of steaming food, and Gu Yanfei ate his breakfast leisurely.


    Juan Bi happily said, "Girl, the little grandson of Mrs. Wu''s family has been found."


    "Today, she was still excited and said that she would set up a tablet for the emperor''s longevity, and also went to the temple to pray for the emperor, and asked the Bodhisattva to bless the emperor''s longevity and health."


    "She also said that she would never go to Boundless View again, saying that Boundless View had seen such a rat **** like Shangqing, I''m afraid that pot of porridge would stink long ago."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Juan Bi thought of something, said something, and after a while, his eyes couldn''t help but drifted toward the courtyard through the window, thinking about the three-flowered cat that disappeared for two nights.


    Gu Yanfei only listened to it as gossip.


    She had a good appetite and ate a bowl of preserved egg lean meat porridge, a bowl of Yanpi wonton and a basket of xiao long bao with relish, and finally a piece of sweet-scented osmanthus millet cake to eat.


    Kuanbi hurriedly poured a hot cup of Xiaoshi tea for Gu Yanfei, and said, "Girl, after you fell asleep yesterday, Mrs. Hou called three groups of people to call you, all of which were sent by the servants."


    Yesterday, Gu Yanfei almost used up all the spiritual energy accumulated in his body in order to break the Yu family''s formation, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep as soon as he got home.


    slept for six or seven hours, and didn''t wake up until this morning.


    After having breakfast and lunch, Gu Yanfei was sleepy again, and slouched on the beauty''s couch, his eyelids were heavy, and his mind was drowsy.


    She always felt like she had forgotten something, but she was in a daze and couldn''t remember at all.


    Since I can¡¯t remember it, it¡¯s not important to think about it.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t hesitate, closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    At noon, she woke up again, found a book of strange novels, flipped through the book, ate snacks, and drank wine and water.


    turned over, she felt tired of turning over the book, so she simply asked Juan Bi to read the book to her.


    Listen and listen, she was sleepy again, and at some point, she fell asleep again, unconscious.


    Until the afternoon was approaching, when Gu Yanfei bounced off the beauty couch with the thin quilt in his arms, he let out a low groan.


    what!


    Her cat is not coming back yet!


    Well. Gu Yanfei yawned lazily again, thinking: Anyway, Qingguang always has fun, and now he must be enjoying himself more than the emperor, let him play for a few more days.


    The door curtain was lifted from the outside, and Juan Bi walked in excitedly, and said with great pleasure: "Girl, the First Prince has come down, and he is here to see the girl. By the way, the First Young Master also followed His Highness the First Prince. coming."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 221： Eyes of the Heart (five more)

    Chapter 221 Heart Eyes (five more)


    Gu Yanfei''s yawn was only halfway through, and he looked at Juan Bi in surprise, and saw a little pride on his small round face, and his tail was almost lifted to the sky.


    The first prince''s visit to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is indeed worth the shock of the entire Marquis Mansion.


    Dingyuan Houfu is also an old official who followed Emperor Taizu to found the country, but since the late Marquis Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy, Dingyuan Houfu was disliked by the late emperor, and gradually strayed from the circle of elites in the capital.


    Over the years, King Kang Chuyou has visited the Hou residence several times for Gu Yunchang.


    Dingyuan Hou Gu Jian immediately got the news that the eldest prince was coming to the Hou residence, and immediately dressed up and went out to greet him, but when he ran to the Waiyimen, he was greeted empty.


    The doorman said in a stern voice: "Master Hou, the eldest young master has already led His Royal Highness in."


    "..." Gu Jian''s face changed instantly, the words "white-eyed wolf" were on his mouth, barely biting between his teeth.


    This Gu Yuan is really outrageous, completely disregarding the interests of the family.


    When the eldest prince came to the mansion, Gu Yuan actually took him away without waiting for his uncle to greet him.


    Gu Jian wanted to chase after him, but he was afraid that Gu Yuan would make a mess and talk nonsense in front of the eldest prince.


    Now that the capital is in a mess, the Hou Mansion can no longer provoke the eldest prince''s dissatisfaction.


    Gu Jian stood in a dilemma, pacing back and forth irritably.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care how his second uncle was struggling, so he took Chu Yi directly to the garden on the east side of Hou''s Mansion and sat in a water pavilion.


    Not long after, Gu Yanfei came to the garden with Juan Bi.


    Gu Yanfei wore a cloak of lilac-colored sable fur, and when he walked around, it was like a rosy glow in the sky, adding a touch of bright color to this silver-clad garden.


    Not only Chu Yi and Gu Yuan, but even He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, came here. When he saw Gu Yanfei, he had an overly friendly smile on his face, and the curly Bi in the back had goose bumps all over.


    After saying hello to Chu Yi casually, Gu Yanfei pulled his eldest brother over.


    Gu Yuan was going to be an official, and he hadn''t come back to the Hou''s Mansion for a few days. Gu Yanfei grabbed his wrist and looked up and down, and even looked around him.


    Those straight eyes made Gu Yuan puzzled.


    After a while, Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, revealing a pair of shallow smirks on his cheeks, and said with relief: "It''s alright."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Yuan looked at his sister in confusion, then looked at himself, and looked back and forth from his feet to his chest.


    Chu Yi''s right hand was placed on the armrest of the chair, two slender fingers flexed, tapped twice, looked at Gu Yuan thoughtfully, guessing: "Could it be that Shangqing is on Gu Yuan''s body? Left a ''mark''?"


    This sentence was said to Gu Yanfei.


    "That''s right." Gu Yanfei nodded, his eyes shone with a cold light.


    "When?" Gu Yuan''s eyes widened in astonishment, and his usually stern face rarely revealed a youthful look at his age.


    Looking at his eldest brother, Gu Yanfei felt a little sadness in his heart.


    Her eldest brother is not yet eighteen years old, but from the moment his father passed away, he was forced to grow up early. He must support the long house, protect the younger sister, and must...


    The eldest brother in my previous life was too bitter...


    Gu Yanfei knew that Gu Yuan didn''t need mercy, and he never showed the slightest bit on his face. He raised his finger and pointed to Gu Yuan''s heart, obediently answering any questions: "It should be the last time Shang Qing accompanied Murong Yong''s family to welcome him. "


    Gu Yanfei also gained some merits and virtues because of Mrs. Murong''s affairs, and her eyes became sharper than before, so she could see that there was an extra "mark" on Gu Yuan''s soul that should not have been there.


    This is a mark branded for luck.


    And once this imprint is struck on the soul, it cannot be forcibly removed. It is like a thorn stuck in the flesh. Forcibly removed, it will hurt the soul.


    So, she has been waiting patiently.


    Waiting for the Qing Dynasty to start the formation, only in this way can she remove this "mark" for her eldest brother unscathed.


    I have to say that the Yu family still exceeded Gu Yanfei''s imagination. She thought that the Yu family had found something with spiritual power to start the formation, but she did not expect that they would use the blood of a child viciously.


    Gu Yuan looked down at his left chest and said, "I don''t feel anything at all."


    All the other servants were sent away, and in the water pavilion, only Juan Bi was left to serve.


    Juan Bi, who was serving tea to the crowd, heard his hair stand on end, his hand shook, and the tea cup on top of his hand almost didn''t slip.


    Gu Yanfei quickly helped the tea cup with his eyes and hands, and said lightly, "Of course I won''t feel it."


    This is the evil nature of this formation.


    Those who have been borrowed fortune were branded unknowingly, their luck was taken away, and finally they died a little bit miserably in endless despair.


    Gu Yanfei handed the cup of tea to Gu Yuan, and said in a soothing tone, "It''s all right now."


    The Spirit Gathering Luck Array has been broken, and the "imprint" branded on Gu Yuan''s heart will naturally be removed.


    Gu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief and took the tea cup handed over by his sister.


    If he was really deprived of luck, he would be a burden to his sister.


    Juanbi quickly served tea to all the guests, and in the water pavilion, the fragrance of tea was wafting up.


    Gu Yanfei has always been unrestrained, he sat down generously, looked at Chu Yi who was on the coffee table across from her and asked, "Is everything resolved?"


    Chu Yi nodded with a light smile, her eyes were warm, and she told her some follow-ups like a commonplace gossip:


    For example, the emperor has collected dozens of books on the imperial case from yesterday to now, and there are many books about impeaching Chu Yi;


    For example, there were seven or eight imperial envoys kneeling in front of the imperial study room, some begging for severe punishment of the Yuan family, while others were questioning the emperor¡¯s rash conviction, which violated the law;


    For example, there are currently two factions within those aristocratic families. They are fighting to protect the Yu family or the Feng family, and they are fighting each other.


    "Wait!" Gu Yanfei interrupted Chu Yi curiously, "Feng family?"


    It wasn''t the Yu family who committed the crime, so why was another Feng family involved?


    After she left Chengtianmen yesterday, did something happen later?


    Gu Yanfei looked at Chu Yi with a burning gaze, and wrote directly on his face the thought of watching the fun and not being a big deal.


    Chu Yi smiled lowly: "Jing Zhaoyin Feng He assassinated in public, intending to rebel."


    "Assassination?" Gu Yanfei was convinced, she really missed a big scene, "Who was assassinated?"


    "I." Chu Yi said.


    "You?" Gu Yanfei brought his face closer to him, resting his chin in one hand.


    Judging from the look on his face, it really doesn''t look like he was injured.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly thought of Chu Yi pretending to be sick in the carriage outside Danyang City, and laughed happily, the more he laughed, the happier he became.


    Chu Yi tried the temperature of the tea cup before handing it to her. Gu Yanfei took it smoothly, took a sip of the tea that was right in the mouth, and asked, "What happened later?"


    "The iron bucket of the family has been pried open." Chu Yi hooked his lips, revealing a meaningful smile, his eyes were calm.


    Since the founding of Taizu, these aristocratic families have always held together and united against Taizu''s suppression, but today, a crack has finally appeared in these noble families.


    Gu Yanfei was too lazy to use his brain, he just listened to the story, thinking: These noble families, it is really troublesome to check and balance.


    is still good in the Yaoling world, and the strong are respected.


    She picked two red plums from the plum tree at the window, played with her fingers, and asked casually, "Are you going to split them up?"


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word, took a sip of tea slowly, and the corners of his lips curved slightly.


    This time, being able to pry the aristocratic family together out of such a gap is also the right time and place.


    The family is headed by the Yuan family, but now Yuan Zhe is still being imprisoned in the imperial prison of the Beizhen Fusi. Without such a leader, the family will be divided on whether to protect the Yu family or the Feng family.


    With the current situation, it is absolutely impossible for the aristocratic family to protect both the Yu family and the Feng family.


    The ?? family is arrogant, but not stupid, knowing that this time there must be a choice.


    If it were on weekdays, those noble families had already reached an external agreement with the Yuan family''s dealings.


    In the end, the foundation of the Yuan family is still too shallow, and it can only be regarded as the bond between the family and the queen mother and the mother and son of King Kang. The Yuan family has not yet reached the point where other families are completely convinced.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Chu Yi, couldn''t help but laughed softly, and commented jokingly: "There are so many hearts."


    Of course she was talking about Chu Yi.


    He Lie: "..."


    Gu Yuan: "..."


    He Lie''s expression was a little weird. He looked back and forth at the two of them, thinking to himself: Miss Gu Er is indeed an expert, and she is probably the only one who dares to talk to the eldest prince like this.


    Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes look at his nose, his nose looks at his mouth, and his mouth looks at his heart.


    Chu Yi had a calm expression, and regarded Gu Yanfei''s words as a compliment. The smile in his eyes spread like ripples, and he sighed softly, "It''s a pity."


    Gu Yanfei knew that Chu Yi was talking about the sudden blizzard yesterday afternoon, and smiled.


    The laughter of the girls is like a ring of rings, and the clear spring ding dong.


    She leaned in the direction of Chu Yi with a crooked face, and said sternly: "It''s too smooth!"


    People like them who are abandoned by heaven, with such a poor fate, if everything goes smoothly, the way of heaven will not be able to see it and will suppress them.


    "It''s like this right now, just right." Gu Yanfei stared at Chu Yi''s eyes, and there was a little bit of clear light in his eyes.


    Chu Yi was slightly startled and looked at Gu Yanfei quietly.


    She clearly has the ability to surpass anyone, but she is still calm, not arrogant because of this, and not like no one because of it.


    Chu Yi whispered, "Yeah, that''s just right."


    She is like this now, just right.


    Chu Yi''s eyes kept looking at her, the smile in the bottom of his eyes was even stronger, and there was still a trace of burning light.


    His eyes are very beautiful, with a beautiful shape, especially the long eyelashes at the end of the eye, which make the shape of his eyes more and more long, and the red mole at the end of the eye is more delicate than the red plum between her fingers.


    Being stared at by such a pair of beautiful eyes, Gu Yanfei suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    By holding her cheeks, she turned her eyes away, played with the red plum in her hand with one hand, and asked, "What''s the matter with you coming to me?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 222： Resolve (six more)

    Chapter 222 Resolving (sixth more)


    Chu Yi smiled lowly, raised his finger and pointed at He Lie: "It''s him who is looking for you."


    He Lie took a step forward, clasped his fists respectfully at Gu Yanfei, cleared his throat and said, "Second Lady Gu, when the girl mentioned the borrowing technique yesterday, she immediately thought of a clan brother in the clan. "


    "My brother''s name is He Zhao, this is his birthday..."


    He Lie roughly explained the experience of his clan brother, from his talent and intelligence since childhood, when he passed the exam to Jie Yuan at the age of sixteen, all the way to the series of bad luck after the other party turned sixteen, his expression and tone were extremely complicated.


    The cold wind blew in a little snow through the open window, adding to the chill.


    Gu Yanfei stroked his chin, looked at the birth date written on the paper, with a brooding look on his face, and asserted, "He was indeed borrowed fortune."


    He Zhao''s eight characters are very good, he should be the favored son of heaven, he can be an extremely noble minister, and his life should not be so rough.


    Although He Lie had already guessed it in his heart, and he was 70% to 80% sure, when he heard Gu Yanfei confirm it personally, his heart was still a little heavy.


    Because of the talent of He Zhao''s clan brother, he should have been admitted to the jinshi long ago, and even had the opportunity to become the first person in the Dajing Dynasty to reach the third grade, but because he was murdered by the villain...


    He Lie calmed down and continued, "Brother He Zhao''s family has been impoverished these years. No matter what he does, he will inevitably encounter natural and man-made disasters."


    "However, although he was unlucky, he did not expose himself to abandonment. Now he is teaching children to read in the clan, and he is supported by the clan, so he can barely make ends meet."


    "Brother He Zhao is a very talented person, not only familiar with the Four Books and Five Classics, but also remembered, proficient in arithmetic, geography... Wherever he has traveled, he can memorize by heart and draw accurate maps. "


    said, He Lie sighed faintly.


    When this normally ruthless Jin Yiwei talked about his relatives, his expression also had the fireworks of the world.


    In the water pavilion, it was quiet for a moment, and there was a faint sound of wind and the rustling of snow falling from the branches outside the window.


    Chu Yi drank tea slowly, the corner of his eyes glanced at the two red plums that Gu Yanfei gently moved between his fingers, his eyes were as soft as the moon.


    "Second Lady Gu," He Lie calmed down, bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei again, and solemnly asked for advice, "I dare to ask if there is a way to resolve the situation of this clan brother?"


    He Lie looked at Gu Yanfei with a burning gaze.


    "Jubilee, you go get the cinnabar and the talisman paper." Gu Yanfei instructed Juanbi.


    He Lie was refreshed when he heard the words, and there was hope in his eyes.


    Kuanbi took his life and ran away in a hurry.


    Juanbi is not only strong, but also runs fast. It only took half a cup of tea to run to Yuheng Garden like this, and his face was not flushed and he was not out of breath.


    She didn''t rest for a moment, and waited for Gu Yanfei to write and ink.


    Gu Yanfei had a plan, dipped the tip of the pen with cinnabar, and his mind was one, and he skillfully drew a sinuous rune on the light yellow rune paper.


    This is the first time that Chu Yi has seen her draw a talisman with his own eyes, and his eyes are fixed on her, so focused and so peaceful.


    Gu Yanfei shook the talisman paper he had just drawn, and handed it over to He Lie, exhorting, "Let your clan brother take this talisman with him."


    "The Luck Array has been broken, and your brother''s luck will no longer be lost."


    "This luck gathering talisman can gather his luck on the spiritual platform, so that he can at least be like an ordinary person."


    He Lie took the talisman with both hands, very cautiously, and thanked him again and again: "Thank you, Miss Gu, and I thanked the girl in the next generation."


    He Lie carefully put the talisman in his chest pocket, and then looked at Chu Yi by the window.


    He Lie came to the Hou residence to find Gu Yanfei''s solution today. He didn''t want to rush to the door, so he ran to Gu Yuan to introduce him. Unexpectedly, the eldest prince just heard it and wanted to follow him.


    Now that the talisman has been obtained, should they leave?


    He Lie looked at Chu Yi with inquiring eyes.


    Chu Yi brushed off his robe, stood up gracefully, and said with a smile, "Go back to the palace."


    He Lie was stunned for a moment, thinking to himself: It turns out that the first prince really came to accompany him to ask for a talisman!


    Gu Yanfei naturally got up and said goodbye.


    Gu Yuan and He Lie dutifully followed behind Chu Yi, like a shadow.


    The four of them walked silently all the way to the Waiyi Gate, where a black lacquered flat-headed carriage and two tall horses were parked.


    Xiao Shi, who was driving the car, shook the horsewhip in his hand and smiled at Gu Yanfei, saying hello.


    On one side of Chu Yi''s body, the frost-white cloak flew up to a corner, just blocking Xiao Shi who was behind him. He suddenly turned his head to Gu Yanfei and said, "How about we go to see the lanterns together on the night of the Lantern Festival?"


    One sentence made Gu Yuan and He Lie at the back almost stumble.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes instantly lit up when he heard the "flower lantern", and his pupils were sparkling.


    Since ?? two lifetimes, she has never seen lanterns. She only remembers hearing from her cousins ??in Houfu in a previous life that the annual Lantern Festival in Beijing is very lively, and only the Qixi Lantern Festival can barely compare.


    Chu Yi understood her eyes.


    Her eyes are not difficult to read, just like the longing eyes when talking to An Le about the Lantern Festival.


    Chu Yi''s eyes filled with a soft smile, and the winter sun made his brows glow.


    He put on a soft tone and tempted: "The Lantern Festival is on South Street near the Jokhang Temple. There will be a temple fair that night. There will be all kinds of fun and delicious food, all kinds of acrobatic performances, all kinds of lanterns, and the capital city. Those who are best at lanterns will tie a huge dragon lantern and place it at the entrance of the Jokhang Temple."


    "Most of the people in the capital will go to the lantern festival, and the lantern festival will last until midnight."


    "We can guess lantern riddles, set off sky lanterns, watch fireworks, watch lion dances, visit temple fairs..."


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and nodded in agreement: "Okay."


    "..." He Lie at the back looked at Chu Yi with an indescribable look, and was convinced: Well, he knew that the first prince definitely didn''t come with him on purpose.


    The wind was still a bit strong today, and Gu Yanfei was standing right against the wind. A gust of wind blew her hair and hairbands scattered on her back to her temples and the end of her eyes.


    Gu Yanfei was about to stroke her hair, when Chu Yi raised her hand one step ahead of her, and smoothly stroked the stray strands of hair and the long hair band behind her ear on the right side of her face.


    He shoots quickly and ends so quickly that Gu Yuan doesn''t even have time to say anything.


    "I''ll pick you up at dusk on the fifteenth day." After saying this, Chu Yi got into the carriage.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Yuan and He Lie got on their own horses, and their expressions became even weirder, especially Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan actually had a lot of things he wanted to say to his sister.


    Although the eldest prince is not bad except for being a little more serious, the marriage event is a lifetime event for the girl''s family. You still have to think about it carefully. coaxed.


    Hey.


    Gu Yuan was so sad in his heart that he even looked back at his sister several times while riding on the horse.


    He was still on duty today, so he could only leave the Hou residence with Chu Yi.


    Gu Yanfei stood on the spot and watched their carriages and horses drive out from the corner gate of the Hou residence, feeling quite happy.


    She turned around, walked towards the inner courtyard, and asked Bi, "Juan Bi, can you make lanterns?"


    There are still five days until the Lantern Festival, so she must have time to put on a beautiful lantern.


    Kuanbi nodded and shook his head again: "Slaves can only make the simplest round lanterns, those rabbit lanterns, cat lanterns, revolving lanterns, etc., slaves can''t do all of them."


    "A round lantern is a round lantern." Gu Yanfei''s interest did not diminish at all, and he walked briskly, "I think about what charms I can use to add color to my lantern."


    Kuanbi was also excited, and cheerfully gave her girl an idea: "Girl, your Butterfly Chasing Charm is very interesting."


    "That''s a good idea." Gu Yanfei snapped his fingers happily, and couldn''t wait to return to Yuheng Garden to make lanterns.


    The master and servant walked over the threshold of the Neiyi Gate with a smile, and saw three or four zhang away, Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Wang with a group of servants and wives stood beside the high screen wall.


    Wang was ordered by Gu Jian to wait here for Gu Yanfei.


    In the cold wind, her face was a little red from the wind, her body was stiff, and there was a layer of anxiety around her.


    "Yan Fei," Wang shi took two steps towards Gu Yanfei anxiously, and asked two questions in a row, "Has the eldest prince gone back? What is he doing today?"


    Gu Yanfei made a gesture to Juan Bi and instructed: "The first prince should not have gone far now, you hurry up and stop him, and say, Madam Hou asked him what he came for."


    "Yes, girl." Juan Bi, always obedient, turned around and ran away, frightening Wang''s heart.


    "Don''t go!" Wang Shi called out in a complacent manner, and hurriedly stopped Juan Bi, his face was extremely ugly and extremely stiff.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Wang Shi with a puzzled face: "Didn''t Mrs. Hou just want to know?"


    She almost wrote the words "You are so fickle" on her face.


    "..." Wang Shi was so frightened that he almost lost his soul, and stared at Gu Yanfei a few steps away, his silver teeth rattling.


    This Gu Yanfei is simply a thorn, and he can''t even speak well.


    She is afraid that she will see the entire Hou Mansion as an enemy!


    Have she ever thought that even if she has the blessing to become the First Prince, this woman still needs the help of her family!


    Wang clenched the handkerchief tightly in her hand, thinking about Gu Jian''s advice, and was about to say something when she saw a woman in blue robe hurried over from the direction of Waiyimen.


    The old lady in green clothes ran all the way to Wang''s side, and quickly whispered a few words to her.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t wait for Wang, greeted Shangjuanbi, and left directly.


    Wang Shi was shocked by what the old lady in Tsing Yi said, her heart tightened, her face changed greatly, and without thinking about it, she ordered the old lady: "Go away!"


    At the end, she added, not at ease, "Quickly drive away!"


    At this time, who else would want to get involved with the Yu family? Isn''t this asking for trouble? !


    The old lady in Tsing Yi carefully glanced at the back of Gu Yanfei who was leaving, and said in a low voice: "Mrs. Hou, that person said, let the slave maid convey two words to Mrs. Tai: substitute."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 223： Dating (seven more)

    Chapter 223 Dating (seven more)


    As soon as the word "substitute" came out, Wang''s heart trembled as if someone was playing a drum.


    If it was before the New Year this year, she didn''t know what these two words represented at all... No, she doesn''t know now, but she is sure that this matter must be very involved.


    Otherwise, in the ancestral hall that day, Mrs. Tai would not have behaved like that, and she would not have been pinched by Gu Yanfei!


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Her heart beat faster and faster, almost jumping to her throat.


    After that day, Mrs. Wang thought about it over and over again. With what she knew about Mrs. Tai, in Mrs. Tai''s heart, the most important thing was the title and future of the Houfu.


    So, this "substitute" thing can make Mrs. Tai lose her temper to such a degree, will it be possible to endanger the title of Houfu?


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Wang''s heart beat faster.


    The title of the Marquis Mansion is not only the death point of Mrs. Gu Tai, but also the death point of the Wang family.


    Wang was frightened and hesitated.


    After being silent for a long time, after hesitating again and again, Mrs Wang stomped her feet abruptly, and in a deep voice commanded the old lady in Tsing Yi: "Let that person wait first."


    Mr. Wang himself turned around and walked towards Cihetang, taking three steps in parallel with two steps.


    Involving "substitutes", in all likelihood, it is of great importance, she still has to tell Mrs. Tai, lest anything go wrong in the future.


    The Wang family didn''t care to find out what the eldest prince was doing in the Hou''s Mansion, and left in a hurry, the whole person was completely overwhelmed.


    On this day, Mrs. Wang stayed in the Cihe Hall for more than half an hour, and then, reluctantly, ordered the old lady to bring in the man outside.


    In the days that followed, the Dingyuan Hou Mansion continued to keep its gates closed to thank guests behind closed doors.


    After Gu Yanfei finished her lantern slowly and leisurely, it was also the Lantern Festival on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.


    At dusk, the sun sets, and the sky is dark, leaving only the last golden red of the western sky.


    Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion once again welcomed the First Prince in person, and a black lacquered flat-headed carriage was waiting outside the gate of the Hou''s Mansion.


    Before the news came to Gu Jian, Gu Yanfei happily got into the carriage, and looked at the two pairs of Ruifeng eyes in the carriage that were very similar, both curved in a pleasant arc.


    The two brothers and sisters wore one-color purple clothes today. Chu Yi''s robe was embroidered with a clump of green bamboo, and Anle''s dress was embroidered with broken branches and green calyx plums.


    One is elegant and noble, the other is shy and cute.


    "Sister!" An Le showed a shy smile at Gu Yanfei, beckoned her to sit beside him, and took a small white rabbit lantern from the side and handed it to Gu Yanfei, "This is a gift, it''s me A lantern made with the emperor''s own hands."


    The little girl blinked, her black and white eyes filled with expectations, as if asking, do you like it?


    "It''s so cute!" Gu Yanfei took the rabbit lantern and praised sincerely, "It''s much better than mine."


    She was telling the truth, this rabbit lantern of Anlezha was much more delicate and vivid than the round lantern in her hand.


    An Le pursed her lips and smiled, smiling even more shyly: "I was taught by the emperor brother."


    An Le looked at Chu Yi opposite, her shy smile couldn''t hide her admiration.


    Gu Yanfei also squinted at Chu Yi, his eyebrows were curved, and he handed the hand-made lantern in his hand to Anle, "This is for you, each of us."


    She also gave An Le a pulse and hooked her lips with satisfaction.


    When he was at Chengtianmen that day, Gu Yanfei mentioned it to the emperor and asked the imperial doctor to give Anle some safe prescriptions to take care of himself.


    In the past five years, the blood gu has hurt the root of Anle, and her legs will gradually regain consciousness when the vitality that has been depleted over the years is replenished.


    Now it seems that this imperial doctor''s safe prescription is doing quite well.


    In just five or six days, the little girl''s complexion has improved a lot, and her white cheeks have become plump, like a half-open flower, which makes Gu Yanfei have the urge to pinch her cheek.


    Xiao Shi''s shouts came from outside the carriage, and the carriage swayed and began to move forward slowly, all the way to the south.


    An Le excitedly shook the lantern given by Gu Yanfei, and said with bright eyes, "Sister, have you been to the lantern festival?"


    "My eldest brother and I have never been to a lantern festival!"


    An Le''s second sentence surprised Gu Yanfei, she subconsciously looked at Chu Yi who was sitting opposite.


    Chu Yi spoke so vividly in the Hou Mansion that day, she thought he would go there often.


    Chu Yi is pouring tea.


    Even though the carriage was shaking slightly when the carriage was running, his hands were still so steady and graceful, his movements were like flowing clouds and water, and the tea was never spilled.


    In the next instant, a cup of flower tea that was seven to eight cents full was handed to her, and the knuckles of the fingers holding the enamel pastel teacup were distinct.


    Gu Yanfei met Chu Yi''s warm, serene and peaceful eyes, and suddenly understood.


    yes.


    In the past eight years, Chu Yi has been in Nanyue as a hostage, which is no different from a bird in a cage; and eight years ago, when the late emperor was alive, and now, as a prince at that time, it was difficult to move forward, which also means that Chu Yi''s life is also not very good. would be great.


    Gu Yanfei took the cup of scented tea handed over by Chu Yi, lowered his eyes and sniffed the fragrance of the tea, then smiled and said, "It''s the first time I''ve been to the Lantern Festival, we have to have a good time."


    An Le nodded again and again, looking bright.


    After passing a few streets, the speed of the carriage began to slow down.


    Even while sitting in the carriage, the three of them could clearly hear that the street outside was getting more and more lively¡­


    An Le couldn''t help but opened a corner of the curtain and looked outside.


    There are big red lanterns hanging on both sides of the street, exuding a radiant brilliance, flowing in the air like a dazzling river of lights, which is very beautiful.


    There is no curfew today, and the streets are full of people coming and going.


    Many young people are holding lanterns and strolling along the street with a smile. From the direction they are walking, they know that they are going to the Jokhang Temple to watch the lantern festival.


    The closer you get to the Jokhang Temple, the more people there are on the street, and the slower the speed of the horse-drawn carriage. In the end, it is almost slower than the pedestrians walking.


    Gu Yanfei simply suggested: "Let''s walk over from here, look at the lights, and visit the temple fair."


    There was no need for Chu Yi to give any further orders, Xiao Shi, the driver of the carriage, wisely parked the carriage on the side of the road.


    Gu Yanfei got off the carriage first, a wheelchair was already placed beside the carriage, Xiao Shi smiled obediently at Gu Yanfei.


    Chu Yi personally carried An Le out of the carriage and gently placed it on the wheelchair.


    Gu Yanfei helped the little girl straighten her cloak, snapped her fingers again, and lit the lantern in An Le''s hand.


    There are no candles in the lantern, only a piece of talisman paper.


    When the ?? talisman paper is lit, the lantern lights up. Through the translucent lampshade, you can see a few butterflies dancing around the two peonies in the lantern, like a wonderful shadow play.


    An Le covered his mouth and let out a low exclamation in amazement, and saw a colorful butterfly flapping its wings and flying out from the mouth of the lantern, turning into light spots and wisps of fragrance in the air.


    Some passersby looked at them curiously, their eyes inevitably fell on Anle in the wheelchair, and the lantern in her hand attracted her attention.


    The surrounding sound of admiration floated one after another, and words such as "beautiful", "revolving lantern", "butterfly" and so on could be faintly heard.


    An Le proudly erected her small body and gently shook the lantern in her hand. The dark pupils shone under the light of the lights outside the window, like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Her lantern was made by sister Yan Fei herself, the only one in the capital!


    Chu Yi pushed Anle''s wheelchair slowly forward.


    There are countless lanterns hanging on both sides of the street. The bigger the restaurant and shop, the more lanterns hanging. Lotus lanterns, Guanyin lanterns, Zhuangyuan riding lanterns, walking horse lanterns... All kinds of lanterns will make the surrounding area full of joy. Ambilight and brilliant lights.


    Gu Yanfei and An Le were dizzy and amazed, their eyes widened.


    Anle is not only the first time to come to the Lantern Festival, but also the first time to go out of the palace.


    After walking a few dozen feet, she already bought a basket of gadgets.


    "Sister, the purse in that shop is so pretty!"


    "Sister, this candied fruit...it''s sweet and sour. It''s delicious."


    "Sister, does this bracelet look good?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Sister, let''s go over there to guess lantern riddles!"


    The three came to a lively restaurant.


    A string of big red lanterns hangs outside the restaurant, like a big red curtain, making the whole restaurant red and beaming.


    Outside the gate of the restaurant, there are many people who come to guess lantern riddles, and there are three floors inside and three floors outside.


    A junior was shouting loudly: "Try ten pennies to guess the lantern riddle once, you guessed it right, this lantern is yours."


    "Guess the ten lantern riddles correctly, and our restaurant will also give you a jar of fine wine ''Gianlan Chun''.


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by."


    There were many people watching, but not many people guessing lantern riddles. After all, it cost ten pennies once, and most people just wanted to join in the fun.


    "I''ll come." An Le happily raised his hand to Xiao Er and picked a lantern at random.


    That little Er tore up the white paper on the lantern, revealing the lantern riddle on it: The flowers are fragrant in late spring and early autumn.


    This question is not difficult.


    An Le tilted his face and thought for a while, then said: "''late spring'' means ''sun'', and ''early autumn'' means ''he'', adding up to the word ''fragrance'', ''flower fragrant'' is also ''fragrance''!"


    "The girl is really smart, you guessed it right." Xiao Er rubbed his palm heavily and said, "Do you still guess the girl?"


    "Guess!" An Le said proudly.


    An Le was so excited that she even guessed ten lantern riddles, of course not all of them were guessed by her.


    She couldn''t guess, Gu Yanfei picked it up; Gu Yanfei couldn''t guess, there was Chu Yi behind.


    After passing all the challenges and guessing ten lantern riddles correctly in a row, An Le felt bored and pulled Gu Yanfei''s sleeves and wanted to leave.


    Little Er could see that these three people were not bad for money, so he cheerfully tempted Anle and said, "Girl, if you guess the most lantern riddles today, you can win the lamp king."


    "Look, that''s the lamp king!"


    Xiao Er turned and pointed to the restaurant at the back. In the center of the lobby hangs an exquisite palace lantern-shaped revolving lantern, glittering with gold and gorgeous and dazzling.


    An Le glanced at him, but was disappointed.


    That revolving lantern is good, but in her opinion, it can''t compare to this butterfly lantern that Gu Yanfei gave her.


    Little Er wanted to persuade him a few more words, when he heard a crisp slap sound from the lobby of the restaurant.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 224： He Li (eight more)

    Chapter 224 He Li (eight more)


    "Snapped!"


    The passers-by on the street were startled, and many people stopped and looked over.


    Beside a table by the window, a blue-robed man of medium height raised his hand and slapped heavily on the face of a round-faced woman in her early thirties wearing a blue dress.


    "Sunshi," the blue-robed man reprimanded the round-faced woman with disgust, "Did you intentionally scald Wu Niang''s hand?!"


    On the table, a white porcelain teacup was poured, and the tea was spilled.


    "I didn''t..." A scarlet palm print appeared on Sun''s left face, the wooden hairpin on the bun was slanted, a few strands of hair were scattered messily on the cheeks, and there were tears in his eyes.


    Beside the man in blue robe, a charming young woman with an oval face covered her stomach with one hand, and she screamed in shock: "Aiya, husband, the slave family feels a little stomachache."


    "Wu Niang, are you okay?" The blue-robed man hugged the young woman in his arms distressedly, "How is your stomach?"


    The young woman bit her lower lip and said softly, "Perhaps our child was frightened and was kicking the slave''s house just now... It''s all right now."


    Said, the young woman gave Sun a light side glance, and she described it with the complacence of a winner.


    The blue-robed man first breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and when he turned to look at Sun again, his expression was both disgusting and angry, and he reprimanded: "Sun, you hen who can''t lay eggs, in case you scare Wu Niang''s stomach. Child, can you afford it?!"


    "A woman with no tolerance like you, I should divorce you!"


    His voice became more and more high-pitched, and it spread almost halfway across the street, and more and more people looked towards him.


    Sun shi covered her red and swollen left cheek, the tears in her eye sockets could not be controlled from falling from the end of her eyes, her body trembled uncontrollably, her head lower and lower, lower and lower...


    "Huh? Isn''t this Boss Li of Baqianzhai?" Xiao Er remembered and gave a high five.


    "It''s Li Baqian!" Next to him, an old woman spat on the ground with disdain, "This Li Baqian has no conscience, I think back then, he was very poor, and he saved money by relying on his wife''s craftsmanship to open Baqian Zhai. "


    "Now that the business is booming, and the days are good, he dislikes his daughter-in-law for not being able to give birth, and takes a concubine."


    "Hmph, he even beats his wife as a concubine for the sake of a concubine. This surnamed Li has no conscience, really no conscience!"


    Another middle-aged woman sighed: "This woman still has to be able to have children."


    ''s words attracted the approval of many people around, looking at Sun''s eyes full of sympathy, how much contempt for her husband.


    Anle grew up in the palace since she was a child, and was well protected. No one would tell her about these disputes between wives and concubines, which she could not understand.


    "Are you going to be beaten if you don''t have a child?" the little girl in the wheelchair whispered softly, "Then I''d better not look for the concubine!"


    Her voice was so soft that only Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi who were in the wheelchair could hear it.


    "Of course not." Gu Yanfei leaned over to An Le''s ear, and said sarcastically, "It won''t be the case with animals."


    "An Le, when you choose a concubine in the future, you must keep your eyes open. You have to choose a concubine who only has you in your heart."


    An Le nodded obediently, and whispered to Gu Yanfei with his hand half-covered: "I listened to the royal father, the royal father said that he will choose an obedient consort for me."


    Gu Yanfei laughed out loud, nodded earnestly and said, "Well, it''s good to be obedient."


    "When the time comes, I''ll check it out for you." She teased the little girl playfully.


    "Yeah!" An Le was even more happy, pursing his lips and nodding straight.


    Chu Yi looked at the two people who were whispering, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and his thoughtful gaze fell on Gu Yanfei''s face.


    More and more people flocked to watch the fun, pointing at the three people in the lobby, but no one guessed the lantern riddles.


    Seeing this, the Boss Li in the lobby of the restaurant felt somewhat embarrassed. He threw a piece of silver on the table and said, "This is the money for drinks."


    He carefully helped the oval-faced young woman up, wrapped his arms around her slender waist and said softly: "Wu Niang, let''s go, wait for the lantern festival, there are still fireworks at the Jokhang Temple tonight."


    He ignored his wife, Sun, and just walked out of the restaurant with his concubine in his arms, while Sun covered his face, walked behind him with his head down, and lost his mind.


    Three people walked past Anle''s wheelchair.


    Gu Yanfei supported the wheelchair, stood up straight, and said, "An Le, leave it to me, don''t worry, my vision is very accurate, like this lady, who has a son and a daughter in her life."


    "Like this Master Li...he was born without children and daughters."


    Her voice was not too heavy, and other people around could not hear it, but it just happened to let the three of Mr. Li hear clearly.


    Mr. Li, who was holding his concubine, changed his face instantly, turned his head and glared at Gu Yanfei, his eyes were fiery and said angrily: "Hey, what did you just say?!"


    Is she cursing him for not being able to have a son, or is she saying that he has been cuckolded? !


    Mr. Li''s face was ashen, and the clouds shrouded him, and he was very angry.


    He took a big step forward, raised his hand and waved towards Gu Yanfei''s face...


    However, Gu Yanfei''s whip was faster than his, and the long whip flew out like a snake, as if consciously, it wrapped tightly around Master Li''s wrist.


    "Let me go..." Master Li desperately tried to break free from the whip on his wrist.


    "Okay!" Gu Yanfei retracted the whip in good manners, pulled the whip at will, and with skillful force, he pulled a big man in place and spun it around, staggering, and fell to the ground.


    All this happened in the snap of your fingers, and the Sun family and the concubine Wu Niang next to them didn''t react at all.


    Other people on the street also looked at this scene dumbfounded, dumbfounded.


    Only Anle was overjoyed and gave high fives happily.


    Gu Yanfei put away the whip, looked at the Sun with smiling eyes, and said sternly: "Reconcile."


    "After reconciliation, I will ensure that your next marriage will be better, with both children and a harmonious husband and wife."


    Mr. Sun raised his head and stared at Gu Yanfei in a daze. He was a little stupid, and even forgot to cover up the shocking palm print on his face.


    On the ground, Mr. Li fell with ashes, got up from the ground in embarrassment, pointed at Gu Yanfei and yelled in anger, "You dare to hit me?!"


    "Have you never heard that it would be better to demolish a temple rather than destroy a marriage?"


    "I want to sue the official, sue you..."


    "Ah!" An excited female voice interrupted Mr. Li who was furious, "Heavenly girl, it''s a goddess!"


    The old woman next to ?? rushed to Gu Yanfei like a gust of wind, looking at her reverently, her eyes seemed to glow.


    Mr. Li was at a loss, his brows were deeply wrinkled, and the veins on his forehead jumped.


    The old woman pointed at Gu Yanfei, pulled Sun''s sleeve excitedly, and said, "Big sister, this is a goddess, a goddess who showed her magical powers at the gate of the palace a few days ago!"


    "The goddess of the sky is vast, she is the goddess of the Nine Heavens who descended to the mortal world. She has the ability to call the wind and call the rain. What she said was right!"


    The old woman''s voice became more and more excited, and it was almost about to break.


    "..." Sun shi blinked, blinked again, and remembered a little bit.


    On the ninth day of the lunar new year, because she heard that the Dengwen drum was beaten, she also went to the Chengtianmen area to watch the excitement, but at that time she stood far away and could not see the face of "Tiannu".


    Now listening to this old woman, Sun shi coincided with the girl in front of her and the "heavenly girl" of Chengtianmen.


    "Yes, it''s a goddess." Mrs Sun murmured stupidly, her eyes burning.


    Just now, the goddess said, let her reconcile?


    Said that she will have both children and a happy husband and wife in the future? !


    Mr. Li, whose face was covered in dust, widened his eyes, his face turned pale with fright, and the words of the goddess echoed in his mind. Did she say that he has no children?


    "Sister Sun, what are you still doing, let''s go home!" Master Li called out to Yuan Pei in a commanding manner, and the concubine named Wu Niang beside him looked suspiciously.


    "Harmony!" Mr. Sun met Mr. Li''s strong eyes and said decisively, "I want to get back with you!"


    The goddess is right!


    She has had enough of this useless life!


    "I saw the goddess!"


    There were already some people gathered around the restaurant, and when they heard the noisy shouts of "He Li", "Heavenly Girl" and so on, more people gathered around, and their eyes shot at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei saw that the situation was not good, he quickly pulled Chuyi''s cuff, and said to him and An Le, "Let''s go!"


    Chu Yi nodded with a smirk: "Let''s go!"


    Before the surrounding people could react, the two pushed into Anle''s wheelchair and hurried away.


    Chu Yi made a gesture in a certain direction calmly, and Xiao Shi and the people from the four seas in the back flowed into the crowd, and stopped some passers-by who were chasing behind them without a trace.


    When passing through a dark and deserted alley, a middle-aged man in green clothes with a white face and no beard stuck his head out of a dark alley and waved to Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi.


    The three of Gu Yanfei walked quickly into the alley, Anle in the wheelchair covered his mouth and patiently waited for the surrounding noise to fade away.


    "Pfft."


    The three looked at each other and smiled.


    Gu Yanfei laughed uncontrollably, and An Le laughed uncontrollably as well, looking at the other person in the alley with shining eyes: "Father, why are you here?"


    The emperor wearing a black embroidered cloud-silver rat skin cloak walked over from the depths of the alley, with a gentle smile on his clear face.


    The emperor walked towards Anle slowly, and said with a smile, "Can''t the emperor come to see the lanterns?"


    Zhao Rang, who was wearing an ordinary green robe, pursed his lips and held back a smile.


    He was the only one who knew that the emperor had no intention of leaving the palace, but after the eldest prince and the eldest princess set off, the more the emperor thought about it, the more wrong it became, and he came to the lantern festival on a whim.


    "Of course!" An Le happily handed a jar of wine to the emperor, "Father, this is the ''Jianlan Chun'' we won by guessing lantern riddles."


    After receiving the wine from his daughter, the emperor smiled until his eyes narrowed, and praised the filial piety of the precious daughter again and again.


    The emperor handed over the wine jar to Zhao Rang again, and suggested nonchalantly: "There should be fireworks over at the Jokhang Temple, let''s hurry over there."


    "There are so many of us, it''s too eye-catching, Anle, you can come with the father and the emperor, okay?"


    Anle is a good boy. When the emperor asked her if she was okay, her first reaction was yes, she nodded obediently.


    As for Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei, they didn''t have a chance to speak at all. The emperor and Zhao Rang had already pushed Anle''s wheelchair and left, and said, "You two hide for a while."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 225： Undressing (nine more)

    Chapter 225 Undressing (Nine Updates)


    After another cup of tea time, Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi walked out of the alley, walked along the South Street, and continued towards the Jokhang Temple.


    The streets are more lively than before, and the flow of people is also rushing in the same direction.


    When passing by the restaurant that had guessed lantern riddles just now, Gu Yanfei subconsciously accelerated his pace, but he heard the excited voice of the little 2 just now coming from the direction of the restaurant: "...The goddess came to us to guess lantern riddles just now!"


    The word "Heavenly Girl" made Gu Yanfei''s heart tremble, and the corners of his lips froze.


    The next moment, she felt her wrist being held.


    "Follow me." Chu Yi took her hand and walked towards a stall on the street.


    The stall owner also saw the two and greeted excitedly: "Young master, girl, I have everything here, combs, silk flowers, purses, lanterns..."


    Chu Yi took off a small cat mask from the booth, put the cat mask on Gu Yanfei''s face, and tied the mask''s tether to the back of her head.


    It was a white half-face cat mask with golden eyeliner painted on the big cat eyes, which was cute and charming.


    Half of the mask blocked half of Gu Yanfei''s face, revealing only her full cherry lips and fair and small chin.


    The two were very close, and there was a fragrant scent like snow falling and green bamboo permeating his body, which lingered on Gu Yanfei''s nose.


    Even if Gu Yanfei didn''t look at his face, he knew he was laughing, the laughter vibrated slightly in his chest, and even his neck was vibrating.


    "Okay!" His smiling voice came from above her head.


    Chu Yi straightened the tether of the mask, then withdrew her hand and straightened the soft bangs on her forehead.


    She who he knew has always been uninhibited, like a free breeze, like an unrestrained flowing cloud.


    This was the first time he saw her like this, like being stepped on a cat''s tail.


    He was the only one who saw her like this.


    So, she was undefended in front of him.


    Chu Yi''s heart softened, remembering what she said to An Le in front of the restaurant just now, just opening her lips, she heard a red-clothed girl beside her say awkwardly, "I heard that the goddess just came to the lantern festival."


    "If only we came earlier, it would be great." Another girl who was traveling with her sighed faintly.


    Just two sentences made Gu Yanfei''s slender body stiffer, and goosebumps crawled all over his body.


    She secretly wrote another account to Xiahou.


    Chu Yi naturally noticed the subtle changes in her body, and laughed even more happily, her chest undulating and vibrating.


    "..." Gu Yanfei picked up a white fox mask from the booth, put it on his face, and used the mask to hide the smile on his lips.


    After putting on the mask, his smiling Ruifeng eyes became even more conspicuous.


    The beautiful black pupils were radiant in the brilliant light, as bright as the stars, as gentle as the moonlight, and the long eyelashes were dyed golden red by the light.


    The stall owner knew that the deal was successful, and flattered sweetly: "Young son Yushu is in the wind, and the girl is beautiful and full of moonlight. It''s unusual for the two of you to wear this mask."


    "The combs and silk flowers I have here are all from South Vietnam. They are different from other places. Do you want to pick one?"


    The stall owner saw that the two were from a wealthy family, and they smiled very attentively, thinking that as long as the beautiful girl was coaxed, then the fairy boy would definitely not be a problem.


    Chu Yi glanced at the stall owner lightly, and naturally understood these business tricks, and asked Gu Yanfei with a smile: "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei picked up a lilac-colored lotus silk flower from the box of silk flowers, and the corner of his lips drew a sly arc.


    Gu Yanfei turned the lotus silk flower, suddenly stood on tiptoe, and pinched the silk flower behind Chu Yi''s ear.


    His hair was half tossed and tied with a purple ribbon. The lilac-colored silk flowers were placed beside his ears. The petals trembled slightly, which complemented his silky black hair. Androgynous beauty.


    "This one is not bad." She looked at him with satisfaction, smiled happily, and took out a piece of silver from her purse and threw it to the stall owner.


    The stall owner had no idea that the silk flower would end up on the boy''s body. He was dumbfounded for a while, but he subconsciously caught the piece of silver.


    "Let''s go, the fireworks show is about to start." Gu Yanfei pulled Chuyi''s sleeve and urged with a smile.


    The two of them walked past several young gentlemen, and one of them asked the stall owner excitedly, "Boss, do you still have the kind of silk flowers that the gentleman wore?"


    Gu Yanfei heard it clearly, and laughed happily with a "pu chi", and the smile rippled in Jianshui''s eyes.


    "Let''s go." Chu Yi smiled and took her hand.


    His palm was dry and warm, tightly wrapping her slender fingers, Gu Yanfei could even feel a few thin calluses in his palm.


    Gu Yanfei was held by his hand and walked forward, looking down at the hands of the two of them, his mind wandered: He, does this count as an inch?


    However, his hands are really nice.


    The fingers are slender and elegant, the joints are distinct, the nails are neatly trimmed and glittering like jade, whether it is writing with flowers, pouring tea and wine, playing chess and holding scrolls... there is an indescribable beauty.


    If he danced the sword, he would look good too, right?


    Gu Yanfei was fascinated by accident, and his thoughts diverged.


    "Whizzing!"


    There were several air-breaking sounds in front, and red lights flew up from the ground, piercing the air of the dark night, and went straight to the sky.


    Clusters of fireworks exploded in the dark night sky, like huge flowers blooming suddenly, a piece of purple and red, embellishing the night sky with brilliance and dazzling beauty.


    What a beautiful firework!


    Gu Yanfei looked up at the night sky, her eyes lit up.


    After a while, many people rushed over like a tidal wave, shouting in a loud voice: "Look, the fireworks will start!"


    "It is said that there will be a total of 9981 fireworks in today''s fireworks festival!"


    "The Jokhang Temple is really big this year!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The swarming crowd squeezed Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi shoulder to shoulder. There were too many people around, and from time to time there were people pushing and shoving. At a glance, the crowd was crowded with black people, blocking the line of sight.


    "Follow me!" Chu Yi looked around, dragged Gu Yanfei out of the crowd, and went to the restaurant he booked in advance.


    This is the tallest restaurant in the vicinity. The seat on the south side of the third floor is facing the Jokhang Temple and has the best view, perfect for watching fireworks.


    Gu Yanfei took off the cat mask on his face, and leaned against the railing while sitting or not.


    Three consecutive vacancies sounded, and three consecutive fireworks burst into bloom one after another, bursting out red, yellow, and purple fireworks.


    Gu Yanfei happily looked up at the fireworks outside, his eyes were fixed, the corners of his lips curved like a crescent moon.


    She wears a pair of pearl earrings on her round earlobes, strung with pearls the size of lotus seeds. When she looks up, the small plum-shaped earrings sway slightly.


    In contrast, Chu Yi''s sitting posture is still so elegant and straight, Yue Zhiyuan is sullen.


    Chu Yi raised his hand and took off the fox mask on his face, revealing his picturesque face, with the lotus silk flower behind his left ear, which reflected his long and narrow eyebrows and softness.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t look at the fireworks, turned to look at him, covered his mouth and snickered again.


    Brows and eyes, and a brisk smile.


    She looked down from the restaurant and saw that a third of the young men on the street were already wearing silk flowers on their temples.


    "Does it look good?" Chu Yi took off the silk flower behind his ear and played with it between his fingers, the meaning of which was unclear.


    "Good-looking." Gu Yanfei nodded frankly.


    The people are beautiful, and the flowers are also charming.


    She smiled even more cheerfully.


    The words ?? were like a stone falling into the lake, and layers of invisible ripples appeared in the air.


    Chu Yi was obviously pleased, and his smile was like the spring light in March that warmed the corners of his eyes and brows.


    Chu Yi suddenly leaned towards her, put the lotus silk flower hairpin in her hand behind her ear, and said in a low voice, "It''s beautiful."


    He said these three words staring into her eyes.


    "Crack!"


    Another huge fireworks bloomed in the night sky.


    The light of the fireworks scattered like broken gold, and also sprinkled on Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi, coating them with a bright and soft halo.


    Gu Yanfei supported the silk flowers on the temples, the corners of his eyes were subtly curved into a small arc, and he took a candied entrance,


    The candied fruit is sweet and sour, tastes and brains, and she is in a good mood.


    Seeing her eating with relish, Chu Yi also picked up a piece of rose candied fruit and put it in his mouth.


    The candied roses are red as blood on the fingertips.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart moved, and he snapped his fingers crisply, "Almost forgot!"


    She touched the handkerchief and wiped her hands first, then took it out from her sleeve pocket, and took out a talisman.


    Chu Yi raised his eyebrows.


    "Aren''t you injured?" Gu Yanfei pointed at his left shoulder, and smiled with a bit of show off and a bit of wisdom, "Have you ever heard the saying that you should do a full set of dramas?"


    Chu Yi looked at Gu Yanfei deeply, ripples in his dark and clear pupils.


    She really knew.


    She, he often made him feel that he had no secrets in front of her.


    But because it was her, he felt happy instead.


    In front of her, he didn''t have to cover himself.


    He chuckled softly: "Then what should I do?"


    "Undress." Gu Yanfei pointed at his left shoulder again and said as a matter of course.


    Chu Yi stared at her for a while, and sighed faintly: He still has to work harder.


    Chu Yi untied the silk sash that tied his waist, opened his outer robe, and loosened his white tunic, revealing one side of his flawless shoulder and a beautiful collarbone.


    There is no scar on his left shoulder.


    Gu Yanfei is a medical cultivator. The person who has been treated is a cultivator of demons. He was calm and calm at first, but when he met the half-understood beauty in front of him, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated and his cheeks were a little hot.


    Her eyes wandered for a while, and she couldn''t look directly at each other for some reason.


    The smoky scent of snow and green bamboo drifted over from him, lingering on the tip of her nose.


    It is quiet and cold, and it can''t go away.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 226： Coercion (ten more)

    Chapter 226 Coercion (Ten More)


    Time seemed to stand still.


    pounding!


    Gu Yanfei could clearly hear his heartbeat echoing in his ears.


    Chu Yi looked at the girl who was no more than a foot away from him, stared at the slight blush on her cheeks, and the candied sweetness in her mouth.


    So sweet.


    There was a sweetness in his heart, it seemed that the softest part of his heart was gently touched by a feather.


    In the elegant seat, there is no sound, and the fragrance is wafting.


    It wasn''t until another loud fireworks sounded in the sky with a "crack" that Gu Yanfei came back to his senses, and the charming atmosphere around him also dissipated.


    Gu Yanfei lowered his eyes as if nothing had happened, and muttered something between his **** holding the talisman. When he raised his hand, the talisman burned and floated on Chu Yi''s left shoulder.


    The ashes of the ?? talisman turned to ashes, and countless white light spots lingered on his shoulders.


    Countless light spots condensed into a light group, flickered, and then disappeared.


    He had a "wound" the size of a copper coin on his originally flawless left shoulder.


    A dark red scab formed on the surface of the "wound".


    Chu Yi reached out and touched it. He could even feel the touch of a scab under his fingers, and said with a smile, "It''s vivid."


    "That''s it!" Gu Yanfei proudly raised his chin, showing off, "This ''wound'' can still heal gradually."


    "Make sure no one can see it, it''s amazing, right?!"


    She helped him pull up the neckline of his mid-shirt smoothly, her fingertips brushed his collarbone inadvertently, and the underside of her fingers was soft and delicate.


    "Amazing." Chu Yi whispered, a smile brewing at the bottom of his eyes.


    A touch of pink slowly appeared on the earlobes of the fair-skinned Shengxue, as if dyed with rouge.


    At this time, another splendid fireworks bloomed in the night sky. The two people who were sitting against the railing were looking for fame, and their eyes were brightly reflected by the fireworks.


    After that, the night sky was quiet, and the calm of the past was restored, and the night was quiet and deep.


    Gu Yanfei looked up at the night sky quietly, with a calm and peaceful smile.


    Compared to the two hundred years in Yaoling World, her last life was as short as this firework, but she did exist after all, and she must have left traces of her.


    It''s great to be back here again!


    In the elegant seat, the atmosphere is quiet.


    The street below ?? was full of noise, and many people still felt unfinished, standing in the same place, reminiscing and discussing, some people said fireworks, some people said lion dance, and some people talked about acrobatic performances.


    "Bai Xi?!" Gu Yanfei''s eyes lit up, he pulled Chu Yi up from the chair, and said excitedly, "Let''s go to Bai Xi!"


    She dragged Chu Yi downstairs and rushed out of the restaurant.


    After watching the acrobatic show, the lion dance and the dragon lantern show, it was already the third watch when Gu Yanfei returned to the Hou residence.


    Chu Yi personally sent her back.


    They were still in the same carriage they had come from, but Anle was missing. Anle had returned to the palace with the emperor more than half an hour ago.


    Gu Yan flew out of the carriage and entered the Hou Mansion from the east corner gate. He walked slowly through the outer and inner gates, and walked all the way to the inner courtyard. As he walked, he kept yawning.


    The night is thick and cold as water.


    "Gu Yanfei!"


    "Stop!"


    A few steps away, a tall and thin figure suddenly jumped out of the shadows and stopped in front of Gu Yanfei.


    The surroundings were empty, there was no one else, only the shadowy tree shadows swayed and danced in the cold wind.


    Tonight, the moon is full of stars and the stars are thin, and the silver moonlight shines on the face of the person coming through the gaps in the leaves, forming a cold and mottled light and shadow, which makes the opposite side look hideous.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows: "It''s you."


    She casually played with the cat mask in her hands, squinting at Fang Mingfeng, who was wearing a blue straight jacket.


    Fang Mingfeng looked at Gu Yanfei''s eyes with two fierce cold lights, and his heart was full of anger.


    After the accident at the Yu family, he learned that his mother was still in the Yu family''s house in the capital, so he immediately rushed over to pick up his mother, but was stopped by Jinyiwei.


    Even if the Yu family was later convicted, the mother was still trapped in the house and could not get out.


    He went to beg his father, and asked his father to come forward to ask the emperor. The Yu family was guilty, but Emperor Taizu had an order, and the crime did not harm the married daughter.


    However, instead of agreeing, his father scolded him, banned his feet, and imprisoned him for five days.


    Fang Mingfeng managed to escape and climbed over the wall into the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    This is the first time that he came to the Hou residence not to find a woman, but to find a woman who disgusts him so much.


    Fang Mingfeng''s fists were tightly clenched into fists at the side of his body, his expression was as arrogant as before, and he said coldly: "Pretend!"


    "A wild girl who appeared out of nowhere, but pretended to be a master."


    "Even the first prince was coaxed."


    Fang Mingfeng''s words could not hide the sarcasm, and the anger in his heart was rising.


    Even the biting cold wind on a winter night could not quench the anger in his heart.


    Gu Yanfei yawned lazily again, took off the Xuanyan whip on his waist, rolled it in his hand, and said indifferently, "Fang Mingfeng, you came in here in the middle of the night with three sticks just to tell me this?"


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Gu Yanfei''s mouth, and the intimidation was beyond words.


    is extremely cheeky and unreasonable! Fang Ming was trembling with anger.


    After being extremely angry, he calmed down and sneered: "The first prince should not know about your past!"


    "You did these things in a foolish way. To put it bluntly, you just want to be the first princess."


    Fang Mingfeng''s eyes were like knives, and he looked at her with a gaze that was as sharp as if he wanted to pierce Gu Yanfei.


    In the final analysis, Gu Yanfei is just **** for profit, that is, to compete with Gu Yunchang.


    Fang Mingfeng took a step closer to Gu Yanfei, smiled a little coldly, and said coldly in a superior tone: "I let someone go to Huaibei, don''t you know?"


    He was more than half a head taller than her, and the moonlight cast his shadow on her, forming an invisible pressure.


    The silver moonlight sprinkled on the ground like frost, and the surrounding courtyard was dead silent, except for the wind, there was no sound.


    "..." Gu Yanfei''s face showed a rare look of surprise.


    She only knew that Fang Mingfeng would go to Danyang City to kill her for Gu Yunxiang''s sake.


    But he didn''t know that he even sent someone to Huaibei!


    Thinking of Huaibei, Gu Yanfei''s pupils became cold and deep little by little.


    Cold as frost, bottomless.


    Huaibei is also where her inner demon is.


    After two lifetimes, Huaibei''s memory is very distant and vague, like the thorn stuck in the flesh and blood has been left there, even if the wound is scabbed, the thorn is still there.


    Gu Yanfei tugged at the corners of his mouth mockingly, sighing inwardly: She has so many demons in her heart, no wonder she couldn''t reach Yuan Ying after cultivating for two hundred years.


    Fang Mingfeng kept staring at Gu Yanfei''s face. Seeing her complexion changed slightly, he thought he had caught her sore foot, and smiled solemnly:


    "Does the eldest prince know that you were a beggar when you were in Huaibei?"


    "Does he know that you were rolling in the mud and fighting for food?"


    "Does he know that you were almost sold by your adoptive father to an old man as his successor when you were in Huaibei?"


    Following Fang Mingfeng''s words and sentences, Gu Yanfei''s eyes became deeper and more indifferent, with a faint tinge of blood.


    Fang Mingfeng hooked his lips into a smile, smiling proudly and confidently.


    Anyone would want to bury these unbearable past events forever, so that no one knows about them.


    "How? Do you want to negotiate a deal?" Fang Mingfeng''s chin was slightly raised, his hands were behind his back, and he stood sideways.


    Fang Mingfeng said, if he was really forced, he would never come here to find Gu Yanfei. For him, it was already bending his waist and kneeling.


    but¡­¡­


    He understood that finding Gu Yanfei was the most effective and direct way.


    The affairs of the Yu family were not only affected by the Yu family, but also the Shangqing, and what made Gu Yanfei''s reputation.


    Now everyone outside thinks that Gu Yanfei is a living fairy with the magical power to turn the rain and turn the clouds.


    Otherwise, the stigma of the Yu family will not be washed away, and this matter will not be over.


    Fang Mingfeng took another step towards Gu Yanfei, and said in a winning tone: "I can hide your scandals in Huaibei for you."


    "In exchange, you must come forward and admit that what you said that day was a ''misunderstanding''."


    Fang Mingfeng looked at Gu Yanfei with a forceful expression.


    "Finished?" Gu Yanfei smiled softly.


    The whole person has been detached from the intense emotions just now, and the emotions have returned to calm.


    "You''ve been stabbed, and you''ve even been stabbed in the head?" Gu Yanfei''s eyebrows and eyes were curved, like a mockery, and a smile.


    Gu Yunchang is the eternal pain in Fang Mingfeng''s heart. After all, the relationship of more than ten years can''t be easily given up in three or two days!


    To him, Gu Yanfei''s last words were tantamount to killing people, as if a knife had stabbed his most painful wound, reminding him of the knife that was stabbed by King Kang that day.


    Seizing the opponent''s momentary absence, Gu Yanfei flicked his wrist and slammed the whip in his hand, causing a cold sound of breaking through the air.


    Fang Mingfeng''s complexion changed, and he couldn''t dodge in time, so he instinctively blocked it with his wrist.


    "Snapped!"


    A whip hit his left arm hard.


    The Xuanyan Whip given by Fengyang was specially made, and the barbs at the tail of the whip could be retracted freely. The whip directly ripped through Fang Mingfeng''s sleeve, leaving a dazzling bloodstain.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Gu Yanfei was not polite at all, his wrists shook several times, and he whipped Fang Mingfeng three times in a row.


    Each of her whips was not in vain, and every whip left a bright red bloodstain on Fang Mingfeng''s body.


    "Bright Wind!"


    Suddenly, a slender figure rushed out from the direction of the inner courtyard, and Huarong shouted: "Gu Yanfei, what are you doing!?"


    Gu Yunchang was shocked and angry, and ran over quickly, dodging to block Fang Mingfeng.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly and swung the whip down again.


    Ten chapters! Ask for a monthly pass and five-star praise~~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 227： Nourish (one more)

    Chapter 227 Nourishing (one more)


    "Snapped!"


    The long whip that rolled freely was thrown high, like lightning, like a dragon, and made a crisp sound like firecrackers in the air.


    "‹’‹’!"


    Fang Mingfeng''s complexion changed greatly, his long arms were horizontal, and he quickly protected Gu Yunchang in his arms.


    The whip hit his back firmly.


    There was a burning pain on his back, Fang Mingfeng''s handsome face twisted slightly, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    "Mingfeng!" Gu Yunchang pushed Fang Mingfeng away, worriedly went to check his injuries, the tentacles were red blood.


    Fang Mingfeng stared deeply at Gu Yunxuan''s little face. In the dark pupils, there were extremely complex emotions, nostalgia, puzzlement, sadness, and longing...


    She chose King Kang between him and King Kang.


    On that day, he also made up his mind and gave up on her ever since.


    Why did she come to provoke him, she would only make him unable to let go...


    Fang Mingfeng stared at Gu Yunchang steadily, his thin lips were tightly pursed, those eyes were both narrow, and mixed with deep exhaustion and sadness.


    "Gu Yanfei," Gu Yuncong showed a rare anger on his usually smiling face, frowned tightly, and scolded righteously, "You and Mingfeng have already resigned, why are you still unwilling to let go? over him?!"


    Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yanfei, full of disapproval.


    "Are you blind?" Gu Yanfei raised her eyebrows and casually shook her right wrist holding the whip, "My surname is Gu, his surname is Fang."


    "This is the Gu family, not the Fang family."


    "He, a surnamed Fang, jumped over the wall in the middle of the night, and I just beat him to death, so what?!"


    "..." Gu Yunchang was speechless.


    Climbing over the wall at night and entering the Hou''s mansion, it is indeed Fang Mingfeng''s fault first.


    Gu Yunchang held Fang Mingfeng''s arm with one hand, turned his head to look at Fang Mingfeng again, met his burning eyes, and his heart tightened.


    After that day, she never saw Fang Mingfeng again...until tonight.


    She grew up with his childhood sweetheart and regarded him as a brother and a friend, but he ruined her and King Kang''s small marriage ceremony. Now she does have resentment towards him, and as time goes by, her anger gradually subsides.


    Hey--


    Gu Yunchang sighed secretly in her heart. At this moment, she was more worried about Fang Mingfeng''s injury.


    Fang Mingfeng''s injury last time should not be completely healed, but now Gu Yanfei has thrown the whip again, and the injury is getting worse!


    Gu Yanfei is also too bullying, she is clearly just getting carried away!


    "It''s my fault for rushing into the Hou''s Mansion at night." Fang Mingfeng suppressed all the thoughts in his heart, took a step forward proudly, and protected Gu Yunxiang behind him, "I will explain it to Lord Hou."


    Fang Mingfeng looked at the whip in Gu Yanfei''s hand cautiously, as if he was afraid that she would attack at any time.


    Gu Yanfei looked back and forth at this loving and righteous man and woman.


    Huh?


    Her eyes suddenly lit up and she opened her eyes slightly. Seeing the golden luck on Gu Yunchang''s body, strands of gold thread appeared, entangled in Fang Mingfeng''s body like hunting spider silk...


    interesting.


    This was never the case before.


    Gu Yanfei said thoughtfully: "The only son of the British public, he was born the heir, he was the champion of martial arts at the age of 16, he has repeatedly made military achievements, and became famous at a young age. He can be described as a young talent with both civil and military skills.


    "Well, by the way, you have the blood of the Yu family in your body."


    "It seems that the luck that the Yu family has borrowed over the years has also given you a lot of benefits..."


    The girl''s voice was as cold as the bright moonlight, like the cold wind of a winter night, and it was extremely mocking.


    Fang Mingfeng didn''t believe it at all, he frowned and sneered.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to have never heard of it, stared at his eyebrows tightly, and said to himself: "Fang Shizi, I see that your hall is black, and then there will be a disaster of blood."


    As the saying goes, there is borrowing and repayment. Because of the backlash of borrowing, Fang Mingfeng''s fate has obviously changed.


    This is to kill the wolf grid.


    People with this type of life are most likely to attract some coveted people.


    Fang Mingfeng felt a faint trembling trembling from Gu Yanfei''s words, and his heart became more and more unhappy. He sneered and said coldly: "You want to pretend to be a ghost again?!"


    The aura around him became colder.


    "It''s up to me to say it or not, it''s up to you to believe it or not." Gu Yanfei chuckled again, and the cat mask he grabbed with his left hand pointed at Gu Yunxuan, "The closer you get to her, the more unlucky you will be..."


    "First you get hurt, you lose your money, then your family is ruined, until you have nothing."


    "At that time, you will be trapped in a quagmire and will not end well!"


    Gu Yuncong is blessed by heaven, and everything goes well, but the people around her are not necessarily.


    As long as Fang Mingfeng is close to Gu Yuncong, it will become her nutrient and continuously nourish her luck.


    In the distant night, there was a piercing cry of a wild cat in the distance, making the surrounding atmosphere even more eerie.


    Fang Mingfeng''s heart skipped a beat, and his body tightened even more, but his pride made him still look directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    "Fang Shizi," Gu Yanfei raised his lips and smiled happily, "When the time comes, will you still be happy?"


    In just a few words, Gu Yunxuan''s golden aura became more and more intense, strands of golden filaments tightly wrapped around Fang Mingfeng, and the white light around him dimmed a lot.


    This is going to be bad luck soon.


    Gu Yanfei saw clearly, was in a good mood, and his eyes were shining.


    "Gu Yanfei, have you had enough?!" Gu Yunchang walked out from behind Fang Mingfeng and looked directly at Gu Yanfei, his eyes as deep as night.


    Her eyes were full of contempt and disgust, and her voice became colder: "Don''t you just want me to betray my family?!"


    Gu Yanfei turned around, waved his hand, and left a congratulatory message:


    "Fang Shizi, I wish you good luck~"


    She dragged a happy ending and left, her dress was fluttering, like a cloud of clouds flowing, out of the dust like a fairy.


    He didn''t take a few steps when he heard Fang Mingfeng''s cold and threatening voice not far behind:


    "Gu Yanfei, are you really afraid that I will tell you about your scandals?!"


    Gu Yanfei''s footsteps never stopped, his slender body never wavered in the slightest, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his lips.


    In her previous life, she would be afraid.


    In the previous life, when she faced Gu Yunchang, she was unwilling, inferior, and ashamed.


    The more inferior she is, the more she wants to hide the years in Huaibei, the unbearable past fourteen years, she doesn''t want anyone to know about it, she just wants to bury them completely...


    Gu Yanfei leisurely turned the cat mask between his fingers, ignoring it, and just drifted away.


    Fang Mingfeng stood stiffly on the spot, staring at Gu Yanfei''s back, which was gradually engulfed by the night, and gritted his teeth.


    Another night wind blew, and the mottled moonlight and tree shadows swayed on his face, making his eyes uncertain.


    Those things in Huaibei are a handle he holds in his hands.


    Originally, he kept it on purpose. If Gu Yanfei stalked him, he could take it out so that she could not stand in the capital.


    But Gu Yanfei wanted to get rid of this marriage even more urgently than him...


    This handle has been kept until now.


    Before ?? came, Fang Mingfeng had planned various reactions of Gu Yanfei, but he did not expect the ending at this moment.


    Fang Mingfeng didn''t move for a long time, his face was blue and white.


    Gu Yunxiang glanced at Gu Yanfei who was in front of him, then looked at Fang Mingfeng worriedly, and asked with concern, "Mingfeng, are you alright?"


    "Your injury..."


    Gu Yanfei''s whip had hooks, and each whip scratched Fang Mingfeng''s robe, leaving a bloodstain on his skin, and the wound was still bleeding.


    "I''m fine." Fang Mingfeng laughed at himself, thinking: Once again, when she saw him humiliated...


    Fang Mingfeng was frustrated in his heart, more resentful and unwilling.


    The more so, the less he wants to show weakness in front of her.


    He hopes that the one in her heart is the best of him, and he doesn''t want her to think that he is inferior to King Kang in everything.


    Fang Mingfeng''s thin lips moved slightly, and he clearly had a lot to say, but he felt that any words were pale and powerless.


    Gu Yunchang grabbed Fang Mingfeng''s wrist and said, "I have keel powder there, I''ll wrap it up for you..."


    Fang Mingfeng''s complexion changed again when he heard "Dragon Bone San".


    Dragon bone powder is a trauma medicine used by the imperial palace.


    Fang Mingfeng broke away Gu Yunchang''s hand and emphasized again, "I''m fine."


    The tone of the three words ?? was a little cold and hard, which made the atmosphere stiff.


    Fang Mingfeng couldn''t look directly into Gu Yunxiang''s eyes at all, and looked away: "I should go."


    He turned around immediately, and the long bloodstain on his back came into Gu Yunchang''s eyes, shocking.


    Gu Yuncong was about to speak, but he finally turned into a silent sigh, blown away by the cold night wind.


    Fang Mingfeng left in a big stride. He returned to the east wall of the Hou Mansion, climbed up a plane tree beside the wall, and climbed over the wall.


    With his agility, he accurately landed on the black horse in the alley from the top of the wall, and the black horse let out a low cry.


    "Walk!"


    Fang Mingfeng waved his whip, and the whip slammed heavily on the horse''s buttocks, with a sense of venting.


    "Snapped!"


    The horses neighed and rushed out of the alley. When they approached the entrance of the alley, another blue-covered carriage happened to gallop past the street outside the alley.


    The black horse under Fang Mingfeng''s crotch was frightened and stopped abruptly, with its two front hooves and even its body raised up, making a frightened neighing sound, and thick air spit from its nose and mouth.


    The dark horse twisted his body violently, and forcefully threw Fang Mingfeng on his back.


    With ??''s strong momentum, Fang Mingfeng almost flew off the horse''s back and slammed into the wall next to him, making a dull crashing sound.


    After the frightened black horse got rid of its master, it rushed out of the alley.


    Fang Mingfeng slipped from the wall in embarrassment, his forehead was red and swollen, and blood was oozing, and his left arm was twisted at a strange angle.


    The severe pain from his body made Fang Mingfeng gasp, his face pale.


    He wanted to get up, but his limbs didn''t obey him, and his limbs seemed to be crushed by a heavy object.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Gu Yanfei''s words just now: "The closer you get to her, the more unlucky you will be..."


    The girl''s cold voice was like an ice knife stabbing into his heart.


    Update time is 6:00 am and 12:00 noon~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 228： surrender (two more)

    Chapter 228 Surrender (two more)


    Could it be that he fell off the horse because of ‹’‹’?


    no, I can not.


    Fang Mingfeng immediately denied it, raised his hand and rubbed his forehead.


    He is really crazy, how can he believe Gu Yanfei''s nonsense!


    and¡­¡­


    Fang Mingfeng''s mouth showed a hint of bitterness, but his eyes were extremely hot, thinking back to the way Gu Yuncong stood in front of him with all his might.


    For her, even if it is unfortunate, I am happy!


    Fang Mingfeng lay on the ground, looking up at the disc-like silver moon in the night sky above.


    Gu Yanfei''s words resounded in his ears like a ghost''s ravings: "The closer you get to her, the more unlucky you will be..."


    Do not!


    Fang Mingfeng tried hard to get rid of the sentence in his mind, and repeatedly told himself that it was nothing.


    These days, he has figured it out.


    Even if the person he likes is not him, he can silently guard her for life!


    The surrounding is quiet, the night is quiet and deep, and there is no one on the road.


    Only Fang Mingfeng lay there alone.


    The cold wind was biting, but his heart was hot and his heart was beating vigorously.


    There was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps in my ears, approaching this side.


    ‹’‹’!


    Gu Yunchang''s beautiful face appeared in Fang Mingfeng''s mind, his eyes lit up, and his heart was ecstatic.


    He looked up with difficulty and looked in the direction of the footsteps, but saw a pair of old and dirty straw sandals entering his eyes, followed by another pair of cloth shoes with large and small patches.


    Fang Mingfeng''s heart sank.


    The owners of the two pairs of shoes all squatted down, and one of them said harshly: "This man fell off the horse, it seems that the injury is not serious."


    "Quick, take all the valuables from him." The other person urged impatiently.


    "Presumptuous!" Fang Mingfeng reprimanded through gritted teeth. The two beggars and refugees dared to be rude to him!


    Seeing that he couldn''t move at all, the two beggars didn''t care about being presumptuous or not. They did what they said. Together, they scoured Fang Mingfeng''s body inside and out. Now, take away all the valuables, including the hosta on Fang Mingfeng''s bun.


    Fang Ming''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and the veins on his forehead jumped. He wanted to kill these two pariahs with one knife.


    He has lived a smooth life in this life. Apart from being frustrated by Gu Yunxiang, he has never been as powerless as this moment...even when he was stabbed by King Kang that day.


    "The closer you get to her, the more unlucky you will be..."


    "First you get hurt, you lose your money, then your family is ruined, until you have nothing."


    "At that time, you will be trapped in a quagmire and will not end well!"


    Gu Yanfei''s words echoed in his ears over and over again. This time, he couldn''t shake it off, he couldn''t forget it.


    In the distance, there was another wild cat''s cacophony, as if mocking someone.


    The night was getting darker and colder.


    Ice ridges hang down from the eaves, and the dew on the ground condenses into frost little by little.


    The sky is getting brighter and the sun is rising.


    The Prince of England was found unconscious in a small alley by the patrolling five-city soldiers and horses. His hair and clothes were soaked in dew, apparently frozen overnight.


    When the British official, Huai Rui, was notified by the military division of the five cities to lead him, his face was extremely dark and ugly.


    He didn''t even ask what happened to the prince, he just ordered his servants to throw him back into the mansion and take care of him.


    Then, Fang Huairui hurried into the palace again.


    Emperor has never been to court early since the ninth day of the lunar new year, but whenever the courtiers asked, the **** Zhao Rang said worriedly that the emperor suffered a cold during the personal trial at Chengtianmen on the ninth day of the lunar new year, and the dragon was unwell.


    The emperor didn''t go to court, and all the documents handed by the courtiers were suppressed. No matter how noisy or noisy the noble families were, if they couldn''t see the emperor, it was like punching their fists into cotton, and there was nowhere to use their strength.


    There was a long queue outside Qianqingmen, and many officials were waiting there in the cold wind.


    They all knew Fang Huairui and nodded to each other, thinking that Fang Huairui was also here to see the emperor.


    But Fang Huairui did not go to the Qianqing Palace, but went to the Hall of Mental Cultivation from Yuehuamen, and politely asked Eunuch He to help spread the word: "Eunuch He, I want to see His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    Eunuch He went in to report, and after a while, he came out and led Fang Huairui in, passed through the door curtains, and led them all the way to Dongnuan Pavilion.


    In the past, there was always a strong smell of medicine in the Dongnuan Pavilion. Since the emperor gave this place to Chu Yi, it has become another kind of clear and fragrant incense, and there is no parrot cry, and the surrounding is abnormal. peaceful.


    At this moment, Chu Yi, who was dressed in white, was sitting in front of the Torreya chessboard by the window, playing chess with himself. The black and white chess pieces had already occupied half of the chessboard.


    The sound of ??''s moves was crisp and neat, and every move he made was very slow, appearing calm and relaxed.


    The young man raised his hands and gestures elegantly and casually, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    "Your Highness." Fang Huairui stopped three steps away and saluted with fists respectfully.


    After the incident at the Yu family, Fang Huairui had been to Qianqing Palace and Yangxin Palace several times in the past few days, but he had neither seen the emperor nor Chu Yi. Today, Chu Yi is willing to see him and let him There was so much hope in my heart.


    Fang Huairui glanced at Chu Yi quickly, feeling that the eldest prince seemed to be in a very good mood, so he bit his head and said, "I wonder if I can let Wei Chen bring the cheap man back?"


    While speaking, Fang Huairui scolded Mrs. Yu a hundred times in his heart.


    However, Mrs. Yu is a well-deserved British lady-in-law, and Fang Huairui no longer likes what this wife does, and she must also be concerned about the face of the British public.


    The Yu family has been locked up, which inevitably leads to a lot of speculation from outsiders, and his own face is not good-looking.


    "sit."


    Chu Yi picked up a white stone from the chess box, and the white stone shone brightly in the sunlight.


    A little waiter brought an armchair over, Fang Huairui sat beside him, and another waiter served him tea.


    Biluochun''s tea fragrance permeates faintly.


    Fang Huairui took a sip of tea, feeling a little more confident, and then said, "Emperor Taizu once said that it is not a sin to marry a daughter."


    As he said, he carefully observed Chu Yi''s expression.


    "Emperor Taizu did say this, but..." Chu Yi didn''t look at Fang Huairui, his slender fingers moved in Heizi''s chess box, making a slight crash.


    Finally, he picked up a sunspot, and his voice was as gentle as usual: "Except for rebellion."


    The sound of falling son suddenly became a bit sharper, releasing a murderous aura.


    Fang Huairui''s heart shrank suddenly, his hands shook violently, and his face barely tensed.


    The Yu family was so daring, they poured blood on the eldest princess, murdered the princess, and kidnapped hundreds of children, intending to blame the emperor, all of which are sensational.


    This is no different from conspiracy!


    Not to mention, the eldest prince is still holding the handle "Empress of the Former Dynasty" in his hand.


    Fang Huairui''s heart was heavy, as if there was a mountain pressing down on his heart.


    Fang Huairui is a warrior, but it doesn''t mean he is stupid. As a coach, it is not Kong Wu''s strength that depends on the military, but the brain.


    Fang Huairui made up his mind, just pretended not to understand, and said lightly: "Your Highness, the Yu family is not benevolent and unjust, unfaithful and unfilial, and ambitious, committing monstrous crimes for his own selfish interests, but this intention to rebel is a determination. dare not have.¡±


    "If the queen from the previous dynasty had a posthumous child who was still alive, she would be fifty years old now. For the past fifty years, the Yu family has been fairly secure, and maybe that child is already dead."


    "This child is the most likely to die."


    A smirk appeared on his rough face.


    Chu Yi picked up the enamel tea cup of the Three Gentlemen of the Three Gentlemen of Plum, Orchid, Bamboo, and drank the tea slowly, noncommittal.


    Fang Huairui looked at Chu Yiqingjun''s profile, and raised his heart little by little, cold sweat oozing out from his forehead.


    After drinking two sips of tea, Chu Yi put down the tea cup, then turned to look at Fang Huairui, raised his lips and smiled.


    "Is that what the British prince really thinks?"


    His smile was still as gentle and elegant, and under the sunlight from the window, it made people feel bright.


    In Fang Huairui''s eyes, it made him feel chills.


    Fang Huairui wanted to cry without tears, what the first prince said...


    He cursed the Yu family for the 101st time in his heart: "Marrying a wife is not good for three generations, and the ancients did not deceive me!"


    At this moment, he was walking on a tightrope with an abyss below him. If he made one wrong move, even the British government would fall into the abyss and be destroyed.


    Chu Yi did not wait for Fang Huairui to answer, and said calmly: "The posthumous son left by the Hongwu Emperor from the previous dynasty is indeed dead."


    "Died more than twenty years ago."


    Fang Huairui''s eyes lit up instantly, as if receiving amnesty, he breathed a sigh of relief instantly.


    Great!


    He resisted not laughing, and took a sip of tea from the tea cup with a strange expression, suppressing himself.


    Chu Yi pulled his gaze away from Fang Huairui''s body and turned to look at a few clumps of green bamboo in the courtyard outside the window, and then said, "However, the former prince still left a son."


    "Over the years, the Yu family has secretly recruited the remnants of the former dynasty in his name, recruited soldiers and horses in Yuzhou, forged weapons, and secretly linked with South Vietnam, smuggling firearms and iron ore to South Vietnam."


    "Mr. Britain, where did the Yu family get this iron ore?"


    "..." Fang Huairui''s eyes twitched, speechless.


    Yu used the name of the British government to privately occupy the iron ore, which the eldest prince has known for a long time.


    also asked! Also ask!


    Chu Yi was still talking slowly and methodically: "This time, Yu used the heart and blood of two hundred children to seek a hundred years of luck."


    "British lord, tell me, what is this ''100-year luck'' for?"


    Chu Yi was still looking at the few clumps of green bamboo outside the window, the knuckles of his right hand tapped lightly on the edge of the chessboard rhythmically.


    Fang Huairui''s heart fluctuated several times between Chu Yi''s few words, feeling that he was going to have a heart attack.


    He hurriedly swallowed the tea, but accidentally choked on the tea, and coughed sharply with his head down: "Cough, cough, cough..."


    After a while, Fang Huairui calmed down a bit, and when he raised his head again, he happened to meet Chu Yi''s eyes as deep as the sea.


    "Can you see the evidence?" Chu Yi asked with a smile. He picked up a black piece from the chess box and played with it flexibly, turning from the index finger to the straight to the tail, and then from the tail to the index finger.


    His slender fingers were nimble and dexterous, as if this little sunspot was a part of him and could not escape his palm.


    In Dongnuan Pavilion, it was as warm as spring, but Fang Huairui felt a chill to the bones.


    "..." Fang Huairui''s throat was hot, and he felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and a large amount of cold sweat oozes out from the back of his neck.


    He felt as if he was the chess piece that Chu Yi held in the palm of his hand.


    Things have come to this stage, and if he continues to struggle to the death, it will only make the First Prince unhappy.


    Fang Huairui stood up abruptly from the armchair, took out the tiger talisman from his sleeve, knelt down with his robe up, and raised the tiger talisman with both hands, and lowered his head.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 229： Recognize relatives (one more)

    Chapter 229 Recognizing relatives (one more)


    It was only the third generation that the British government passed to Fang Huairui''s generation.


    The first generation of the British Duke was Fang Huairui''s grandfather. At that time, his grandfather revolted with Emperor Taizu and won the title of Duke of the country with his outstanding military achievements.


    Emperor Taizu was big-hearted, not like those tyrants in history who died of cunning rabbits and cooked dogs, and shared this great scene with them, who were the heroes of the founding of the country.


    There are four tiger talismans in the Dajing Dynasty, which are in the hands of the four princes.


    This is the biggest bargaining chip he can come up with, and it is also the greatest sincerity.


    Fang Huairui knelt on the ground of the golden bricks, keeping his hands in a talisman position without moving.


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, there was silence.


    Time flies very slowly at this time.


    Fang Huairui could hear his heartbeat echoing in his ears like a drum, and he could hear the tick of the pot leaking next to him.


    After a while, he felt a lightness in his hand, and his heart relaxed.


    Chu Yi picked up the tiger talisman, which was only two inches long, from Fang Huairui''s hand, played with it casually, and said indifferently, "Emperor Taizu once said: There is no doubt about employing people."


    "Taizu Yi Bo Yuntian, I believe that all the soldiers who follow him to conquer the world are all his brothers."


    Taizu''s life has proved his love and righteousness with this great scene.


    "..." Fang Huairui raised his head in confusion, wondering what the First Prince meant.


    Could it be that the eldest prince was very satisfied with his surrender, and he kept his tiger talisman?


    Chu Yi lowered his eyes and looked at Fang Huairui, who was kneeling on the ground, and Yu Feng turned around again: "But he also said that there is no need for suspects."


    He spoke the last four words rather slowly, word by word.


    Chu Yi fixedly looked into Fang Huairui''s eyes and asked slowly, "You, do you understand what I mean?"


    When he said this, the smile on his face had already subsided. Instead of his usual gentleness, he revealed a cold aura.


    Fang Huairui''s lips moved slightly, and the whiskers on his face also trembled. Once again, he felt that kind of coercion from the seemingly gentle and harmless young man in front of him.


    pounding!


    Fang Huairui''s heartbeat continued to accelerate.


    The meaning of the first prince''s words couldn''t be more clear.


    Fang Huairui swallowed his saliva, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his half-hanging eyes fell on the three-legged nine-dragon sapphire incense burner in the corner.


    This is the incense burner used in the past.


    A wisp of blue smoke rose from the incense burner, Fang Huairui felt as if he was fascinated by the smoke, the corners of his eyes were dry and uncomfortable, and his mood was up and down.


    Since Jinshang ascended the throne, facing the empress dowager and King Kang''s mother and son''s pressing step by step towards Jinshang, most of the nobles stood by and watched, and no one was willing to stand in line easily.


    After all, King Kang is also the bloodline of Taizu. If they are not afraid of the family sitting on the throne and replace them, it makes no difference to them who is sitting in that position.


    They were loyal to the Dajing Dynasty, but not only to the present day.


    To put it more horribly, it¡¯s just grass, and nobles, including myself, will swing for their own interests at any time.


    Since they are not loyal to Jinshang, how could Jinshang and the eldest prince "believe" them.


    Suspect, no need.


    Fang Huairui chewed on Chu Yi''s words repeatedly, his heart sank completely, as if immersed in a pool of icy cold water.


    Chu Yi didn''t look at Fang Huairui, his eyes fell on the bronze tiger talisman between his fingers, he shook it, and took it completely into his palm.


    This is military power!


    Dongnuan Pavilion is extremely quiet.


    Fang Huairui knelt on the ground, motionless for a long time, his knees were slightly numb, and the middle clothes on his back were already sweaty.


    After a while, Chu Yi''s low voice sounded in front of him again: "Yu Si and the Shangqing Association will be executed in the afternoon today, Fang Huairui, are you willing to be this prisoner?"


    Fang Huairui looked up at Chu Yi again in astonishment.


    looked from bottom to top, and when he glanced over the chessboard, he saw a right hand with slender fingers gently tapping on the table, holding the tiger talisman that he was all too familiar with.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    This knuckle tap is very light.


    could be heard in Fang Huairui''s ears, like a life reminder, and like a black and white impermanent soul chain.


    Supervisor Zhan Yusi¡­


    Since the ninth day of the lunar new year, those aristocratic families have made countless excuses to the emperor for the Yu family''s affairs. The emperor has always ignored them and avoided all requests for advice.


    Now that the emperor wants to bypass the family and directly execute Yu Si, it is conceivable that the family will inevitably cause trouble.


    And behind the aristocratic family is King Kang.


    The eldest prince''s mind is clearly revealed, this is making him... no, it is forcing him to make a choice.


    Just thinking about it, Fang Huairui felt a sense of suffocation pressing against his chest.


    This is a big gamble!


    In the past, he surrendered his sincerity to the eldest prince, and offended King Kang several times, but in the end he didn''t tear his face.


    With the status of the British government, even if Chu Yi lost in this imperial power struggle, King Kang would not dare to touch the British government, and even comforted him in a kind voice.


    But once he took this errand today, it would be equivalent to standing on the opposite side of King Kang in the public eye.


    This is clearly to push him out as a target and as a knife.


    After today, the first person Kang Wang has to deal with is Fang Huairui.


    Chu Yi has always been patient, even if he didn''t look at Fang Huairui, he could guess the other party''s struggle at the moment.


    He didn''t rush, he took another white stone from the chess box leisurely, and moved it at will.


    The sound of falling sons is crisp, one after another.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Unconsciously, Fang Huairui''s heartbeat synchronized with Luo Zi''s rhythm.


    Fang Huairui''s brows jumped up every time the sound of a falling sound was heard.


    He clenched his fists tightly, trying to calm himself.


    Now that the eldest prince is willing to let him be the supervisor, it means that as long as he is loyal to the emperor and the eldest prince, their British government will be preserved, and they will no longer be held accountable for the Yu family''s treason.


    If the eldest prince ascends to the position of ninety-five in the future, the British government will be his relative trust.


    has the opportunity to take it to the next level.


    How he should choose is obvious.


    When the decision came to mind, Fang Huairui let out a long breath.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt the tragic and proud grandfather''s uprising with Emperor Taizu.


    In troubled times, who can really stay out of it.


    The same is true now.


    Two tigers are fighting, how can the tigers allow them to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!


    Fang Huairui finally moved, lowered his upper body and kowtowed heavily to Chu Yi.


    "The minister takes orders."


    The three words ?? are powerful and powerful.


    His forehead rested on the cold ground almost reverently, and he knelt down on the ground.


    His heart was both relieved that the dust had settled, and dignified that the rain was about to come.


    A burst of light laughter, like a jade bead on a plate, rippling through the air, penetrated into Fang Huairui''s ears, and Fang Huairui finally felt a little relieved.


    Chu Yi casually threw the piece he just picked up into the chess box, and said lightly, "Fifty years ago, Fang Ye took the tiger talisman from Emperor Taizu."


    "Whether this tiger talisman can return to the British government now depends on you."


    Fang Huairui heard the words, and his beard trembled violently again. He recalled what Chu Yi said earlier, "No need for suspects." This time, he completely understood.


    He immediately expressed his loyalty: "I will definitely not let down the painstaking efforts of His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    "Let''s step back." Chu Yi said as he held the tiger talisman in his hand and cushioned it casually.


    When Fang Huairui got up, her complicated eyes couldn''t help but stay for a moment at the tiger talisman in Chu Yi''s hand, like heartache, reluctance, and self-blame.


    Then, he bowed his head and silently backed out.


    After leaving Dongnuan Pavilion, Fang Huairui was already dripping with cold sweat, from the forehead to the neck to the back was all wet.


    When the cold wind blew, he shivered from the cold.


    He subconsciously touched the empty sleeve pocket, thinking about the tiger talisman that he just handed over for a while, and then staring back at everything that happened just now.


    In fact, from the moment he handed over the tiger talisman, he had already made a choice.


    The British government, which has lost military power, is destined to go downhill, and from then on it becomes an ordinary noble, famous and no power.


    If Fang Huairui didn''t have a trace of blood, he could enjoy the wealth and honor left by his ancestors, but if he still wanted to keep his ancestors'' legacy and had ambitions to show off his grand plans, then he would have no other choice at all.


    Seek wealth and danger in danger, this is the eternal truth.


    Fang Huairui couldn''t help but look back in the direction of Dongnuan Pavilion, wiped the cold sweat with his cuff, and sighed, convinced.


    In the future, he can no longer be half-hearted, let alone watch the fire from the sidelines.


    Next is a tough battle.


    Since he took up this errand, then, just beheading it is not enough, he has to do it beautifully, and it can be regarded as his vote for the first prince.


    After leaving the palace, Fang Huairui took a dozen or so Tianfu army personal soldiers to the Beizhen Fusi in person, and asked to see He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, indicating that he was appointed by the first prince to be the prisoner who executed today''s execution.


    He Lie had already received a message from the palace, and ordered the two people, Rusi and Shangqing, who were imprisoned in the imperial prison, to be handed over to Fang Huairui.


    Thanks to his uncle, Fang Huairui visited the legendary prison for the first time in his life.


    Jin Yiwei''s "jail" is not something that can be locked in like a cat or a dog. Those who can be imprisoned here are either of high quality or serious enough.


    In the gloomy cell, Fang Huairui thought sarcastically.


    A guard in Jinyi unlocked the door of one of the cells and said with a blank expression, "Master Guo, Yu Si is inside."


    The man in the cell was standing with his hands behind his back, but when he heard the movement, he turned around quickly.


    "Brother-in-law!"


    The head of the Yu family, Yu Si, was overjoyed when he saw the British prince, and shouted excitedly.


    He has been locked in the cell for a full seven days, his hair is still meticulous and neatly combed, but his robes have become wrinkled and exudes a strange smell like pickles.


    Even so, Yu Si''s waist was still straight, both arrogant and embarrassed, with a kind of extreme contradiction all over his body.


    "..." Fang Huairui was almost two big, and his forehead was throbbing.


    As of now, he no longer expects to bring the Yu family back, let alone the family head of the Yu family.


    The Yu family is like a greedy blood leech, who has been sucking the blood of the Fang family all these years.


    Yusi excitedly took two steps forward, only Fang Huairui could be seen in his eyes, and he said, "Are you here to pick me up?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 230： No guarantee (two more)

    Chapter 230 No guarantee (two more)


    Yusi saw that there were several Tianfu soldiers outside the cell, and his spirits lifted.


    The Tianfu Army is the pro-army of the British government. It is the elite of the elite. It was trained by the British government of all dynasties and has always been loyal to the British government.


    Brother-in-law brought Tianfu army personal soldiers to pick him up, even Jinyiwei couldn''t stop him!


    The younger sister had a way to coax her brother-in-law.


    "Let''s go." Fang Huairui said to Yu Si in an unintelligible way, turning to the side.


    For Yu Si, these two words are equivalent to an affirmative answer.


    Brother-in-law really came to pick him up!


    Yu Si''s waist straightened even more. He glanced sarcastically at He Lie outside the cell, and sighed again: "Brother-in-law, the Yu family was wronged, and the emperor was blinded by the traitor and beat me up."


    "My Yu family and the Fang family have the same surname, so this matter can''t be left alone!"


    He spoke with impassioned impassioned meaning that the emperor dared to treat their Yu family like this, but he did not take the British government seriously and asked the British to vent their anger on their Yu family.


    The words ?? "idiot" were already on Fang Huairui''s mouth, and he finally swallowed them.


    Fang Huairui''s thick moustache covered the disdain on his lips, his eyes were cold and disgusting, and he thought to himself: His wife and brother-in-law are really ignorant, and now he is still dreaming in the daytime, and wants to beat the emperor!


    Such an idiot still wants to rebel? !


    Wasn''t instigated by someone...


    Fang Huairui''s mouth twitched, he waved his hand to the few Tianfu soldiers behind him and made a gesture, and said again, "Take it away!" The voice was cold and harsh.


    Yu Si was confused, and vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Two Tianfu Army personal soldiers strode into the cell with their heads held high, and forcefully escorted Yu Si out. At the same time, the other two personal soldiers escorted Shang Qing from another cell.


    Fang Huairui bowed his hands to He Lie politely: "Farewell."


    "..." He Lie watched Fang Huairui and his party leave with a complicated expression.


    The top honors and nobles who followed the founding of the Taizu like the Duke of England and Duke Chengguo were always arrogant, but today the Duke of England is so polite to him, it is obvious whose face is this for.


    The eldest prince has some tricks.


    He Lie came out of the prison while thinking.


    The warm winter sun hangs high in the blue sky, and the sun shines directly at him, slightly dazzling, He Lie can''t help but narrow his eyes.


    "Commander," a Jin Yiwei hurried over and said, "Xiao Shoufu is here."


    Xiao Shoufu is the first assistant of the current cabinet and also serves as the minister of the Ministry of Personnel.


    In the last few years of the late emperor''s reign, the dragon''s body went from bad to worse, but instead of letting the crown prince supervise the country, he handed over the affairs of the state to Shoufu. Xiao Shoufu held the cabinet and had enormous power. He was not a prime minister, but he became a "true prime minister".


    "Yo, what a rare visitor." He Lie raised his thick black eyebrows, not surprisingly, Fang Zheng''s chin was slightly raised, and he looked towards the door.


    The gate of Fusi in Beizhen was full of noise. Seven or eight carriages surrounded the street and the air was full of gunpowder.


    "Prince British, the case has not yet been concluded, how can the execution be executed now?!"


    A majestic voice came from a two-horse black lacquer-carved flat-top carriage, and the curtain on one side of the carriage was lifted halfway, revealing an old face.


    It was an old man in his sixties, with a goatee on his chin and a few deep ravines between his brows. He looked at Fang Huairui outside the carriage with a solemn expression, not anger and self-righteousness.


    Shoufu came from the Xiao family in Qingzhou. He did not take the imperial examinations, but was recommended by the Yuan family. The late emperor personally invited him to become an official in the court.


    has skyrocketed since then, and in just five years, he joined the cabinet.


    Outside the carriage, several officials from aristocratic families stopped in front of Fang Huairui, righteously agreeing:


    "Mr. Xiao''s remarks are very true. There are many suspicious points in this case, so how can you execute this sentence?"


    "Mr. Britain, you are too impatient."


    "In such a hurry to execute the execution, I think that ''some people'' want to cover up something."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As soon as these officials heard the news that the eldest prince ordered the British public supervisor to be executed, they came here immediately, for fear that if Yu Si would be killed one step later, they would no longer have to fight whether to protect the Yu family or the Feng family. .


    "What did you say?" Ru Si, who was beside the prison car, turned pale and asked in a sharp voice.


    It turned out that his brother-in-law was not here to save him at all.


    Not only did he not come to save him, but he came to kill him!


    "Fang Huairui, are you going to kill me?!" Yu Si pointed at Fang Huairui angrily and shouted, his eyes were frightened and his heart was cold, "I am Ming Feng''s uncle!"


    "You are so ruthless to the Yue family, so you are not afraid... um."


    Yu Si''s words didn''t have a chance to continue, Fang Huairui only made a gesture, and Yu Si''s mouth was rudely blocked with a sweat towel.


    Yu Si is a scholar, and he has no power to hold a chicken. In front of the strong Tianfu army personal soldiers, he has no power to fight back, and he was quickly taken to the prison cart.


    Shangqing was taken to another prison car. His hair was scattered like a beggar, and his Taoist robe was torn and tattered. The burns on his skin were faintly visible. similar.


    "The hexagram of death, it is the hexagram of death." Shangqing''s mouth recited words, and the descriptions were vague and crazy.


    Fang Huairui didn''t look at Yu Si and Shangqing at all, and didn''t care what they were muttering.


    To him, Yu Si and Shang Qing were already dead.


    His real opponent is a living person, a noble family headed by Xiao Shoufu in front of him.


    This is exactly what the First Prince intended for him to be executed.


    "Does Xiao Shoufu want to teach me to do business?" Fang Huairui''s sharp eyes glanced at the shrimp soldiers and crab generals around, and shot directly at Xiao Shoufu in the carriage, saying in a rough voice, "Cenchen and military generals are irrelevant, Xiao The first assistant''s hand is too long, so wide!"


    He is not afraid of offending people at all, and every word has a thorn.


    Let him do this prison and beheading officials, and he will definitely offend these noble families. It is better to offend them to the end, so that these noble families hate him, and they will not all go to the emperor.


    Fang Huairui snorted coldly, poked out his ears deliberately, and said coldly, "How do you say that?"


    The two personal soldiers beside him laughed and said, "The dog takes the mouse!"


    "have a finger in the pie!"


    Fang Huairui brought all his cronies, and at this moment, he sang in harmony with him, very tacit understanding.


    Xiao Shoufu has been in the court for decades, and he usually faces most of the civil servants who are literate. He has always disdainful and lazy to deal with nobles such as British princes who are still mud-legged and pig-killers.


    Listening to these rude people''s laughter, Xiao Shoufu''s face was not very good-looking, and he stared at Fang Huairui unpleasantly and said, "What if this official has to stop it?"


    "Xiao Shoufu can give it a try." Fang Huai Ruidong turned on his horse neatly, and looked down at Xiao Shoufu from the high horseback, "This master has always kept his word, and he will definitely punish people at three o''clock noon. cut."


    "Even if the emperor agrees to a reprieve, this duke will not agree. Today, this duke will kill his relatives righteously."


    When Yu Si in the prison van heard that he was going to be beheaded at three o''clock in the afternoon, he was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    His body was leaning against the railing of the prison cart, shaking like a sieve, and he had long lost the calmness he had in the cell before.


    At this moment, Yu Si was really scared, feeling that the cold guillotine seemed to be hanging above his neck.


    "You..." Xiao Shoufu in the carriage trembled with anger, his goatee trembled, and gritted his teeth, "Fang Huairui, do you have to go your own way?"


    "It''s still early, you have confidence that the sky will not change?!"


    Xiao Shoufu pointed to the rising sun outside the window, making a pun.


    In my heart, I felt that the British man was simply stupid. At this time, he had to carry on with King Kang, and he had to stand on the emperor''s side. His brain was broken!


    "It''s getting late." Fang Huairui was also meaningful, and said coldly and arrogantly, "If it''s too late, I''ll miss the auspicious time."


    "Good dog won''t stand in the way. Believe it or not, Shoufu Xiao, even if this gentleman kills you on the spot, this gentleman will be fine."


    "When Duke Cheng killed Yang Shineng, the late emperor never convicted him."


    "The blood on my hands is more than the salt you have eaten!"


    Fang Huairui pulled the reins, and the brown horse under his crotch kicked his front hooves high against Xiao Shoufu in a demonstration, as if he wanted to push iron hooves on the opponent''s face.


    The rough air from the horses almost swept Xiao Shoufu''s face, causing him to instinctively step back, showing a bit of embarrassment as he fled.


    Fang Huairui on horseback naturally noticed this, raised his head and laughed wantonly, and dropped a word: "Go!"


    The personal soldiers he brought from behind immediately followed with two prison carts.


    After a while, only Xiao Shoufu and his party were left at the gate of Fusi in Beizhen.


    Xiao Shoufu in the carriage looked at Fang Huairui''s back as he rode his horse away, his mouth and even his chin tense.


    British man is a martial artist with five big and three rough. If such a scumbag starts to go crazy, he will really use a knife...


    "What a reckless man!" Xiao Shoufu gritted his teeth, his beard trembled again, and his eyes were uncertain.


    As far as he knew, Duke Ying went to the Hall of Mental Cultivation before coming to Beizhen Fusi, and he did not know what means the eldest prince used to subdue Duke Yingying.


    Xungui represents military power. In addition to the Tianfu army, the tiger talisman in his hand can mobilize 400,000 Liaodong troops. If he is determined to go to the emperor and the first prince...


    is not very good.


    Xiao Shoufu''s heart sank and murmured, "That''s it."


    The Yu family will definitely not be able to keep it.


    Xiao Shoufu let out a long breath, and looked at Fang Huairui''s back with deep eyes until the other party disappeared at the end of the street.


    Fang Huairui took the prison cart and went directly to Caishikou.


    Cashikou was very lively, with a huge crowd of people. The people saw the notice posted by the First Prince and knew that Yu Si and Shangqing would be executed today, so they came to watch the fun.


    When the two heads fell to the ground, there was a burst of cheers calling "Long live" from the onlookers.


    The golden sunlight poured down and sprinkled on the two dead heads. The ground was quickly stained with blood, and a strong smell of blood filled the air and drifted away with the wind.


    In the distance, an unremarkable blue-covered carriage was parked on the street.


    The blue curtain of the carriage opened a gap several inches wide, and a dark red curtain embroidered with dark patterns of flames could be vaguely seen inside. People reverie.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 231： Hobbies (one more)

    Chapter 231 Hobbies (one more)


    A strand of silk-like black hair fell softly on the jade-like hand, and when the wind blew, the hair caressed the back of the hand.


    "Meow!"


    "Meow~"


    Inside the carriage, there are occasional pleasant and soft cat meows, which are long and short, high and low, adding a sense of leisure and contentment.


    "Long live Long live Long live!"


    After the cheers, a young man in green clothes walked quickly to the side of the carriage, with a black shirt showing a corner of his neckline, leaning on the carriage to report softly: "Master, the man has been beheaded, and the head has fallen to the ground."


    There was a long silence in response to the youth in Tsing Yi.


    When he thought he would not get any response, an indifferent male voice came from the carriage:


    "Walk."


    ''s voice was ethereal and clear, as if it came from the clouds and blue clouds on the top of Mount Tai.


    Curtains fell, blocking the big red sleeves embroidered with cloud patterns.


    The youth in green clothes responded in a low voice, with a very respectful expression and tone.


    He was about to get into the carriage when he heard the driver in front of him say solemnly, "It''s Miss Gu!"


    "Meow!" There was an excited cat meowing in the carriage.


    "Second girl Gu?" The youth in green patted the driver''s shoulder, "Where is it?"


    "In the Rongxiang Teahouse in front." The driver pointed to a teahouse in front of the right with his whip.


    The youth in green clothes raised his eyes and saw a familiar profile face from behind a window on the second floor of the teahouse a few zhang away, with a light smile and unparalleled beauty.


    When the last word of the coachman fell, the curtain of the carriage was slammed open from the inside.


    Xia Houqing, who was wearing a red shirt, walked down from the carriage with a look of disgust. The bright red shirt glowed dazzlingly in the sun, as if the surrounding area was filled with a bit of beautiful color because of his appearance.


    "Meow~"


    In his right hand he was also holding a five- or six-month-old long-haired three-colored cat, with **** pinching the cat''s back neck, the cat''s four claws were waving in the air, and the green cat''s eyes were round and round.


    The youth in green looked at this scene, his eyes widened slightly, and he silently looked at Xia Houqing with condemning eyes.


    seems to be saying, master, you are so rude! ! !


    Xia Houqing gritted his teeth, and the corners of his red and seductive lips curled into a cold and stiff arc.


    He glanced coldly at the young man in green clothes, and the young man stared at the soft and cute kitten, wanting to say that if the Lord is tired, he can help hold it.


    Xia Houqing pursed his thin lips even tighter, and walked faster towards the Rongxiang Teahouse on the street. His long back showed a hint of irritability.


    The youth in green jumped out of the carriage and quickly chased after him.


    Xia Houqing took the cat into the Rongxiang Teahouse and walked up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    The little Er in the back shouted: "Guest officer, the seats on the second floor are full."


    "Guest officer, are you looking for a friend?"


    Xia Houqing ignored Xiao Er and floated to the end of the corridor on the second floor like a burst of red clouds.


    "boom!"


    He didn''t knock on the door, and kicked open the door of the seat with a rude kick, the little Er exclaimed.


    There were two people sitting in the elegant seat, one in white and the other in purple, facing each other across the table.


    The young man in white was pouring wine for the girl in purple. Even if the door was kicked open, the young man''s hand was still steady, and the wine never spilled.


    Gu Yanfei was leaning against the window casually. Hearing the sound, he looked in the direction of the door, his eyes lit up and his eyebrows widened.


    "Sunshine!"


    Almost at the same time as she shouted, Sanhua Mao was thrown out by that beautiful right hand.


    "Your cat." Xia Houqing said impatiently.


    "Meow!" The cat stretched out its body and limbs in mid-air, and "flyed" towards Gu Yanfei''s arms like a milk swallow returning to its nest. It was so graceful and agile that it just fell into her hands.


    Started soft.


    Gu Yanfei knew as soon as he touched the soft belly of the cat, the cat that had been kidnapped for seven days had gained weight.


    The little Er in the back saw that they seemed to know each other, so he silently retreated.


    "Meow meow meow!" The cat was in a great mood and happily rubbed her cheek with her palm.


    Qingguang''s eyes narrowed into two small crescent moons, and the long hair was smooth and smooth, and looked finer and softer than the fine mink hair, shining beautifully in the sunlight of the window.


    The cat has a new big red bib embroidered with cloud patterns on its neck, and a small backpack the size of a fist on its back. It is the same color and is also embroidered with cloud patterns.


    Gu Yanfei stroked the cat''s back and ripped off the drawstring of the small backpack. In an instant, round beads rolled out of the small backpack.


    There are bright red coral beads, black and white pearls, luminous pearls, suet white jade beads, and agate beads... Finger-sized beads are rolling on the table.


    "Meow~"


    The cat''s eyes lit up and jumped to the table excitedly, his paws busy picking up those beads.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the cat, then at Xiahouqing at the door, and asked with a strange expression, "Do you still have this hobby?"


    She could clearly see that the bib and backpack on the cat were made of the same material as the robe on Xia Houqing!


    In the elegant seat, there was silence.


    The air suddenly became cold.


    The cat didn''t notice, and continued to pull the beads, playing with great enthusiasm.


    "What hobbies do I have?" Xia Houqing asked softly.


    He whispered softly, as if he was gossiping, but the youth in green who chased him outside the seat felt shivering, and the tip of his nose seemed to smell the smell of blood faintly.


    Xia Houqing took a step closer to Gu Yanfei, the corners of his eyes as graceful as the tail of a phoenix were slightly raised, and the enchanting pupils were full of waves.


    This girl is really unscrupulous, can''t learn to speak? !


    Since you can''t speak, just sew it up!


    His thin lips curled up, and his right hand pulled from the blood ring on his left middle finger, suddenly pulling out a thin blood-red line.


    The thin line was unknown, and it shone with a luster as cold as blood.


    A murderous aura was silently released from his simple action.


    His temper is still so bad! Gu Yanfei curled the corners of his mouth and stroked the cat: "Qingguang, did he bully you?"


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat squatting on the table stopped playing with beads, squatted obediently towards Gu Yanfei, pointed a paw at Xia Houqing, and sued.


    He kidnapped the cat, shut it up, and prevented the cat from going home.


    Cat can''t wait to tell Gu Yanfei about his grievances these days.


    Xia Houqing looked at the complaining cat, the corners of his eyes twitched and twitched again, his pupils were as deep as abyss.


    "Snapped."


    Chu Yi gently put down the jug in his hand.


    The sound of the ?? jug hitting the tabletop was not loud, but it just interrupted the tense atmosphere in the air.


    Chu Yi raised his finger and pointed to the direction of Caishikou outside the window, and said indifferently, "What do you think about the Lord Xiahou?"


    Xia Houqing''s gaze turned to Chu Yi, and stared at him for a moment, as if weighing something.


    After a while, the haze surging in his eyes gradually subsided again, and with a flick of his wide sleeves, the blood line has been retracted into the ring.


    "The affairs of your country, this seat is just to watch the fun." Xia Houqing casually smoothed the folds of his cuffs.


    After a pause, the corners of his bright red lips twitched, and he said, "Besides, there is nothing wrong with Jing Guo''s chaos in this seat."


    His voice was understated, but there was a **** aura wafting out of it, revealing his mentality of fearing that the world would not be chaotic.


    Chu Yi hooked his lips and smiled, and took out a Qinan agarwood token with a curly grass pattern from his sleeve.


    The palm-sized token was placed on the table by him, with the word "Yu" engraved on the front.


    Xiahouqing, who was standing ten feet away, took a clear look, and his pupils staring at the token gradually deepened.


    This is the head order passed down by the Yu family from generation to generation.


    Chu Yi held the cup in one hand, took a leisurely sip of the drink, and always had a small smile on his lips, stretched out **** and pushed the token an inch in the direction of Xia Houqing, "Here."


    Xia Houqing''s pupils shrank to a point, staring at the token.


    He understood that Chu Yi gave not only this token, but the Yu family.


    Chu Yi gave him the entire Yu family.


    To him, this is a great gift.


    The corners of Xia Houqing''s lips lifted slowly, his eyes and smile revealed a kind of extreme madness and hatred.


    The air in the elegant seat was condensed, and the atmosphere became tense and strange.


    Only heard the sound of irritable cat meowing one after another.


    The talking cat chattered and complained to the owner: "Meow, meow, meow..."


    Gu Yanfei listened to the cat''s complaint one after another, patted its head perfunctorily, and said lazily, "I don''t understand."


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat was completely angry, blowing its beard and staring, and even its long-haired tail was blown up.


    This person and cat seem to be unaware of the tense atmosphere around them.


    Chu Yi put his fist on his lips and gave a low laugh, then raised his hand gracefully to Xiahouqing to plead: "Master Xiahou, please take a seat."


    Xia Houqing shifted his gaze from the token to Chu Yi, with a little blood in his eyes.


    Standing still for a long time, Xia Houqing finally moved, and walked over slowly, his long robe almost dragged to the ground, but when he was walking, the hem of his clothes just flew up like flowing water, and it was spotless.


    He lifted his robe and sat down on the chair facing the window. He lifted his eyelids and turned the whites of his eyes slightly. He fixedly looked at Chu Yi and spit out two words: "Conditions."


    "Refreshing." Chu Yi stroked his palm gently, and the smile on the corner of his lips deepened by three points.


    His voice was gentle and calm: "I want to cross the country."


    The soft sunlight dyed on his handsome face, his expression was gentle and elegant, and he had an aura that made him dare not be taken lightly.


    The seat was quiet for a while.


    Xiahouqing put his hand on his forehead, and suddenly laughed: "Haha...haha, hahaha..."


    His laughter grew louder and louder, his thin shoulders trembled violently, and even the clothes on his body trembled.


    After a while, Xia Houqing stopped laughing, his eyes were stained with a trace of blood, and he snorted softly: "What a big tone!"


    Chu Yi dared to speak to himself to cross the country, this is not only a big tone, but his ambition is even greater.


    "It''s only been a few days, Young Master Yi," Xia Houqing''s lips curled into a sneer, "It''s not good to be too greedy."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 232： Life experience (two more)

    Chapter 232 Life Experience (two more)


    "That moment, this moment." Chu Yi''s expression and tone were as gentle as ever, like the breeze and the bright moon, "Master Xiahou, what do you think?"


    Xia Houqing''s enchanting phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and a strange light burst out from them.


    "Clap!"


    Xia Houqing suddenly clapped his hands softly, with an enchanting smile on his face.


    Yes, that moment, this moment.


    Chu Yi could be that sick son Yi, who lived in South Vietnam for eight years;


    Chu Yi can also gently instigate himself to support the fifteenth son of the emperor and hold the emperor to command the princes;


    Chu Yi, of course, can also be ambitious to take over the country in South Vietnam.


    "Master Xiahou," Chu Yi calmly played with the wine glass in his hand, and said calmly, "What you are thinking about is not this world, but I am."


    Chu Yi stared straight at Xia Houqing without hesitation, and his ambition was naked in his black jade-like pupils.


    The eyes of the two men met quietly in mid-air, as if they were engaged in a silent duel.


    In the silence, the young man in green clothes walked in silently holding a tray, on which were two celadon pots, one large and one small, and two green luminous cups.


    The youth in green clothes first poured a glass of wine, and then used another small celadon pot to pour a glass of goat milk into another luminous glass.


    Two identical luminous cups were given out, the wine was given to Xia Houqing, and the goat milk was given to the cat.


    After doing all this, the youth in green clothes silently took the tray and backed out.


    Xia Houqing took up the luminous glass filled with wine, shook it gently, and the aroma of the wine gradually spread into the air.


    He didn''t answer Chu Yi''s question directly, his voice slowed down and soft, seductive and feminine: "Just one Yu family, we need to change another country?"


    "The Yu family is just my little sincerity." The smile on Chu Yi''s face was still like a spring breeze, and his tone was slow and slow, "With the ability of the Lord Xiahou, if you want Yu Si to die, it couldn''t be easier."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Having said that, Chu Yi stopped abruptly and took a sip of wine gracefully.


    The Yu family is a family of nobles that lasted for three or four hundred years, and it played a pivotal role in the history of the previous dynasty for more than a hundred years.


    It is not difficult to make the Yu family exterminate the clan and use Xiahouqing''s ability to turn his hand into a cloud and cover his hand into a rain, as long as he sends dozens of dead soldiers to do it.


    But it is not so easy to let the Yu family''s reputation for a hundred years be ruined, the lintel collapsed, and it will be cast aside by the world, leaving a long-term infamy in the annals of history.


    As far as he knows, Xia Houqing has been planning for this day for a long time, and this time, under the guise of plotting the "Taizu Hand Letters", he risked his life to come to Dajing from Yue Kingdom, just to witness the Yu family''s demise. .


    But even so, if Yan Fei hadn''t gotten his foot in it, Xia Houqing would have just killed the entire Yu family, far less happy than he is now.


    Chu Yi gave a low laugh: "If it''s just killing people and exterminating the family, of course the lord doesn''t need to cooperate with me, but if the plan is bigger, the lord alone may not be able to accomplish anything."


    "What''s more, this Yu family is just an appetizer."


    "The enemy of Lord Xiahou, and..."


    He smiled slightly and pointed to the sky with his finger.


    From the beginning to the end, his tone was light and light, as if the two of them were not talking about the fate of a country, but just reminiscing about the old.


    Xia Houqing snorted coldly, and gently stroked the blood ring between his fingers with a dangerous smile.


    Chu Yi didn''t seem to notice, and he continued unhurriedly: "Even if Lord Xiahou wins the ninth five, he will only be ''chaotic ministers and thieves'', but he has achieved Bailihong''s prosperous age."


    The young man in green, who was standing outside his seat, was so terrified that he almost fell to his knees.


    The words of this young master mean that they have a disreputable reputation for their lords. Even if they win the world, they will still be infamous for thousands of years. The people will only say that Xiahouqing ruined the prosperity of Qianming.


    "Young Master Yi is saying that this is a traitor and stealing the country?" Xia Houqing gently applauded again, raised his long eyebrows, his tone was gloomy, and there was no joy or anger on his gorgeous face.


    As soon as these words came out, even Gu Yanfei and the cat looked up, with the same expressions.


    Chu Yi calmly took a sip of the wine and said with a smile, "Your honey is yours, and his arsenic is yours. What does your lord think?"


    For him, the country of Yue is honey, what he wants;


    As far as Xiahouqing is concerned, Yue Kingdom is arsenic, enough to drag him into another boundless abyss.


    Xia Houqing shook the wine hand and paused for a while, then brought the luminous glass to his lips, and slowly sipped the wine in the glass.


    "Young Master Yi, the enemy in this seat also includes your Chu family." Xia Houqing said something that was either true or false, and the corners of his lips seemed to be smiling, making people unable to understand his true thoughts.


    The dark red wine liquid stained the corners of his lips, as if stained with blood.


    "My Chu family and Lingzun may have a grudge," Chu Yi met the other party''s tentative eyes, hooked his lips again, and said simply, "but with you, not necessarily."


    The last two words are deliberately slowed down, making them meaningful.


    Xia Houqing put the empty wine glass in his hand heavily on the table, making a "pop" sound, causing the cat who was drinking goat''s milk to accidentally choke.


    "Meow!"


    The cat got angry and jumped up instantly. When the back leg kicked up, it kicked the wine jug on the table. The wine was poured on the token with the word "Yu" engraved on it, and the various beads on the table were also It crashed down and rolled to the ground.


    Xia Houqing seemed to be unaware, staring deeply at Chu Yi, the unfathomable phoenix eyes were like shadows flowing on the sea, a mysterious light and shadow flowed.


    Having said this, Xia Houqing was also convinced that Chu Yi knew everything.


    Xia Houqing stared at Chu Yi motionless, his eyes became darker and darker, more and more sinister.


    Chu Yi picked up the white porcelain jug with pear blossom white from the messy table, refilled a glass of wine elegantly, and handed the fragrant pear blossom white glass to Xia Houqing, "Please."


    The eyes of the two met again.


    This son Ying, even Baili Hong took a look.


    "As early as the time of Zhuangzi, you should have thought about it." Xia Houqing used a questioning tone, but his expression was quite determined, "You first let this seat hold the emperor in order to make the princes, and when the time is right, you will use the traitorous. In the name of stealing the country, he spreads all over the world, holding high the banner of righteousness to conquer the country of Yue and attack the throne."


    From the beginning to the end, what Chu Yi has drawn is this world.


    Only now, he has directly revealed his ambitions without any cover.


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word, without denying it.


    At this moment, no denial is acknowledgment.


    In the elegant seat, there was silence, and time seemed to freeze.


    Suddenly, Xiahouqing moved.


    He didn''t take Chu Yi''s glass of wine, but stood up abruptly, brushing his red cuffs across the table, and the Yu Family Patriarch Order on the table disappeared.


    He turned away without saying a word.


    The wide hem of his clothes flew up like a gorgeous phoenix tail, and there seemed to be a radiant red flame burning under his feet.


    "boom!"


    The door of the seat was closed again, causing the beads on the floor to roll up.


    "Bone lulu..."


    ''s clear and green eyes lit up, and with a "meow" cry, he threw himself at the rolling beads, and fluffy claws plucked the beads to and fro.


    Gu Yanfei put one hand on the window sill, rested his chin on his fingers, shook his head and said, "What a bad temper!"


    This guy is moody all day long, and he has to be endured by someone.


    Just like this cat!


    Gu Yanfei shook his head and sighed, scanning the mess on the table.


    "Meow!" The cat heard it, jumped up to Gu Yanfei with a "whoosh", and loudly agreed.


    That''s right, this guy surnamed Xiahou has a bad temper!


    The cat was extremely aggrieved, and rubbed against Gu Yanfei''s skirt with his fluffy cheeks, rubbing it over and over again, as if to say that after being kidnapped these days, he has suffered a serious crime.


    Unfortunately, its fur is smooth and smooth, and it is not convincing at all.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t bother to pay attention to this cat who was so stubborn, so he could not help leaning over to Chu Yi, and asked curiously, "What kind of hatred does the surnamed Xiahou have with the Yu family?"


    Chu Yi looked at her pink face, the two were only a foot apart, so close that he could almost see the fine hairs on her face almost transparent under the sun, and her skin was smooth and flawless.


    The **** and white eyes are clear and transparent, as if no dust has fallen, and thousands of words are condensed in them.


    He stretched out his hand involuntarily and touched the corner of her eye lightly, the skin under his fingers was delicate and soft.


    Gu Yanfei thought it was something stuck in the corner of her eye, she blinked, her long eyelashes just brushed against the pulp of his thumb.


    Chu Yi''s heart trembled slightly, and withdrew his hand, the index finger of his right hand rubbed his thumb, and said slowly: "After the previous dynasty was overthrown, Empress Yu escaped from the palace in suspended animation, and was quietly taken back to Yu''s house to live for Emperor Hongwu. I gave birth to a posthumous son, named Wei Heng."


    "Wei Heng has half of the blood of the Yu family, and the head of the Yu family at that time hid him and raised him secretly. In his name, he recruited the remnants of the previous dynasty everywhere, and gathered people''s hearts and property.


    "It''s a pity that Wei Heng was displaced when he was in his mother''s body, and he was a premature baby. He was born with insufficiency and was weak since childhood.


    "The Yu family was afraid that he would die, so they arranged for him to serve him early."


    "A lot of hard work was not in vain. Wei Heng left a son before his death."


    Chu Yi spoke in a calm tone, with a little coldness in his eyes.


    Gu Yanfei only listened to the story, he listened with great interest and affirmed:


    "So, Xiahouqing is Wei Heng''s son."


    She is a qualified listener. Not only did she not interrupt when listening, but she obediently poured a glass of wine for Chu Yi and handed it to him with a smile.


    Chu Yi took the wine glass from Gu Yanfei, lowered his eyes and played with it.


    The wine in the glass swayed in circles, reflected in his dark pupils, and the waves were shining.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but remember the hexagram she calculated for Xia Houqing that night:


    Qingben, a beautiful woman, was born from ashes; blood-clothed Shura, **** rain.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 233： for profit

    Chapter 233 For Profit


    This "qing" is not only the name of Xiahouqing, but also a respectful title, implying that he was born with dignity.


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin thoughtfully and said to himself, "Then..."


    How could Xia Houqing go from Dajing to Yue Kingdom, which is south of Dajiang River, and also sit in the position of the dignified Tianyuan Si, and in Da Yue''s power, he overthrew the government and the opposition, and the rain turned clouds.


    is so weird.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    The door of the seat was knocked regularly from outside.


    The cat heard the movement, jumped briskly behind the door, and squatted down obediently and curiously.


    "Come in." Chu Yi said lightly.


    The door was pushed open, Xiao Shi appeared in the corridor at the entrance of the elegant seat, walked in without looking sideways, and turned a blind eye to the mess on the table and the ground.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t even look at Xiao Shi, and still stared straight at Chu Yi.


    He hasn''t said what kind of hatred Xiahouqing and the Yu family have.


    It stands to reason that neither Xia Houqing''s father Wei Heng nor Xia Houqing himself can be seen clearly. Fortunately, they can survive and grow up thanks to the help of the Yu family.


    In an aristocratic family like the Yu family, the most important thing in cultivating children is loyalty, subtly teaching them to be loyal to the family, and to put the interests of the family first.


    Since the Yu family wants to plan the world, then at least let Xiahouqing be loyal to the Yu family, and let Xiahouqing be grateful to the Yu family.


    However, Xiahouqing hated the Yu family so much that he could not wait to destroy the ten families of the Yu family, so that the entire Yu family would be wiped out, leaving a stench for thousands of years.


    So, what did the Yu family do to him?


    Gu Yanfei stared at Chu Yi, and Chu Yi also stared at her.


    In each other''s pupils, each other''s face was clearly reflected.


    Chu Yi''s earlobe on one side turned a touch of pale pink again, hidden behind a few strands of hair, when he heard Xiao Shi''s rough drake voice sound unpleasantly:


    "Young Master, Lian Yushi just committed suicide by hitting a pillar in the Qianqing Palace."


    Xiao Shi also knew that he had come at an untimely time, but he could only bite the bullet and say: "The emperor has announced the imperial physician, and the imperial physician said that even the imperial censor is seriously injured and is about to die."


    Since the notice of Yu Siwen Zhan was posted in the morning, many people have entered the palace one after another to ask to see the emperor.


    After a few breaths of silence, Chu Yi finally turned his head to give Xiao Shi a look, and put down the wine glass in his hand at the same time.


    His handsome face was calm, and he didn''t even move the corners of his eyes.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The two opened their mouths almost at the same time, and closed their mouths at the same time.


    After a short pause, Chu Yi continued, "Do you want to go back to the palace with me?"


    Chu Yi smiled and looked at Gu Yanfei, his gentle eyes lingering like silk.


    Xiao Shi keenly noticed that the master said "back", and couldn''t help but glanced at him quietly.


    "Going to save people?" Gu Yanfei finished drinking the remaining pear blossoms in the cup and licked his lips contentedly.


    Chu Yi shook his head, his beautiful eyes curled up, "An Le is thinking of you to play."


    Under the sun, the young man in white has black hair, and the tall and straight eyebrows are like mountains in the distance.


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei answered cheerfully, remembering to greet the crazy cat, "Qingguang, let''s go."


    The two and one cat left the Rongxiang Teahouse.


    When they arrived at the gate of the palace in the carriage, it was not too early.


    Father-in-law He had prepared two shoulder yokes and waited there, Gu Yan flew off the carriage, sat on the yoke again, and was carried comfortably all the way from Duanmen to Qianqingmen.


    Chu Yi was going to the Qianqing Palace, so he got off his shoulder near the Qianqing Gate and instructed Duke He to say, "Take Miss Gu to Jingren Palace."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Gu Yanfei lightly jump off the other shoulder, and the skirt flew like a butterfly.


    The lazy three-flowered cat is like a fluffy cat''s scarf wrapped around her shoulders, squinting and dozing off.


    "I''m going to accompany you to see the imperial censor." Gu Yanfei stroked the hem of her skirt, and a light smile appeared on the corners of her lips. Someone hit a pole."


    The corners of Chu Yi''s lips curved, and there was a hint of connivance in his smile. He nodded lightly and said, "Okay, you accompany me."


    The short four words were spoken by him, and Eunuch He heard it too, his eyes narrowed with laughter, thinking that he must learn to listen to the emperor when he turned back.


    The two walked side by side in the direction of Qianqing Palace.


    The palace in front of it is resplendent, majestic and magnificent, with a noble and majestic momentum of its own.


    "See His Royal Highness the First Prince."


    Along the way, the servants and maids on both sides bowed their knees and saluted Chu Yi.


    The two of them went all the way into no-man''s land, and they didn''t even need to pass on the emperor.


    The Qianqing Palace is known to all, that the emperor has always favored the only son, and has 12 points of trust. There is no place where the eldest prince cannot go in the entire Qianqing Palace.


    Eunuch He led the two up the white marble steps and came to the gate of the main hall.


    At a glance, beside a column in the hall, a middle-aged man in a green robe embroidered with Xiezhi was lying in a pool of blood on the ground, with an old doctor beside him.


    His official hat was thrown to one side, his hair with silver threads was a little messy, the wooden hairpin was crooked, and his robes were also a little messy, revealing half-new knee pants and shoes.


    Gu Yanfei lifted her skirt and stepped over the high threshold, the tip of her nose moved, and she vaguely smelled a **** smell wafting over with the wind.


    For those who commit suicide at every turn, Gu Yanfei has always looked down upon, or in other words, was very disdainful.


    In the last life, even if she suffered so much injustice, even if she suffered inhuman setbacks and hardships again and again, even if her life was difficult, she never thought about death.


    After arriving in Yaoling Realm, in the past two hundred years, she has been to the south and the north, the four seas and the eight wilderness, and she has also experienced sect rivalries, sect battles, secret realm trials, battles between good and evil... and experienced countless life and death disasters , and also witnessed countless people change their lives against the sky and gain a new life.


    It is not difficult to die, but it is difficult to live.


    Gu Yanfei glanced casually at the people on the ground, and continued to walk with Chu Yi.


    In the spacious and tall main hall, there are more than a dozen people standing at this moment, most of them are officials of the fourth rank or above in red robes, and there are also a few censors in green robes with embroidered Xiezhi.


    The sound outside attracted the officials to look around, first seeing Chu Yi in white, and then the girl in purple following him.


    This is¡­¡­


    All the officials were startled, their complex eyes scrutinized back and forth on the girl.


    Although Emperor Taizu has been actively promoting women''s education since the founding of the country, and there are no shortage of women''s academies in the country, over the years, only the eldest princess of Fengyang has appeared in the courtroom.


    Who is this girl brought by the eldest prince? !


    Some people are secretly suspicious, some people don¡¯t take it seriously, and some people think about something thoughtfully.


    All the officials gave Chu Yi a bow and salute: "His Royal Highness."


    The emperor sitting on the dragon chair in front of him, of course, also saw Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei, his tired eyes lit up immediately, and he put down the hand that was rubbing his temples.


    This time I don''t have a headache anymore and my ears don''t ring.


    Okay, my son is really enlightened!


    Wang Kangyin, the minister of households, quickly took his eyes away from Chu Yi, and said impassively to the emperor in front of him: "Your Majesty, Jingzhaoyin Feng He clearly did not attempt to assassinate the eldest prince, but he was directly attacked by Luan Yiwei Qianhu Gu Yuan. Beheaded, causing Jing Zhaoyin to splatter blood on the spot."


    "Gu Yuan is not only ruthless, but also treats the law as nothing and should be severely punished."


    "Lord Wang is right." Another thin official said angrily, "Even if Gu Qianhu suspects that his younger brother is plotting wrongdoing, he can also be taken down first, and then the three divisions will interrogate him. Gu Qianhu murdered on the spot, it is clear that There is fraud in it.¡±


    "My brother-in-law died a wrongful death!"


    Several officials, you and I, vindicated Jingzhao Yin Feng He in every word, and their voices became more and more high-pitched.


    Although they didn''t directly say whether the eldest prince is not, but the meaning inside and outside the words is clearly to impeach the eldest prince for condoning the killing of his personal guards.


    Wang Kangyin gently stroked his beard, glanced at Chu Yi, and winked at another squat official.


    The pudgy official took a few steps towards the main entrance with his chest out, and pointed at the middle-aged man lying in a pool of blood on the ground with a sad face and said, "Lian Yushi did not hesitate to remonstrate with his own death, and the corpse was left on the spot. , the emperor is still not willing to investigate this matter thoroughly!"


    "This will make the courtiers and the people of the world chill!"


    Several other noble family officials nodded frequently, posing a posture of sympathy.


    The Qingliu censors next to him also looked indignant at the thought of even censors who bumped into the pillar.


    "People aren''t dead yet." Gu Yanfei slowly walked forward with his hands behind his back, "It''s too early to say."


    The girl''s voice was clear and tactful, and it was very abrupt in this palace full of masculinity and grandeur, with a little red in the green bushes.


    The squat official''s eyes twitched and his goatee was fluttering. He felt that His Royal Highness, knowing that they were discussing with the emperor, brought a girl''s family to the Qianqing Palace, which was simply out of style.


    The eldest prince is really hard to be a big man!


    Gu Yanfei didn''t bother to look at those officials at all, so he turned half-sideways and squinted at Lian Yushi, who was lying on the ground.


    Her eyesight is very good. Even though she is nearly ten feet away, she can clearly see that Yushi Lian''s head is badly injured, his forehead is swollen high, leaving a wound the size of the mouth of a cup. Like gold paper.


    She could infer how decisive this Censor-sama''s just-in-time collision was, with a ruthless heart that only wanted to die.


    However, people are still alive.


    When she passed by him just now, she noticed that he was still breathing weakly.


    Xiao Shoufu frowned and looked at the old doctor who was guarding next to him. The old doctor quickly probed the pulse of the imperial censor again, frowning more and more tightly, and shook his head helplessly.


    After a while, the old doctor stood up and said to the emperor in front of him: "Lian-sama still has a breath, but he lost too much blood, his skull was broken, and he was unable to recover."


    "It won''t last for a stick of incense at most..."


    The censors next to ?? had expressions of grief and indignation on their faces when they heard the words, and it seemed that their lips were dead and their teeth were cold.


    Gu Yanfei, as if he had never heard of it, reached out and took out a crumpled talisman from one of her purses.


    This is a talisman for the treatment of trauma.


    The problem is that this Yushi even had not only a ruptured skull, but also intracranial hemorrhage.


    Gu Yanfei touched the sleeve pocket again, and soon found another talisman, and handed the two talismans to Eunuch He who was guiding her: "Eunuch He, you stick these two talismans together On the wound on Censor''s forehead."


    He went to post? ! Eunuch He widened his eyes in disbelief, and couldn''t help but glance at Chu Yi, but he still took the two talismans with both hands, and respectfully responded: "Yes, Second Lady Gu."


    Eunuch He didn''t know what the two talismans were given by Gu Yanfei, but on the ninth day of the lunar new year, he had also witnessed this second girl Gu''s ability with his own eyes, and he was so impressed with it.


    These two symbols are definitely not ordinary.


    Eunuch He held the two talismans beside the unconscious Yushi Lian as if he was holding a rare treasure. He then squatted down and carefully pressed the two talismans to the other''s **** forehead.


    When the talisman was pasted, Eunuch He couldn''t help holding his breath, not knowing whether he should press the talisman or withdraw his hand, he looked up at Gu Yanfei a little bewildered...


    Before he could say the words, he felt the next heat, and hurriedly lowered his head.


    The two talismans he pointed to burned at the same time, and the golden flames quickly swallowed the talisman paper bit by bit...


    Eunuch He was startled and quickly retracted his hand.


    In the next moment, the two talisman papers were completely burned out, and countless white light spots gathered together like a little firefly, and dissipated in an instant.


    The old doctor next to ?? was stunned, looked at Yushi Lian on the ground again, and blurted out, "It''s not bleeding anymore... Lord Lian''s wound is not bleeding anymore."


    Lian Yushi was still lying on the ground with his eyes closed, but the cup-sized wound on his forehead finally stopped bleeding, and there was a faint trace of life on his pale face, no longer the golden paper he looked like before.


    The old doctor hurriedly went to check the Censor''s pulse again, and said in surprise: "The intracranial hemorrhage has also stopped."


    "Great, great...he''s alive!"


    The old doctor was incoherent, and his face full of wrinkles and brown spots showed a look of relief.


    Among the officials next to ??, their shocked eyes turned to Gu Yanfei, some were surprised, but more were suspicious.


    This girl easily pulled a dying person back from the gate of **** with just two talismans!


    Wang Kangyin remembered what Eunuch He called her just now, and muttered to himself, "Second Miss Gu?"


    The name ?? seems familiar.


    Gu Yanfei walked slowly to Lian Yushi, rubbed his chin with his fingers, and said in a low voice thoughtfully, "There are only a few situations in which one can die for the sake of others."


    "Either loyalty or profit."


    She seemed to be talking to herself, and she seemed to be telling Yushi Lian.


    If for loyalty...


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the Yushi Lian on the ground again, and sighed softly: Those Qingliu Censors have always been very different from the noble family and Xungui, so they would not be loyal to the noble family.


    also means¡­


    "Lian-sama is doing it for the benefit." Gu Yanfei asked and answered himself.


    "How about, let me do the math?"


    While ?? was speaking, her right hand had already taken out her compass from her sleeve pocket and flipped the needle of the compass.


    The small pointer turned quickly...


    Two more in one, see you tomorrow~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 234： Defection (one more)

    Chapter 234 Defection (one more)


    In front of ??, Xiao Shoufu, who had been silent all the time, exchanged glances with Wang Kangyin, Minister of the Ministry of Housing.


    Wang Kangyin nodded slightly.


    Eunuch He''s "Second Girl Gu" just now verified his guess.


    Xiao Shoufu frowned slightly, his face was sinking like water, and his sharp eyes looked towards Gu Yanfei again.


    On the ninth day of the lunar new year, neither he nor Wang Kangyin were in Chengtianmen, but they also asked about the ins and outs afterwards.


    It was this girl Gu Er who broke the game. Using the blood poison of the second princess as the lead, she dragged Shang Qing and the Yu family into the water step by step, turned the good situation upside down, and let the eldest prince take the opportunity to kill Jing. Zhao Yin Feng He.


    In just one day, such a little woman ruined the Yu and Feng families in one go.


    If it is unintentional, it will be fine, but if it is intentional...


    Xiao Shoufu''s heart sank, a thick haze appeared on the bottom of his eyes, and the corners of his lips were as tight as iron.


    The needle on the compass twitched.


    The inside of the hall became more and more quiet, and needles could be heard falling.


    Several thoughtful gazes all turned to Chu Yi next to Gu Yanfei.


    After a while, the needle on the compass stopped.


    "Yo!"


    Gu Yanfei looked at Lian Yushi on the ground, and at the compass in his palm, smiled with great interest, and recited: "The traitor is young, the master''s wife is sick... This hexagram is a Gu, the cause of the disease is included, and the hexagram is a hexagram. , the inner hexagram and the Sunda hexagram, and then there are mutual ridges, the ridges are water, and the mutual shocks are actions..."


    What''s the meaning? ! Xiao Shoufu and other officials looked at each other with a bit of surprise.


    Chu Yi''s eyes turned up happily.


    Gu Yanfei skillfully put the compass in his sleeve, and slowly took two more steps towards Lian Yushi, who was lying on the ground, raised his foot, and kicked the opponent''s calf with his toes.


    At the same time, two words were spit out between the pink and plump cherry lips: "Lung tuberculosis."


    Her voice was not particularly loud, but it was enough for people on the ground to hear it clearly.


    The eyes of Censor Lian, who had been motionless at first, trembled slightly, and even the fingers exposed on the cuffs trembled.


    Looking at this Yushi Lian again at this moment, Gu Yanfei felt a little less disdain in his heart.


    Death to survive.


    Although this person is a bit unreasonable and has been used by others, he is barely able to be considered compassionate.


    Gu Yanfei looked at him condescendingly, then kicked the opponent''s knee with his toes, lightly, and said lightly:


    "I can cure it."


    In a few words, the confidence and arrogance that comes from the heart are undoubtedly revealed.


    Even the censor''s closed eyelids trembled again like a spasm, and then slowly and laboriously opened his eyes.


    Those dazed and turbid eyes were covered with cobweb-like bloodshots, and the dim pupils gradually condensed with a brilliance called vitality, as if a half-dead person was forcibly dragged back to the world.


    Eunuch He was overjoyed, and hurriedly said to the emperor, "Your Majesty, even your lord is awake!"


    There was an uproar around.


    Even the censor did not hear the commotion, and stared at Gu Yanfei in a daze, a glimmer of hope rose in his gray pupils, as if a drowning man had caught a driftwood.


    "Can you really... cure my old wife''s tuberculosis?" Lian Yushi asked in a trembling voice, his lips white from the blood loss.


    The incident of ??Chengtianmen made the name Gu Er girl resound throughout the court. Almost all the civil and military people in the court knew that Gu Er girl from the Dingyuan Houfu had cured the eldest princess, and even the censor knew about it.


    Gu Er girl just told him that she can cure it.


    ¾ë! thumping!


    Even Censor''s weak heartbeat became stronger little by little, as if a magical elixir called hope had been injected into his body.


    The old wife in his family has been suffering with him for most of her life, but now her life is getting better, she was born with the terminal illness of tuberculosis. Tuberculosis is a disease of the rich and noble, and it hangs its life with decoction all day long.


    The old wife is getting sicker and sicker, but the medicinal materials are precious, and his family is already stretched thin, but the precious medicinal materials are priceless in the market, and they can''t find them everywhere...


    "You don''t need ginseng." Gu Yanfei tilted his head and smiled at the person on the ground, as if a breeze was blowing through the green mountains and waters, and there was a faint fragrance of wine on his body, "How? You want to believe me... "


    "Or continue to lie here and wait to die?"


    The doctor has a benevolent heart and can save when she can, but if the other person does not repent, she will not have to save the suffering.


    She is not a Buddhist practitioner who purifies all sentient beings.


    "..." Censor Lian clenched his fists and sat up with difficulty from the pool of blood, staggering slightly.


    The wound on his forehead had stopped bleeding, but it was still terrifyingly red and swollen. Against his pale paper complexion and official robes covered in blood, at first glance, he looked like a lone ghost wandering the world.


    Eunuch He was the most annoying to those officials who threatened the emperor with bumping into pillars.


    Lian Yushi glanced at Gu Yanfei, who was smiling with a complex expression, and walked forward staggeringly with the help of the little maid.


    Although his steps were vain, they were one step at a time, leaving blood-stained shoe prints on the dust-free ground, which was shocking.


    This scene revealed an inexplicable sense of tragic and solemnity.


    The officials standing in front of him unconsciously made way for him, and everyone''s eyes were on Lian Yushi.


    Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and others'' faces became more and more ugly.


    The few Qingliu censors were thoughtful, thinking about the few words of the conversation between the censors and Gu Yanfei just now. The words were unclear, but there was too much information revealed in it, which made people have to think about it. .


    These Qingliu censors are not stupid either, and some possibility could not help but emerge in their hearts, and they are ready to come out: Could it be...


    Censor Lian knelt down with a plop, his forehead respectfully resting on the smooth ground.


    "The minister is guilty."


    "Wei Chen was instructed by Feng She, that''s why he hit the pillars."


    He was a little weak and his voice was a little hoarse, but the words were still eloquent.


    In just two sentences, the atmosphere in this hall has undergone another earth-shaking change.


    As if a basin of ice-cold water was pouring down on the head, the faces of the Qingliu censors who had just helped Feng She to vindicate Feng He froze instantly, and they felt hot.


    All eyes with knife-like eyes all shot at the thin official in front of the right, that is, Feng She, the eldest brother of Jing Zhaoyin Feng He.


    So it was, Feng She was clearly using them as spearmen.


    Feng She wanted to take revenge for his younger brother and wanted to force the emperor to punish Gu Yuan and even the eldest prince, so he secretly forced Lian Yushi to collide with a pillar in the Qianqing Palace to persuade him to die. In this way, the impoverished family in the court was stirred up against the emperor. dissatisfaction, let them stand on the side of the family.


    is really sinister!


    An old imperial censor who was over sixty years old raised his finger to Feng She''s nose and asked angrily, "Feng She, is what Lord Lian said true?"


    "..." Feng She became the target of public criticism for a while, his face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    He wanted to say that Yushi Lian was wronging him, but those words were too pale in front of Yushi Lian who had just risked his death.


    Feng She glanced wanderingly in a certain direction, then immediately withdrew his gaze.


    The emperor''s cold and dignified voice came from above: "Feng She, what else do you have to say?"


    Feng Shehan rained down.


    The old imperial censor immediately bowed to the emperor and said righteously: "Your Majesty, Feng She has a vicious mind and intends to provoke disputes in the court, his heart can be punished!"


    "Yes, if everyone in the court is like him, for their own personal vendettas and chaos in the court, wouldn''t they cause chaos in the world..." Another Qingliu official hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Most of these censors and Qingliu were upright, and their emotions were getting more and more excited. After that, they already had the meaning of asking the emperor to drag Feng She to the Meridian Gate for beheading.


    In less than a cup of tea, the situation in the hall was completely reversed. No one mentioned Gu Yuan''s killing of Jing Zhaoyin, and no one impeached Chu Yi.


    "Ridiculous!" An old and majestic voice suddenly sounded, interrupting the chaos in the hall.


    Xiao Shoufu looked at Gu Yanfei who was standing under the eaves of the main hall with a displeased face, and scolded him aloofly: "Little girl, what have you done to Yushi Lian?! This is the important part of the palace, not a place where you can play tricks!"


    Xiao Shoufu''s heart was full of anger, and the anger that was frustrated by the British public today was still smothered in his chest. At this moment, the anger was also turned to Gu Yanfei.


    "Pretend to be a ghost?" Gu Yanfei laughed.


    The emperor looked at this smile, and his mood suddenly became relieved. He couldn''t help turning his head to look at his son, but he saw that his son was looking at the girl with a burning gaze, with a smile on his face.


    The emperor beckoned to Zhao Rang, the great **** next to him, and motioned him to look at the pair of Bi people quickly.


    Gu Yanfei patted the cat''s scarf on his shoulders, and laughed with joy, "Since you asked sincerely, then I''ll show you what it means to pretend to be a ghost."


    "Meow?"


    The bib cat, who had closed his eyes and was half asleep, suddenly opened his eyes, changed to squatting, and squatted gracefully on Gu Yanfei''s left shoulder, holding his head high.


    On the round cat face, a pair of green cat eyes shone brightly.


    It was kidnapped and walked away for seven days this time, and the owner didn''t come to rescue it, which is not good.


    It needs to let the owner know that it is useful.


    The cat thought ambitiously, and before he asked Gu Yanfei why he wanted it, he felt his body being grabbed from the shoulders, and then it was thrown out again...


    "Meow!" The cat enjoyed the feeling of being thrown away, and shouted cheerfully and quickly adjusted its posture in mid-air.


    "..." Xiao Shoufu saw a black shadow flying towards him, thinking it was a hidden weapon, was startled, and quickly stepped back several steps.


    The three-flowered cat landed firmly in front of him, and when it landed, it was silent and graceful.


    cat? ! Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin, Feng She and others were all startled.


    How can there be a cat? !


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    Qingguang was a lot shorter than them all, but his momentum was not lost to them, and he glanced around in the attitude of a king.


    A wicked streamer flashed in the charming cat''s eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 235： Out of favor (two more)

    Chapter 235 Disapproval (two more)


    After being glanced at by the cat, everyone seemed to be mute and lost their voices.


    The noisy palace immediately became quiet.


    Everyone including Xiao Shoufu stared at the kitten crouching on the ground, as if there was nothing more important than a cat in this world.


    One by one, they showed their loyalty to the cats: "Little li slave, my house has a big yard, you can run and jump at will."


    "My yard is bigger than his. Not only is it bigger, but it also has countless birds."


    "What are birds? There are hundreds of carp in my lake, and each one is plump and attractive."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those officials talked more and more vigorously, they just wanted to dig their hearts out to the cat to please the cat.


    As they talked, they became more and more excited, some bowed, some squatted, some knelt, pushed each other, and surrounded the cat again, they just wanted to enshrine the cat.


    This scene made the emperor and Eunuch He and other palace servants in front of him dumbfounded, and even the imperial censor, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head slightly in astonishment.


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin with satisfaction, smiled, and sighed, "It''s really beautiful."


    "They''d better play with the kittens, don''t always fight, it''s too noisy."


    She turned her head to look at Chu Yi who was standing beside her, her face twitched, and she asked intelligently, "Right?"


    She smiled like a complacent cat.


    Chu Yi stared at her with drooping eyes, a slight smile crept up from the corner of his mouth, and the warm smile spread from the corner of his mouth to the bottom of his eyes.


    The gaze he looked at her was gentler than the spring breeze blowing through the flowers.


    "Hmm." He nodded, with a tone of unmistakable joy and indulgence.


    Gu Yanfei smiled even more cheerfully, pointed to the envoy Lian who was kneeling on the ground, and said again: "His life is saved, after this thing is over, you ask him to come to me."


    Since she promised to help his wife heal, she will naturally keep her promise.


    Chu Yi made another "um".


    There is nothing to do with her here, Gu Yanfei waved his hand casually: "Then I''ll go to Jingren Palace to see Anle."


    She stepped forward to say goodbye to the emperor and greeted the cat again: "Qingguang, let''s go."


    The cat surrounded by the crowd responded with a "meow", leaping out of someone''s head, and back to Gu Yanfei''s shoulder in the blink of an eye.


    ''s graceful figure and agile and agile skills have attracted applause from fans, and some even applauded enthusiastically.


    "Little raccoon slaves are so good!"


    "It''s like flying like a giant, graceful like a dragon."


    "Little li slave, my family not only has a lake of fish, but also birds and flowers... You can come and play at any time!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The officials threw out "bait" one after another, trying to seduce the cat.


    However, no amount of temptation could make the cat look back at them. Gu Yanfei held the cat on his shoulder and walked away.


    Everyone in the hall followed the cat with scorching eyes, describing it as demented and watching the cat walk away.


    When the cat walked away, Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and others in the hall couldn''t help but shuddered.


    The obsession in their eyes dissipated and returned to normal.


    There was an eerie silence in the ?? hall.


    "Meow meow¡­"


    There was a slight cat meowing from outside, and everyone was shocked, and they couldn''t help stretching their necks to look over.


    In the sky, a sparrow chirped and flew past, dropping a feather or two.


    "Mi woo!" The cat who was squatting on Gu Yanfei''s shoulder was instantly excited, changed from squatting to standing, and pulled out an arched arc on its back, eager to try.


    "Don''t make trouble." Gu Yanfei patted the cat''s head perfunctorily, pushed it into the hood of the cloak, and the cat burrowed in comfortably, curled up into a ball, and rolled around restlessly in the hat.


    On the way to Jingren Palace, Eunuch He couldn''t help turning his head to look at Gu Yanfei while walking, and looked at his right hand from time to time, until now he seemed to be able to feel the heat of the burning talisman paper.


    Oh, Gu Er girl is really amazing!


    "Miss Gu, this way."


    Eunuch He smiled more earnestly and more respectfully. He walked briskly and led Gu Yanfei all the way to the east, through Jinghe Gate, and walked towards Jingren Palace.


    From a distance, Gu Yanfei saw a wheelchair parked at the entrance of Jingren Palace, and a teenage girl in a red cloak was sitting on the wheelchair and waiting with her head up against the cold wind.


    An Le had already received a report from the palace servants, knowing that Gu Yanfei was coming to Jingren Palace, and came out to pick her up specially.


    As soon as Gu Yanfei approached, An Le took Gu Yanfei''s hand affectionately, her clear pupils filled with a pure smile, and sweetly called, "Sister."


    The little girl''s face was full of smiles, and her eyes became two crescent moons.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed the top of Anle''s soft hair, the three-flowered cat in her hood yawned lazily, stuck her head out, and gave Anle a sideways glance with her green cat''s eyes, not interested in taking care of children at all.


    "Kitty!" An Le''s eyes lit up.


    Gu Yanfei handed the cat to Anle, "It''s called Qingguang!"


    An Le is like a treasure, holding the cat in both hands and happily rubbing his cheek against the cat''s face, he said happily, "Qingguang, I like you!"


    The quiet and introverted little girl suddenly became enthusiastic and unrestrained, rubbing the cat repeatedly.


    The cat was a little disgusted at first, but gradually, it narrowed its eyes and made a "meow meow" sound from its mouth, and even licked the little girl, making the little girl giggle.


    The maid in charge pushed Anle''s wheelchair forward, and at the same time guided Gu Yanfei.


    Amid the laughter of people and cats, they came to the warm pavilion in the east side hall of Jingren Palace.


    Gu Yanfei played with An Le with the cat, sat on an armchair by the window, and glanced around leisurely.


    The lighting in this warm pavilion is very good. The windows are embedded with transparent glass. At a glance, you can see a few clumps of green bamboo and plum trees planted in the courtyard outside the window. There is also a small pond. The carp swam around in the pond wagging its tail.


    The Nuan Pavilion is very spacious and the layout is very simple. There are only some necessary tables and chairs, Duobao Pavilion, coffee table, beauty couch, etc. There are comfortable cushions and pillows everywhere.


    Obviously, all the arrangements here are made with comfort in mind.


    "Meow!" The cat suddenly jumped excitedly, and pointed one paw in a certain direction.


    Anle touched the cat and said with a smile: "Qingguang, do you like this lantern too?"


    This is an ordinary white round lantern without any pattern. A string of red tassels hangs down from the lantern.


    Gu Yanfei recognized it at a glance. She gave it to Anle last night. Because the "Butterfly Chasing Fragrance Charm" in the lantern had expired, it became an ordinary lantern.


    "Meow Meow!" The cat was still shouting excitedly, not recognizing the lantern, but the red tassels hanging down from the lantern.


    This...this...this is clearly its!


    Has it fallen out of favor after only a few days away from home? !


    There is an update today, at 12:00~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 236： God (three more)

    Chapter 236 God (three more)


    The cat suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and the hair from the back to the tail was fried.


    Anle thought that the cat wanted to play, and quickly ordered the palace servants to bring some small things such as bell balls, peacock feathers, sandbags, and glass beads.


    The cat has always been fond of the new and hates the old, so when she got a bunch of new toys, Qingguang completely forgot her string of red tassels on the spot.


    The little girl accompanied the cat to play with all the toys, and the silver bell-like laughter came one after another in Jingren Palace.


    After playing for half an hour and eating dried fish, the cat fell asleep from exhaustion and curled up into a fur ball on a soft cushion.


    Gu Yanfei sat by the window with An Le and played chess pieces. They were not playing Go or Gobang, but just guessing the pieces.


    "five."


    "correct!"


    "Sixteen."


    "Sister, you guessed right again."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the sound of An Le''s exclamations, Chu Yi came.


    He didn''t tell anyone, just came quietly, and watched them quietly not far away.


    Gu Yanfei was the first to spot him, and smiled brightly: "Do you want to guess?"


    Chu Yi was dazzled by her beautiful smile like the sun, his heart swayed slightly, and nodded: "Okay."


    Gu Yanfei grabbed a few pieces from the chess box, held it upside down with a cup, and said with a smile, "Guess it."


    An Le tugged at the cuff of her royal brother, her eyes sparkling, "Brother, my elder sister is very powerful, I have never lost once."


    The implication of ?? is that she loses every time.


    Looking at her little sister''s blushing face, Chu Yi smiled lowly and touched her head, "Yes, your sister Yanfei is very powerful."


    He sat down beside An Le, grabbed a chess piece, clasped it upside down with a cup, and smiled at Gu Yanfei.


    The two compared the numbers with their hands at the same time and opened the wine glasses.


    "You guessed it right!"


    An Le was even more excited than the two of them, rubbed his palms enthusiastically, and looked at the two of them with admiration.


    Her excited and excited voice woke the sleeping cat, who opened his eyes and made a "meow" sound in displeasure.


    Being swept away by its green cat eyes, An Le felt that his heart was melted, so he bent his head and brought his face close to him, rubbing his face with the cat skillfully.


    "Qingguang, you are so beautiful!" She laughed lively.


    It was the first time that Chu Yi saw her younger sister''s sunny appearance, and she couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, showing a slight stunned look, like the immortal in the clouds, suddenly there was a firework atmosphere in the world.


    Clearly, the thrilling scene in the Qing Palace, where the officials were pressed against each other, never moved him in the slightest.


    Gu Yanfei looked at him with his cheeks raised, smiling like a bright moon in the night sky, and asked, "It''s resolved?"


    "There is another wave of people," Chu Yi''s eyes were full of smiles, "It''s arguing."


    Because even the imperial envoy defected and confessed Feng She, even if Xiao Shoufu had the intention to help Feng She to absolve him, he would not be able to suppress the outraged Qingliu.


    After Gu Yan flew away, more Qingliu courtiers rushed to hear the news of the censor hitting the pillar. All of them were full of anger. They originally came for Chu Yi, but they found out that this was Feng She''s conspiracy.


    Now, Qingliu and Shijia are on the front line. They are citing scriptures one by one, discussing the present from the past, and they are making a lot of trouble.


    The emperor pretended to have a headache and went to rest. Chu Yi let these people argue and argue, and he came to Jingren Palace first.


    Even if Chu Yi didn''t say much, Gu Yanfei could imagine the scene where the chickens were flying and dogs jumped and laughed.


    Those aristocratic families have the intention to make a big issue of the censor hitting a pillar, but now they are stealing chickens and not eating rice.


    As one can imagine, Chu Yi must have fanned the flames a lot.


    "They can quarrel for days." Chu Yi casually played with a white piece and flipped it flexibly between his fingers.


    The crystal clear white gleamed with a faint luster in the sunlight, reflected in his eyes, as if a shimmer of light jumped slightly.


    For him, these few days are enough.


    Gu Yanfei thought it was interesting, so he picked a black piece from the chess box, followed his example and flipped the black piece flexibly between his fingers, and his slender fingers flew like butterflies.


    After playing for a while, she threw the sunspots back into the chess box, and Chu Yiqing''s voice like the wind came from her ears: "Let''s go, I''ll take you to Lian''s house."


    Leaving the cat to play with Anle, Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei left Jingren Palace, still sitting on the shoulders and leaving.


    Lian Yushi, who was seriously injured and not healed, was lying in a carriage at the gate of the palace. He was very weak due to excessive blood loss.


    Although in the Qianqing Palace, he turned his back and told the truth, and he was forced to hit a pillar and self-mutilate, but after all, it was a disgrace in front of the king, and he almost made a huge mistake. Now he is guilty and has already Was removed from the official uniform and hat, only waiting for the emperor''s final decision.


    Facing Chu Yi again, even the imperial censor seemed extremely ashamed, Chu Yi avoided him getting off the car and saluting, and directly asked him to lead the way.


    Lian''s carriage led the way in front, while another carriage that Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi sat in followed behind. After about half an hour, they arrived at Lian''s house in the west of the city.


    Lian Yushi was a scholar from a poor family. His family was poor. Lian¡¯s home was just a small courtyard. Half of the paint on the gate had fallen off, and the walls were mottled.


    After the carriage stopped, the two servants worked together to lift Lian Yushi out of the carriage. He was wearing a half-new black cloak with slightly worn corners, which was obviously an old item.


    The old coachman knocked on the door of the house, and after a while, a round-faced woman in her fifties came to answer the door.


    When the round-faced woman saw the terrifying wound on Lian Yushi''s forehead, she was shocked and almost cried out, but was pulled by the old coachman. The old coachman whispered to her that a distinguished guest was coming.


    Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei were welcomed into the door under the stunned eyes of the mother-in-law.


    "Cough cough..."


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard continuous coughing sounds coming from the house.


    There is a strong smell of medicine wafting in the yard, with the obvious smell of ginseng in it.


    Gu Yanfei moved the tip of his nose and smelled it at once. This is the best ginseng, at least a century-old ginseng.


    Lian Yushi followed them and was carried into the yard and placed on a chair in the yard.


    "Second Lady Gu," Lian Yushi closed his cloak and said to Gu Yanfei in a weak and bitter voice, "I won''t go in..."


    He warned the old woman cautiously again: "Take Miss Gu in to see the lady... Don''t tell the lady about my injury."


    The old woman felt uneasy, and she responded repeatedly and led Gu Yanfei into the main room.


    Only Chu Yi and Lian Yushi were left.


    Lian Yushi, who was sitting in the chair, was a little uncomfortable at first, but soon he couldn''t care about Chu Yi, and stared in the direction of Dongcijian, without blinking, his whole body was tense, as if Like a drawn bow. .


    "Cough cough..."


    "Cough cough..."


    The woman''s cough sounded intermittently, sometimes light and heavy, and sometimes short.


    The passage of time seemed to be slowed down, and even the imperial censor was sweating profusely.


    About a stick of incense, the coughing in the room suddenly stopped.


    The surroundings fell into a dead silence, and the noise from the alley outside the wall made this small courtyard even quieter.


    Lian Yushi''s eyes suddenly widened, a drop of cold sweat slid down his cheeks from his forehead in panic, his heart beat even faster, he couldn''t help thinking about the worst possibility:


    Madam, nothing will happen, right?


    Mrs. won''t die, will she?


    Thinking of the old wife''s haggard and sick face, even the censor became more and more uneasy, because he was afraid that the old wife would go when he didn''t see it, and that he didn''t even see the old wife for the last time before she died.


    "Old Qian." Lian Yushi beckoned the old coachman over and motioned him to help him up.


    He stood up with difficulty with the help of the old coachman. The next moment, he saw a purple figure walking out of the main room. Gu Yanfei came out of the main room, and the old woman followed behind her, her eyes were red.


    Even the Censor''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked in a trembling voice, "Husband... Madam..."


    "Master, you''re amazing!" The old woman said energetically, her eyes glowing, "Second girl Gu is amazing."


    "Mrs. is already asleep. She doesn''t cough at all. She slept soundly."


    The old woman was talking, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes again, and she wept with joy.


    Even the imperial envoy couldn''t believe his ears.


    How long has it been since Gu Er girl went in, and the old wife is all right?


    "Madam is really okay?" He couldn''t help confirming to the old woman again and again, "She fell asleep? Stop coughing?"


    Since the old wife contracted the terminal illness of tuberculosis, she has not had a good night''s sleep. She is always woken up by coughing when she falls asleep. It has only been half a year. Line down.


    Madam ?? wiped her tears with her cuff, and choked up: "It''s really good. Miss Gu only used a talisman to heal the lady... It''s more than an immeasurable view..."


    The old lady wanted to talk about the real Shangqing of the immeasurable view, but when the words came to her lips, she suddenly thought of the incident that had recently spread in Beijing, saying that Shangqing was a demon.


    Even the imperial censor did not pay attention to the mother-in-law''s gaffe, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Before that, he had heard about Chengtianmen, but he just thought it was an exaggeration, making Gu Er girl a fairy.


    Even if she only used two talismans to stop the bleeding for him just now, because he had been groggy and didn''t feel much after hitting the pillar, he just thought he wasn''t hurt that badly.


    Until this moment, even the Censor did not really believe it.


    The old wife has been ill for more than half a year. He doesn''t know how many doctors he has hired for her, and he even managed to ask an imperial doctor to see her, but everyone said that tuberculosis is an incurable disease, a disease of wealth and wealth, and can only be hung with decoction... To put it harshly, it is to live and die.


    These days, watching the old wife suffer, even the censor felt the same way.


    Gu Yanfei stroked her sleeves and said lightly, "I''ll give her another recipe and let her take it every day, one dose a day, and one dose is divided into three decoctions. After ten days, she will be fine."


    "What I promised, I have done it."


    "..." Even the Censor''s mouth opened slightly, and he was in tears.


    What he wanted to say, he didn''t say anything after all, he clenched his teeth, knelt down and solemnly kowtowed to Gu Yanfei.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 237： break away (one more)

    Chapter 237 Leaving (one more)


    Gu Yanfei took a half step forward, and quickly grabbed Yushi Lian by one sleeve, tugged at him, and snorted, "You just hit your head and you kowtow, you''re going to die."


    "The wound on your head needs to be changed every day, but it''s not a big problem. Let''s take care of it for ten days and a half month."


    Although Gu Yanfei saved him, it did not prevent her from disliking this person.


    He is very affectionate and righteous to his old wife, but he did make mistakes.


    The old woman heard that Gu Yanfei was going to prepare a prescription, so she hurried to prepare a pen and ink.


    Gu Yanfei prepared the recipe in twos and threes, and just put down the pen, Xiao Shi who was outside the door held a wooden box into the courtyard, handed it to Yushi Lian, and said with a smile, "Lord Lian, this is ginseng. , Lingzhi and other good tonics were given to Madam Ling by His Royal Highness."


    "..." Envoy Lian''s eyes widened in shock again, his old red eyes filled with tears again, and he was both moved and ashamed.


    The first prince''s house is kind-hearted, magnanimous, regardless of past suspicions, and will be a benevolent ruler in the future!


    The envoy Lian almost knelt down again, when he saw Chu Yi sighing slightly, and gently and politely persuaded: "Lian-sir, it''s better not to use this Feng family''s stuff."


    Being reminded by Chu Yi, Lian Yu moved his nose subconsciously, and the smell of ginseng in the air seemed to become stronger, lingering around his nose.


    He immediately thought of the ginseng that the Feng family gave him.


    Even the imperial envoy knew what was good and bad. He understood that the first prince was for his own good, and that the Feng family had sinister intentions. What they gave was stolen goods. Since he had already turned against the Feng family, he should not continue to use the Feng family''s gift with peace of mind. herbs.


    "Old Qian''s family," Lian Yushi hurriedly instructed the old lady, "Go and throw away all the ginseng herbs given by the Feng family."


    The old lady was in a hurry and went back into the house in a hurry.


    Soon, she took out half of the leftover ginseng from the house, and said to Censor Lian: "Master, there is still so much left..."


    The round face of the old lady couldn''t hide the distressed look, and she thought: This is the best hundred-year-old ginseng!


    Censor Lian waved his hand, signaling her to hurry up and throw it away.


    The old woman only complied with the promise, but heard a male voice like a ring of jade kowtow: "Wait!"


    The old lady stopped, and looked anxiously at the immortal boy in white. On the other side''s handsome face, the beautiful eyebrows slightly frowned.


    Even the censor looked at Chu Yi with a little unease.


    "Bring it to me to see." Chu Yi beckoned to the old lady, with a graceful and peaceful smile on his face.


    The old lady saw that her master had always been respectful to this immortal son, and knew that this must be a noble person, so she put the half of the ginseng with both hands without saying a word, and moved carefully, for fear that someone accidentally bumped into the noble person.


    Chu Yi picked up the half of the ginseng, and half-drooped his eyes to examine it carefully, his brows tightened again, and even the Imperial Censor felt a sigh of relief.


    Censor Lian asked murmured, "Your Highness, what''s wrong with this ginseng?" Could it be poisonous?


    The old woman next to ?? swallowed her saliva, thinking about it and knowing that people who can be called "His Royal Highness" are all nobles among nobles.


    "This is the Gongshen from Neikuli." Chu Yi''s tone was still unhurried, and his eyes were as dark as night.


    What? ! Lian Yushi felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his face was even paler, and he almost fainted from fright.


    In other words, this ginseng was stolen from the emperor''s inner treasury?


    The palace is heavily guarded and well-guarded, and not even a fly can fly out. It is conceivable that stealing the inner vault is not something that a mere Feng family can do.


    Kang Kang, only the King Kang behind the Feng family can do this!


    Kang Kang even dared to use the emperor''s internal treasury privately, and he even helped the emperor to abuse him, and almost got the emperor and the eldest prince into injustice!


    Even the imperial censor became more frightened the more he thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more regretful he became.


    Standing under a magnolia tree, Gu Yanfei put his hands behind his back and looked up at the canopy above. In the early spring, the magnolia tree has grown buds one by one, and the tree is fragrant and breathtakingly beautiful.


    So many minds. Gu Yanfei sighed silently in his heart, and Chu Yi''s soft voice came from his ear: "Lian-sir, I want to take this ginseng away."


    "Your Highness, please." Lian Yushi quickly nodded in response, the cold sweat on his forehead was dense, and his heart was chaotic.


    He calmed down and explained hastily: "Your Highness, Wei Chen really doesn''t know that this ginseng is a tribute ginseng, otherwise Wei Chen would never dare..."


    "Master Lian, don''t worry," Chu Yi gently interrupted Yushi Lian, who was about to swear to God, and said with relief, "I know that the theft of the inner treasury has nothing to do with the Lord."


    "The theft of the inner treasury is of great importance. The case must be thoroughly investigated. In the past few days, the Jinyiwei Association has temporarily sealed your residence. I will explain to them that it will not disturb the daily life of Lord Lian and Mrs. Lian."


    Chu Yi gave a lot of kindness and power, and even said that the censor was grateful and thought that the eldest prince was not only just and unfair, but also benevolent and benevolent. He will be a benevolent prince with the world in mind when he ascends the throne in the future.


    "Your Highness is wise." Censor Lian bowed to Chu Yi gratefully, wishing he would kneel and bow down to thank him for his kindness.


    Yushi Lian trembled to the gate with the help of Lao Qian, and sent the two to the carriage.


    As soon as Gu Yanfei got into the carriage, he leaned lazily against the wall of the carriage and muttered, "Gongshen?"


    No matter how bad the Feng family is, they won¡¯t be able to even get a hundred-year-old ginseng and go to the inner vault to steal it.


    In other words, even the imperial envoy, who is stupid in reading and reading, will be convinced by Chu Yi after being coaxed.


    She raised her eyebrows at Chu Yi, smiling like a spring flower, her shoulders were trembling, and her pupils were unusually bright.


    Facing Gu Yanfei, Chu Yi never tried to hide it, and smiled softly, as if a warm spring breeze blew into the dark carriage.


    This smile is a default.


    Chu Yi raised his hand and opened the curtain on one side, threw the half of the ginseng to Xiao Shi outside, and ordered, "Let Qin He thoroughly investigate the matter of stealing the inner treasury from the internal officials."


    Xiao Shi respectfully agreed, and flew on his horse.


    Chu Yi lowered the curtains again, and took out a red lacquered wooden box from the dark compartment of the carriage. The box was divided into nine compartments, and each compartment contained different candied fruits, preserved fruits, nuts, halva, etc.


    As he pushed the wooden box in her direction, he said gossip with her: "The Inner Official Supervisor is not only in charge of the affairs of the inner court, but also in charge of the internal and external affairs. For the past 20 years, the Inner Official Supervisor has always been under the Queen Mother''s office. in hand."


    The most important thing in the inner court is the appointment and transfer of personnel and the delivery of internal and external news, both of which are controlled by the internal officials.


    also means that the emperor is not only closed to his eyes and ears in the palace now, but also that the Queen Mother and King Kang''s staff may be placed by his side at any time, and it is impossible to guard against it.


    Gu Yanfei was accustomed to Chu Yi telling her about the court and the palace from time to time, with the left ear going in and the right ear going out, and he took a candy from the box and stuffed it between his lips.


    very sour!


    Her eyes squinted into an arc where she wanted to cry or not.


    Chu Yi took two walnuts from the box, held them in the palm of his hand, and squeezed them lightly.


    "Crack."


    The shells of the two walnuts were torn apart.


    Gu Yanfei swallowed the candied fruit in his mouth, and silently shed tears of sympathy for the people in the internal bureaucracy.


    Chu Yi''s eyelashes were half down, and his cold white fingers slowly opened the walnut shell, took out the intact walnut kernels, ate one by himself, and fed the other to Gu Yanfei.


    The walnut kernels are crispy, which is quite suitable for Gu Yanfei''s appetite.


    The carriage moved slowly and drove out of the alley.


    Outside the carriage, Xiao Shi took a step ahead of them and galloped towards the palace.


    After a stick of incense, Qin He, the eunuch, the superintendent of the internal official supervisor, got the "evidence" handed over by Xiao Shi and the eldest prince''s oral order. All were interrogated.


    The palace people are all worried, for fear that they will be implicated.


    The palace was full of turmoil and rumors spread:


    "I heard that the inner vault has been stolen, and stealing and selling the items of the inner vault is a serious crime of beheading. These people are too bold."


    "It''s been a very eventful time recently. Last time, the emperor fell into the water in the painting boat, and even Eunuch Li was convicted. This time, I don''t know how many people will go in."


    "Eunuch Li is the confidant of the Empress Dowager, and Eunuch Qin took all the eunuchs in charge of officials and supervisors in the dignified palace. I think the person who falls into Eunuch Qin''s hands is likely to be more fortunate..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    One after another, the eyes of surprise or apprehension all turned to the inner official prison, and within an hour, these inner servants who were taken down confessed all of them.


    People in the palace watched helplessly as Qin He, whose robe was bloody, walked out of the inner official prison and went to the Hall of Mental Cultivation to ask the eldest prince.


    After another half an hour, the eldest prince Chu Yi, on the grounds that "internal officials, prisons and prisons are unfavorable, will cause problems repeatedly", and resolutely ordered the reorganization of the internal officials and prisons, and the entire inner court was shocked.


    There were also Li Han''s confidants who questioned this, but they were immediately "trialed" by Qin He on charges of greed with ink or colluding with foreign dynasties.


    In just three days, under the leadership of Chu Yi, the Inner Official Supervisor was split into twelve Inner Court Supervisors. Although the name of the Inner Official Supervisor was retained, the responsibilities were greatly reduced. All things such as jibing and so on, are only equivalent to the Ministry of Industry of the inner court.


    The ?? Inner Official Supervisor, the behemoth that covered the sky with only one hand in the inner court, collapsed in an instant, and was powerless to return to the sky.


    This rectification in the inner court was a riot, and to the outside world, no one knew what happened in the inner court.


    It was not until the nineteenth day of the first month that King Kang Chuyou noticed something was wrong in the inner court.


    "My lord, there is still no news in the palace today." Chu You''s personal maid said cautiously, and it was hard to hide his apprehension.


    In the palace, people usually send news every three or four days, but since the 16th day of the first month, the news suddenly stopped.


    A cloud of cloud came over Chu You''s forehead, he paced back and forth irritably, his tall and straight body taut.


    The lack of news from the palace made Chu You feel like a headless fly, and it seemed that something was out of his control.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 238： Abandon (two more)

    Chapter 238 Abandonment (two more)


    Chu You has not felt this frustrated for a long time.


    "Where are the people in the internal officials? Can''t get in touch with any of them?" Chu You suddenly turned to the servant and asked in a deep voice.


    "The servants have tried all kinds of methods, and even the person in charge of purchasing hasn''t left the palace for a few days." The waiter swallowed and said, "My lord, will there be a change in the palace?"


    Chu You had a gloomy look on his face, and asked in a deep voice, "What do the people staring at outside the palace say?"


    The servant general lowered his head again, not daring to look directly into Chu You''s sharp eyes, he lowered his eyebrows and replied in a pleasing manner: "My lord, apart from the Feng family''s affairs, there has been some trouble recently, and the palace is not looking at it. something else."


    The matter of Feng She''s instigation of Censor Lian to hit a pillar has been a tumultuous one recently, and there have been various speeches in the courtroom, but no result has been reached so far.


    "..." Chu You''s complexion sank by three points again, his thin lips pursed tightly, and his face seemed to be covered with a layer of ice.


    Previously, even if Empress Dowager Yuan was temporarily placed under house arrest in Shouning Palace, the internal officials and even the entire inner court were in the hands of Empress Dowager Yuan. Chu You would have news from the palace from time to time. Disaster.


    But now, he doesn''t even know if the Queen Mother is still well.


    This is the first time in my life!


    In case, the emperor deliberately embarrassed the queen mother...


    Chu You was really at a loss in his heart, and his heart was up and down, and he walked back and forth quickly.


    In the corner, there is a three-legged incense burner with a celadon-glazed relief lotus flower. A wisp of blue smoke rises and slowly spreads in the air.


    The fragrant aroma penetrated into Chu You''s nose.


    Chu You took a deep breath, the fragrance filled his chest, but made him feel stuffy.


    Chu You stopped abruptly and muttered to himself, "This king must go to the palace, at least to see his mother."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered the servant to say, "Prepare a horse for this king."


    He has to enter the palace quickly to find out what went wrong.


    The inner servant complied, and hurried out, but he just went out and came back, and the long history of the palace came in with him.


    "Your Highness, the Inner Court Secretary of Literacy is here, please see Your Highness." The long history of the palace said to Chu You.


    Supervisor of ceremonies? Chu You''s brow furrowed even tighter, and his gloomy eyes shot at Chang Shi.


    When did the inner court have an extra ceremonial supervisor?


    "No." Chu You stroked his sleeves heavily, "This king wants to enter the palace."


    Chang Shi maintained the gesture of bowing, hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "My lord, someone said that the Queen Mother has given the lord a marriage, but their lijian checked the clan roster and found that there was no official appointment. Ding, now I have asked Si Tianjian to choose an auspicious day, and came here specially to ask the prince if he wants to go to Xiao Ding."


    Xiao Ding? ! Chu You opened his eyes slightly, took a step back, and slowly sat on the red sandalwood Taishi chair at the back.


    Last time, because of Fang Mingfeng''s disturbance, the marriage ceremony was delayed until now.


    Chu You lowered his eyes halfway, and a strange streamer flashed across his eyes, flickering uncertainly.


    He knew in his heart that his mother had always disliked her son.


    Otherwise, this marriage will not be delayed again and again.


    Although the mother promised him personally during the Chinese New Year that she would set a wedding date for him and Connie as soon as possible, but the mother actually had other plans in her mind, and she wanted to choose one or two side concubines for him before marrying the concubine.


    For him, the side concubine or something is just a decoration, and if he accepts it, he will accept it.


    But he knew that the man''s temperament was strong, and he couldn''t hold a grain of sand in his eyes. If he took the side concubine, he would definitely regret the marriage and leave him.


    Just thinking of this possibility, Chu You felt a dull pain in his heart.


    "Tick, tick."


    In a corner of the house, there was a slight sound of water dripping from the leak of the pot, and a drop of water dropped gently on the receiving pot below, making the house more and more quiet.


    The inner servant on the side couldn''t help holding his breath, and after a while, Chu You, who was sitting on the Taishi chair, asked Changshi in a deep voice, "When is the auspicious day?"


    "Three days later." Chang Shi replied respectfully.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Chu You couldn''t help his heart beat faster, and an unusually bright brilliance burst out from his long and narrow eyes:


    Three days, just three days.


    Only after the small engagement ceremony can he and Chang''er be truly engaged, and the marriage is a certainty.


    But on the Queen Mother''s side...


    Chu You''s eyes flashed a fierce struggle, the faces of the Queen Mother and Gu Yuncong flashed in his mind intertwined, and his heart was glued and saw, his right hand tightly held the armrest of the Taishi chair.


    Suddenly, Gu Yunxiang''s confident voice sounded in his ears: "My luck has always been good."


    Yes, ‹’er''s luck is indeed very good.


    The current situation may be the same...


    is God''s gift to the children, giving them the opportunity to be a couple for life!


    Chu You closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes as deep as the sea were already determined.


    He articulated his decision clearly: "Let the people from the supervisor of ceremonies come in."


    As he spoke, his eyes gradually became hot, burning like fire.


    "Yes, my lord." Chang Shi hurriedly led the order out.


    The servant on the side looked at Chu You hesitantly, and finally didn''t ask him if he wanted to prepare a horse.


    Looking at the back of Chang Shi''s departure, Chu You comforted himself in his heart: his imperial brother always considered himself a benevolent prince, and he always thought about pleasing him everywhere.


    The matter of entering the palace is not in a hurry at this time, he first decided the marriage between him and the son, and it was too late.


    "Swish..."


    A breeze blew, and a wisp of wind with the fragrance of jasmine flowers drifted in from outside the hall. Chu You raised his eyes and looked out of the gate, only to realize that his eyes were suddenly enlightened.


    After a while, the long history of the palace led the eunuchs and several chamberlains sent by the Sili Jian to the main hall.


    In just one cup of tea, he made a decision to go to Dingyuan Hou''s mansion for Xiaoding in three days.


    The person who came from the Slijian quickly left, and the entire Kangwang Mansion was busy and beaming. There are only three days until Xiao Dingli, and everyone in the palace can''t wait to grow three heads and six arms.


    The most busy person was the long history of the palace. He was ordered by Chu You to personally go to the Dingyuan Hou residence to deliver a message. When he returned from the Hou residence, he reported energetically:


    "Your Majesty, the next step is to visit the Hou''s Mansion, and also bring the princess''s hairpin and dress."


    "Master Hou asked his subordinates to send a message to the King. On the 22nd day of the first month, he was waiting for the King to come to the mansion."


    Supervisor of Li was very thorough, so Chu You couldn''t say a bad thing.


    After another day, the Slijian came again and sent a list of small ceremonies for Chu You to look over. This list was arranged according to the rules of the county king, so that Chu You could not pick out any mistakes.


    In the early morning of the 22nd day of the first lunar month, accompanied by the Supervisor of Li, King Kang officially sent Xiaoding to the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion.


    The royal family has not held a happy event for many years. Such a festive scene attracted many people on the road, and it was very lively. The happy event spread throughout the capital that day.


    After successfully settling down, Chu You wanted to go to the palace the next day to see the Queen Mother Yuan to tell her the good news, but before he went out, another person came from the Sili Supervisor, saying that the Qin Tian Supervisor had already It''s an auspicious day to welcome the relatives.


    Qin Tianjian gave two auspicious days, the first auspicious day will be one month later; if you miss February 23, the next auspicious day will be half a year later.


    Chu You''s heart was hot, and he immediately chose the wedding date, and hurriedly ordered the palace to prepare for the big wedding.


    On this day, after all, Chu You did not enter the palace, and he comforted himself again in his heart: the emperor would definitely not dare to neglect his mother, it was only a month.


    When the son passes the door, everything will be fine, the son is so understanding, and if there is his dealings, after a long time, the human heart is full of flesh, and the mother and queen will definitely like the son.


    No matter how bad it is, after a while, the mother will be pregnant with their child. For the sake of the child, the mother will dissipate her dissatisfaction.


    After the people from the Sili Jian left Kang Wangfu, they went to Dingyuan Houfu again to spread the good news, which made the hearts of the Houfu arouse.


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who had been ill for more than 20 days, recovered without medicine, her face was radiant, and she also ordered a reward for two months'' worth of money in the house.


    Cihe Hall was filled with laughter and laughter.


    "My sister Cong is really lucky!" Mrs. Gu Tai, who was sitting on the Luohan bed, said happily, and then turned to Mrs. Hou and Wang Shi earnestly, "Xinwen, you are ready to give birth to Concubine. dowry."


    "There''s still one month left, and the time is a little tight, but you mustn''t treat Sister Concubine badly. You can show me the dowry list later."


    Mr. Wang, who was at the bottom, gave a dry "um".


    Mrs. Wang was already impatient, she absently clenched the handkerchief in her hand, and secretly said: This dowry list is all handwritten by Mrs. Tai, I have read it several times, what else can I see.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gently took Gu Yunxiang''s little hand and patted it, smiling lovingly.


    Gu Yunxiang''s marriage can be said to be twists and turns.


    Yesterday, when King Kang and Supervisor Si Li came over to make a small appointment, Mrs. Gu Tai was still a little trembling, for fear that there would be another accident in this happy event, but this time the Najiri ceremony was quite smooth, and it has been settled smoothly today. The date of the big wedding.


    Her sister-in-law will be Princess Kang soon!


    "Sister Concubine''s wedding ceremony has to go to Kang Wangfu." Mrs. Gu Tai sighed with a smile, her expression was both joyful and somewhat sighed, "Grandma originally wanted to preside over the wedding ceremony for you in person."


    She can finally marry him! Gu Yuncong''s cherry lips were slightly upturned, and her eyes were full of brilliance, like a budding hibiscus, bright and moving.


    She leaned on Mrs. Gu Tai''s shoulder affectionately, with attachment in her tone: "I can''t bear my grandmother..."


    "Grandma knows that you are filial." Mrs. Gu Tai raised her hand and stroked Gu Yunxuan''s little face.


    Mr. Li said jokingly on the side: "Madam, this is a happy event. In the future, the Empress Dowager will personally insert the three girls. That is a blessing that ordinary people can''t get, and others will definitely envy our three girls."


    A few words came to Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart, and Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t stop smiling.


    In the ?? East Second Room, the atmosphere was beaming, grandparents and grandchildren were happy, smiling and smiling.


    Wang''s side is out of tune with this lively scene.


    She didn''t say a word except for the answer before, she just held the tea cup and drank the tea silently, the smile behind the tea cup was a little stiff.


    If people don''t know this, they might think that her family is not going to hold a wedding, but a funeral.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 239： Take a photo (one more)

    Chapter 239 Photo (one more)


    Gu Yunchang saw Wang''s abnormality long ago, and the smile on his face gradually subsided.


    Since she came back from the palace on the day of the flounder feast, Wang''s attitude towards her changed, and she was cold and indifferent. She went to the main courtyard to greet Wang several times, but was stopped by the servants of the main courtyard.


    When the supervisor of li came to make an appointment, it was Mrs. Wang who accompanied Gu Jian to receive it. At that time Mrs. Wang didn''t say a few words at all, and the smile on her face was almost squeezed out.


    As soon as the people from the Sili Jian left, Mrs. Wang began to sigh at her, saying that she was reluctant to marry her so early, that flowers would not last a hundred days, and that the allusions of Qi Dafeiou... Listen to those words. As far as the words are hidden, the yin and yang are strange.


    Gu Yunxiang wasn''t stupid, of course she could hear what Wang meant, but it was her big day, so she didn''t bother to bother with Wang.


    Seeing Wang''s reluctance again at this moment, Gu Yunchang felt more and more unhappy: she was remembered as Wang''s name because she really thought of her as her mother, but Wang''s was not.


    In the past, the Wang family recognized her as a daughter for King Kang, but now the Wang family avoids it, and it is still for King Kang.


    The bottom of Gu Yunchang''s eyes was slightly cold, and he asked coldly, "Mother is so restless... Does she despise King Kang?"


    Mrs Wang was drinking tea, when Gu Yunxiang asked this question, she almost choked on the tea in her mouth and was a little embarrassed.


    Gu Yuncong didn''t give Wang a chance to speak, and said lukewarmly, "No matter what, King Kang is also a dignified county king."


    "Kang Kang hasn''t fallen yet, Mrs. Hou doesn''t have to worry about being implicated."


    When she said the first sentence, she still called Mrs. Wang her mother. When she said the last sentence, she changed her name to Mrs. Hou. The meaning of alienation was beyond words.


    Thinking that the Wang family has always treated her like a daughter, Gu Yunchang felt ridiculed. This person is really hypocritical and realistic.


    After being told, Wang shi''s face stiffened again, but he knew that he couldn''t admit it.


    Mrs Wang wiped her mouth with the veil and said quickly, "Sister Chang, you misunderstood me, how could I look down on King Kang."


    Mrs. Gu Tai frowned and looked at Mrs. Wang unhappily, seeing Mrs. Wang''s heart skip a beat.


    The air suddenly became cold.


    Gu Yunchang lowered her eyelashes slightly, her long and thick eyelashes cast a light shadow on her fair eye sockets, her lips were slightly pursed, showing a bit of stubbornness and arrogance.


    Mrs. Wang met Mrs. Gu Tai''s sharp eyes, and said bravely, "Mother, I was thinking that the eldest prince may have taken a fancy to Yan Fei."


    "Our mansion..." Wang''s brows furrowed tightly, and he sighed before speaking.


    She rationalized her thoughts again, and then went on to say: "King Kang and the eldest prince are bound to have a hard time. No matter which side wins, can we have a good life in our Houfu?"


    "Furthermore, during the last flounder feast, even the Empress Dowager was ordered to be placed under house arrest by the emperor, Yuan Zhe is still in jail, and even the Yu family has collapsed..."


    "Jing Zhao Yin Feng He was beheaded, and his brother Feng She was also detained in the palace..."


    These piles of pieces, piece by piece, Wang Shi came one by one at this moment, only feeling frightened and his lips were dry.


    Gu Yunchang disliked Wang''s shallow eyelids at first, but when she heard the other party excitedly talking about the eldest prince and Gu Yanfei, the corner of her lips slowly drew a sneer.


    From the moment Gu Yanfei came back, he became a stubborn maggot that lingered on his body.


    Gu Yanfei wouldn''t let herself go, just like she wouldn''t let Su Niang go...


    Gu Yunying clenched the handkerchief tightly with her slender fingers, her heart was filled with an indescribable grievance and grief, and a dull feeling of suffocation lingered in her heart.


    Seeing Gu Yunxiang''s grievance and forbearance, Mrs. Gu Tai hugged her slender shoulder distressedly, patted her gently, and said softly, "Don''t worry, my grandmother is here."


    "Grandma won''t let you be wronged, my sister-in-law just needs to be at ease and get married."


    Mrs. Gu Tai comforted Gu Yuncong with soft words, kind and gentle.


    However, when she turned her head to look at Mrs. Wang, her face instantly turned cold, and she said coldly, "Ms. Wang, you just need to prepare a dowry for Sister Concubine."


    "Sister Chang was the princess of the county when she married, and in the future..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai paused meaningfully, and stabbed her coldly like a sharp blade, "If you dare to neglect your sister, then don''t stay in the Gu family! Our Gu family can''t afford you this great Buddha!"


    This is the first time Mrs. Gu Tai has called the second daughter-in-law Wang''s face in such a disrespectful way.


    These words of disapproval are tantamount to slapping Wang''s face a few times.


    The servants in the room lowered their heads silently, pretending that they didn''t hear anything.


    A three-flowered cat curled up on the table by the window and slept in a ball. Occasionally, he raised his head and yawned lazily, before burying his head again.


    "..." Wang Shi bit his silver teeth and felt his cheeks burning hot, his face turned red and blue, blue and purple, purple and white, and the colors changed wonderfully.


    She almost walked away, but she held back, took a deep breath, and nodded to Mrs. Gu Tai with difficulty: "Yes, mother."


    "Daughter-in-law remembered."


    Mr. Wang said so on the lips, and his brows were pleasing to the eye, but he was even more dissatisfied.


    But she knew that in this Hou''s mansion, Mrs. Gu Tai is the old Fengjun who is one of the best, and even the Dingyuan Hou Gu Jian would not dare to disobey Mrs. Gu Tai, let alone Wang''s daughter-in-law.


    Mrs. Wang dared not to speak out, so she could only listen obediently to Mrs. Gu Tai''s lectures. After a stick of incense, she came out of Cihetang, and then she complained angrily to the nurse:


    "I''m also thinking about the future of the Hou Mansion. King Kang''s future is unclear. This marriage should be discussed in the long run!"


    "It''s not that I''m asking Sister Concubine to withdraw from the relationship, I just want to persuade my mother-in-law not to be impatient, lest the Hou Mansion also fall into it."


    "I think about the Hou Mansion wholeheartedly, but my mother-in-law is so shameless in front of the juniors and servants..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wang Shi is not stupid, she said these words to avoid people complaining to the nanny in private. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a three-flowered cat walking out of the Cihetang with its tail up and swaying, its elegant back. Very proud.


    Not only Mrs Wang saw the cat, but the servants of Cihetang also saw the cat, and they all watched it leave reluctantly.


    The cat left Cihetang so blatantly, ran all the way to the northeast, and flew back to Yuhengyuan.


    "Meow!"


    The cat didn''t go to the front door, but climbed up a tree with agility, and took a leisurely circle between the canopy and the canopy, and then got into Gu Yanfei''s small study through a window in the backyard.


    Gu Yanfei sat in front of the desk by the window, holding a white towel in his hand, wiping an old copper coin carefully.


    There were also four old copper coins on the desk in front of her, wiped clean and spotless.


    After wiping the copper coin in his hand, Gu Yanfei put it together with the other four coins on the table, rearranged it, and smiled with satisfaction.


    East, South, West, North, and Middle Five Heavenly Emperors are tired of winning money, so they are all together.


    These five emperors'' money were collected by Gu Yanfei after searching for several days in the antique shop in Beijing.


    Gu Yanfei strung the five coins together with red thread, and then made a big red tassel and dropped it below.


    "Meow!"


    Qingguang was happy when he saw the big red tassel, and decided that it was the tassel made by the owner.


    It leaped lightly from the window sill to the table, stretched out its claws and scratched the string of five emperors'' money, the action meant, mine!


    The cat''s movements were fast, but Gu Yanfei''s movements were even faster. When he raised his hand, he grabbed the string of five emperors'' money in the palm of his hand, and the cat didn''t scratch it.


    "It''s not for you." Gu Yanfei stretched out his hand and stroked the string of five emperors'' money and the red tassels, and adjusted it again, "This is for Anle."


    The money of the five emperors can block evil spirits, prevent villains, ward off evil spirits, and prosper wealth. Stringed together with red threads like this, it is suitable for girls to carry around. It can be worn on the waist side or hidden in a purse or sleeve pocket.


    The cat was aggrieved, and called "meow meow" several times, rubbed and rubbed on Gu Yanfei''s sleeve, and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Okay, I''ll make one for you next time." Gu Yanfei patted the cat''s head soothingly.


    The cat was finally satisfied, and rubbed her fluffy cheeks again, the white beard trembled, Gu Yanfei scratched the cat''s chin twice, and took out a talisman from the bib around the cat''s neck.


    On the light-yellow rune paper, several twisted and complex runes were drawn with red cinnabar.


    Gu Yanfei''s lips moved slightly, and when he threw the talisman into the air, the corner of the talisman burned. At the same time, three familiar figures appeared on the talisman paper. It was Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Yunchang and Wang Shi... ¡­


    Unfortunately, the picture on the talisman paper is not very clear and intermittent.


    "Meow meow meow¡­¡­"


    The cat also saw it, waving its claws at the three people who appeared on the talisman paper, and then gestured back, "Meow Meow" kept calling.


    Gu Yanfei still couldn''t understand what the cat was saying, but he could guess from the silent picture on the talisman paper what just happened in Cihetang.


    This is a photo talisman drawn by her, but unfortunately it is only a semi-finished product.


    After a while, the talisman paper was completely burned to ashes.


    The shadowy picture also disappeared.


    When the wind blew, the little ash in the air was instantly blown away by the wind, leaving no dust behind.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 240： Promise (two more)

    Chapter 240 Promise (two more)


    Gu Yanfei touched his chin and muttered to himself, "It seems that this method is feasible."


    Talismans such as ?? photo talismans require the use of spiritual power, and the little spiritual power nourished by the white jade plum blossom hairpin on her head is simply not enough. It''s like she needs a piece of silver, but she only has five copper coins on hand. It''s a huge difference.


    This time, she also got an inspiration from the "Spirit Gathering Borrowing Array", and tried to draw the array method on the talisman paper, and only then did she draw a semi-finished product with a slightly inferior effect.


    Well, it¡¯s barely usable.


    Gu Yanfei snapped his fingers in satisfaction, feeling extremely happy.


    She took two more photo talismans from the paperweight next to them, stuffed them into the bib around the cat''s neck, and said to herself, "There are only these two, so I have to save them."


    It is not easy to draw a complicated formation on this small talisman paper. It must be done in one stroke, without interruptions in the middle, and it cannot be drawn wrongly, otherwise, all previous efforts will be lost.


    The cat stretched out its flexible pink tongue and licked the tip of its nose, and then licked Gu Yanfei''s fingertips, making Gu Yanfei giggle.


    "Meow Meow!" Qingguang called out again happily, and then pointed out the window with his front paws, and then danced and tried to show her that everyone liked it.


    Complacency and complacency were almost written on his chubby cat face.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head with a laugh, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat was anxious, grabbing her sleeve and trying to pull her out.


    Kuanbi just hit the curtain and came in at this time. With a "huh", he asked casually, "Girl, does Qingguang want you to go out?"


    After that, Juan Bi thought of something and complained angrily: "Mrs. Tai is too much, you didn''t do anything wrong, and you banned your feet inexplicably!"


    "This has locked you up for five days."


    The more he spoke, the more indignant he became.


    Since the night of the 19th day of the first lunar month, after receiving the news that Prince Kang''s mansion was going to come to Xiaoding, Gu Yanfei was "grounded" in Yuheng Garden, and even Juan Bi was forbidden to leave the courtyard. Every day, a mother-in-law would give them advice from the kitchen. Come over for dinner.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about this so-called "foot restraint" at all.


    She knew that Gu Yuncong and King Kang were each other''s destiny, and their marriage would definitely succeed even if there were any twists and turns in the middle, and she had no reason to stop it.


    She is not Fang Mingfeng!


    In the past five days, Gu Yanfei had been in "retreat" in Yuheng Courtyard. He ate and slept every day, slept and slept, and slept in the dark. Only then did he reluctantly make up for the vitality that was lost a while ago.


    It was fine to idle around, she also drew a few more frequently used talismans and put them in her purse. Even this photo talisman was successfully drawn by her just a few days ago.


    In terms of this "retreat", it can be regarded as a fruitful harvest.


    "Meow!" The cat continued to bite on her sleeve, its sharp teeth pierced through the cuff''s fabric, and left watermarks on the cuff, rather like an unending attitude.


    Cats have always been self-willed and self-willed. Sometimes they don''t want to care about people, and they like a cat to hide quietly. Sometimes they like to go to places with many people to join in the fun, and accept the admiration and worship of all beings. Anyway, as long as it likes, it likes to force others to listen. its.


    Gu Yanfei pinched his fingers and said to Zhuan Bi with a smile, "Let''s go, let''s go out for a walk."


    Whether she wanted to go out or not had nothing to do with this "foot restraint order".


    Gu Yanfei left as soon as he said it, and took Ju Bi out of Yuheng Garden together. The cat habitually lay on Gu Yanfei''s shoulders and used her as a scarf.


    The entrance of Yuheng Garden was guarded by two rough envoys sent by Mrs. Gu Tai, but the cat only glanced at them, and the two women forgot everything and just stared at the cat foolishly.


    Sanhua cat smugly called Gu Yanfei several times, full of energy and high spirits.


    The cat wanted to take Gu Yanfei to the garden, but Gu Yanfei went straight to the martial arts field despite her objection.


    Houfu is full of vigor in early spring. Bright green shoots grow between the treetops and shrubs. Flowers and bones are budding in the sun, and the air is fresh.


    In the martial arts arena, there was no one, not even a servant.


    The cat saw two sparrows flying by, so he chased the sparrows and ran around the martial arts field, meowing one after another.


    Gu Yanfei moved his muscles and bones at will, then bent his bow and arrow.


    She hadn''t practiced arrows for several days, and the first arrow was a little jerky, but it still hit the bull''s-eye.


    On the second arrow, her movements became a little smoother, like flowing water, and hit the bullseye again.


    Two consecutive arrows hit the bullseye, which attracted a burst of warm applause from Juan Bi.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    Kuanbi excitedly applauded and cheered: "Girl, hit again!"


    "Three arrows in a row, your arrows are no worse than the eldest young master."


    The feather arrow that hit the center of the bull''s eye shook the target so much that it attracted the cat and scratched the white feather at the tail of the feather arrow with great interest, making a "chacha" sound.


    Not far behind, a young man in a sapphire blue lap-collar Hu uniform strolled into the martial arts arena from the entrance with a longbow, pursing his lips tightly, his handsome face tense, and looking at Gu Yanfei with a heavy gaze.


    Juanbi saw the other side first, and bowed his knees and saluted: "Second Young Master."


    The person who came was the eldest son of Gu Jian and the Wang family, and the second son of the Hou residence, Gu Xiao.


    "Why are you here?" Gu Xiao arrogantly walked towards Gu Yanfei''s direction with his hands behind his back and his longbow, and said coldly, "Go away, who said you could use this martial arts arena?!"


    Gu Xiao''s eyes were bright and sharp, and when he looked at Gu Yanfei, he did not hide the disgust in his expression.


    His second cousin has disturbed the house since he returned to the house. In the past three months, he has not seen her calm down.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the ox horn bow in one hand and said with a half-smile, "If I remember correctly, this martial arts field was built by my late father. Why can''t I use it?"


    She casually pulled the bowstring, and the bowstring hummed like a demonstration, like a provocation.


    "Uncle didn''t use the money from Hou''s mansion to repair this martial arts field!" Gu Xiao raised his neck confidently, and took another step closer to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Xiao is one year younger than Gu Yanfei. The two of them are about the same size. When their eyes meet, sparks seem to flicker, and swords are drawn.


    "The eldest uncle is a traitor, and he doesn''t deserve to be the Gu family. If it wasn''t for my father, this Hou''s mansion would have been lost. Now, this Hou''s mansion is my father''s." When talking about Gu Ce, Gu Xiao dismissed it with contempt. He pouted and stared at Gu Yanfei proudly, "My father has a good heart, otherwise, I would have driven out my eldest brother and you, a troublemaker."


    A scorching flame ignited in the eyes of the young man, his voice became more and more sharp, and he became more and more indignant.


    Last time, Gu Yuan, the big brother in the hall, hurt his father. After that, not only did he feel no guilt, he also threw his sleeves away in front of the guests, giving him no face!


    If their Dingyuan Marquis Mansion didn''t have the brother and sister of the long house, I don''t know how much peace the family mansion would be!


    "It''s hard to say who drove who out!" Gu Yanfei tilted her head and looked at Gu Xiao, with a little smile on her lips and deep eyes.


    A moment ago, she was still smiling; the next moment, her face became stern, and a word was coldly spit out between her cherry lips: "Go away."


    She drew an arrow from the quiver and drew the bow with skillful movements.


    In the breath, the arrow is fired from the string.


    "Whoosh!"


    Feather arrows swiftly brushed past Gu Xiao''s cheeks like lightning, and the strong wind blew a strand of his forehead hair...


    Gu Xiao stood there in a daze, and before he could react, the arrow had already hit the target behind him precisely.


    The third arrow hits the center of the bullseye again, steady, accurate, and ruthless.


    "You...Are you crazy?!" Gu Xiao was startled by the sudden arrow, his chest heaved violently, he raised his hand and touched his cheek, only to feel that the place where the feather arrow had just brushed was hot. .


    The boy was frightened and angry, and his heart burned straight to his forehead, burning him to the point of losing his senses.


    He took two steps forward abruptly, raised his right arm and slapped Gu Yanfei down, intending to teach this wild girl a lesson.


    However, his palm stopped a foot away from Gu Yanfei, his right wrist was tightly pinched, the girl''s five fingers were slender, but as powerful as iron pincers, the pain caused his face to twist.


    Gu Xiao suddenly kicked Gu Yanfei''s calf again, but Gu Yanfei''s reaction was quicker, grabbing Gu Xiao''s right wrist and pulling and twisting his arm behind him, at the same time kicked him fiercely. Gu Xiao''s calf on the tibia.


    This foot really hurts.


    Gu Xiao let out a scream like killing a pig, and fell to one knee on one knee in embarrassment. A few strands of his originally neatly combed bun were also scattered.


    "Gu, Yan, Fei!"


    His forehead was covered in cold sweat, he raised his head and looked at Gu Yanfei, there was a trace of resentment in his eyes, but he saw that Gu Yanfei drew another feather arrow from the quiver, and slowly put the feather arrow on the bow again.


    The tip of the arrow was aimed at Gu Xiao.


    The girl looked down at Gu Xiao, who was kneeling on one knee, her tone was very cold and arrogant: "I''ll put the words here today, this Hou''s mansion belongs to our eldest house and my eldest brother''s."


    "This title, too!"


    She pulled the bowstring to the full, drawing the bow like a full moon...


    The sharp point of the arrow shone with a chilling cold light in the sun.


    Gu Xiao''s pupils shrank sharply, and he took two steps back.


    He flicked his sleeves heavily, dropped the sentence "Only women and villains are difficult to support", and angrily walked out of the martial arts arena with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Meow! Meow!"


    The cat cheered for Gu Yanfei by the target, and felt that the owner had a bit of his style.


    Gu Yanfei maintained the posture of drawing the bow, slightly reversed the direction of the bow and arrow in his hand, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and he let go of the string decisively.


    A series of movements is light and easy.


    The ?? arrow came out of the string again, and hit another target not far away with precision.


    This time, Juan Bi couldn''t smile a little, and said quietly, "Girl, will the second young master file a complaint?"


    Gu Yanfei rubbed the ox horn bow in his hand, with a meaningful smile on his face, he casually glanced at the exit of the martial arts field.


    Of course he has to tell his father! Gu Xiao, who was hiding outside the martial arts arena and didn''t leave, secretly said mockingly, touching the longbow in his hand, his face gloomy.


    It was too useless to leave like this, he had to give her some color to see.


    Gu Xiao drew an arrow, threw it, and drew a bow. The tip of the arrow aimed at Gu Yanfei''s hair bun from behind a bush... I began to imagine her terrified face and tears streaming down her face.


    The next moment, I heard Gu Yanfei''s cold voice resounding again in the martial arts field: "Big brother has done a good job in killing Feng He, and the eldest prince promised that he will get his wish."


    What''s the meaning? ! Gu Xiao''s heart beat faster, the bowstring slowly relaxed again, and his eyes were suspicious.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 241： decision (one more)

    Chapter 241 Decision (one more)


    Gu Xiao grabbed the bow tightly and waited for a while with his ears pricked up again, only to hear the sound of "swoosh" archery in the Yanwu Arena from time to time, but no one was heard.


    Recalling the words Gu Yanfei just said, Gu Xiao''s heart was full of anger, he quietly bowed and left, walking faster and faster.


    He first rushed to the outer study to find Gu Jian, but ran away and learned that Gu Jian had gone to the main courtyard, so he hurried to the main courtyard again.


    "Second Young Master!"


    Amid the exclamations of the servants, Gu Xiao rushed into the Dongci room without hesitation like a gust of wind, and both Gu Jian and Wang Shi heard the sound and looked at him.


    Gu Jian frowned slightly, feeling that the eldest son was such an adult, and he was reckless.


    Gu Xiao''s face was ashen, and there was an icy aura all over his body.


    He didn''t even salute his parents. As soon as he opened his mouth, he talked about the incident that he had just met Gu Yanfei in the martial arts field, and repeated what Gu Yanfei had just said:


    "...She said that both the mansion and the title belong to the eldest brother."


    "Also said that the eldest brother had merit in killing Feng He, and the eldest prince promised that the eldest brother would get his wish."


    Gu Xiao''s forehead was full of blue veins, and he was panting slightly.


    Gu Jian and Wang''s faces became more and more ugly.


    When he heard the last sentence, Gu Jian frowned tightly, thoughtfully.


    Seeing that his father had not spoken for a long time, Gu Xiao felt a mixture of grievances, anger, and sadness in his heart, and asked hard: "Father, you haven''t made me the prince until now, are you trying to pass on the title to the eldest brother? "


    "Could it be that I was picked up by you?"


    "In other houses, the eldest son has long been established as the heir, and I am not the only one."


    "Father, mother, do you know that I couldn''t raise my head outside for the past two years, and everyone was pointing at me from behind..."


    Gu Xiao was so excited that he almost broke his voice, his eyes were red, and he vented the grievances in his heart over the years and the unwillingness to suffer from Gu Yanfei just now, with a bit of anger and a bit of anger.


    Gu Jian''s heart surged with anger, slapped her palm heavily on the coffee table, and scolded unpleasantly, "Niezi, what nonsense are you talking about?!"


    "Can you say these words casually?!"


    Gu Jian''s brows twitched, her hair and beard were spraying with anger, and her face was green and black.


    "..." Gu Xiao''s lips pursed into a stubborn arc and turned his face away.


    The atmosphere between father and son suddenly stagnated.


    Wang noticed that his son was described as a little embarrassed, and patted the dust on his son''s robe distressedly, and smoothed his hair, "Brother Xiao, how did you do this? Are you hurt?"


    The scene of being beaten by Gu Yanfei in the martial arts field and unable to fight back appeared in front of Gu Xiao''s eyes again. The precarious self-esteem of the young man made him unable to speak.


    He said firmly, "I''m fine."


    Wang knew that his son was stubborn, so he took his hand and persuaded softly, "Brother Xiao, didn''t you hurt me and your father''s heart by saying such angry words just now?"


    "Do you think your father and I don''t want to make you the heir? Your father is more anxious than you about this!"


    Mr. Wang sighed faintly, and a little tears welled up in his eyes.


    She gestured to Gu Xiao with her eyes to make amends for his father, but Gu Xiao was at the most stubborn age of thirteen or fourteen years old, pursing his lips.


    Wang tugged Gu Xiao''s sleeve again.


    Gu Xiao stepped forward with a stiff expression, and reluctantly and reluctantly confessed his mistake to Gu Jianzuo: "It''s my son who is impulsive."


    Gu Jian wasn''t really annoyed at first, her face softened a little, she picked up the tea cup and took two sips of tea.


    Mrs Wang pulled Gu Xiao, who had unruly brows and eyes, and sat down on the Luohan bed together, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief.


    She calmed down and said with a little worry and uneasiness: "Master Hou, that girl Gu Yanfei said that Brother Yuan had meritorious deeds in killing Feng He, and the first prince promised that he would get his wish."


    "I got my wish... You said, did Brother Yuan really have the idea of ??grabbing the title?"


    "If the eldest prince makes up his mind to help Brother Yuan grab this title, what should we do?"


    Wang''s heart seemed to be crawling with countless ants, his eyes began to turn red again, and he was restless.


    It has been eight years since Gu Jian Chengjue, but he has not been able to establish a heir.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to stand up, but that all the papers he handed over were rejected.


    This is also one of Wang''s heart problems.


    As long as her son was not made the heir, Wang Shi felt that the title of Marquis Dingyuan was nothing and had not come true. It was like a beautiful dream, and he did not know when he would wake up.


    Gu Xiao also looked at Gu Jian with burning eyes and anxiety.


    "..." Gu Jian put down the tea cup in her hand in a distraught, making a "pop" sound.


    He just gave the emperor a book to ask for the establishment of the heir, but this time it is still in the sea, what can he do!


    Originally, Gu Jian wasn''t too worried. After all, Gu Ce''s treason was in front of the country, and the emperor could never give the title to Gu Yuan.


    But now, Gu Jian is not sure, his eyes are a little hesitant, and his heart sinks slightly.


    If the eldest prince intervenes, it will be hard to say.


    Even if he didn''t know what to do, Gu Jian still said, "No way."


    "Why not!" Wang couldn''t help raising the volume.


    The tone that I had held back in Cihetang broke out again at this time, "Sister Chang is about to marry King Kang, and our second room and King Kang will have an unclear relationship in the future."


    "Kang Kang and the eldest prince are now **** for tat, who do you think the eldest prince will help?"


    For the eldest prince, supporting Gu Yuan''s rise to power is tantamount to suppressing King Kang''s party.


    This is obvious.


    Even if there is no Feng He''s death now, the eldest prince will definitely stand on Gu Yuan''s side, just like King Kang will stand on the second room''s side because of Gu Yunxiang.


    Mr. Wang''s heart was in a panic, and his fingers were white, clutching the veil, and he said again: "Besides, who will be in the end... Not sure."


    Having said that, Mr. Wang closed his mouth and raised his finger to the sky with gloomy eyes.


    means that between King Kang and the eldest prince, only one person can ascend to that supreme position.


    If the eldest prince really takes the top, then the title of the second room will definitely not be preserved.


    Gu Jian naturally understood Wang''s unfinished words, and his face was gloomy and difficult to understand.


    Gu Xiao next to ?? was silent for a long time, then interjected with a sullen face: "Father, you didn''t see it just now, Gu Yanfei shot an arrow in the face of his son just now in the martial arts field, but luckily the son hid quickly..."


    said, he pointed to his right cheek.


    Wang''s complexion changed greatly when he heard the words, and he leaned over nervously to see, "Brother Xiao, your face..."


    Only at this moment did Mrs. Wang realize that a small piece of skin on her son''s cheek was a little red, her eyes widened in distress, and her body trembled with anger.


    Her precious son, she grew up in the palm of her hand since she was a child. She has never been beaten or scolded, but she almost ruined her face by a little bitch.


    Gu Jian got up hurriedly, with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth in the house in annoyance, confused.


    Wang Shi continued chattering: "Master Hou, this girl Gu Yanfei is too ruthless, except for Brother Yuan, she has no affection for the Hou Mansion, she clearly knows that Sister Cong is going to marry King Kang, so she has to go. If you are close to the First Prince, you have to force the Hou Mansion into a dilemma."


    "Now, she''s going too far!"


    "This time, she clearly wanted to ruin Brother Xiao''s appearance, make him look flawed and not become a prince."


    "..." Gu Jian stopped abruptly, standing in the shadow of Duobao Pavilion, the face hidden in the shadow was slightly gloomy.


    Unlike the Wang family, Mrs. Gu Tai has quietly told him about the "substitute".


    Only then did Gu Jian know that Gu Ce was not his brother with the same mother and father.


    And obviously, Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei also knew.


    The Wang family in the rear was still chattering, but it was no longer in Gu Jian''s ears.


    Gu Jian secretly clenched his fists with a gloomy expression.


    Over the years, he has been very good in the long room, and sent Gu Yuan to study. Gu Yuan wanted to give up literature and go to martial arts, so he let him alone. In the past, before Gu Yuncong''s life experience was exposed, he also regarded this niece in the long room as his own.


    However, Gu Yuan is an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. For so many years, he has been coveting the title of nobility, ignoring his father Gu Ce''s monstrous crime.


    Really like his father there must be his son!


    If you don''t completely cut off Gu Yuan''s thoughts, if you don''t completely step on Gu Yuan into the mud, you will only breed tigers.


    When the interruption is continuous, you will suffer from it.


    Gu Jian''s eyes suddenly turned fierce, finally made up his mind, and walked out of the house resolutely, behind Wang''s slightly sharp voice: "Master Hou! Master Hou, where are you going?"


    Gu Jian went out as if he had never heard of it. After he left the main courtyard, he went all the way west.


    Mrs Wang is the head mistress of the Hou Mansion, so the affairs of the Hou Mansion were naturally hidden from her eyes and ears. After a while, she got the news, and Gu Jian went to Cihe Hall.


    Mr. Wang had some expectations in his heart, and left Gu Xiao to have lunch in the main courtyard. After the lunch was over, Mrs. Wang became impatient. Gu Jian finally came back and only said one sentence:


    "Mother has gone into the palace."


    Mrs. Gu Tai did indeed enter the palace, wearing heavy makeup, knelt outside the Meridian Gate, and presented a document to plead guilty on behalf of her grandson Gu Yuan.


    Zhezili said that the grandson Gu Yuan had always been stubborn and irritable, and was disobedient to discipline like his father, so he killed Jing Zhaoyin Feng He under impulse, and emphasized that Gu Yuan¡¯s murder was impulsive, not at the behest of the eldest prince. .


    This book was handed directly to the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    Chu Yi immediately ordered Gu Yuan to be announced, threw the book to him, and only said lightly: "You take a day off today, go home, and come back on duty tomorrow."


    After reading the book at a glance, Gu Yuan thanked him and retire.


    He knew that Mrs. Gu Tai was kneeling at the Meridian Gate, and when she walked through the Meridian Gate, she saw a graceful Mrs. Gu Tai kneeling on the ground from a distance.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was wearing gorgeous and heavy makeup, and the heavy five Zhai crown seemed to crush a person''s neck, but her back was still straight.


    Mrs. Gu Tai also saw Gu Yuan walking towards her in front of her, and the grandparents and grandchildren looked at each other from a distance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 242： Split (two more)

    Chapter 242 Family Separation (two more)


    The Meridian Gate is the only way for officials to enter the palace. Officials must pass through the Meridian Gate whether they go to the palace to face the Holy Spirit, go to the cabinet lobby, or go to Wenyuan Pavilion, Wenhua Hall and other places.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s kneeling on the ground naturally attracted the attention of some passing officials, and it was inevitable that there would be some speculation.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu Tai couldn''t care about the other people around, and stared at Gu Yuan who was approaching gradually, her eyes darkening.


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Tai?" Gu Yuan stopped three steps away, his tall and handsome figure cast a shadow on Mrs. Gu Tai''s body.


    His words sounded to be caring, but both parties knew that he had no sincerity at all.


    Under the backlight, Gu Yuanjunyi''s face was blurred.


    He was still saying lightly, "It''s freezing cold, it''s not good if Mrs. Tai is sick."


    "Although there is a younger sister at home, Mrs. Tai always feels that she is not her grandmother, and her younger sister will not try her best to treat her."


    Gu Yuan''s words ended with a faint sigh.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes wandered and panicked for a while, as if some hidden disease had been revealed in the public. She looked around subconsciously and saw several officials from three or four feet away pointing at her and Gu Yuan. point.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s dignified face showed a bit of embarrassment, but it quickly disappeared, and her appearance regained her composure.


    She told herself in her heart: This was the situation she had expected before she came here.


    She pinched her palms with her fingernails, quickly adjusted her mood, and quickly calmed down, she raised her head calmly and said to Gu Yuan: "Brother Yuan, although your father Gu Ce came from a concubine, he is still a concubine. You Ji is in my name, and I treat him as my own, never treat him badly, and let him inherit the title of Houfu."


    "After all these years, I have forgotten that your father was not born to me."


    "I have always done my best for the long room and have a clear conscience."


    "But from your father to you, everyone was unfaithful and made a huge mistake."


    "You have a tyrannical nature and beheaded Jing Zhaoyin Feng He in Chengtianmen. It''s also my grandmother''s fault for not raising you well. Today, I would like to take the blame with myself, and I just ask the emperor to spare your life."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s voice was full of vigour, strong and upright, and she wished that the officials nearby could hear it clearly.


    She seemed to have condemned Gu Yuan to death inside and out of her words, and her grandmother, who was righteous and killed her relatives, came here today to ask the emperor to exempt Gu Yuan from the death penalty.


    Those officials who were a few feet away also heard it clearly, and they were all shocked and looked at each other in dismay.


    Xian Dingyuan Hou Gu Ce was only the son of a concubine? ! Even if he was recorded under the name of his first-mother, he would still use the concubine as the first-in-law.


    Gu Yuan still stared fixedly at Mrs. Gu Tai, who was kneeling on the ground in front of him, and her thin lips were pursed into a straight line.


    Although he had long known that Mrs. Tai was not his own grandmother, and he no longer had previous feelings for Mrs. Tai, at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel a little cold, as if he had been stabbed by an invisible ice blade. stabbed.


    The two looked at each other, as if they were in a duel without swords, lights, swords and shadows, and there were sparks in the air.


    Mrs. Gu Tai knelt down on her knees, but her chin was held high. Even though she was looking up at Gu Yuan from below, she looked tall.


    Her deep and stern gaze seemed to pass through Gu Yuan and look at another person who was not here. Her gaze and expression seemed to proudly declare that she was the winner.


    Everything in the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is hers!


    Gu Yuan squinted his long and cold eyes, stared at Mrs. Gu Tai again for three breaths, and walked directly past her, striding high, walking vigorously, without the slightest attachment or fear.


    After going straight through Duanmen from Meridian Gate and Chengtian Gate out of the palace, Gu Yuan rode his horse directly back to Dingyuan Marquis Mansion and went to Yuheng Garden to tell Gu Yanfei that Mrs. Gu Tai was kneeling at Meridian Gate, and even Mrs. Gu Tai¡¯s. The "good intentions" manifesto also says it all.


    "Sister, let''s split up, we''ll move today."


    Gu Yuan said calmly and resolutely, no joy or sorrow, no regrets or regrets.


    This Hou Mansion is no longer the home of their siblings.


    Gu Yanfei personally poured a glass of wine for Gu Yuan, handed it to him, and lightly corrected: "It''s time to split up."


    "But moving..." She paused and said slowly, "Not necessarily."


    Gu Yuan felt that there was something hidden in his sister''s words, raised his eyebrows, took the wine handed by his sister, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Gu Yanfei shook the empty wine jug, still a little unsure, but he still didn''t let Kuanbi add wine, and got up slowly.


    "Brother, let''s find the second uncle to split up the house."


    Gu Jian or Gu Xiao, didn''t they all say that she is a family troublemaker, this time, she will let them see what a real "family troublemaker" is.


    The two brothers and sisters left Yuheng Garden together.


    The cat sleeping in a ball in the back glanced lazily at the two brothers and sisters. In the end, its curious curiosity was defeated by the sleepy bug, and it closed its eyes and fell asleep again.


    Outside the window, the trees and flowers are dancing in the breeze, and the atmosphere is quiet and leisurely, which is a good time to take a nap.


    But the same sound could be heard in the restless Gu Jian ears, but it was boring.


    "Master Hou, the eldest young master and the second girl are here."


    The sound of the maid''s report seemed to reach Gu Jian''s ears from a distance, and Gu Jian took a beat before realizing that Gu Yuan had returned from the palace.


    Mrs Wang was also restless, twisting the handkerchief in her hand repeatedly, frowning and saying, "Master Hou, why did Brother Yuan come back? Did you know about the mother''s ''entering the palace''?"


    Since Mrs. Gu Tai entered the palace, Mrs. Wang was both anticipating and uneasy, and her heart was beating like a drum.


    "What do you think?" Gu Jian asked without answering, and gave Wang Shi lightly.


    There is no doubt that Gu Yuan must have known.


    After being transferred to Luan Yiwei, Gu Yuan was nominally subordinate to Luan Yiwei, but he followed the eldest prince all day, as if he was the eldest prince''s personal guard.


    On weekdays, Gu Yuan is basically in the palace, and he only goes back to the palace every ten days and a half. It has only been five days since Gu Yuan returned to Xiu Mu. He is coming back now, definitely for the sake of Mrs. Tai.


    Gu Jian picked up the blue-and-white porcelain tea cup next to her, and slowly used the tea lid to remove the floating leaves on the tea soup. Her heart that had just been up and down was suddenly settled, and she thought to herself: In my mother''s book, although the bright side The death of Feng He just excused the eldest prince, but in fact it was to put the eldest prince on fire and use Gu Yuan''s sword to point at the eldest prince.


    Now, the eldest prince is afraid that Gu Yuan is too cumbersome, right?


    Wang shi thought for a moment, and also wanted to understand, and exchanged a look with Gu Jian, suppressing the excitement in his heart, and said, "Master Hou, is Brother Yuan here to beg for mercy?"


    After drinking two sips of tea, Gu Jian felt refreshed and calmly said, "No."


    He was going to make the brothers and sisters in the long room anxious to let them know what the sky is like.


    The maid said in a sullen manner: "Master Hou, the eldest young master said that he is here to discuss with Master Hou about the separation of the family."


    Gu Jian''s face changed instantly, her hands shook, and the hot tea overflowed from the mouth of the tea cup and flowed between her fingers.


    He thought that Gu Yuan was here to beg for mercy, and wanted to beg himself to persuade Mrs. Tai to settle down, but he didn''t expect this kid not only to not bow his head, but to use family division to fight him.


    Does he want the world to question his uncle as being unkind?


    Gu Jian was furious, but Wang was overjoyed and thought it was a good idea to split up the family.


    During these days, the Wang family was also afraid.


    I was afraid that the eldest prince and King Kang would fight, and they would not be pleased with the Dingyuan Hou Mansion, so they wanted to delay the marriage between Gu Yuncong and King Kang.


    Just after Mrs. Gu Tai entered the palace, Gu Jian gave her a detailed analysis of the current situation and made her realize that their mansion could only rely on King Kang.


    Now that it is now, it is best to kick the long house out.


    After ??, no matter what happened to the long room, they would not be affected by the second room.


    Mrs Wang didn''t notice that Gu Jian''s hand was scalded by the tea, and hurriedly pulled Gu Jian''s sleeve, "Master Hou."


    Greeting Wang''s eyes with joy, Gu Jian could also guess what she was thinking, and secretly said: Long hair, short knowledge.


    Gu Jian put down the tea cup heavily, and said coldly with a sullen face, "Let them come in."


    The maid can naturally feel the stagnant atmosphere in the room, she didn''t dare to say a word, she just answered in a proper manner, and quickly backed out.


    The curtain fell, and soon, it was beaten up again.


    Brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei walked into the eastern room one after the other, walking towards Gu Jian and his wife who were sitting on the Luohan bed.


    Gu Yuan stopped three or four steps away, without the slightest greeting, the first sentence was straight to the point:


    "Master Hou, split up the family."


    Facing Gu Jian, Gu Yuan only called him "Master Hou" and no longer called him "Second Uncle", which meant that he had drawn a deep chasm between the two sides and cut off each other''s kinship.


    Gu Jian heard the words, his face was like frost, and his eyes flashed sharply across Gu Yuan''s face.


    His nephew is really unruly!


    The atmosphere in the house became more and more condensed and solemn, and there was a faint chill in the air.


    Gu Yuan looked directly at Gu Jian''s angry eyes with a cold expression, and said loudly: "Master Hou and Mrs. Tai have always been on guard against our eldest house, and they are also afraid that the eldest house will cause trouble to the lord. Since this is the case, why should we forcibly tie it up? together?"


    "After the family is separated, the long house will return to the long house, and the Hou Ye will return to the Hou Ye."


    "The Changfang will not come to the honor of Lord Hou, but in the future, if the Lord Hou causes any serious crime of looting the family and exterminating the family, don''t implicate the Changfang."


    The seventeen-year-old boy had already grown into a seven-foot man, tall and straight, standing there like a mountain, exuding an invincible aura, as if no one or anything in this world could shake him in the slightest. .


    Gu Yanfei stood beside Gu Yuan, side by side with him, his expression was calm and his eyes were cold.


    This scene is no stranger to her.


    made her feel like she was suddenly returning to her previous life.


    In the last life, the eldest brother''s leg was broken, but even so, the eldest brother still had his pride. Later, he also stood in front of his uncle like this moment and asked to separate the family.


    Her eldest brother has never changed.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 243： Show weakness (one more)

    Chapter 243 Showing Weakness (One More)


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?!" Gu Jian didn''t expect Gu Yuan to say such a thing at all, her breath surged in her chest, her teeth gritted.


    Gu Yuan smiled proudly, and sneered, "I''ll keep Mrs. Tai from suing me at every turn."


    "I''m a man, and it''s okay to be criticized for a few words. Another day, if Mrs. Tai suddenly ran to sue my sister again, my sister is a girl''s house, and the girl''s house is porcelain, so I can''t bump it. "


    "Absurd!" Gu Jian patted the coffee table heavily, causing the tea cup to vibrate slightly.


    Gu Yuan''s remarks are clearly saying that porcelain does not touch rotten tiles. Gu Yanfei is porcelain, so who is rotten tiles? !


    "Gu Yuan, you killed Jing Zhaoyin and caused trouble for the family. Your grandmother apologized for you with a loving heart, but you still remember the elders!" Gu Jian called him by his first name, his face so gloomy that he almost dripped ink. Come.


    Just as Gu Yuan was about to speak, he felt his right cuff tightened, and in the next instant, Gu Yanfei said with a half-smiling smile, "Brother, I met Brother Xiao at the martial arts arena today, you haven''t seen him for some time, haven''t you? It''s only been a few months, and Brother Xiao is as tall as me."


    The girl spoke at a leisurely pace, and her voice was crisp and clear, as if the spring wind was blowing slowly across the frozen lake, and a pool of spring water was about to break through the ice.


    If this person does not know each other, I am afraid that they will think that Gu Yanfei and Gu Xiao have grown up together since childhood, and they have a deep relationship with each other.


    "..." Wang Shi''s plump body tensed, thinking of Gu Xiao''s face being scratched by an arrow from Gu Yanfei today.


    She only has a son-in-law like Brother Xiao.


    Wang panicked, and under the cover of the coffee table, quietly pulled Gu Jian''s sleeve.


    Hearing Gu Yanfei mention the martial arts field, Gu Jian''s heart throbbed, looking back and forth at the brother and sister, and felt that his right shoulder and right forearm began to ache.


    Since he was injured in the martial arts field, his right arm has not been able to exert any strength, and he is afraid that he will no longer be able to draw a bow and shoot arrows.


    His niece is the most thoughtful and arrogant, and now that she has the eldest prince as her backer, it is even more lawless. If the brother and sister were heartbroken and hurt their son''s right arm, would the son still be the prince? !


    Just thinking about it, Gu Jian felt horrified and panicked.


    These brothers and sisters can no longer stay in the Hou Mansion. It is better to drive out such a scourge. Even if the separation will attract some gossip, it is better than a small mistake.


    The couple quickly exchanged glances and both came to a decision.


    Gu Jian coughed twice, and then said hard: "Okay, since you brothers and sisters are determined to go their own way, then split up."


    Gu Jian''s cheek muscles were tense, and he was actually relieved.


    In the past eight years, he has exhausted his bullets for the Hou Mansion, fought steadily and steadily, and put in a lot of hard work, so that the Hou Mansion has gradually emerged from the slump, and there is a sign of a comeback.


    But there is a corner in his heart that is always worried, worried that the Hou residence he has worked so hard to support will be unearned by Gu Yuan. When he returned to the midnight dream, he had dreamed of this scene several times...


    Knowing that the child is better than the mother, Mrs. Gu Tai actually knows her son''s heart knot. Today, before entering the palace, Mrs. Gu Tai comforted him:


    "Ajian, this mansion is already yours, and no one can take it away!"


    "As long as it is publicized that Gu Ce is the son of a concubine, the long house is the common house, and there is no right of inheritance at all."


    Gu Jian also knew that Mrs. Gu Tai was right, but Gu Ce was a shadow over his head for more than 30 years. Gu Ce''s son was in the Hou residence, reminding him over and over again that the Hou residence still had a long house.


    In those days, he was not as good as Gu Ce.


    Today, his son is not as good as Gu Ce''s son.


    As long as Gu Yuan is in the Hou Mansion for one day, it will be a lingering hidden danger!


    Separation is the best way.


    Once the marquis''s house is divided, and the long house is divided, then no matter how much the emperor covers up and condone the eldest prince, he will not agree to pass on the title of Marquis Dingyuan to the son and nephew of the divided family.


    Only when the family is separated can the Hou residence be completely separated from the Changfang, and from then on, it will be a clean break.


    Wang and Gu Jian are one body, and they can vaguely guess her husband''s thoughts.


    "Master Hou," Mr. Wang suggested with a stern face, fearing that Ye Changmeng would have too many dreams, "Since the family has decided to split up, it should be sooner rather than later."


    She tried her best to wink at Gu Jian, and she couldn''t wait.


    Gu Jian also thought the same, then nodded and said, "I''ll send someone to invite the patriarch and the patriarch to come over."


    Gu Jian acted resolutely and immediately sent a few cronies to each prefecture to invite the patriarchs and elders.


    When the clan elders gathered in the Hou Mansion, it was already Shen Chu, and the main hall of the Hou Mansion''s outer courtyard was full of people, either gray-haired old men or middle-aged men in their 40s and 50s, all of them holding their heads high and smiling. Proud and majestic.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan were also there. The brothers and sisters were young, so they were sitting in the back.


    There was a lot of noise in the hall, and there was a lot of chatter and laughter.


    The elders of the ?? clan were familiar with each other, and some chatted with each other, while others deliberately approached Gu Yuan, trying to find out why the Hou residence suddenly split up.


    "Big old man, Marquis."


    The servant''s salute caused a silence in the hall.


    The elders of the ?? clan all looked towards the gate, and saw that Gu Jian and the Wang clan welcomed the clan chief in person, and the three had already walked under the eaves.


    After everyone greeted each other, the patriarch and Gu Jian sat at the top respectively.


    Gu Jian pretended to cough twice, and said in a hoarse voice to the patriarch and others: "For the family affairs of the Hou''s mansion, I have troubled my uncle and the clan elders for this trip. It made everyone laugh. I will apologize to everyone first."


    Gu Jian nodded roundly at the crowd, looking at the delicate face.


    The patriarch stroked his goatee and smiled boldly: "Master Hou, it''s all from his own family, why are you talking about these false rituals?"


    "Hey!" Gu Jian''s deep eyes shot at Gu Yuan, who was sitting at the bottom and second, and sighed helplessly: "Brother Yuan wants to split up the family, and my wife and I have persuaded me again and again, but brother Yuan and his sister You can''t listen, you have to fight for your own future."


    Gu Jian''s expression is extremely complicated, both loving and powerless.


    Mr. Wang didn''t say anything, just sighed silently while holding the handkerchief, and shook his head gently in Gu Yuan''s direction, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    The couple began to show their weakness and sell their misery.


    After the patriarch arrived at the Hou residence, the couple had already discussed it privately. They felt that since the Hou residence was going to be separated, they had to occupy the second room, and they absolutely couldn¡¯t let outsiders say that he couldn¡¯t tolerate the children of his deceased brother.


    The patriarch and the elders all frowned, and all disapproving eyes flocked to Gu Yuan.


    At that time, people always pay attention to "the parents are there, and the family will not be separated." As long as Mrs. Gu Tai is still alive, Gu Yuan, as a grandson, should honor Mrs. Gu Tai''s knees, respect her grandmother, and should not easily ask for the separation of the family.


    "Brother Yuan," Gu Jian turned to look at Gu Yuan, who was sitting on a red sandalwood armchair near the gate, and said earnestly, "Separating a family is a big deal, it''s hard to get over it, you have to think clearly..."


    "Since the Marquis said so, then it doesn''t matter." Gu Yanfei, who was sitting at the bottom, suddenly interrupted Gu Jian''s words, with a light and gentle smile and slightly curved eyebrows.


    This smile made Gu Jian feel hairy.


    Gu Jian''s eyes widened in amazement, her first reaction was: What tricks is she going to play?


    The corners of Wang''s eyes twitched, her nails stained with impatiens juice were pinched into her palms, and she looked at Gu Yuan beside Gu Yanfei with a heavy gaze.


    However, Gu Yuan sat with a blank face, drinking tea, and he couldn''t see his emotions at all.


    Meeting Gu Jian and Wang''s suspicious eyes, Gu Yanfei continued righteously: "With respect and reason, my elder brother and I should stay in the Hou residence, share the joys and sorrows with the elders, and share the honor and disgrace with the Hou residence. Only when a family has one heart can they be twisted into a single rope."


    She stood up from the chair calmly, her slender figure was as elegant as green bamboo, and her speech and manners were very measured.


    When the patriarch and the elders heard this, they nodded again and again, showing their approval.


    "Well said." A clan elder who was over old and full of silver threads clapped his palm on the armrest and said in agreement, "It''s inevitable that the tongue and the teeth collide, so it''s better to be able to separate the family or not. ."


    The patriarch also showed approval.


    Gu Yanfei let out a long sigh, and looked at Gu Jian with an embarrassed expression: "But Lord Hou will always split up..."


    "Fortunately, Lord Hou has changed his mind now."


    "Then our brothers and sisters naturally listen to Hou Ye."


    She smiled slightly, how well-behaved, how well-behaved, how open-minded, how open-minded.


    The patriarch and the elders of the clan suddenly realized when they heard what she said, and looked at Gu Jian in disapproval.


    So it turns out, it turned out to be Gu Jian¡¯s family separation.


    Yes, it''s no wonder that he hastily sent people to invite all their old bones, because he was afraid that Gu Yuan would go back on it.


    Gu Jian: "..."


    Gu Jian''s face froze for a while, there seemed to be a cloud above her head, and she cursed in her heart: This niece is really talking about people, talking about ghosts, turning her face is faster than turning over a book!


    How can it be indistinguishable! Wang''s heart was like being poured into a bucket of oil, and his anger was running high.


    She stared at Gu Jian with burning eyes, and pulled his sleeve again, urging him to express his position.


    Gu Jian firmly held the armrest of the Taishi chair and looked at the pair of siblings deeply.


    At this moment, even Gu Yuan lost the determination he had when he asked for separation, as if he really made the decision all by himself.


    However, Gu Jian couldn''t say the word "no distinction".


    Not to mention that the second room and the long room have completely turned their faces, just based on the relationship between the long room and the eldest prince, even if Kang Wang married Gu Yuncong, he would not be able to wholeheartedly believe in the Hou residence, and would even speculate whether the Hou residence wanted to please both. .


    After all, Gu Yuncong does not have the blood of the Gu family, and the same goes for the children she will give birth to in the future.


    Now that he has decided to invest in King Kang, he must let King Kang see his sincerity.


    Thinking of this, Gu Jian''s eyes gradually settled down, and his heart no longer wavered, he said firmly:


    "Brother Yuan has grown up, and now he has a bright future. As an uncle, I am worthy of the spirit of the eldest brother in the sky."


    "As the saying goes, the tree has big branches, and the people''s congress divides the family."


    This must be divided.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 244： Family property (two more)

    Chapter 244 Family Property (two more)


    The elders of the Gu clan around looked at each other with emotion. They also noticed the scene when the Wang clan pulled Gu Jian''s sleeve, and thought: Sure enough, Gu Jianjian split up, but he had to push it on his nephew and niece.


    They sighed and shook their heads, somewhat disagreeing.


    As an uncle, Gu Jian should treat the children left by his eldest brother so harshly!


    Gu Yanfei stroked his sleeves, raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Jian, with a small smile on his right lips, "Master Hou, let''s make it clear, who wants to split up?"


    Gu Jian said without saying a word: "It''s this Marquis."


    "It would have been better if I said that earlier." Gu Yanfei sighed, and Gu Jian vomited a mouthful of old blood stuck in his throat.


    Gu Yanfei casually played with a purple silk sash hanging from his ear, looked around at everyone, and said slowly, "It was Lord Hou who wanted to split up the family, and all the clan elders can testify."


    Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yanfei quietly, his eyes were unbelievably soft, like the bright sunshine in spring and March.


    My younger sister is a kind of casual and wanton temperament. She likes to go straight to the ground. It is for her eldest brother that her younger sister will make such a big circle in a roundabout way...


    The division of the Hou residence must be brought up by the uncle, and only in this way will it not fall into the limelight in the future.


    Gu Yuan was laughing, but Gu Jian was about to cry, his heart was full of breath, and his mouth was filled with a strong salty smell.


    It was obviously Gu Yuan''s proposal to split up the family, but now, after just a few words, it has become that he insisted on splitting up the family, and he was the one who oppressed Gu Yuan, the junior, as his uncle.


    He couldn''t explain it yet.


    Gu Jian just stared at Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei brother and sister with gloomy eyes. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said to everyone: "Please witness the patriarch and the patriarch, and split the family."


    This sentence almost exhausted all his strength, and after he finished speaking, a sense of relief swept through his body.


    The hall was silent for a while.


    The patriarch stroked his beard again, sighed, and confirmed with Gu Jian again: "Master Hou, have you figured it out?"


    "The separation of the family is like overturning the water, and there is no turning back when the bow is opened."


    "You share the same roots as Brother Yuan, and everything goes well with your family."


    Several clan elders also persuaded a few words, and most of them hoped that Gu Jian would consider carefully.


    The separation of the family is of great importance, and if it is spread, it will inevitably make people question the discord between the Houfu family and the house, which will be detrimental to the reputation of the Gu family.


    Gu Jian''s ears were buzzing at what they said, and while her heart was depressed, she became a little impatient, but she still had a smile on her face, and said a few words "I have made up my mind".


    Seeing that one of the clan elders still wanted to persuade him, Gu Jian rushed ahead of the other party and said, "Speaking of which, there is a recent happy event in the family that I haven''t had time to tell everyone. wedding."


    "At that time, we have to invite all the relatives and relatives of the clan to come to the mansion for a drink."


    The elders of all the clans present knew that the ceremony had been made, and when they heard that the wedding date had been set, they couldn''t help showing joy.


    Their Gu family will soon have a princess princess. For the He family, this is a big happy event!


    After chatting with a few close clan elders, he stroked his beard and pondered for a long time. He looked at Gu Yuan and his sisters for a while, and Gu Jian and his wife for a while, and said, "Then let''s split up the family."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Jian and the Wang family breathed a sigh of relief.


    The patriarch calmed down and said, "Master Hou, there are five rooms in the Hou mansion. Is this time only the long room is divided, or all the other rooms are also divided? Does Master Hou have an opinion?"


    Gu Jian had a plan long ago, so he replied yin and yang strangely: "Brother Yuan has an opinion and can hold up the lintel of the long room. I think this time, I will just divide the long room."


    "These three families are widows. The fourth younger brother has always been in charge of the household affairs of the Hou residence, and the Hou residence cannot be separated from them. The fifth younger brother is still studying."


    While speaking, Gu Jian glanced at Wang''s side without a trace, and he and Wang''s long ago had discussed that if he went out of the long room alone, no one would say that he could not tolerate his brother''s children.


    Mrs. Wang pinched her cuff gracefully, her nails dyed with impatiens juice shimmered against the gold ring inlaid with three-color gems, and her tail finger was slightly raised.


    Gu Yuan nodded and said, "Yes."


    The patriarch glanced at Gu Jian and Gu Yuan, a pair of uncles and nephews who had very different temperaments, and continued: "According to the ancestral system, the one who inherits the title of title is divided into 70% of the property, and the remaining 30% is divided among the other rooms. The progeny accounts for twice as much.¡±


    "Do you have any objections?"


    The patriarch was talking about you, but only Gu Yuan asked.


    After all, the family was divided according to the ancestral system, the second house would definitely take the lead, and it was the beneficiary, while Gu Yuan only got 12% of the family business, which is really not worth mentioning, and now I will see if Gu Yuan has any objection to this.


    Gu Yuan resolutely nodded and said, "Yes."


    For Gu Yuan, he split the family not to compete for the property of the Houfu, but to take his younger sister to separate the residence and stay away from the bad people and things in the Houfu.


    He is confident that he can build a future by himself and become the support of his sister.


    Gu Yuan''s expression was unusually calm, and his face was full of arrogance, like wind and frost.


    "This Marquis has no objection." Gu Jian also nodded and couldn''t help looking at Gu Yanfei.


    This girl is not only a troublemaker, but also a thorn.


    Gu Jian was 99% sure that it was the girl Gu Yanfei who was provoking Gu Yuan to split up.


    From this girl to the eldest prince, it can be seen that her heart is too big, will she be willing to have only so much property in the long house? !


    In the next instant, Gu Jian met Gu Yanfei''s unusually clear eyes, the girl''s brows were picturesque, bright stars seemed to flow in her eyes, and her cherry lips were slightly open.


    "A room that inherits the title can inherit 70%?" Gu Yanfei asked generously.


    "That''s right." The patriarch nodded his head, "Your great-grandfather set this rule. His old man said that if the descendants of this noble family are not good, the family business will become thinner and thinner. industry."


    Gu Yanfei''s great-grandfather was Gu Yao, the first-generation Marquis of Dingyuan who founded the state with Emperor Taizu.


    Such division of family business is not uncommon among noble families, and it is also because most noble families are reluctant to split up, thinking that it is good to enjoy the shade under the big tree.


    Another clan elder in his fifties with a round face added kindly: "When your grandfather split up the family, he also split 70%."


    "I and your third uncle and fourth uncle each share 10%."


    Among the clan elders present, there were also three younger brothers of the old Marquis Gu Xuan, all of whom were the great-uncles of Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei.


    They were also afraid that Changfang felt that such separation was unfair, and they all spoke out to explain.


    Gu Jian stared at Gu Yanfei tightly, always feeling that this girl would not stop, so she heard her ask again: "Patriarch, what if my Gu family loses the title?"


    The patriarch was startled, sighed and replied: "If the descendants are useless and lose the title, the house that built the lintel will inherit the ancestral property and account for 70% of the family property."


    The title of the ??houfu can be inherited for five generations, and then the title will be downgraded to the eldest, and this title cannot be passed down from generation to generation. Gu Yao also understood this, so he made this rule.


    "I see." Gu Yanfei nodded and didn''t raise any objections. It seemed that he just asked a question out of curiosity.


    The clan chief and the clan elders were relieved to see that the separation process went so smoothly, and exchanged glances with each other.


    The family is separated, no matter how they are divided, they are all from the same clan. Even if there is a little disagreement, the Gu family has broken bones and connected tendons, and it is best to separate the family harmoniously.


    Gu Jian was even more overjoyed, with a smile on the corners of his eyes and brows, and quickly ordered his servants to bring the account books and family property list from the house.


    After ?? two cups of tea, a few servants carried several heavy boxes to the main hall, and opened the lids one by one, exuding a musty smell that had not seen the sun for a long time.


    The box is full of large and small account books, two of which are old, with faded covers, yellowed pages, and a lot of dust.


    The patriarch and the patriarchs covered their noses with their sleeves and looked at each other, all with headaches.


    Their Gu family was originally from the countryside, that is, Dingyuan Hou¡¯s family followed the uprising of Emperor Taizu, and only then did the Gu family become prominent today.


    Most of these clan elders have read books for a few years, but they are only at the level of literacy and hyphenation.


    So many boxes of account books can¡¯t be sorted out in a few hours, at least I have to ask the accountant to help me with a few days of hard work.


    The patriarch took out a handkerchief and wiped his itchy nose. He wanted to carry the account books to the side hall first, but before he could say anything, he suddenly remembered something and asked Gu Jian, "Master Hou, Lingtang Woolen cloth?"


    The division of the Hou Mansion was such a big event, and Mrs. Gu Tai was not seen.


    The patriarch remembered that Mrs. Gu Tai had been ill for a long time during the Chinese New Year, and asked with concern, "Could it be that she is still ill?"


    The smile on Gu Jian''s lips suddenly froze. It was only at this moment that he remembered that Mrs. Tai was still kneeling at the Meridian Gate.


    Wang''s face was also a little unnatural.


    Just now, the couple was anxious to separate the family, and they even forgot Mrs. Gu Tai for a while.


    Seeing that Gu Jian''s expression was a bit strange, the patriarch asked, "Is it possible that Lingtang''s condition has worsened again?"


    Gu Jian''s hand in his sleeve twitched unnaturally, his mind turned fast, while looking at Gu Yuan, he sighed: "Thank you uncle for your concern, my mother has recovered, it''s just..."


    After a pause, he continued: "Because there was a lot of commotion in the court about Brother Yuan''s beheading of Feng He, my mother felt uneasy in her heart and felt that she didn''t teach Brother Yuan well, so she went to the palace to plead guilty."


    What? ! The patriarch and the clan elders all widened their eyes, and several people subconsciously looked at Gu Yuan who was still not far away with a calm expression.


    Zu told Sun, this is a major event about Gu''s reputation!


    Why didn''t Mrs. Gu Tai consult with the clan before entering the palace? !


    Seeing the disapproval on the patriarch''s face, Gu Jian quickly explained: "Uncle, the eldest brother committed a crime eight years ago, which almost affected the whole family. Like walking on thin ice, my mother has no choice but to..."


    Speaking of Gu Ce''s past, the patriarch''s expression was more complicated.


    Gu Ce grew up with him. He was once the pride of the Hou Mansion, but in the end he died young and his reputation was ruined.


    Gu Yuan is the son of Gu Ce. This is the karma that he cannot get rid of in his life. He wants to forget it, but no one else can forget it.


    The patriarch looked at Gu Yuan with a little unbearable expression in his eyes.


    Gu Yuan was still sitting on the armchair, his body was as straight as a mountain ridge, and his body was covered with a chill like ice and snow.


    "Since Mrs. Tai is still at the Meridian Gate, let''s go and bring Mrs. Tai back." Gu Yanfei said with a smile, her slender fingers casually curled the silk sash of her hair, and the purple silk sash reflected her slender fingers as white as jade. .


    "For such a big event as a family split, how can the eldest lady do it!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 245： Nonsense (one more)

    Chapter 245 Nonsense (one more)


    "Second girl is right." The patriarch nodded again and again, thinking that Gu Yanfei was right.


    After the separation of the family just now, the patriarch''s impression of Gu Yanfei has improved a lot.


    In the past, I only heard Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian say that this child has a reckless temperament and refuses to obey discipline. But today, he sees that this child speaks and acts in a dignified manner, knows right and wrong, knows righteousness, and has the style of being a father.


    Instead, it was Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s mother and son...


    The patriarch glanced at Gu Jian with a face full of fear.


    In any case, Mrs. Gu cannot be left kneeling at the Meridian Gate all the time. This will hurt the face of the Gu family too much. It will also make the emperor feel that the Gu family is ignorant and have to bring people back quickly, but the palace gate is heavy, so many people It''s not good to be around.


    The patriarch discussed it with Gu Jian, and then asked someone to prepare a car and bring Gu Yuan to the house to pick him up in a hurry.


    A group of chariots and horses galloped all the way, and arrived at the Meridian Gate after a stick of incense.


    But the center of the Meridian Gate was empty, and Mrs. Gu Tai could not be seen. Only the guards on both sides were guarding both sides of the Meridian Gate with spears.


    Gu Jian felt a little in her heart, not sure if Mrs. Tai had returned to the house by herself, or if...


    He was thinking about it when he saw a squat middle-aged servant on the other side of the Meridian Gate leisurely walking towards this side, gave Gu Jian and Gu Yuan a casual salute, and said in a thin voice: "Mrs. Gu Tai was called by the emperor."


    "The emperor''s decree, let our family wait here to wait for Lord Hou."


    "Master Hou, Gu Qianhu, please come together."


    Having said that, the middle-aged courtier stretched out his hand to make a request with a smile on his face, and his eyes swept over the patriarch standing between Gu Jian and Gu Yuan.


    Gu Jian''s heart is even more uncertain. Listening to the meaning of the inner servant''s words, the emperor knows that he will come sooner or later?


    He felt dry in his mouth, and dryly introduced the patriarch to the servant: "Father-in-law, this is the patriarch of my Gu clan."


    The patriarch bowed and introduced himself in a proper manner: "The old surname is Gu, the name is An, and I have met my father-in-law."


    Located in the important area of ??the palace gate, the patriarch is not comfortable anywhere. He has never entered the palace in his life, and the majestic high-walled palace gate around him invisibly gave him a sense of oppression, which made him constrained.


    "Grandpa Gu also come with our family." The middle-aged maid had a very friendly smile on her face, and walked at the forefront to lead the way for the three of the Gu family.


    So, the three of them followed the middle-aged servants all the way straight forward, passing through the tall and majestic palace gates unimpeded.


    The patriarch was frightened, never looked sideways, and didn''t dare to glance at him at all. He just felt that the sun today was so dazzling that it was hard to open your eyes.


    He didn''t walk more than a hundred feet, his back was already wet with sweat, and his figure and steps became more and more stiff and cramped.


    The patriarch didn''t remember the way at all, and after passing through many palace gates, he entered a lush garden with no high palace walls around, which made people feel suddenly enlightened.


    The clear sky was as clear as blue, the fragrance of flowers in the imperial garden was overflowing, and the spring jasmine blossomed with bright yellow buds on the branches.


    The weather in early spring was warm and cold, and the wind in the afternoon was still chilling.


    After walking around the garden for a while, they came to a water pavilion by the lake.


    A dozen people gathered in the water pavilion, and the figures were moving. The patriarch saw a familiar figure kneeling stiffly on the ground at a glance. It was a woman in her fifties, wearing heavy makeup, with a magnificent Wu Zhai on her head. The crown shone with dazzling brilliance.


    The woman kneeling on the ground was Mrs. Gu Tai.


    When the three of the Gu family walked past Mrs. Gu Tai under the guidance of the inner attendant, Mrs. Gu Tai noticed them.


    She didn''t expect them to come, and her eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    Mrs. Gu Tai pursed her lips tightly, her dull lips were dry and peeling, and there was a trace of unease in her eyes.


    After Gu Yuan left, Mrs. Gu Tai knelt at the Meridian Gate for nearly half an hour, and more and more courtiers came to and from the Meridian Gate. Although those courtiers did not ask Mrs. Gu Tai for a reason, they inevitably cast a strange look.


    Later, she was brought in by an unfamiliar eunuch, straight to the Tinglan Water Pavilion in the Imperial Garden, and brought to the emperor and his son.


    Mrs. Gu Tai knelt down and was about to "please guilt" on behalf of Gu Yuan, when Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin, Feng She and others heard the news and came to ask to see the emperor.


    Most of these people are high-ranking officials and ministers who play important responsibilities in the court. When they came, Mrs. Gu Tai was a woman, and there was no room to speak at all. They could only wait here, wait, wait, wait for half an hour , until Gu Jian, Gu Yuan and the others came.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was uneasy in her heart, and quietly winked at Gu Jian, meaning, why did he come to the palace?


    Gu Jian received his mother''s wink, but the palace was very important, so he couldn''t make any noise. He could only stare at Mrs. Gu Tai tangled.


    The emperor was sitting by the window, facing the eldest prince Chu Yi, who was wearing an apricot-yellow python robe, across the coffee table. There was a chessboard between the father and son, and there were only a few pieces on the chessboard.


    A multicolored parrot is parked on the gilded bird stand hanging on the window, and the lively parrot flutters its wings on the bird stand.


    The atmosphere in the water pavilion was unusually dignified.


    Gu Jian bowed his head and bowed to the emperor and Chu Yi together with Gu Yuan and the patriarch: "See the emperor, His Royal Highness the first prince."


    Gu Jian''s palm was already covered in cold sweat.


    He also did not expect that Mrs. Tai would be brought to the imperial front.


    Originally, Mrs. Tai would only kneel at the Meridian Gate for a while to pretend, and then he would go to the Meridian Gate to pick up people after half an hour. It would not be good for the imperial court to make trouble.


    No matter what, the emperor and the eldest prince are father and son, the emperor will definitely not punish the eldest prince for a dead person, and he will definitely protect the eldest prince.


    If the Gu family is too flamboyant, it will become a standout.


    Xiao Shoufu and other officials in the water pavilion all quieted down and looked at the three of the Gu family with different expressions.


    After two breaths of silence, the emperor''s calm voice sounded: "Zhao Rang, show Gu Qianhu Madam Gu Tai''s book."


    Zhao Rang agreed, picked up a book from the chessboard and handed it to Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan had seen this book in Chu Yi for a long time, but at this moment there was no strange expression on his face, he pretended to look at the book, and recalled what his sister said to him in his ears.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Yuan lifted his robe and knelt down without saying a word. Even when he knelt down, his waist was still straight, like a pine tree standing proudly on the edge of a cliff.


    Xiao Shoufu bowed to the emperor and said solemnly: "Please punish Gu Yuan, the emperor."


    Next to ??, Feng She and the others exchanged glances quickly, their eyes shining brightly.


    As long as Gu Yuan is convicted, it means that the first prince has had it, and their Feng family will be saved!


    And Xiao Shoufu wanted to do more. He not only wanted to save the Feng family, but also wanted to save the Yu family.


    The emperor glanced at Xiao Shoufu, Feng She and the others with a light expression, squeezed some fish food from the box, and threw it into the lake outside the window at will, and asked back: "Shoufu thinks it is Gu Qianhu''s fault?"


    In the lake, hundreds of golden and red carp came to smell the fragrance, forming a gorgeous picture like a bird returning to its nest, and the lake water was sparkling.


    Chu Yi looked at the rippling lake outside the window, the corners of his beautiful lips were slightly raised, as if he had never heard of it, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Xiao Shoufu raised his head to look at the emperor, his hands still clasped, and said calmly: "Emperor, Mrs. Gu Tai is the grandmother of Gu Qianhu, and the ancestors told the grandson. There is a reason for this."


    Speaking, Xiao Shoufu raised his voice and turned to ask Mrs. Gu Tai, who could not afford to kneel, and said, "Mrs. Gu, is that true?"


    Xiao Shoufu usually speaks neither light nor heavy, neither slow nor hasty, but at this moment, there is a fierce pressure in his voice.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was already sweating profusely, and the heavy makeup on her body was pressing down on her like a mountain, making her feel breathless.


    The matter has come to this point, since she has handed over her plea for guilt, it means that she has asked herself to be a knife in Xiao Shoufu''s hand, and she has no other choice.


    Mrs. Gu Tai gritted her teeth and said sternly: "Your Majesty, Xiao Shoufu, the eldest grandson of the minister has a tyrannical temperament. He likes to fight since he was a child. He often causes trouble and hurts many people."


    "and¡­"


    She paused, glanced at Gu Yuan, who was kneeling not far away, and appeared to be hesitating to speak, and seemed to hesitate again before continuing: "On the ninth day of the first day, the minister''s wife After his eldest grandson returned to the mansion, he personally told the minister''s wife that he accidentally killed someone..."


    "The minister''s wife has been thinking about it these days, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and can''t let him make a big mistake and make a lot of trouble, so she came to accuse him."


    After ?? finished speaking, Mrs. Gu Tai lowered her head again, keeping her well-maintained like a girl''s hands taut in her sleeves.


    Hearing these words, the patriarch on the side widened his eyes in disbelief, with shock, disappointment, anger, and sudden realization.


    He grew up watching Gu Yuan, and he naturally knew that Gu Yuan was not the kind of person Mrs. Gu Tai said.


    Thinking about the separation of the family today, the patriarch looked thoughtfully at Gu Yuan beside him, full of pity, and said to himself: Madam Tai is partial to the second room, and she dares to speak so arrogantly in front of the royal family, I am afraid it has been like this all these years. , it''s really painful, Brother Yuan.


    Gu Yuan knelt on the ground with his back straight, still silent, his expression solemn.


    The emperor had a stern face, and looked around the crowd slowly again, taking into account the reactions of everyone who were either anxious, expected, dissatisfied, or a little gloating.


    The water pavilion was silent for a moment.


    There was a smile on the old and elegant face of the emperor, like a sneer, like a sneer, and he said slowly: "So, Mrs. Gu Tai and all the adults feel that Feng He did not assassinate the first prince, and the first prince wronged Feng He. ?"


    The emperor''s voice was relatively calm, but anyone could hear the anger in his words, and his tone was three-pointed cold.


    responded to the emperor with a dead silence, except for the occasional sound of the thumping carp outside the window.


    Mrs. Gu Tai dared to answer, she knelt down with her eyes looking at her nose and her heart.


    Xiao Shoufu, Feng She and others really thought so. They didn''t answer either, but wrote their answer clearly on their faces: Of course Feng He didn''t assassinate the eldest prince!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 246： Justice (two more)

    Chapter 246 Justice (two more)


    The few Qingliu censors next to ?? couldn''t help sneering.


    If Feng He was so innocent and didn''t assassinate the eldest prince, then why did his brother Feng She buy into the imperial censor to force him to hit the wall? It''s not because of a guilty conscience that the Feng family made the first move!


    The stiff atmosphere continued, and the parrot on the bird stand suddenly screamed: "Injustice! Injustice!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai was startled, she knelt for a long time, her knees were numb and her neck was heavy, she couldn''t help shaking her body.


    "Do you think the eldest prince has framed Feng He?" The emperor''s speech was even slower, his face was as deep as water, and he was majestic.


    The emperor has always been good-natured, but as the saying goes, this rabbit will bite people if he is in a hurry. At this moment, the thunder and fury of the emperor''s body is undisguised and released without restraint.


    The power of the Son of Heaven is so daring to look at.


    Those high-ranking officials in the imperial court were still calm, but Feng She, Mrs. Gu Tai and the patriarch were already deterred by the emperor''s aura, and they were sweating coldly.


    Xiao Shoufu quickly gave Feng She a wink.


    Feng She felt guilty, but he still gritted his teeth, looked at the emperor with red eyes, and choked: "Your Majesty, it''s really unfair that my younger brother died."


    "The younger brother is just a scholar with no power to restrain the chicken. Even if he does something wrong or abrupt, the eldest prince just needs to take him down."


    "I dare to take my life as a guarantee, and my younger brother will never assassinate the eldest prince."


    As he said that, Feng She took out a plain white embroidered muslin handkerchief from his sleeve pocket and wiped his tears, straightening his back, looking straight at Chu Yi who was not far away, and asked sternly: " Your Highness the First Prince, what is the evidence that the younger brother was assassinated?!"


    His last sentence was unusually high-pitched and extremely sharp, which was equivalent to pointing the finger at Chu Yi.


    Xiao Shoufu and Wang Kangyin, the minister of households, exchanged glances quietly, winning the ticket.


    Thanks to Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Yuan was convicted of murdering Jing Zhaoyin Feng He for no reason.


    Then next, the first prince has only two choices, either put all the blame on Gu Yuan and let Gu Yuan bear the guilt; or admit that he did not handle it properly, and Gu Yuan just acted according to orders .


    No matter what it is, the first prince loses.


    After this incident, who would be willing to be loyal to the eldest prince in the future? !


    Xiao Shoufu secretly sneered and looked on with cold eyes. When he saw Feng Sanye also stood up, he was quite excited to help Feng She: "His Royal Highness, you have no basis and no basis to say that the second brother assassinated, which is ridiculous!"


    "Second brother died under the sword of Gu Yuan, and my Feng family has the stigma of assassinating the prince. We must give justice to the Feng family!"


    The two brothers of the Feng family pressed hard, almost putting the name of tyranny on Chu Yi''s head.


    Gu Jian gradually calmed down, and when he looked at Gu Yuan again, it was like he was looking at an abandoned child.


    is really pitiful. One can imagine how the eldest prince would choose.


    Gu Yuan is destined to be abandoned by the eldest prince, and what awaits Gu Yuan is not only dismissal, but also prison.


    Gu Jian''s eyes were filled with indisputable pity and contempt.


    The good son of the Houfu is inappropriate, he must abandon literature and follow martial arts!


    Now that you have entered the Western Mountain Camp, you should calm down and slowly get your qualifications up, and you must go to some place where Luan Yiwei and the eldest prince are mixed together!


    To put it bluntly, Gu Yuan just wanted to stand out, and he insisted on pressing himself like his father.


    Gu Jian lowered her eyes and looked at Mrs. Gu Tai, who was kneeling on the knees, the corners of her lips curled up.


    Both mother and son began to relax, we will wait and see.


    This road is all paved, and then it''s up to the Feng family and Xiao Shoufu.


    Hearing the Feng family''s words against Chu Yi, the emperor''s eyes lit up with anger, his right palm was already raised, and he was about to beat the case, but he saw his son push the fish food box toward him.


    This small action is like a bucket of cold water to extinguish the emperor''s anger, remembering that when his son just returned to Beijing, he jokingly said to his son: "When you come back, I can take care of my life and feed the fish when I have nothing to do. , Funny Bird."


    The next day, there were hundreds of carp in the lake in the Imperial Garden.


    Well, he just feeds the fish. The emperor almost slapped the palm of his hand and instead grabbed another handful of fish food from the box, and threw it out heroically.


    In the lake, more fish came swimming from all directions.


    Renning the Feng family brothers to jump, Chu Yi was always calm, his joy and anger were indistinguishable, and he said lightly: "Feng He has ulterior motives, dared to assassinate, and Gu Yuan has done a good job in protecting him."


    Xiao Shoufu''s smile froze at the corners of his lips, his jaw tightened, and even his goatee froze.


    He didn''t expect that, at this point, the first prince was still so tough that he was bitten to death and refused to recognize him.


    Xiao Shoufu frowned and met Chu Yi''s gaze towards him, the unparalleled young man said slowly, "I''m still injured, this is the proof."


    The eldest prince was injured by the assassination, so he naturally asked the imperial doctor to see it several times, including Imperial Physician Yan. King Kang went to the imperial physician Yan to confirm it again and again, and confirmed that the eldest prince was indeed injured on the shoulder.


    However, it''s hard to say how the First Prince''s injury came about.


    There are some things Xiao Shoufu is inconvenient to say, and it is suspected of slandering the royal family, but Feng She, as the elder brother of the deceased, has a position to defend the deceased brother: "His Royal Highness, is this injury really your brother''s injury? "


    Feng Sanye sighed faintly, and sang and said: "Second brother is dead, and he can''t defend himself. Is it framed by others, or is there another hidden secret... Now there is no evidence of death."


    The implication of ?? is that the eldest prince intentionally injured himself to frame Feng He.


    Xiao Shoufu secretly said that the brothers said it well, without showing any expression on his face, he stroked his beard and said, "It''s not impossible."


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, didn''t even look at the Feng family, just stared at Xiao Shoufu''s eyes, and said slowly: "According to Shoufu''s opinion, if someone stabs me, what I said can''t be true, and my injury should also be taken seriously. It¡¯s not true, you have to ask and understand the assassin¡¯s motive, and then hand it over to the three divisions for tribunal to count?¡±


    As he said, he took a black stone from the chess box and rubbed it with his fingertips.


    The afternoon sun slanted on his face from the window, and his eyebrows were drawn, which outlined a kind of beauty that was blurred by light and shadow.


    The young man in front of him had a gentle and harmless smile on his lips, but Xiao Shoufu''s hair stood up inexplicably.


    suppressed the inexplicable emotions in his heart, Xiao Shoufu stood up straight, and nodded solemnly: "That''s how it should be."


    The black piece in Chu Yi''s hand fell into the chess box, and the pieces collided lightly, making a crisp "pop" sound, as if the sound of fish jumping outside the window echoed each other.


    Xiao Shoufu was about to speak again when the corner of his eye suddenly blossomed, and a dazzling silver light from the front right pierced into the corner of his eye.


    He narrowed his eyes uncomfortably, and subconsciously looked in the direction of the light source.


    I saw a small servant in Tsing Yi in front of the right, jumping out from behind a large vase high by one person, and rushing towards him quickly, the silver light flashed in the other party''s broad sleeve, and a dagger with a cold light was pointed at him. .


    "..." Xiao Shoufu''s eyes widened suddenly, his pupils shrunk a little, and he froze in place in shock.


    At this critical moment of the sparkler, he felt that his limbs did not belong to him. He wanted to hide, but his body could not move;


    He only felt a darkness in front of him, and a powerful momentum attacked him, his thin body was staggered backwards by the little maid who rushed like a mad cow, and a cold light was aimed at his neck...


    Do not! Xiao Shoufu''s eyes were almost wide open, and fear filled his heart.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    The collapsed Xiao Shoufu struggled desperately, but still felt a chill on his neck.


    While struggling, Xiao Shoufu''s left arm hit the flower table next to him, the high-footed flower table swayed twice, and a pot of Wenzhu fell from the flower table.


    "boom!"


    The potted plant slammed heavily on the ground, making a particularly harsh sound. The blue and white porcelain flowerpot was smashed to pieces, and the soil and broken pieces of porcelain were scattered all over the place.


    At the same time, Xiao Shoufu and the little servant also fell to the ground together, making a heavy groan.


    This scene happened so fast that no one else in the water pavilion could react, so they just watched the little maid rush and throw Xiao Shoufu to the ground.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. The scattered pieces of porcelain splashed on several people. The most miserable was Mrs. Gu Tai. She was kneeling on the ground and was hit on the forehead by a piece of splashed porcelain. The forehead was red and swollen, and she screamed again and again. .


    And Gu Yuan, who was kneeling beside her, didn''t move at all, like a mountain and a river.


    "Help!" Xiao Shoufu, who fell to the ground, screamed in horror. He only felt a pain in the neck that was just scratched by the dagger, and his whole body was cold. A terrible thought emerged in his heart: Will he die?


    The parrot on the bird stand was also frightened, fluttering its wings and trying to escape, but one paw was fastened to the bird stand by a golden chain, unable to fly at all, and a hysterical cry came out from the bright yellow beak: "Help! Help! !"


    The shrill bird calls completely destroyed the original tense atmosphere, adding a bit of comical feel to this supposedly thrilling scene.


    In the repeated screams of the parrot, the servant in Tsing Yi who was pressing on Xiao Shoufu got up from the ground, took two steps back, and lowered his head to brush off the dust on his sleeves.


    Several officials around ?? rushed to help Xiao Shoufu who was lying on the ground, but saw a bloodstain an inch and a half long on Xiao Shoufu''s neck, which was bright red and dazzling, and the blood stained his neckline.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 247： Lost in appearance (one more)

    Chapter 247 Disappearance (one more)


    Seeing this, Wang Kangyin shouted nervously: "The first assistant is injured!"


    Several other officials also went to see the wound on Xiao Shoufu''s neck, and said in a frenzy: "Fortunately, the wound is not deep, it should be just a skin injury."


    "Xiao Shoufu, how do you feel?"


    "Did you hit your head..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The chaotic voices around seemed to penetrate Xiao Shoufu''s ears, and Xiao Shoufu, who was in chaos, caught the key words.


    So, is he not seriously injured?


    Xiao Shoufu raised his hand to cover the wound in shock, the tentacles were warm and sticky blood, but he could feel that there was not much bleeding from the wound.


    So, his life was saved? !


    Soon, Xiao Shoufu got up from the ground with the help of two officials. His official cap fell off, revealing gray hair and a slightly messy bun, with several strands of broken hair scattered around the bun. .


    Xiao Shoufu, who has always been well-dressed and meticulous on weekdays, has stood in the court for nearly 20 years, and this is the first time he is so embarrassed.


    Not only the wound on the neck, but also the bones all over the body hurts, and the fall just now was not light.


    At this time, Xiao Shoufu couldn''t care about the pain in his body anymore, he stood reluctantly, and pointed with a trembling hand to the little servant in Tsing Yi who had just thrown him down, and said in a trembling voice, "You...you..."


    He glared at each other fiercely, and there was a fear of escaping death in his eyes.


    "Master Xiao, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Yi''s gentle voice sounded again.


    The voice like a spring breeze made Xiao Shoufu get goosebumps all over. Xiao Shoufu''s eyes wandered, and he looked at Chu Yi again, and then at the little servant, still pointing at the little servant, accusing: "He To kill me, First Prince..."


    Frightened, Xiao Shoufu even forgot to call himself "chen", and just wanted to accuse the emperor that the eldest prince clearly wanted to kill people.


    The ?? emperor didn''t say a word, just grabbed the corn and fed it to the frightened parrot, and the parrot buried his head and started to eat.


    "No, no, how could this servant kill Lord Shoufu?" The little servant waved his hands again and again and hurriedly explained, "The servant saw that the potted plant was swaying from the flower table and was about to fall, for fear of hurting Lord Shoufu. Then I rushed over, trying to protect the First Assistant..."


    "It was the servant who was abrupt, and that was what startled Lord Shoufu." The little housekeeper explained it tremblingly, and it sounded reasonable.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at the potted plant that had fallen four and a half miles on the ground. A clump of green bamboos was broken by the waist, and a little soil and fragments of flower pots were stuck on Xiao Shoufu''s robe.


    Xiao Shoufu''s pale face was still a little bit shocked, and a little blood spilled from the wound on his neck, which was shocking, as if it was scratched by the fragments of the flowerpot that had just splashed.


    Everyone frowned and thought about it carefully. In fact, most people couldn''t remember whether the potted plants were shaking or not.


    It''s just that, based on the current situation, this maid should not lie, he is telling the truth.


    Who would assassinate Tangtang Shoufu in front of the emperor, isn''t that crazy? !


    If you really want to assassinate Xiao Shoufu, this servant can wait for Xiao Shoufu to be placed on the order, and then assassinate him. This is in line with common sense.


    Everyone whispered and whispered.


    Soon, a young censor took two steps forward, and said to Xiao Shoufu euphemistically: "Mr. Xiao, are you frightened and misunderstood?"


    He said this fairly politely, and the disapproving expression on his face seemed to be saying, this is just a trivial matter, Xiao Shoufu really made a fuss and made random accusations.


    The dignified chief assistant was disobedient to the imperial front, and it was also thanks to the emperor''s good temper.


    Several Qingliu censors around also nodded their heads and exchanged glances with concern.


    Hey, people from these aristocratic families are like this, they are too expensive, that is, they fall and get a little ash on their bodies, as if they are killing them.


    Xiao Shoufu''s face turned blue, the beard on his chin was flying, and there was a mouthful of old blood in his throat. He couldn''t help but raise his voice to defend: "It''s obviously this servant who stabbed me with a dagger."


    "Who saw it?" the young censor asked lightly.


    The others looked at each other, and just now they all only saw that the little servant suddenly threw Xiao Shoufu down, and at the same time the potted plants fell and a few flowers, that''s all.


    Many people looked at the anxious little servant again, and saw that his hands were empty, there was no dagger mentioned by Xiao Shoufu at all, and his robes were also stained with a little dirt, looking a little embarrassed.


    Chu Yi said quietly: "Master Xiao, it''s really inappropriate to just say that people are assassinating without any evidence!"


    "Don''t wrong innocent people."


    Several people showed strange expressions, and felt that the words of the first prince seemed familiar, where did they hear them.


    "His Royal Highness," Xiao Shoufu said sharply, trembling with anger, raised his finger and pointed to the **** wound on his neck, "My minister, this injury was scratched by a dagger, and this is the proof."


    "Could it be that the dignified Shoufu would deliberately scratch himself in order to frame a mere inner eunuch?" Xiao Shoufu''s anger rose steadily, and the indignant face couldn''t hide the arrogance.


    Chu Yi didn''t answer Xiao Shoufu, his calm and deep eyes turned to Feng She and Feng Sanye, and asked, "What does Master Feng think?"


    "..." The Feng She brothers suddenly felt bad and looked at each other, not knowing how to answer this question.


    Just before the tea time, they kept questioning that it was the eldest prince''s injury that he deliberately self-harmed to frame Feng He.


    Xiao Shoufu was also a smart person, and he soon figured it out, his face changed, his heart sank suddenly, and his eyes were gloomy.


    Just now he was a little overwhelmed because he was frightened and agitated, and now he is gradually reminiscing about it.


    The first prince was waiting for them here.


    Chu Yi sighed slightly, and asked the Tsing Yi little servant in a gentle tone, "What''s your name?"


    "The servant''s name is Jiang Lun." The servant in Tsing Yi replied hurriedly, then lowered his head and respectfully apologized, "I also ask your Highness to forgive the servant''s misdemeanor."


    Chu Yi praised with a smile, gently raised his sleeves, and his movements were indescribably good-looking, "There are priorities, all adults are the pillars of the court, and they must put their safety first."


    "From now on, you have to look around, listen to all directions, and don''t hesitate when it''s time to make a move."


    These remarks were heard in the ears of the Qingliu Censors present. They felt that the eldest prince has the style of today, is gentle and tolerant, and will be a benevolent ruler in the future. Several people cast admiring glances at Chu Yi.


    But in Xiao Shoufu''s ears, every word was threatening.


    Especially the last sentence "Don''t hesitate when it''s time to make a move" made Xiao Shoufu feel that there was a knife edge in his words, which was meaningful. Did the first prince think that Jiang Lun''s just cut was not hard enough? !


    "Mr. Xiao," Chu Yi looked at Shoufu Xiao with a light smile, and greeted with concern, "The injury on your neck is a hindrance, should you ask for an imperial physician?"


    "I just suffered a little skin trauma, it''s fine." Xiao Shoufu said hurriedly.


    How dare he use the imperial physician Chu Yixuan brought, in case that imperial physician poisons the medicine.


    To put it a bit ugly, after he returned home, he died of poisoning, and there is no evidence that he was poisoned and murdered by the first prince.


    Xiao Shoufu instantly felt a chill that seemed to have a guillotine on his head, and his limbs became cold and numb.


    "Help! Help!" The parrot finished pecking the corn, and screamed again on the gilt bird stand, with a shrill voice.


    Xiao Shoufu''s heart beat faster, his face was pale, and his whole heart was restless.


    Chu Yi raised his hand and gently tickled the parrot''s chin twice. The parrot was coaxing, and rubbed his fingers affectionately.


    Chu Yi said lightly with a sympathetic face: "Master Xiao is too tired, so the grass and trees will startle the soldiers."


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Xiao has been in office for so many years, and he has not had a good rest." After speaking, Chu Yi looked at the emperor on the opposite side of the chessboard, and pleaded, "Father, why don''t you give Mr. Xiao a long vacation to rest well? Take care of yourself for a few days."


    "That''s right." The emperor replied without saying a word, his eyes filled with a smile.


    The parrot happily learned to speak: "The grass and trees are shocking! That''s right!"


    These seven characters are extremely ironic.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian next to ?? were almost stunned when they saw this scene.


    When Xiao Shoufu was thrown to the ground just now, the mother and son didn''t react and could only watch dumbly.


    Seeing that Xiao Shoufu was forced to leave the court by the emperor and his son in just a few words, both mother and son were in disbelief, almost doubting whether they were hallucinating, and looked at Xiao Shoufu with complicated eyes.


    Xiao Shoufu''s face was ugly again, and he quickly defended to the emperor: "Your Majesty, the subject is in good health and not sick..."


    "Master Xiao, don''t hold back." A calm male voice suddenly interrupted Xiao Shoufu.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at the sound. It was a middle-aged man of forty-five or six years old, wearing a crimson embroidered golden pheasant.


    It was Mu Sheng, the second assistant to the cabinet and minister of the Ministry of Industry.


    Mu Sheng took a few steps forward and walked to Xiao Shoufu calmly, in stark contrast to Xiao Shoufu who was disheveled.


    Mu Sheng said sincerely: "In the past ten years, Mr. Xiao has worked hard for the imperial court, and he has suffered for you. Listen to the next official''s advice, this person, only in good health can he have a future."


    He was very sincere, while the others around him had odd expressions.


    Mu Sheng is the first-ranking scholar appointed by the late emperor. He was born in the imperial examinations, and he is completely two types of people from those families who entered the dynasty with the ninth-rank middle-ranking system. He fought steadily and steadily, and only got his current status.


    Everyone knows that Mu Sheng is very ambitious, and he has long wanted to replace Xiao Shoufu, but he has no chance.


    It is conceivable that if Xiao Shoufu leaves the court on vacation, then Mu Sheng, who is the second assistant, can naturally take the post of first assistant temporarily.


    Xiao Shoufu glared at Mu Sheng fiercely, the corners of his eyes twitched, and he scolded Mu Sheng, who had fallen into trouble, with a **** head.


    The alarm bell in his heart was a big bell, and a strong sense of crisis rose in his heart, and he said hard without smiling: "Thank you, Lord Mu, for your love for this official. This official''s body is safe and healthy."


    "It''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night, and I just accidentally read it wrong."


    The last sentence was uttered by him gnashing his teeth.


    Without waiting for Mu Sheng to say anything, Xiao Shoufu thanked Chu Yi again: "Thank you, Your Highness, for your love."


    Chu Yi watched for a while, showing a gentle smile at Xiao Shoufu, and the conversation suddenly turned to Feng He: "Then how should Mr. Xiao think about Feng He''s assassination?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 248： biological (two more)

    Chapter 248 My Life (two more)


    In Xiao Shoufu''s view, this sentence is a blatant threat.


    Xiao Shoufu squeezed tightly with his hands hidden in his sleeves, only to feel that there was a wolf in front of him and a tiger in the back, with a reluctant expression on his face, mixed feelings in his heart:


    He thought that this matter was guaranteed, he would be able to save the Feng family, and maybe even take advantage of the situation to keep the Yu family.


    I didn''t expect the First Prince''s sword to go off the beaten path, and he actually used such a move, which is equivalent to letting himself overthrow all the doubts that they had suspected of Feng He''s assassination.


    If the eldest prince was on their side today, he would also applaud the other party, but the other party stood on the opposite side of their family.


    This scheming of the eldest prince is really creepy.


    Xiao Shoufu''s eyes were uncertain.


    "Master Xiao?" Chu Yi called again urgingly, picked up a black stone from the chess box, and played with it between his fingers.


    Xiao Shoufu felt the corners of his eyes flash again, and a silver light pierced into his right eye. He subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Jiang Lun, who was stroking his cuffs with a smile.


    Xiao Shoufu has no doubt that as long as Chu Yi gives an order, the servant named Jiang Lun will come at him like a mad dog again.


    And this time, can he get away with saving his life? !


    For the mere Feng family and Yu family, is it worth it?


    The black jade like black jade was spinning between Chu Yi''s slender fingers. Suddenly, his finger slipped, and the black child was about to slip off...


    Xiao Shoufu''s heart skipped a beat, and the pain in his neck became stronger, and he blurted out, "Your Highness is right."


    When these five words are exported, the rest of the words suddenly become much simpler.


    Xiao Shoufu took a deep breath, and continued in a stiff tone: "Gu Qianhu is loyal, and he must have found Feng He''s inappropriate behavior before taking action to **** him."


    Feng She and Feng Sanye both changed their expressions.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly, neither saying good nor bad, the sunspot was still playing with his fingers.


    Xiao Shoufu''s hair on the back of his neck stood on end, and he could only say it again in a positive tone: "Feng He assassinated His Highness because of infidelity, and Gu Yuan did a great job in saving him."


    Pity! Mu Sheng sighed inwardly in disappointment.


    But it was just a sigh. He looked thoughtfully at Chu Yi by the window, and saw a glimmer of hope.


    During the reign of the late emperor, he reused the family, and every chief assistant appointed by the late emperor was a son of the family.


    Today, I have the intention to promote the children of the poor family, but unfortunately, my body is weak and my temperament is too generous, so I am powerless.


    On the contrary, it was this young eldest prince. Judging from what he said and did today, he was obviously not that incompetent.


    Perhaps, I can earn this merit from the dragon.


    And only by letting the noble family vacate the place they occupied can he be able to take it to the next level.


    Mu Sheng''s eyes flashed, and he quickly calmed down, and said casually, "That''s right."


    "This matter couldn''t be simpler. At that time, there were so many people in Chengtianmen as witnesses."


    When he said this, those Qingliu censors nodded again and again, and felt that it was true.


    Under the eyes of the public, seeing so many people is believing, how could the First Prince slander Feng He.


    That is, these noble families are in a group, and for the reputation of the Feng family, they have to pour dirty water on Gu Yuan''s body.


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian were stunned, their minds went blank.


    Since even Xiao Shoufu admitted that Feng He assassinated the eldest prince, then Mrs. Gu''s confession became a big joke.


    Actually, Gu Yuan was also a little confused.


    Sister told him not to talk or argue, so he would not talk or argue, but how did things come to this point?


    He was kneeling all the time, his head half bowed, his expression perfectly concealed.


    In the eyes of the Qingliu censors around him, he only felt that Gu Yuan was very calm and resolute at a young age, and this time it was considered a humiliation.


    The emperor patted the parrot, and the parrot cried out heartlessly: "Good work! Rescue is good!"


    The parrot''s loud voice spread throughout the water pavilion, stabbing Xiao Shoufu''s heart like needles.


    The emperor silently decided to add food to the parrot later, laughed loudly, and praised: "Gu Yuan, you have done a good job in escorting, get up."


    This was the first time the emperor called Gu Yuan''s name in public instead of Gu Qianhu, which meant that the name Gu Yuan entered the emperor''s eyes, even if he was not promoted, it would be different from now on.


    This point, Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai naturally understood, the faces of the mother and son became a little darker.


    The ?? patriarch showed a look of joy and pride on his face.


    The crowd in the water pavilion was divided into two halves, half of them were happy, and the other half were sad.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Gu Yuan, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head, clenched his fists towards the emperor neither humble nor arrogant, his eyes were as determined as iron.


    Remembering what his sister explained before going out, he didn''t get up in a hurry, but turned his head and glanced at Mrs. Gu Tai, who was kneeling beside him.


    The young man''s resolute eyes suddenly changed.


    In this look, there is both admiration and sadness.


    For Gu Yuan, there is no need to pretend to be able to express it naturally.


    Before knowing the truth of the "substitute", Gu Yuan''s feelings for Mrs. Gu Tai were indeed so contradictory, and he was just expressing his past feelings at this moment.


    The other people around him naturally saw it, and they didn''t feel any sympathy for Gu Yuan, especially Patriarch Gu.


    Gu Yuan was very successful in his rescue. As a grandmother, Mrs. Gu Tai should have stood by him, supported him, and even refuted those doubters with him when he was questioned, but Mrs. Gu Tai chose to stab her grandson in the back. Almost fell into Gu Yuan''s place of infidelity and injustice.


    Almost destroyed Gu Yuan.


    Where is the grandmother, she is an enemy!


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart sank, her graceful face couldn''t hide her old look.


    She knelt for too long, her knees were numb as if they didn''t belong to her, cold sweat dripped from her forehead, she knew that this move was completely lost.


    She opened her lips slightly, and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Feng She and Feng Sanye, with the last glimmer of hope, only to see that the brothers of the Feng family had knelt down at some point.


    Feng family, it''s over.


    The hope in her heart was completely extinguished, she pursed her lips, and didn''t say a word.


    Gu Jian also felt the condemning eyes cast on Mrs. Gu Tai and herself. She was anxious and looked at Mrs. Tai with expectant eyes, hoping she could do something more.


    However, Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t move, like a body from which the soul was taken away, dumbfounded.


    Gu Yuan stood up from the ground slowly, and his gestures were vigorous and agile, like a young leopard, in stark contrast to the decadent Mrs. Gu Tai''s mother and son.


    The emperor''s eyes passed over Gu Yuan gently, and finally settled on Mrs. Gu Tai, and said to the eunuch: "Zhao Rang, what is written on the book that Mrs. Gu Tai just handed over?"


    While speaking, the emperor picked up a white stone from the chess box and slowly dropped it on the chessboard.


    He finally figured out how to play this move. Well, this move was a good move.


    The ?? emperor rubbed his beard with satisfaction and looked at Chu Yi opposite the chessboard with a smile.


    Chu Yi was holding a blue and white porcelain tea cup and took a sip.


    He just sat there drinking tea, and there was an elegant demeanor like the breeze and the moon.


    Zhao Rang respectfully answered the order, and quickly took out Mrs. Gu''s accusation.


    Gu Jian''s heart skipped a beat, her body was as stiff as ice for a moment, and she wished she could fly over to take Zhezi back from Zhao Rang''s hand.


    But he couldn''t do anything, he could only listen to Zhao Rang''s slow recitation of the excerpt.


    Actually, this book was drawn up by Gu Jian for Mrs. Gu Tai, and it was written by Mrs. Gu. He knew every word in the book by heart.


    But at this moment, this book that he personally drew up was like a knife stabbed into his heart, and the knife was repeatedly poking in and out of his heart, trembling all over.


    Time seemed to be slowed down infinitely, and Gu Jian felt tormented.


    The emperor and Chu Yi played chess on their own, and after playing three or four more pieces, the emperor was stumped again, frowning in thought.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s essay is not long. It was Zhao Rang who habitually dragged a long tone, but he finished reading it quickly.


    The water pavilion was quiet for a while, and the emperor raised his head from the chessboard for a long time, looked back and forth at Gu Yuan and Mrs. Gu Tai, and said with some displeasure in doubt: "Gu Yuan''s rescue is very good, why does Mrs. Gu turn black and white like this? "


    Zhao Rang gently closed the book, coughed dryly, and seemed to be hesitant, but he still replied: "Your Majesty, the servant just heard from Mrs. Gu Tai that the late Marquis Gu Ce was not from her, but her biological mother was. The old man''s concubine."


    Zhao Rang''s voice happened to be heard clearly by everyone present.


    Most of the people were surprised, and looked at Mrs. Gu Tai with one after another in astonishment.


    This is a major event related to the title of the Marquis.


    The ?? emperor''s expression also changed, and he threw a chess piece between his fingers back into the chess box, slightly raising his voice: "What happened?!"


    Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s mother and son were suddenly startled, especially Mrs. Gu Tai, the folds between her brows were so deep that they could almost trap mosquitoes, and they realized that this matter didn''t seem very good.


    The emperor stroked his beard and looked again at Gu Yuan, who was standing beside him. He looked at him up and down, as if thinking.


    After a while, the emperor shook his head and sighed meaningfully: "No wonder..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 249： Concubine (one more)

    Chapter 249 Inheritance (one more)


    The boring parrot began to jump on the bird stand again, learning to speak, and repeatedly shouting "No wonder".


    Most of the people present didn''t know the secret of the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion until this time, but there were also two or three people who had heard the conversation between Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Yuan at the Meridian Gate before.


    Now recalling the emperor''s "No wonder", these people couldn''t help but think deeply.


    No wonder Mrs. Gu Tai wanted to impeach Gu Yuan!


    No wonder eight years ago, when the news of Gu Ce opening the city gates and surrendering to the enemy came, even the late emperor had not yet made a judgment, so Mrs. Gu Tai first went up to ask Gu Ce and the Hou residence to split the sect. ...


    At that time, everyone believed that Mrs. Gu Tai made such a difficult decision for the benefit of the entire Gu family, to survive by cutting her tail.


    But if Gu Ce wasn''t her biological son, then her choice back then would have to be thought-provoking, especially when she thought about her confession today, her mind was already clear.


    This Mrs. Gu Tai is really a cold-hearted person!


    Mrs. Gu Tai was soaked with sweat, as if she was picked up from the water.


    She is a keen person, and she has already sensed his dislike for her from the emperor''s "No wonder", and her pupils shrank sharply.


    What happened today completely exceeded her expectations, making her have a rather bad premonition, and her heart was beating like a drum.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s fingernails digged deeply into her palm, almost breaking her skin, but she suddenly felt no pain.


    When ?? panicked, Zhao Rang''s shrill questioning voice rang in her ears again:


    "Mrs. Gu Tai, what is going on here?"


    "The Marquis of Xian Dingyuan, Gu Ce, was not born by Mrs. Tai, but he inherited the title. Could it be that the Gu family used the concubine as his descendant?!"


    Even if he was questioning, Zhao Rang''s voice was still slow, not impatient or impatient, but these few words were filled with thunderous power, which made the air in the water pavilion seem to shake.


    As soon as these words came out, the whole house was in an uproar.


    Everyone looked at the Gu family members with subtle expressions, and they didn''t know whether they were more shocked, more contemptuous, or more compassionate.


    No one would have thought that in this short day, after the Feng family and the Yu family, another family was facing the crisis of the collapse of the building.


    Patriarch Gu, who stood with his hands down, trembled violently, panicked and sweated like rain.


    Those who use a concubine as the concubine will mess up the position of wives and concubines; succession to the throne by a concubine is not righteous, and it is a serious sin.


    This law was also set by Emperor Taizu himself.


    Emperor Taizu had a romantic life and had many children under his knees. Originally, he treated his concubines equally, and he also treated the princes he sent out.


    However, after the Dajing Dynasty established the country, some noble families followed suit, making their descendants unknown.


    Later, the children and grandchildren of Uncle Yongcheng''s mansion were killed, and the four sons of the concubine tried to get the title. They first poisoned the two brothers and a concubine, and then assassinated the grandchildren under the elder brother''s knees one by one. The male of the fourth room, and in the end, he even poisoned his biological father because his first-born mother gave birth to a younger brother.


    Emperor Taizu and Yongchengbo were close friends. When they heard the news of Yongchengbo''s death, he was deeply saddened. He felt that Yongchengbo was healthy and died too suddenly. There was an uproar across the country.


    After that time, Emperor Taizu reflected for a long time, and finally accepted the opinions of several great Confucian scholars, using the law to uphold his descendants and set an example to others.


    Houses of nobles and nobles should be inherited by sons. If there are no sons, the sons should inherit the title and be lowered to the title. If a duke is demoted to a marquis, a marquis should be demoted to an earl.


    If there is a concubine to fill the ancestral line, he will win the title.


    Emperor Taizu has always acted vigorously and resolutely. Once this law was made, there was absolutely no room for negotiation and excuse, even he himself set an example.


    Taizu had a concubine and ten sons under his knees, who was also the later Prince of Cheng, Chu Chi. Although he was not as amazing as Taizu, he was very talented compared to other brothers, capable of both literature and martial arts. Gritting his teeth, he gave the throne to his only son-in-law, the late emperor Chu Luo.


    Another example is the Weibei Houfu, because the old Houye has no direct sons, only two concubines, so he had no choice but to adopt the eldest son of the second younger brother when he was sixty years old, and asked for the title of heir to his nephew.


    Beppu is like this, and Dingyuan Houfu is no exception.


    If the first Dingyuan Hou Gu Ce came from a concubine, then the Dingyuan Hou residence is filling up the descendant with a concubine.


    Gu Jian''s complexion changed greatly, and she suddenly felt bad.


    The patriarch''s whole body was shaking non-stop, looking at Madam Gu Tai with a kind of resentment, with surging anger on the corners of his brows and eyes.


    Is this woman crazy? !


    Can you say something like this? !


    Mrs. Gu Tai thought of this herself, and was a little panicked, her half-drooped eyes wandering, she didn''t dare to look up, let alone look at the emperor.


    When she said those words to Gu Yuan before, she didn''t expect to confront Gu Yuan at all, she just wanted to humiliate Gu Yuan, and wanted Gu Yuan to be pointed at him.


    But now that we are at the imperial front, these words can¡¯t be said nonsense.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t know how to reply for a while.


    Zhao Rang''s face always had a smile on his face, his tone was gentle, and he reminded: "Mrs. Gu Tai, the emperor asked you something."


    Mrs. Gu Tai: "..."


    There was no blood on Mrs. Gu Tai''s face, she hesitated again and again, and said tremblingly: "Back to the emperor, Gu Ce came from the minister''s wife, and the minister''s wife was just talking to Brother Yuan before."


    She didn''t dare to look up at the emperor at all, she only heard the parrot croak, as if mocking herself, and the gazes of others around her even made her sway back.


    The emperor didn''t say a word, looked indifferent, picked up the tea cup, and slowly wiped the foam from the tea soup with the tea lid.


    "In front of the imperial palace, are you talking anger?" Zhao Rang''s tone suddenly turned cold.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai was silent again, feeling uneasy in her heart.


    She knelt in front of the palace gate to plead guilty to the emperor on behalf of Gu Yuan, so what she said in front of the palace gate was actually equivalent to being in front of the imperial palace.


    This is the imperial disobedience.


    Zhao Rang casually flicked the long silver whisk in his hand, and reminded coolly, "Mrs. Gu Tai, it''s better if you think about it before answering."


    pounding! Mrs. Gu Tai''s heart was beating wildly in her chest, one by one more violently, her pupils moved, and dense cold sweat oozes from her forehead.


    The expression on her face changed wonderfully, and the tangled emotions were obvious, almost everyone present could see it, and most of them knew it.


    Even the question of whether Gu Ce is her own can be entangled like this, then, there is only one answer¡ª¡ª


    Gu Ce was indeed not from Mrs. Gu Tai, but the Gu family inherited the title by using the son of his concubine as a direct son!


    Everyone has different expressions and complex expressions.


    No one would have thought that a story from the ancestors to the grandson would lead to such a secret story of the marquis'' mansion. In front of the royal family, even if the mansion of the Marquis of Dingyuan wanted to lightly reveal it, it would be impossible.


    The patriarch on the side quickly lifted his robe and knelt down, kneeling between Gu Yuan and Mrs. Gu Tai.


    "Your Majesty," the patriarch explained anxiously, with a disturbed breath, "Gu Ce is not from a concubine, but from the old man''s original wife."


    "This little Qi family is just..." He frowned for a long time, and then slowly squeezed out two words, "Ji Shi."


    No, she is not. Mrs. Gu Tai shouted and refuted in her heart, her chapped and white lips moved slightly, these words were on her lips, and she almost shouted out.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s eyes once again showed the familiar and unfamiliar voice of the eldest sister, and her heart was aching.


    When she was fifteen years old, she met Gu Xuan. The first time she saw him, she liked him, but Gu Xuan only had the eldest sister in his eyes and heart.


    She really didn''t understand what the eldest sister was good for, or what Gu Xuan liked about the eldest sister. For this reason, she was entangled in her heart every day. Even if the eldest sister died later, it was still a thorn in her heart.


    The devil in her life!


    There was chaos in Mrs. Gu''s turbid pupils, her emotions were almost insane, and a terrible storm was brewing quickly. rustling.


    The drama took a sudden turn again.


    The others in the water pavilion were all silent, quietly watching from the sidelines, while the Feng brothers were too busy taking care of themselves, and had no intention of paying attention to the troubles of the Gu family.


    "Secretary room?" The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, his expression was indifferent, he couldn''t see his anger, he just turned his head and asked Zhao Rang, the eunuch, "Could Gu Xuan ever continue?"


    Zhao Rang frowned slightly, made a memory, and shook his head: "No."


    Gu Xuan''s continued marriage does not need to be reported to the imperial court, but if he wants to ask for an official order for the successor''s family, he must make a higher order.


    The ?? emperor sneered softly, looked down at the patriarch who was kneeling on the ground, and said solemnly: "Do you know that lying in front of the royal family is a crime of deceiving the king?"


    Others were also suspicious and looked at each other.


    After all, no one has ever heard that the old marquis Gu Xuan had a "original wife". Obviously, it was this Gu An who was afraid that the marquis would be deprived of the title, in order to avoid the crime of "using a concubine as his heir". The concubine was said to be the original match.


    Only Chu Yi, who was opposite the emperor, was calm and gentle, and the corners of his lips always kept a light smile, like a gentle moon, warm and genial.


    Feather''s eyelashes drooped slightly, as if looking at the chess game on the chessboard, making it difficult to see his eyes.


    "Your Majesty..." The patriarch wanted to explain something, but the Emperor didn''t want to hear it.


    The emperor wrinkled his gray eyebrows and glanced at Mrs. Gu Tai, Gu Jian, and Patriarch Gu, his indifferent eyes seemed to be looking at ants, and there was no movement on his face.


    The emperor said coldly: "The Gu family not only used the succubus as the heir, but also the crime of deceiving the king.


    Zhao Rang shook his head sighing aside, as if to say that this Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is simply daring and does not know whether to live or die.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian seemed to be strangled by their necks. They wanted to explain, but they couldn''t say a word.


    The same despair was written on the faces of the mother and son.


    "Father, since the crime has been added to the crime, in addition to being punished according to the law, it should be punished separately, and the three generations of his descendants will not be allowed to enter the court. How about it?" Chu Yi''s voice was mellow and mellow. , not at all like his elegant and gentle appearance.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 250： Severe punishment (two more)

    Chapter 250 Severe punishment (two more)


    "..." The patriarch was going crazy, cold sweat dripped from his forehead like rain, and his gray temples were already soaked.


    His second-grandson was gifted from an early age and studied at the well-known Wansong Academy at the age of twelve. Several gentlemen in the academy all said that the second grandson could give it a try after another two years.


    They pointed at his second-grandson to take the imperial examination road in this room, so that they could shine on the lintel in the future.


    But the emperor''s sentence "Three generations are not allowed to take the imperial examination" blocked his grandson''s way to the imperial examination, and he was already old, still waiting for his great-grandson to read a trick? !


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious the patriarch became, and he couldn''t care about others, so he solemnly kowtowed to the emperor, making a "dong" sound.


    He said everything he knew at once: "Your Majesty, Gu Ce is indeed a direct descendant. The old Hou Ye once had a direct wife Yuan with the Da Qi family. Thirty years ago, the Da Qi family passed away due to illness. , Gu Xuanxu married Yuan Pei''s younger sister, Xiao Qi, who is now Mrs. Tai."


    "Xiao Qi''s family continued to marry when the old marquis guarded Xizhou, because Gu Ce was still young at that time, and Xiao Qi was his own aunt, so it was difficult for his stepmother to do anything, and the old marquis also hid it because he was afraid that the mother and son would have animosity. "


    "Gu Ce is a direct descendant. When he was three years old, the old marquis asked him to seal the prince. The imperial decree that Emperor Taizu ordered to seal the prince is now enshrined in the Gu family ancestral hall."


    "The Emperor Mingjian, the Gu family did not use the succubus as the heir."


    The patriarch said something like walking on thin ice, and then he bent down and kowtowed heavily again, until his forehead was red and swollen, and he was both embarrassed and panicked.


    The old marquis, Gu Xuan, married the Daqi family thirty-eight years ago. At that time, the patriarch also went to Xizhou to attend the wedding and met the Daqi family once, but this was the only time.


    Five years later, when Gu Xuan returned to Beijing from Xizhou with his wife and children, the patriarch found out that his wife had changed. Gu Xuan explained that this was the successor he married and was the sister of Da Qi''s family. Don''t speak foreign language. Although the patriarch felt it was inappropriate, but at that time Gu Xuan had already brought his wife to face the saint, which meant that the boat had already been done, and he could only do it.


    Thinking of these past events, the patriarch was in a state of turmoil, calmed down, and said forcefully, "The Gu family has had it, and when we go back, the Caomin will reopen the ancestral hall.


    His voice tightened, and humbly pressed his forehead to the ground, maintaining a posture of prostrate, not daring to move, and anxiously waiting for the emperor''s judgment.


    And Mrs. Gu Tai''s body trembled even more, her old face was pale and pale, her chest hurt, and she couldn''t get up in one breath.


    The words of the patriarch just now seemed to be the final word, giving her a fatal blow under the watchful eyes of everyone.


    The eldest sister became Gu Xuan''s original wife, but she herself became a successor, a successor with an unjustified name and no appointment, and a successor who would always perform concubinage to the original match.


    The eldest sister is clearly her substitute, but now, she will always be overpowered by the eldest sister.


    She is unwilling, she is unwilling!


    Mrs. Gu Tai, who was kneeling on the ground, was both angry and helpless. She was completely lost, shaky, and almost fell to the ground.


    The rustling sound of the jeweled five crowns shaking attracted the attention of the parrot, and the parrot flapped its wings and chirped twice.


    Gu Jian''s dull eyes raised a glimmer of hope, staring at the emperor without blinking.


    It is a serious crime to use a succubus to serve as a descendant, and the Houfu must not bear this crime.


    As for whether the mother is a successor or not, it is only a trivial matter, whether it is a Yuan partner or a successor, it is just a false name.


    I have priorities, and at this moment, I can only aggrieved my mother to endure the status of the next room first, and pass the current hurdle first.


    The emperor didn''t say anything, neither said good nor bad, he was holding the chess piece in the chess box with one hand, as if he was thinking.


    Chu Yi took two sips of Biluochun, put down the tea cup in his hand slowly, smiled lightly, and suddenly asked, "Gu Yuan, why are you entering the palace this time?"


    When he opened his mouth, it was like a ray of spring breeze blowing, the ice melted and the snow melted.


    Gu Yuan was about to answer, but Gu Jian couldn''t wait to rush to say: "Your Highness, this minister feels that this is inappropriate for the minister''s mother. Brother Yuan is the nephew of the minister, and Feng He''s affairs will be decided by the emperor. The minister will bring Brother Yuan with him. Come and persuade the minister and mother to go back together.¡±


    Gu Jian tried her best to smile, and put all the responsibility for this book on Mrs. Gu Tai, and only hoped that the emperor would open up and gently reveal it.


    "Returning to Your Highness is to separate the family." Gu Yuan clasped his fists with both hands, and replied calmly to Chu Yi.


    "..." Gu Jian''s face turned black, as black as the bottom of a pot, but Mrs. Gu Tai suddenly came back to her senses.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care about Gu Jian''s reaction at all, and continued: "Second uncle is going to split up with the humble brothers and sisters."


    After finishing speaking, Gu Yuan turned his head and whispered to the patriarch who was lying on the ground: "Uncle and grandfather, in front of the imperial nephew, the grand-nephew dare not lie."


    Hearing this, the patriarch was sweating profusely, and sighed secretly in his heart: The Hou residence has already angered Longyan, and any concealment now will only make the emperor dislike the Gu family even more.


    Gu Jian almost didn''t jump up, blowing his beard and glaringly retorted: "Your Majesty, it''s clearly Gu Yuan and his siblings who are going to split up!"


    "Not a minister..."


    Gu Jian felt that she was more wronged than Dou E, and was about to explain a few words, but was hurriedly interrupted by the patriarch on the side: "Your Majesty, Caomin can testify, it''s Hou... it''s Gu Jianjian who split up the family!"


    The patriarch said these words loudly. At this time, he looked at Gu Jian again, and his eyes couldn''t hide the disgust.


    At this point, Gu Jian is still talking nonsense, which is simply daring, does he want to pull himself together and commit the crime of deceiving the king? !


    Zhao Rang quickly glanced at the emperor''s face, and then asked the patriarch''s hair instead of the emperor: "Gu An, why did the Dingyuan Houfu suddenly want to split up?"


    The patriarch honestly told him that he was called to the Hou Mansion to preside over the division.


    It was the first time he saw the emperor, and he was panicked and scared. He said things in different ways, but he also made three main points:


    Today, Gu Jian sent someone to invite him and the clan elders to the Hou residence to preside over the division;


    Gu Jian and his wife plan to separate the long room separately;


    This time, Gu Jian¡¯s house accounted for 70%, and the Gu Yuan brothers and sisters in the long house had only 15% of the entire family property, and the remaining 50% was divided equally between the fourth and fifth houses.


    In the water pavilion, only the patriarch''s dry voice echoed in the air. Gu Jian next to him tried to interrupt the patriarch several times, but after all, he remembered that this was not the Hou''s residence, but the imperial front, and he could not tolerate his arrogance.


    Mrs. Gu Tai didn''t know about the separation until this moment, her whole body was shocked, she turned her head and stared at Gu Jian in disbelief, gasping for breath.


    How could the son split up with the long house at this juncture? Isn¡¯t that a low-level situation and only arouses suspicion? !


    Why did he make his own opinions without consulting him!


    She had only been away for more than an hour, and it felt like the world was turned upside down.


    The patriarch kowtowed the third head firmly, and solemnly pleaded guilty: "Your Majesty, the division of the family is too hasty, it''s all the fault of the grass-roots people for not investigating."


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai was already confused.


    I wanted to argue, to scold my son, but I couldn''t even start.


    Even if she said that all this is Gu Jian''s own opinion, they are one mother and son, no one will believe it, nor will it make any sense.


    "Snapped!"


    The ?? emperor raised his hand again and re-examined the case, and said with a sneer, "Oh, I now know what the purpose of this book is."


    At the same time as he was talking, the emperor threw the book at Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai, and the book happened to be thrown on Gu Jian''s calf, so frightened that Gu Jian''s legs softened and he knelt down with a "thump".


    Several censors glanced at Gu Jian with contempt, and the young censor stood up with his head held high, and bowed to the emperor with awe: "Your Majesty, Gu Jian, the Marquis of Dingyuan, is not allowed to be his nephew in order to seize the family property. It is even more so to speak falsely in front of the royal family, and want to put his relatives and nephews to death, which is really disloyal, unkind and unjust."


    "Such a vicious act should be severely punished, and the emperor should also be convicted of depriving him of the title as an example."


    The young Censor spoke with impassioned enthusiasm and reason, and the other Qingliu Censors all felt that he was right and nodded frequently.


    Won the title? ! Gu Jian only felt that his heart was stabbed again, and a strong salty smell came from his throat.


    At this moment, he really had the heart to kill this censor.


    Why take his title? !


    Gu Jian felt indignant in her heart: Gu Yuan mentioned the division of the family, why did the censor in the end put all the blame on him and ask the emperor to take his title? !


    Gu Jian''s face faded from the blood and was as pale as snow.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. His mouth opened and closed, his throat was burning like fire, and he looked at Xiao Shoufu with pleading eyes.


    Xiao Shoufu frowned, the wound on his neck had been stopped, his gray hair was slightly messy, and his eyes were uncertain.


    The Yu family and the Feng family have had accidents one after another, and today the family is even more defeated. After this incident, the power of the family in the dynasty is afraid that it will lose a lot...


    The person Xiao Shoufu felt most regretful was Feng He.


    He managed to put Feng He in Jing Zhaoyin''s position.


    Jing Zhaoyin is the parental official of the capital, but he is only a fourth-rank official. His rank is not high, and his power is not large. If there is a murder case of a noble family, it cannot be handled by Jing Zhaoyin, but everything in the capital cannot escape. Jing Zhaoyin''s eyes can cut off the emperor''s ears and eyes, and even...


    Xiao Shoufu''s eyes darkened, the more he thought about it, the more headaches he rubbed his eyebrows.


    This time their family lost too much.


    Xiao Shoufu did not speak, and the officials of the other families were all headed by him, and they all judged the situation and silently lowered their hands to watch.


    And the envoys next to him all pointed their finger at Gu Jian, and followed:


    "Yushi Han is right, this wind must not last long!"


    "Otherwise, wouldn''t other people have to learn and behave, after the death of the brother, the orphans, widows and mothers were expelled from the family in the name of separation."


    "Yes, I, the Great Jing Dynasty, rule the world with loyalty and filial piety. Such despicable acts must be strangled."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These imperial envoys are the best at playing tricks, and most of them are upright and upright, and they are extremely combative. You rebuke Gu Jian every word and every word, and ask the emperor to punish Gu Jian severely.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 251： To win the title (one more)

    Chapter 251 Won the title (one more)


    Just now, Mrs. Gu Tai''s indictment was clearly heard by everyone present. The words on the book were aggressive, as if they were going to kill Gu Yuan.


    It is conceivable that if Gu Yuan is convicted, the reputation of the first prince will inevitably be flawed from now on, both the commoners and courtiers will question whether Gu Yuan is acting on the orders of the first prince.


    The eldest prince is the only son of the emperor, and everyone knows that the emperor will make him the prince sooner or later.


    Once the eldest prince has this stain, those noble families can use this as an excuse to oppose the emperor''s establishment of a heir.


    His heart is simply sinister.


    The more they thought about it, the more indignant they became, and their sharp eyes shot at Gu Jian like countless arrows, unable to hide their contempt and contempt.


    Dingyuan Hou''s mansion is obviously noble, but it is biased towards those aristocratic families, with no stand and no principles.


    Every time they thought that the family secretly instigated the censor to hit the wall, their disgust towards the family doubled, and they were very disdainful of Gu Jian''s actions.


    Seeing that the situation was showing a one-sided momentum, Xiao Shoufu was even more reluctant to come forward. He raised his hand irritably to dust off the dust on his robe, and made a decision in his heart.


    It''s useless to have the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion around, so why should he make a fuss.


    Gu Jian waited and waited, but could not wait for the rescue from the aristocratic family. It was as if a bucket of ice water had been poured on his head, and his whole body was freezing.


    It was for King Kang that he persuaded his mother to impeach Gu Yuan, but now something happened to their Gu family, these families seemed to be throwing a burden, and they couldn''t wait to distance themselves from the Gu family!


    is really chilling!


    Gu Jian was fighting all over, and turned to look at the emperor again with panic in his eyes, his neck was so stiff that the bones rattled.


    The emperor by the window was still silent. Under the backlight, the emperor''s facial features were a little blurry, and his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    The ?? emperor slowly picked up a white stone from the chess box, as if thinking and hesitating.


    The more the emperor did not speak, the more afraid Gu Jian became, and his whole body went numb.


    No one from the Gu family spoke, and no one from the aristocratic family spoke, so I just listened to the envoys talking non-stop, and I just wished to take off Gu Jian''s red robe embroidered with unicorns.


    Those voices could no longer reach Gu Jian''s ears, and her ears were buzzing, she just stared at the emperor, until her eyes became dry and sore.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the emperor after drinking a few sips of tea said slowly: "Gu Jian falsely accused, deceived the emperor, the evidence of the crime is conclusive, remembering that Gu Yao and Gu Xuan once made innumerable military exploits for Dajing... "


    Hearing this, Gu Jian''s almost desperate eyes lit up slightly, her eyes widened, thinking that there was still room to turn around.


    pounding!


    Gu Jian''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest. The next moment, the emperor''s high gaze met him, and he finished his words without anger or anger: "I will take it lightly and only dismiss Gu Jian and take the title. Bar."


    These words sounded like a thunder in Gu Jian''s ears.


    Gu Jian''s eyes turned black, and he almost fainted without losing his strength, as if he had swallowed bitter gall, a bitter taste spread from his mouth to his heart.


    The title is his, he has worked hard for eight years, and the mansion has only improved. How could his title be taken away? !


    It shouldn''t be!


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    This thought reverberated in Gu Jian''s mind repeatedly.


    His eyes turned red, and his bowels were green with remorse: they shouldn''t have made this excuse today.


    And mother...


    They clearly agreed, let her kneel at the palace gate for a while and leave, why did she tell Gu Yuan what a concubine''s nonsense? Otherwise, how could things develop to this point of no return!


    Thinking of this, Gu Jian looked at Madam Gu Tai with a trace of resentment in her eyes, and her eyes became gloomy and violent little by little.


    "Your Majesty is just!" Han Yushi was the first to say loudly.


    The other censors also joined in, praising the emperor for being fair, and talking about old feelings, he was indeed a benevolent ruler.


    In the hearts of these imperial censors, Gu Jian¡¯s false remarks in front of the imperial court was a crime of deceiving the king, and it was also a misdemeanor in front of the imperial court, so he should be convicted and exiled as a punishment.


    But after all, the emperor looked at the great contributions made by the ancestors of the Gu family for the court, and only dismissed Gu Jian and won the title, which is also the emperor''s kindness to the next.


    The emperor glanced at the crowd, raised the corners of his lips slightly, dropped another white stone on the chessboard, and took advantage of the situation to grab four black stones. He felt that his moves were really wonderful.


    He raised his eyebrows and winked at Chu Yi who was sitting opposite him.


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, and the warm sunlight coated his fair face and apricot-yellow robe with a thin layer of gold foil, reflecting his radiance.


    He took another step calmly and said with a smile: "Father, Gu Yuan has done a good job in escorting..."


    The emperor moved in his heart, his bright eyes turned slightly, and he said, "This title..."


    The emperor wanted to say that this title is better for Gu Yuan, but he just said a few words and was interrupted by Chu Yi: "This title is a gift from Emperor Taizu to the Gu family, although the current Gu family can''t afford the title."


    Having said that, Chu Yi''s eyes swept over the sweaty Gu Jian lightly, saying of course that Gu Jian can''t afford the title.


    His eyes finally fell on Gu Yuan''s tall and straight figure, full of smiles, "But if the younger generation is talented and has the style of the ancestors and made outstanding achievements for the country and the people, the title of Marquis Dingyuan can still be returned. For the family."


    The princes and marquis of the Dajing Dynasty are rare and valuable, and they are all heroes who have the merits of the dragon with the founding of the country. It''s just a title.


    In the fifty years since the founding of the Dajing Dynasty, three lords and two uncles have been deprived of titles, and the number of honorable persons is only a small number.


    "What does the emperor think?" Chu Yi asked the emperor with a smile.


    The ?? emperor knew his son''s intentions, laughed heartily, stroked his palms cheerfully: "Okay, so good!"


    "Your Highness Xie, Xie First Prince." Gu Yuan clasped his fists in a stern manner, his eyes shining like the warm sun outside the window, because of Chu Yi''s speech just now.


    He still remembered one day when he was more than four years old, his father once asked him with a smile: "Brother Yuan, when you grow up, do you want Dad''s Dragon Origin Sword?"


    At that time, he nodded vigorously and said, "Think!"


    My father asked again: "What would you do if this sword was taken away or even destroyed before Daddy passed it on to you?"


    To him, who was young and fashionable at the time, his father''s sword was the best sword in the world, and he was so sad that he burst into tears.


    Daddy told him the story of the Longyuan Sword. The Longyuan Sword was a famous sword that Daddy and Guan seized when they went to the northwest to suppress bandits that year. Cut iron like mud.


    "Brother Yuan, there is more than one sword in this world, the Longyuan sword. Are you willing to find a better sword to honor your father?" Finally, his father asked him jokingly.


    At that time, he wiped his tears with his sleeves, and said angrily, "Yes!"


    If he wants to, he can too.


    Even if the Dragon Origin Sword is gone, even if the title of Houfu is gone, it¡¯s okay.


    He still has these hands and feet, and he can rely on himself to earn this glory back!


    "..." The patriarch''s face was pale, but now there was a faint hope in those gray eyes.


    With the first prince''s high regard for Gu Yuan, he will definitely reuse him, which also means that their Gu family still has hope of regaining their former glory and glory.


    The envoys present were a little surprised, and looked at Chu Yi with a little more admiration and respect.


    They also thought that the eldest prince had the heart to support Gu Yuan, and would take the opportunity of Gu Jian¡¯s mistake to propose to give the title to Gu Yuan. For example, the uncle Yongxin also made a big mistake because the first uncle Yongxin made a big mistake, and the emperor Taizu made the decision. Instead, he gave the title to the second room, the second brother of Xian Yong Xinbo.


    It is also common to think of the merits of the ancestors of the noble family.


    However, in the matter of Dingyuan Houfu, Gu Yuan was bad because he had a father like Gu Ce.


    Although Gu Yuan was successful in saving the driver, his small contribution was not enough to make up for Gu Ce''s crime of subjugating the enemy back then. The father''s guilt is the son''s responsibility, which is just and righteous.


    The current Gu Yuan has no merits and virtues, and even if the emperor and the eldest prince are willing to give him the title, the name is not right. These censors will never sit idly by and have to impeach him on the spot!


    What they didn''t think about was that the First Prince was so clear about rewards and punishments that he did not forcefully pass on the title of Marquis Dingyuan to Gu Yuan because Gu Yuan was his person, so as to support his contacts.


    He didn''t take it as soon as he said it, as the previous emperor did, but he remembered the affection of the Gu family''s ancestors and left the Gu family a breath of thought.


    The eldest prince really has the demeanor of a Mingjun!


    The censors sang their praises to the emperor and the first prince, father and son for a while, and even Mu Sheng jokingly agreed.


    Xiao Shoufu, Feng She and others all had gloomy faces, while Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s mother and son seemed to have lost half of their three souls and seven souls.


    Especially Mrs. Gu Tai, the continuous blows made her mentally collapse.


    Her heart continued to cramp, her limbs were cold, she couldn''t catch her breath, her whole body trembled violently, and there were only two thoughts left in her mind: she became the successor, and the title of the marquis was gone.


    The things she had been pursuing for most of her life were suddenly gone, all gone!


    Then what is she doing in this life? !


    The eldest sister is dead, Gu Xuan is dead, only she is still alive, she is the winner, right? But why did she end up with nothing after planning for half a lifetime? !


    God is unfair!


    God is not fair!


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face suddenly turned white, raised her hand to caress the colic left chest and bent down, her eyes were dark.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 252： To be divided (two more)

    Chapter 252 To be divided (two more)


    "Mother!" Gu Jian noticed something wrong with Mrs. Gu Tai and called out nervously.


    Mrs. Gu Tai rolled her eyes, and her upper body fell forward with no strength, only Gu Jian''s worried voice came into her ears: "Mother..."


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s consciousness was soon completely swallowed by the darkness, and she fainted.


    After ??, she didn''t know anything.


    Surrounded by a boundless darkness, cold and ruthless...


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a carriage, the carriage swayed slightly, and the monotonous sound of horse hooves and wheels outside the carriage came to her ears.


    Mrs. Gu Tai felt like a dream, as if everything just happened was just a nightmare.


    "Mother, you''re awake!" Seeing that Mrs. Gu Tai was awake, Gu Jian shouted excitedly, "How do you feel?"


    Mrs. Gu Tai turned a deaf ear, her eyes were still a bit erratic, and she told herself in her heart:


    Yes, it was just a nightmare.


    After returning to the Hou Mansion, this nightmare will naturally wake up...


    At this moment, the carriage stopped steadily, the carriage swayed slightly, and a familiar female voice came from outside the carriage and scolded sharply, "Presumptuous!"


    "What are you doing?! This is the Dingyuan Marquis'' Mansion, and you can''t be allowed to mess around..." Then came the angry voice of a young man.


    "I''m also under orders to act, the two of you still don''t make it difficult for me to do it, so as not to accidentally bump into each other." Another unfamiliar and indifferent male voice could not hide his threat.


    The coachman outside shouted in surprise: "Master Hou!"


    Gu Jian quickly picked up the curtain and looked out the window. Yuan''an Street, where the Hou residence was located, came into view, and the Hou residence had already arrived.


    But¡­¡­


    Gu Jian couldn''t help widening his eyes, his eyes were almost stared to the extreme, and he suffered a heavy blow again.


    The gate of Dingyuan Hou''s mansion is so familiar, but at this moment it is so unfamiliar, it has become unrecognizable, and it''s a chicken feather.


    The plaque above the gate with the four characters "Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion" has been taken down, and the red lacquer gate with 35 door nails on the vertical seven road and the horizontal five road has also been removed.


    Next to ??, several guards in bronze helmets and iron armor carried the two stone beasts of the town house onto a carriage. Mrs. Hou''s wife, Mrs. Wang, and Gu Xiao''s mother and son were confronting the two guards.


    The mother and son were furious, and the guards and soldiers looked indifferent.


    On Yuan''an Street outside Hou''s Mansion, there were also some passersby who passed by. These passersby gathered in twos and threes and pointed curiously in the direction of Hou''s Mansion.


    Those watching a good show made Wang shi¡¯s back, feeling that their mansion was being laughed at.


    "Master Hou!" Seeing the carriage of Hou''s mansion, and seeing Gu Jian hurriedly stepping down from the carriage, Mr. Wang''s eyes lit up, as if he had seen a savior.


    Wang hurriedly walked in the direction of Gu Jian, holding the handkerchief in one hand, and angrily pointing at the guards with the other and complaining: "Master Hou, look at them, they dare to put the plaque and gate of our Hou residence. It''s all torn down!"


    Before a cup of tea, the servants came to report with trepidation that the Imperial Army was coming and wanted to forcibly demolish the plaque of the Hou''s Mansion.


    But these Imperial Guards simply ignored their obstructions, just like robbers, making the Hou Mansion a complete mess.


    The more he talked, the more angry he became, and said angrily: "Master Hou, this matter can''t be..." That''s all.


    Halfway through her words, she stopped abruptly.


    The Wang Shi, who was a tad slower, realized that something was wrong with Gu Jian. He looked lost, as if he had suffered some kind of blow.


    Thinking that Gu Jian was going to the palace to pick up Mrs. Gu Tai, Mrs. Wang looked up at the carriage behind him and asked, "Master Hou, where''s your mother?"


    The words ?? are a knife to Gu Jian at this moment.


    If it wasn''t for the mother''s anger at Gu Yuan for a while, why did it come to this!


    Gu Jian''s face darkened, feeling that a large piece of her heart had been gouged out, and the pain was unbearable.


    The empty gate of Hou Mansion is a silent irony.


    Gu Jian''s heart seemed to have an angry rhino rampaging, and that anger and madness almost burst out of her body.


    Gu Jian angrily pushed Wang Shi away, causing Wang Shi to stumble back two steps, but fortunately Gu Xiao caught her in time.


    Gu Jian turned a blind eye, and rushed towards the empty gate without looking back. His slightly hunched back appeared in a state of despair.


    "Master Hou!"


    "Father!"


    Wang Shi and Gu Xiao shouted at Gu Jian almost at the same time.


    The mother and son were at a loss, and still couldn''t bear to know what was going on.


    In the back, the patriarch got down from another carriage with the help of the servant, sighing and gloomy.


    No one paid any attention to Mrs. Gu Tai in the previous carriage, and seemed to have completely forgotten her.


    "Grandfather," Gu Yuan leaped down from a tall black horse, walked to the patriarch''s side, clasped his fists and said, "I also ask you to preside over the division of the family."


    Patriarch: "..."


    The patriarch wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his cuff, and the corners of his wrinkled mouth pursed into a straight line. His helpless eyes seemed to ask, do you still want to share?


    Gu Yuan didn''t speak, he only looked up at the empty lintel in front of him.


    After the plaque of "Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion" was removed, the shape of a plaque was left on the lintel.


    The young man raised his chin with clear lines slightly, and there was a shallow smile on the corners of his firm lips.


    He is clearly smiling, but it makes people feel heavy, as if there is something heavy on his shoulders, but his posture is still tall and straight, like a green pine like a long sword.


    The patriarch stared blankly at Gu Yuan''s handsome profile, and from his bright eyes and firm lips, he vaguely felt that sense of mission.


    The future of their Gu family is on Gu Yuan.


    The thought suddenly appeared in the patriarch''s mind, and he followed, and he understood it as if he was enlightened, and his heart was like a mirror.


    Yes, it can be seen from today that Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s mother and son are narrow-minded and cannot tolerate Gu Yuan''s emergence.


    If this is not separated, the mother and son may have trouble in the future, hindering Gu Yuan''s future.


    At this point, the long room and the second room cannot be accommodated.


    Let¡¯s split up.


    The patriarch nodded solemnly and said with his hands behind his back, "Brother Yuan, go to the hall first."


    Clan Wang looked at Gu Jian''s back and looked at the solemn face of the patriarch, and his heart was even more uncertain, and there was always an ominous feeling.


    She squeezed the handkerchief tightly in her hand, and watched helplessly as the scorpion beast was removed by the Imperial Army.


    Gu Xiao frowned, his chin tightened, and said to Gu Yuan strangely: "Brother, someone is making trouble at home, are you just doing nothing?"


    Isn''t Gu Yuan always crazy? Now he is actually bullied to the door of the house, and he doesn''t dare to say a word!


    It turns out that he is also a scumbag.


    Gu Yuan only gave Gu Xiao a faint glance, as if Gu Xiao did not catch his eye at all, ignored him at all, and directly reached out to the patriarch to make a petition, "Uncle and grandfather, please."


    Gu Yuan walked side by side with the patriarch, crossing the high threshold.


    Gu Xiao made the bones of his fists rattle, so he could only drag the Wang family to chase after him, and said to himself in his heart, anyway, the elder brother can only be arrogant for this moment. I''m about to move out of Hou''s mansion.


    Thinking, Gu Xiao''s back was straight, and he strode towards the main hall of the outer courtyard.


    The sky outside was bright and sunny, and people in the main hall were panicking.


    The hall was a mess, the boxes containing the account books were half opened, and most of the account books were taken out, some were stacked high on top of each other, and some were spread out on long desks and coffee tables.


    The elders of the ?? clan did not care to read the account books, some sat drinking tea, some paced back and forth in the hall, and some looked uneasy in the direction of the gate.


    "The patriarch is back!" Someone shouted.


    The ?? clan elders were instantly refreshed, and they all looked at the patriarch and Gu Yuan outside the hall with happy expressions on their faces.


    The elders of the ?? clan gathered around the clan chief and said in a vain manner:


    "Brother, you are back."


    "Where''s Mrs. Tai? Can you bring it back?"


    "Hey, why isn''t the Marquis with you, is he dealing with the forbidden army at the gate?"


    "You should have seen the guards at the door, why did the guards come?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Since the patriarch and the others left, these clan elders have been reading the account books here, staring at the account room to check the property, and later the Wang family called Gu Xiao to accompany him.


    Everything was going well, but who would have thought, the Imperial Army suddenly came aggressively.


    The elders of the ?? clan felt uneasy, so they didn¡¯t have the mind to keep track of the books.


    greeted the inquiring eyes one after another, the patriarch waved his hand weakly, and spit out three words tiredly: "Excuse the lord."


    Removed the rank? !


    The elders of the ?? clan were startled, and the mother and son of Wang and Gu Xiao couldn''t believe their ears.


    Several people sat on the chairs at the back with no strength. Some people stood there dumbfounded, and some people blurted out in disbelief: "I''ve been excommunicated? How can I be excommunicated?"


    Although the title of Marquis Dingyuan belongs to Gu Yao and Gu Xuan, for the entire Gu family, the title is a guarantee, a help, and an honor.


    The Dingyuan Marquis Mansion is the strength of the Gu clan.


    How could the ??hou mansion be seized? !


    The more the ?? clan elders thought about it, the more excited they became, and the more they thought about it, the more heartache they felt. They gathered around the clan chief and asked:


    "Patriarch, what the **** is going on?"


    "Yeah, for no reason, how could the Houfu be deprived of the title?"


    It was like a spoonful of cold water was poured into the hot oil pan, and the pan exploded in the main hall.


    In the commotion, only Gu Yanfei sat on the side lightly, without even moving the corners of his eyes and brows, with a bit of calmness as the mountain collapsed in front of him.


    Gu Yuan went straight to Gu Yanfei''s side and sat down, took the tea handed by his sister, and smiled slightly.


    Wang''s mind went blank in shock at the bad news of being deprived of the title.


    After she came back to her senses, her first reaction was that Gu Yuan must have caused the trouble for Chu Jue, her angry eyes slashed at Gu Yuan''s face like a knife, and raised her hand to point at him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 253： Prodigal (one more)

    Chapter 253 Prodigal (one more)


    "It''s you, right?" Mrs. Wang said hoarsely, describing righteous indignation, almost insane, "You killed Jing Zhaoyin and angered Longyan in a hurry, but caused a huge disaster for my Houfu!"


    "How could a prodigal like you be born in the Hou Mansion, and you have also lost the title left by your ancestors!"


    "Gu Yuan, you are going to split up with the Hou Mansion, and you have to implicate the Hou Mansion. You are just like your father..."


    The more she talked, the more angry she became, and the more she hated her, she really wished she would rush up and scratch at Gu Yuan like a shrew in the market.


    Gu Yuan had just drank two sips of tea to moisten his throat. Hearing this, he raised his head from the tea cup and sneered at Wang Shi.


    There was no need for Gu Yuan to say anything, the patriarch pointed at the Wang family first, and scolded back in a stern voice: "Wang family, have you had enough!"


    "What''s wrong with Brother Guan Yuan!"


    "You bitch, don''t ask the reason, but you poured dirty water on your nephew."


    "Why don''t you ask your mother-in-law and Gu Jian what''s going on!!"


    "Their mother and son caused a terrible disaster for the Gu family, and now they are hiding and don''t dare to come to see people!"


    The patriarch has always been good-natured, and he rarely used such fierce words, and rarely made such a big fire, which calmed the clan elders on the side.


    The patriarch was still puzzled after scolding, and called a woman in the hall over and asked her to rush to call Gu Jian.


    The old woman only complied with her promise, and hurried out with her skirt in hand.


    In the main hall, the atmosphere was a little stiff for a while, and all the maids and ladies were silent.


    The elders of the ?? clan were a little confused, and they vaguely understood that it was Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai who buried the title of Hou Mansion.


    The ?? clan elders looked at each other, their faces full of shock, and their hearts were even more uncertain.


    "..." Wang Shi was speechless after being scolded, his face was blue and white, and he felt a little ashamed. He really wanted to order someone to drive the patriarch out, but he didn''t believe what the patriarch said: How could the Gu family''s expulsion be because of the Hou Hou? How about grandpa!


    The clan elders next to ?? have already pulled Gu Yuan to ask what happened.


    The patriarch was annoyed when he looked at the Wang family, and scolded again as an elder: "The clan is divided, what are you doing here as a woman! Why don''t you go out quickly!"


    Wang''s face was even more ugly, his chest heaved violently, and he raised his neck and said, "Why? I am a dignified lady..."


    She is the mistress of this mansion, what qualifications does the patriarch have to drive her out!


    "Even the Hou Mansion is gone." The patriarch interrupted her coldly.


    The patriarch stared at Wang''s face for a moment, and warned in a slow tone, "I am the one who decides today, you can leave if you want."


    His face was solemn and his words were clear.


    Wang: "..."


    Wang Shi''s pupils shrank sharply, this time she was really frightened.


    The Gu family no longer has a title, and Gu Jian is no longer the Marquis of Dingyuan, which means that he has lost his detached status in the clan. Can be the owner of these houses.


    Mrs. Wang clenched the handkerchief in her hand and kneaded the handkerchief into a wrinkled state.


    She gave Gu Xiao a wink, let her son stay here, and went out by herself.


    And Gu Xiao didn''t receive Wang''s eyes at all.


    He is still immersed in the shock of the marquis being seized, and he does not want to believe this cruel fact: the family is about to be separated soon, and his father will soon be able to appoint the prince for him. How could the marquis be seized? !


    Mr. Wang walked down the stone steps slowly, turned around and glanced into the hall, the more he thought about it, the more panic he became, and his heart was still up and down.


    She waved to the big maid next to her, and whispered, "Go and tell the third girl..."


    The eldest maid had just left on the front foot, and Gu Jian walked towards this side with a dark face on the back foot, with a sinister aura all over her body, not far behind followed by the old woman who had just been called by the patriarch to call someone.


    "Master Hou..."


    Wang hurried up to meet her, wanting to ask what was going on, but Gu Jian also looked at her and didn''t stop, just walked past her and entered the main hall without looking back.


    Wang was just reprimanded by the patriarch, and she was already angry, but now she was ignored by Gu Jian, so angry that she lost her sense of reason and could not care about her manners, so she couldn''t help but stomped her feet.


    Gu Jian lifted his robe and stepped over the threshold, just in time to hear the patriarch say disdainfully: "...The censor impeached Gu Jian on the spot for stealing the family property, not allowing his nephew, and he was still talking in front of the imperial family, wanting to put his nephew to death..."


    Gu Jian''s face turned darker, his fists clenched tightly.


    He was such a big man standing at the gate, and the patriarch and the elders naturally saw him. The patriarch just asked him coldly, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Gu Jian didn''t say a word, his face was tense, his thin lips pursed like iron lines, and he sat down on the seat that belonged to him with a stern face.


    At this moment, silence means acknowledgment.


    Everyone seems to be immersed in the cold pool, their hands, feet and hearts are all cold, anxious and panic, but they can''t help but feel a little fortunate.


    God knows that the emperor almost made the three generations of the Gu family banned from the imperial examination. In contrast, now it is only a matter of winning the title, which is already a light sentence.


    This is nothing but a joy in suffering.


    The hearts of the ?? clan elders are all about crying without tears, grief, panic, irritability, loss, anxiety and so on.


    Originally, their family had a title, which was not comparable to those of the wealthy squires in the capital.


    It is good to enjoy the shade under the big tree. As nobles, they can not only be exempted from taxes and corv¨¦e, but also have various preferential treatment in the future. If they want to enter the military camp, or enter several major academies in Beijing, they will have great convenience.


    To be more realistic, even if the clansmen got offended by officials, Jingzhao Mansion would also read Hou Mansion and be a little more polite to the Gu clan.


    But it''s all gone now.


    Their Gu family has become an ordinary family.


    This is all caused by the mother and son of Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai!


    Gu Yao, Gu Xuan and his son, the achievements made by the father and son who threw their heads in the battlefield and poured their blood into the field were squandered by the mother and son!


    Just now, the Wang family also said that Gu Yuan is a prodigal son, and the prodigal son is clearly Gu Jian!


    Even Gu Xiao looked at Gu Jian with a complaining look, and squeezed the armrest of the chair tightly with one hand, almost crushing it.


    Gu Jian felt as if he was publicly executed, and his face was extremely stiff.


    He still didn''t answer the patriarch''s question, but said unhappily: "Separate the family, quickly."


    His neck stalked, his chin raised, and his voice was like ice.


    His commanding and arrogant attitude made the clan elders in the hall even more displeased. He felt that Gu Jian had harmed the Gu family like this, and he didn''t even know how to reflect, which was really embarrassing.


    The atmosphere in the hall became more and more tense, and it was as cold as winter.


    The patriarch looked around at everyone present, and finally met Gu Jian''s gloomy eyes, and said categorically, "Then let''s go."


    must be scored.


    No matter what, Gu Yuan will be dragged down.


    "How to divide?" Gu Yanfei, who was drinking tea by himself, suddenly interjected and asked, his voice was like knocking on ice and jade, clear and sweet.


    Gu Jian was annoyed when she heard Gu Yanfei''s voice, she frowned, and thought to herself, "Isn''t it all done already!"


    He turned his head to look at Gu Yanfei, and scolded angrily, "You don''t have the right to speak here!"


    Gu Yanfei smiled instead of being angry, instead of looking at Gu Jian, he turned his head to look at Gu Yuan on the other side, showing a shallow smile, as bright as spring, as bright as the sun, and said obediently, "Brother, you will be there for a while. Don''t delay your errand if you''re going on an errand."


    He didn''t mention the fact that Chu Yi gave him a day off, and said as if nothing had happened to his sister: "I still have work to do. I''ll sit for a while, and then I should go."


    "..." The patriarch couldn''t help but look at Gu Yuan when he heard the words.


    The heroic young man in front and the exasperated middle-aged man on the other side can be described as one in the sky and the other in the ground; one is the rising sun, and the other is the twilight.


    The patriarch stared deeply at Gu Yuan, his mind floating.


    Judging from the tone of the emperor and the eldest prince just now, Gu Yuan was successful in rescuing and driving at Chengtianmen that day, and he has a bright future and will definitely be reused by the eldest prince.


    The Gu family had to rely on Gu Yuan to regain this title.


    knighthood.


    Thinking of the title, the patriarch''s heart warmed up, it seemed that his whole body was injected with vitality, and his spirit was revived.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally made a decision in his heart, and his eyes became firm and calm.


    The fallen family is like Shen Xue, and Shen Xian still needs to use heavy medicine. If the family wants to rise again, it must cut the mess with a quick knife.


    The patriarch put down his hand with his whiskers, and said solemnly: "When Uncle Yao was alive, he set the clan rules. If the descendants of Chengjue are not filial and lose the title, they will no longer be the head of the family."


    "Today, the second house lost the title, and the family business of your family should be inherited by the long house."


    "Except for the widowed three rooms, all the other rooms go out."


    The patriarch already had the rules in mind, his tone was firm, and he was quite quick to cut through the mess.


    The words of the patriarch ?? were like a bolt of lightning that struck Gu Jian, and it was like a dagger stabbed straight into his heart.


    A fire in his heart suddenly rushed to his forehead, and he angrily asked the patriarch, "Why?!"


    Gu Jian is going crazy.


    Inheriting the family business from the eldest house, doesn¡¯t that mean that their house will be expelled from here and gradually reduced from direct line to side branch? !


    No, absolutely not!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 254： Seventy percent (two more)

    Chapter 254 Seventy percent (two more)


    The clan elders next to ?? were stunned at first, then thoughtfully, turned their heads and whispered to each other.


    "Gu Jian, did you lose your title because of you?" the patriarch asked coldly, with every word of his heart, "You lost the title of your ancestor, and now you have to disobey the rules of the clan!"


    The patriarch stared at Gu Jian coldly, with anger in his eyes.


    Gu Jian seemed to be slapped in the face after being slapped in public, with a hot face.


    When he was in the palace, he held his breath, but he was afraid that the palace would lose his honor, so he could only hold it down, but now that they have returned to the Hou''s mansion, the person he faced was not the emperor who was high above and who had the power to kill and kill, but a An old man with no official status.


    The humiliation that Gu Jian had buried in his heart for a long time suddenly erupted like a volcano, and he scolded: "You people who are high and low, now I''m only down for a while, you''re going to bully me, aren''t you?!"


    "Uncle, you don''t even think about you... and you guys, how did you get the good days now? It''s not me, my father, my grandfather!"


    Gu Jian became more and more excited as he spoke. He pointed at the patriarch and the patriarch, and felt that they were really inferior. It was obvious that they relied on the Hou Mansion to have a good life today.


    He is only down for a while now, but he may not have the time to turn around in the future.


    One emperor and one courtier, as long as King Kang ascends to the top of the treasure in the future, he will surely make the Hou residence return to its former glory.


    That''s right, he definitely can.


    Gu Jian told herself over and over again in her heart.


    said a lot, even he believed it, his eyes were burning.


    "Snapped!"


    The patriarch slapped his palm on the coffee table heavily, furious.


    The atmosphere was instantly tense to the peak.


    He raised his finger and pointed at Gu Jian, who was a few steps away. His right hand trembled and he gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Gu Jian, you don''t follow the rules of the clan, and you don''t look down on me as an old man, then I really can''t help you. Let¡¯s get rid of this room.¡±


    The two words "Excluding Zong" caused an uproar in the hall.


    Gu Jian''s face was pale, and he swallowed hard.


    The ?? clan elders also gasped.


    Since ancient times, a person''s surname has represented the clan to which a person belongs, which is a person''s "root".


    Exclusion is to expel a person from the family and remove the name from the genealogy, which means that the person has no roots.


    Normally, only a person who commits a heinous crime will be excommunicated.


    "Father." Gu Xiao looked at Gu Jian nervously.


    He was only fourteen years old, and in just one incense stick, he had to face the two major events of his father''s deprivation and excommunication, which made him completely lost.


    Gu Jian was equally panicked in her heart, but she held on strongly on her face, made a strong look, and said firmly, "Uncle, it doesn''t matter if you say it alone."


    After hearing what his father said, Gu Xiao raised his neck again.


    "Wait a minute!" Mrs. Gu Tai''s voice suddenly came from the direction of the gate.


    Mrs. Gu Tai appeared at the gate of the main hall with the help of Li Ma.


    She had just rested in the carriage for a while before she regained her senses. She learned from Li Ma''s mouth that there was a branch here, so she hurried over, not wanting to hear the angry voice of the patriarch outside saying that the second house was to be removed from the clan.


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s face was as pale as paper, and she thought more and more deeply than Gu Jian.


    As Gu Jian said, what the patriarch said alone does not count, but if more than 80% of the clan elders agree, then the second house can be forcibly removed from the clan.


    Now that the second room has lost the title, these people in the clan are hating it.


    Not only the patriarch, but other clan elders are afraid that 99% of them will agree to take revenge on their second room.


    The wall was pushed down by everyone, and now the second room is in trouble, I am afraid that no one wants to step on it, and a few people will help in the snow.


    Mrs. Gu Tai stepped into the main hall and hurriedly explained to the patriarch: "Patriarch, Hou... Ah Jian didn''t mean that."


    Mrs. Gu Tai walked to the center of the hall and stopped, slowly looking around the familiar faces in the hall, set her mind, and said in a calm tone: "Although Ah Jian has been there, but Gu of the eldest room back then Tactics, committing the crime of subjugating the enemy.¡±


    As she said that, she gave Gu Yuan a faint glance, the implication being that this time the second room had been there, but the long room was not much better, and she was not qualified to inherit the family business.


    Mrs. Gu Tai said plausibly: "The third, fourth and fifth rooms are all descendants of concubines, and it is even more impossible to inherit the family business."


    "This title was lost by the Second Household, and the Second Household will be responsible for earning the title back."


    Her words were actually well-founded. Gu Xiao nodded frequently on the side, thinking that he was no worse than Brother Hall. They are all ancestors. What a great-grandfather can do, so can their descendants.


    "Push."


    As soon as Mrs. Gu Tai finished speaking, a crisp laughter sounded softly, breaking the original condensed atmosphere.


    Gu Yanfei''s laughter was very harsh to Mrs. Gu Tai''s ears, as if her eardrum was repeatedly stabbed by a needle several times.


    Mrs. Gu Tai clenched the string of beads in her hand, couldn''t help but looked at Gu Yanfei and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks in one hand, and his smile was as beautiful as dewdrops on the tip of petal grass.


    She said slowly: "My great-grandfather gathered troops and joined the state in his early years, and later he returned to Emperor Taizu. He followed Taizu''s northern expedition, broke the capital, and defended the two northeastern states. He has made outstanding achievements. Taizu gave the Gu family the Marquis of Dingyuan."


    These remarks made the clan chief and clan elders feel a little excited, and nodded again and again, especially those who were over fifty years old and who had experienced the hard days of the previous dynasty when they were young, even more showing the color of reminiscence.


    The next moment, Gu Yanfei''s tone suddenly became cold, and he asked with a light smile, "You want to earn, how do you plan to earn it?"


    Her eyes swept over Gu Jian''s body lightly, "Do you want Wen Neng to put a pen to settle the world, or Wu Neng to set the world on a horse?"


    "When it comes to riding and shooting, I''m afraid I''m not as good as me!"


    Gu Yanfei sighed and shook his head.


    When she said this, everyone followed her gaze to Gu Jian.


    At this moment, Gu Jian''s face was extremely ugly, blue veins burst out on both sides of his forehead, anger filled his skin, causing his body to tremble subtly.


    Not only the patriarch, but also the elders of the clan who were present watched Gu Jian grow up. Gu Jian was not successful in writing and martial arts. He had neither taken the imperial examinations, nor had he ever been on the battlefield. That is, Gu Ce had an accident eight years ago. Only then did Gu Jianbai pick up the title.


    Gu Jianjian is really capable, so he won''t lose his title, and he won''t have any military exploits for eight years.


    Unlike Gu Yuan, he entered the military camp at a very young age to hone his skills. Two years ago, he went to the coast with the Imperial Army to fight against Japanese pirates. In 2008, Gu Yuan had already shown his sharp-edgedness and had risen to the rank of 4,000 households. Now he has made a contribution to the rescue, which is very similar to Gu Yao and Gu Ce''s style back then.


    Seeing that the situation had changed again because of Gu Yanfei''s few words, Mrs. Gu''s face was sinking, she glared at Gu Jian and motioned him to say something.


    Gu Jian also really spoke up and said angrily, "Gu Yanfei, you are a troublemaker, the family is not at peace because of you!"


    Up to now, Gu Jian still does not know how to review.


    The patriarch was extremely disappointed, and resolutely made a decision: "The long house Gu Ce is the direct descendant of Yuan''s concubine, and Gu Yuan is Gu Ce''s only son. This business is inherited by the long house, and it is justified."


    The elders of the ?? clan have already heard the explanation from the patriarch, and they all know that Mrs. Gu Tai is the successor, and Gu Ce is the son of the big Qi clan in front.


    Do not! There was a voice in Mrs. Gu''s heart, screaming with a bit of hysteria: "Gu Ce has surrendered to the enemy!"


    The usual graceful and dignified woman couldn''t hide the mean look on her face at this moment.


    The ?? patriarch asked indifferently: "Then, can the court have a decision?"


    "When the younger brother and sister made an upturn on the grounds that Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy, could the late emperor be convicted?" The patriarch looked at Madam Gu Tai mockingly.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai seemed to be blocked in her throat, unable to say a word.


    Everyone knew that Gu Ce was guilty, but the late emperor did not formally convict him.


    The patriarch stared at Mrs. Gu Tai''s dark eyes, and said: "Gu Jian falsely accused and deceived the emperor, and he was punished for both crimes. This was the result of his dismissal. This is the emperor''s personal decision today."


    "If Gu Ce is guilty and cannot inherit the family business, then Gu Jian is even more unworthy!"


    Gu Jian was so ashamed and annoyed by the words of the patriarch that he could only dig a hole and get in.


    The ?? patriarch didn''t even look at him, he looked around the other clan elders and asked, "What do you guys say?"


    Every time the ?? clan elders think of Gu Jian''s loss of the title, they feel heartbroken, angry, and even resentful.


    At this moment, even the several clan elders who are close to Gu Jian on weekdays are no longer on Gu Jian''s side, and they all made their stand:


    "The patriarch is right."


    "Gu Jian committed a heinous crime and has a flawed character. He really can''t afford to be a family business."


    "If the family business is in his hands, I''m afraid it will be completely lost."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even the younger brothers of the old Marquis Gu Xuan also stood up to express their stance, and they all chose to support Gu Yuan.


    For a time, Gu Yuan became what people wanted and what everyone wanted.


    The patriarch was satisfied, his eyes were bright, and he made a decision while the iron was hot: "Then I will act on behalf of Cousin Xuan, and in the future, Cousin Xuan''s lineage will be inherited by Gu Yuan, the eldest room."


    "According to the ancestral system, 70% of the property is inherited by the one-family house."


    "The long house accounts for 70%."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 255： Yuan matching (one more)

    Chapter 255 Yuan Matching (one more)


    "I disagree!"


    Gu Jian got up from the chair in a huff.


    He got up so hard that he hit the chair behind and made a thud.


    Gu Jian still wanted to say something, but the patriarch said indifferently: "Gu Jian, if you are dissatisfied with our old bones, then ''eliminate the sect''."


    Mrs. Gu Tai pursed her lips fiercely, almost crushed the string of beads in her hand, and stared at the patriarch with resentment.


    Either the family is separated, or the ancestry is removed.


    The patriarch is really amazing!


    The words in the main hall were also spread outside, and Mr. Wang stood under the eaves to eavesdrop, as if a thunderous thunder sounded in his ears, and his ears rumbled.


    70%!


    Wang felt as if a large piece of flesh had been gouged out of his heart, and his heart ached.


    She has been hosting China Feed for so many years, and she knows very well how big the family business of the Gu family is.


    Emperor Taizu was a forthright person, and he was very generous to those courtiers who followed him to conquer the world. In the third year of the calendar, when he was divided according to merit, Emperor Taizu bestowed 20,000 hectares of honors on Gu Yao, the first-generation Marquis of Dingyuan. Guizhuang Tian, ??800 tenant households, and other gold, silver, silk, etc. At that time, Gu Yao bought a lot of properties.


    Later, the old Hou Ye Gu Xuanzi inherited his father''s business. He was good at business management. Over the past few decades, he has added a lot of fields, shops, houses, etc. to the Houfu, and the industry is booming.


    Even in the past eight years, although the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion had a mediocre status in the court and gradually became marginalized, the family business of the Marquis Mansion was not thin in the noble family, even if it was not one of the best, it was still among the best.


    If 70% of this was given to the long room in vain, Mrs Wang couldn¡¯t help holding her heart in one hand, her heart was bleeding, and her eyes were bright and dark.


    Seeing that Mrs Wang couldn''t get up, her maid hurriedly stroked her back and comforted her softly.


    But where can Wang shi listen to her, her breathing is rapid, and her face is even paler.


    At this moment, a little girl shouted from behind: "Three girls!"


    When Wang Shi heard this, his eyes lit up, and he turned around eagerly to look. Not far behind, Gu Yuncong, who was wearing a concubine-colored embroidered hibiscus hibiscus, walked over gracefully and smiled lightly. , just couldn''t help smiling.


    "Mother." Gu Yunchang blessed Wang Shi gracefully, neither cold nor hot.


    Gu Yuncong and Wang Shi had been quite unhappy about the wedding date. At this time, her beautiful and flawless face showed undisguised estrangement, but her words and deeds were still very thoughtful, making it impossible to find fault.


    "Sister Concubine."


    Seeing that Gu Yuncong was coming, Mrs Wang seemed to have the backbone, and walked towards her quickly, pulling up her right hand excitedly, the first sentence was: "Do you know that the house is going to be split up?"


    At this time, Wang''s heart was all about the separation of the family, and he was upset, and for a while, he forgot the quarrel between the two before.


    "Really?" Gu Yunchang''s eyes flashed slightly, and he glanced at the bustling and noisy main hall ahead.


    She knew that the Hou Mansion was going to split up, so Gu Jianxing invited the clan chiefs and clan elders to come to the mansion. Such a big movement could not be concealed from so many eyes in the mansion.


    Not only she knows, but also the third, fourth and fifth rooms.


    Gu Yunchang was also a little surprised when he first heard the news, but thinking about it carefully, he felt that maybe it would be better for her and for Gu Yanfei to be separated.


    In this Hou''s mansion, she and Gu Yanfei didn''t see each other when they looked up;


    After the separation, they no longer lived under the same roof, and Gu Yanfei would not always use her as a control group, and compare everything with her, even marriage was regarded as a child''s play, just to overwhelm her.


    is also good.


    After ??, the two of them didn''t see each other every day. After a long time, Gu Yanfei should be able to get out of the demonic obstacles of the past, so he wouldn''t want to compare with her from time to time.


    Gu Yunchang lightly stroked the forbidden step on her skirt, and said lightly, "It''s fine to split up."


    Changfang has few people, just a pair of brothers and sisters.


    more importantly¡­


    Gu Yunchang raised his eyes and looked at Gu Yanfei who was drinking tea in the hall, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Since Gu Yanfei couldn''t see her well, in the future, when she married Queen Kang, she also didn''t want Fuze to come to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yunxiang was calm, but Wang shi almost didn''t jump up, and hurriedly said: "You don''t know, the lion in the long room opened his mouth and wanted to split 70% of the family business."


    That is a full 70%!


    Wang''s eyes were full of bloodshots, his pale face turned blue, and he was panting heavily.


    "70%?!" Gu Yunchang raised his eyebrows in surprise, and it was only at this moment that he began to realize that something was not right, "What the **** is going on?"


    The Wang family was in a state of impatience, and he reiterated the reasons for Gu Jian''s seizure by the emperor and the separation of the family, and complained angrily: "Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei are too greedy, disrespectful and disrespectful. keep!"


    "..." Gu Yuncong opened his eyes slightly in astonishment. Under the dense tree canopy above, his pupils such as ink dyed were exceptionally deep.


    In order to seize the Gu family''s property, Gu Yanfei did not hesitate to let the Gu family lose the title of Marquis of Dingyuan?


    If she can''t get it herself, she would rather destroy it! This move is too cruel and too absolute!


    How could she do this! ?


    Mrs. Wang gripped Gu Yunchang''s hand even tighter, and said eagerly, "Sister Chang, go to King Kang quickly, you must not let the long house divide all the property away."


    Previously, because the Changfang only divided 12% of the property, the Wang family did not hide it, and took out all the books of the family generously, wanting to share it in an open and honest way, so as to prevent the Changfang from having too few properties. , make a noise.


    But things are completely different now!


    Wang''s heart was filled with remorse and anxiety, and the fangs of remorse were biting at her heart.


    She was wrong, she should not be so sincere, she should hide some.


    When the uncle left, Gu Yuan was not yet ten years old, and he must have no clue about the family business of the Hou Mansion. Even if she hid some of the account books, Gu Yuan couldn''t find it.


    But now, it is too late to regret it.


    Gu Yunchang already had a knot in Wang''s heart, so he couldn''t go against his will to appease the other party, so he calmly said, "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Wang''s mind was already confused at this moment, and she didn''t pay attention to Gu Yunchang''s indifference at all, and quickly let go of her hand, trying to urge her to hurry in.


    Before he could say anything, he heard the old and calm voice of the patriarch in the hall:


    "There is one more thing, Gu Xuan''s lineage must be a straight lineage!"


    "The Yuan Pei is the Yuan Pei, and the successor is the successor. How can there be such a mess like today."


    "Hey, what a formality!"


    Finally, a faint sigh sounded.


    "Yuan Pei? Successor?" Gu Yunxiang frowned slightly, confused.


    What''s the meaning? !


    After this hesitation, Gu Yunchang stopped his steps, stopped under the corridor, and looked in the direction of the patriarch in the hall.


    The patriarch did not know that there was another person outside the hall, and he still said with plausibility: "The genealogy must also be changed!"


    "There is no reason in this world to record the only son of Yuan Pei in the name of the successor."


    The patriarch secretly felt that Gu Xuan did something inexplicable, and other clan elders thought the same way, but now that Gu Xuan is long gone, it is useless to care about these things.


    All they can do now is make amends.


    The five crowns on Mrs. Gu Tai''s head trembled violently again, and she retorted excitedly: "I''m not the successor!"


    "Qi Chaoning is..."


    The word ?? "substitute" came to her mouth, but she turned around in her mouth three times, but she didn''t say it, and finally replaced it with another word: "Concubine!"


    "She is my concubine, just a concubine."


    These few words, Mrs. Gu Tai gritted her teeth, and thin blue veins protruded from her neck.


    She hadn''t mentioned the name of the eldest sister for a long time. When she said it now, she felt so jerky, as if the last time she called this name was in a previous life.


    Qi Chaoning. Gu Yanfei silently recited the name in his heart, and silently exchanged glances with Gu Yuan.


    It turned out that their grandmother was named Qi Chaoning.


    Madam Gu held her neck arrogantly, her voice was icy, full of contempt, looked at the patriarch and the elders and said, "Qi Chaoning was born by a lowly concubine, do you really want to recognize a concubine as a concubine in your Gu family? "


    Mrs. Gu Tai''s body was straight, her old and turbid eyes shone with unusually bright rays of light, and her expression was obviously arrogant.


    This is her pride as the daughter of an aristocratic family!


    In the Qi family, she is the master, and the eldest sister is just a slave!


    The patriarch twitched his beard calmly, raised his brows slightly, and asked, "Why not?"


    His natural look made Mrs. Gu Tai merrily.


    "..." Mrs. Gu Tai''s face froze again, the corners of her lips were as tight as iron, and she was speechless again by the patriarch.


    Mrs. Gu Tai was born in the Qi clan of Yingchuan, and she was most concerned with the honor of the concubines and concubines. In her heart, an identity like a concubine was not qualified to be a concubine of the Hou family.


    But the patriarch doesn''t care about that at all.


    Gu''s family started at the end of the world. The patriarch grew up in the countryside when he was a child. When his family was poor, he even gnawed the bark of trees. Later, during the war, he also saw Yizi and Shi.


    What does it mean to marry a concubine as the main wife?


    The patriarch was too lazy to talk to Mrs. Gu too much, and said to the clan elders: "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day. I''ll open the ancestral hall today and end this matter."


    The elders of the ?? clan all had no objection, nodding their heads one after another, and all stood up, and no one cared whether Mrs. Gu Tai praised or opposed it.


    Mrs. Gu Tai has been married to the Hou Mansion for more than 30 years. These clansmen have always respected and respected her. Suddenly, it seemed like the sky was torn apart, and she instantly fell from the cloud to the abyss.


    There is no place for her in the eyes of the Gu clan.


    It''s like she is alive, but she has no sense of existence...


    For Mrs. Gu Tai, this made her more uncomfortable than killing her!


    "Do not¡­"


    Mrs. Gu Tai stood up abruptly from the chair. The emotions of anger, unwillingness, humiliation, etc. were intertwined into a raging fire, which rushed straight to her forehead again.


    She got up too hastily, and her eyes turned black again, dizziness swept her body, her feet went weak, her body staggered, and she stumbled forward...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 256： Correct name (two more)

    Chapter 256 Name Correction (two more)


    "Grandma!" Gu Yunchang at the door rushed in from outside the hall like a gust of wind, his skirt fluttering.


    She hurriedly supported Mrs. Gu Tai, who was crumbling, and looked at the haggard old woman with a worried expression.


    "Are you all right? The doctor said you can''t be angry."


    Gu Yunchang caressed Mrs. Gu Tai''s back while looking at Gu Yanfei who was sitting still in the chair, her eyes heavy.


    Until now, Gu Yunchang didn''t understand why Gu Yanfei didn''t have any affection for Mrs. Gu Tai''s grandfather and grandson, and even had a hint of hatred.


    So, Gu Yanfei already knew that Mrs. Gu Tai was not her grandmother.


    Even, she felt that Mrs. Gu Tai took away everything that should have belonged to her own grandmother.


    That''s why she wanted to disturb the Hou Mansion!


    Gu Yanfei was also looking at Gu Yunchang, her apricot eyes were like a pool of still water, so clear, so clear, and calm.


    The eyes of the two men faced each other quietly.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yuncong''s eyes, and only said one sentence calmly: "This is the return of things to their original owners."


    This sentence means a lot.


    After ??, she greeted Gu Yuan with a smile: "Brother, let''s go."


    Everyone left the main hall in an orderly manner, leaving only a few people in the second room to look at each other, everyone lost their souls.


    The crowd surrounded the patriarch and went to the Gu''s ancestral hall located on Houfu West Road, and then opened the ancestral hall and changed the genealogy.


    It was presided over by the patriarch, who burned incense and salutes the ancestral tablet, and said something righteous and righteous. .


    Then, the patriarch solemnly invited out the Gu family tree and laid it out on the long table.


    It should have been revised by the patriarch himself. Seeing that Gu Yuan''s eyes were fixed on the genealogy, he turned and handed the wolf pen in his hand to Gu Yuan: "Brother Yuan, come on."


    For other people, this is a trivial matter, and no one disputes it at all.


    Gu Yuan did not politely dodge anything, thanked the patriarch calmly, took the pen calmly, and added a name to the genealogy by himself¡ª¡ª


    Qi Chaoning.


    This is the name of their brother and sister''s biological grandmother.


    Gu Yuan added this name next to his grandfather Gu Xuan''s name, and then moved his father Gu Ce''s name to his grandfather and grandmother''s name, and then his mother and their siblings'' names.


    These few numbers, Gu Yuan wrote very slowly, stroke by stroke, his mood was agitated, and he felt the power of a thousand pounds from these words inexplicably.


    Gu Yanfei took out the tablet that had been prepared for a long time, and also asked Gu Yuan to mention his grandmother''s name, and placed the tablet next to the tablet of the old marquis Gu Xuan.


    At this point, even the name of their grandmother, Da Qi, is correct.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the tablets of his grandfather and grandmother in front of him with a smile, and his eyes finally settled on the tablet of his grandfather Gu Xuan.


    That "substitute" is still in this tablet.


    Ordinary people are mortal and can''t see anything unusual, but Gu Yanfei is different. Her eyes are nourished by spiritual power, and she can clearly see a faint white light escaping from her grandfather''s tablet, slowly lingering. around this new tablet.


    Gu Yanfei smiled, with a shallow smile, her clear and bright eyes radiated a dazzling light in this slightly dim sacrificial hall.


    She knew that this white light was the soul.


    Last time, she couldn''t see anything, but when she got her grandfather''s tablet, she felt a faint breath of soul.


    And now, the grandmother''s soul has obviously solidified a little more than the last time.


    very nice.


    The smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips deepened a bit, and the end of his eyes curved into a happy arc.


    As a stand-in, grandmother Qi Chaoning has lived, but she is a person who "does not exist in the world". Her life, luck and luck are all for the achievement of Mrs. Gu Tai Qi Chaoan.


    After ?? dies, the substitute will dissipate and dissipate between heaven and earth, and cannot be reincarnated.


    The fate of each stand-in is destined to be a tragedy that leads to a soul-shattering tragedy.


    "Sister." Gu Yuan called out in a low voice, holding a few sticks of incense in his hand.


    The ?? incense pillar has been lit, and the white smoke slowly floats up, reflecting Gu Yuan''s stern eyebrows a little hazy, adding a soft feeling.


    Gu Yuan handed three of the incense sticks to Gu Yanfei.


    The two brothers and sisters walked to the two futons together, knelt down together, and solemnly shouted to the two tablets of the grandparents in front: "Grandfather, grandmother, grandson (granddaughter) greet the two of you."


    The two brothers and sisters bowed down to the tablet, kowtowed, and finally inserted the incense sticks in their hands into the three-legged bronze tripod in front of them.


    The atmosphere is solemn and solemn.


    "Okay!" The patriarch twitched his beard aside, with an open-minded look at the dust settled, hehe smiled, "Your grandmother has a spirit in the sky, seeing you brothers and sisters He Meimei, brother and sister Gong, brother Yuan seems to have a future ahead. Jin, she can rest her eyes when she wants to come."


    The elders of the ?? clan joined in one after another, and urged Gu Yuan around him, so that he should not let down the expectations of his ancestors, and the atmosphere was happy.


    Gu Yanfei stood in front of the incense table, raised his hand and brushed lightly on the tablet with the name "Qi Chaoning" written in front of him, his fingertips brushed the white light lingering on the tablet, and felt the faint soul.


    She could imagine that the grandfather must have put in an unimaginable amount of effort in order to retain this soul and find this ray of life for their grandmother.


    Originally, the grandfather should have wanted the incense of his descendants to warm the grandmother¡¯s soul little by little. This is a good method, but it will take at least a hundred years to solidify the soul.


    And a better way is to "rectify the name".


    Let the stand-in who did not exist in the world obtain her name and identity, and let her name appear in the world dignifiedly, recorded in the genealogy, on the tablet, and let future generations remember her name.


    Only in this way can the avatar get rid of the shackles of "substitute technique" and gain a real new life.


    Like now.


    It only takes a little more time to warm up, and the grandmother will be able to return to reincarnation.


    When Gu Yanfei retracted his right hand, he turned around and met Gu Yuan''s long, smiling eyes not far away, and the young man with sword-brow and star eyes waved to her from a few steps away: "Sister, let''s go."


    Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly, and quickly followed Gu Yuan''s group, with flying clothes and leisurely walking.


    After everyone left the ancestral hall, the setting sun had already fallen halfway, and the sky was full of colorful clouds, like a brocade.


    "Today, Grandfather Lao and all the clan elders really bothered." Gu Yuan bowed his hands to the clan chief and all the clan elders, and behaved decently, neither humble nor arrogant, "I also ask you to stay in the mansion to help preside over the separation of the family."


    "Now in the long house, only my sister and I depend on each other for life, and many things depend on the clan."


    Gu Yuan is usually taciturn, but he is not dumb. He has been in the army for so many years, and he has seen all kinds of high-end comrades and experienced various scenes. Too lazy to do it.


    In the eyes of the patriarch and the clan elders, he only felt that Gu Yuan used to be a juvenile and unruly. Now that he has gone through this ups and downs, Gu Yuan has grown up and matured.


    The patriarch was full of promises, a little sighed in his heart, and more of an appreciation.


    Gu Yanfei, who was two steps behind, walked beside Gu Yuan, and said generously: "Uncle, grandfather, when such a big event happened in the Gu family, the clan should watch as one in the future. My elder brother told me that the elders of the Mongolian clan have always taken care of them since childhood. learn by heart."


    She first said some beautiful and high-sounding remarks, and then turned to the topic, "Big brother has been talking about that he wants to build a family farm for the clan and build a clan school."


    The patriarch and the clan elders were all surprised, overjoyed, and all looked at Gu Yuan eagerly. They didn''t expect him to be so intentional.


    Gu Yanfei continued: "Although my Gu family started out by martial arts, they are military generals in troubled times and civil servants in prosperous times. In the future, if the emperor wants to choose worthy people and use them, he will definitely promote the imperial examinations and make good use of civil servants."


    "Every house and branch in the clan is good, only our Gu family will be good."


    Hearing her words, the patriarch''s heart was surging and his blood boiled, and other clan elders also seemed to have seen the day when their children and grandchildren were inscribed on the golden list, and all showed their yearning.


    Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows, looked at his younger sister''s eyes becoming softer, and said tacitly, "Uncle and grandfather, I want to use 10% of the property to buy this for the clan..."


    "Good boy, you and your eldest brother are good children with hearts." The patriarch was overjoyed and interrupted Gu Yuan''s words with a little eagerness. He was full of praise for Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan. to provide.


    Their Gu family has a title, but the title belongs to the lineage of Gu Yao and Gu Xuan. The other clansmen are well-fed and well-fed, but they are not all rich and noble. There are also children who can''t read and helpless people in the clan. Orphans orphans.


    In the future, when there are more sacrifices and clan studies by Gu Yuanzhi in the clan, it will be very different. The sacrifices can be used to care for orphans and raise orphans, and clan studies can cultivate children in the clan, so that those talented and intelligent Gu clan¡¯s children can be saved because of The poor could not afford to read and were buried.


    The elders of the ?? clan also whispered about this matter, and everyone''s eyes were shining brightly, and they were in high spirits. Even today, the haze of the Gu family''s title deprivation had been swept away.


    Gu Yuan said again: "Uncle and grandfather are too famous."


    "They are all in the same lineage, one is prosperous and one is prosperous, and the family is prosperous and prosperous. This is the long-term way for the family to prosper."


    These words are righteous and dignified, and they are all for the sake of the clan, and it is more useful to hear the clan chief and clan elders.


    The patriarch patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder with a gratified face, and promised with a bright smile: "Brother Yuan, don''t worry, take care of yourself, and other things, the old bones of us will be watching."


    Originally, the patriarch would stay in the mansion to keep an eye on the division of the family, so as not to make a mistake, but now he is more concerned about it, and he almost swears to the sky.


    Other clan elders are not far behind, you promise me every word.


    For them, it is indeed in their own interests.


    Today, Gu Yuan personally promised to give 10% of the property to the clan, so the property that Gu Yuan is allocated will inevitably affect how much "that 10%" is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 257： Break (one more)

    Chapter 257 Break (one more)


    Those clan elders cheered up one by one, and simply stayed in the mansion, taking turns every day, staring at the account book, staring at the account book, sleepless, and grabbing all the hands and feet that the second house moved in the account book. In addition to wrong and missed accounts, there is even a clan elder who remembers that the old Houye Gu Xuan bought a bank in his early years, but he never mentioned it in the property list and account book.


    Finally, the clan elders stared at Gu Jian and handed over the bank deed that he had kept privately. The Wang family didn''t know that Gu Jian had hidden a piece of property until now, and he didn''t know whether to be angry or distressed.


    It took four full days to count all the account books and property in the house.


    The patriarch personally checked and divided these properties one by one, and even the mother and daughter of the three-family Yan family had a share.


    It is reasonable to say that the three-family Yan family is a widow, and there is no male under his knees, so he will not be divided, and of course he will not get the family property, that is, when Gu Yunzhen gets married, he can get a dowry from the public.


    However, Gu Yuan took the initiative to propose that Sanfang should also have an estate.


    Although the third room has no males, it does have daughters, which should be the same as the fourth and fifth rooms.


    explained the details of the separation, and after distributing the list to everyone in each room, the patriarch looked around the hall and asked loudly, "Do you have any objections?"


    The atmosphere in the hall was a little stagnant and a little impetuous.


    "..." The third wife, Mrs. Yan, squeezed the veil nervously, looked at the patriarch, and then at Gu Yuan, before he stopped talking.


    Is this going to separate several of their common rooms?


    They are orphans and widowers of three families, even if they have a family property, whether they can keep it is also a problem.


    Since ancient times, if there is no male in the family, it is easy to be bullied.


    What''s more, after the daughter quit her marriage with the Murong family, her marriage has not been settled...


    In Yan''s heart, the most important thing is always her daughter''s future.


    She is also worried that once the mother and daughter move out, she is a widow with so much inconvenience, how can she see a good marriage for her daughter. Dividing a family is not just as simple as dividing an industry.


    Gu Yunzhen saw the unease of the Yan family, so he held his mother''s hand soothingly, smiled gently, and his eyes were gentle and firm.


    "Three aunts," Gu Yanfei, who was sitting on the other side of Gu Yunzhen, said, "The eldest sister is also surnamed Gu. Although there is no male in the third room, the eldest sister is also in the blood of the Gu family, and can inherit the property of the third room."


    "If those shopkeepers and Zhuangtou dare to bully the master, isn''t there still a big brother in the family? Whoever is not honest, he will naturally be obedient after being beaten up." Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, and said in a slightly playful tone. said.


    My sister said cruel words, and Gu Yuan naturally assumed the role of a thug, and nodded, "I have me."


    Mr. Yan heard the meaning of the brother and sister, and he was relieved, with a happy expression on his face, that is to say, their three bedrooms did not need to move out, and they could still live in the mansion.


    That''s good, that''s good!


    Yan shi held her daughter''s hand instead, her eyes shining brightly.


    This property is also an unexpected joy for Sanfang. In the future, when her daughter gets married, she can not only add makeup to her daughter, but also keep a share by her side as her daughter''s support and retreat.


    Fourth Master Gu and Fifth Master Gu glanced at each other with a little hesitation.


    Because the third room has an extra share, strictly speaking, the proportion of the property they have been allocated has decreased, but because the second room secretly hidden the money house was picked up, so the actual property they have been allocated is more than expected. too much.


    Seeing that they didn''t answer for a long time, the patriarch at the top asked again: "Do you have any objections?"


    Gu Fourth Master and Gu Fifth Master had already made up their minds and nodded to each other.


    They know that their talents are mediocre, they are born, and they have never coveted a title, they just want to live a peaceful life like a few uncles born from a child.


    The two brothers expressed their stance to the patriarch: "Uncle, I have no objection."


    "Uncle got a fair share."


    Originally had the title of Marquis Dingyuan, as long as they did not separate their families, their sons would be the sons of the Marquis, and their daughters would be the daughters of the Marquis, and their children would be able to discuss marriage better in the future.


    But now, the Marquis Mansion doesn''t even have the title of title, and only this huge mansion remains. The Marquis Mansion will only be "Gu Mansion" in the future.


    They are not the third house without a male to support the lintel, and they can only rely on others. It is better to divide the house with He Lele, and they can sell well in front of Gu Yuan.


    The Fourth Master Gu added with a smile on his face: "Uncle Kui and a few other clan elders are old. I will wait for me to move to a new house someday, and then invite all the elders to come and drink at home."


    From beginning to end, no one asked the second room for his opinion.


    Gu Jian''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he was so angry that he couldn''t contain himself.


    Their second room should have been divided into 15%, but because the third room was divided, it was reduced to 12%, leaving only a mere 12%.


    In his heart, he felt that these two younger brothers were too useless, so he let the third house scrape another layer of flesh and blood from them.


    But he didn''t dare to say a word, for fear of saying one more word, the patriarch proposed to excommunicate the second house.


    After sending off the patriarch and the elders of the clan, Gu Yuan returned to the main hall again, and said directly without mercy: "Second uncle, second aunt, I will give you ten days, and the second room must be moved out within ten days. "


    Gu Yuan''s expression was stern when he spoke, and his tone was calm and firm, giving people a kind of courage to kill.


    Gu Yuan has always been a person who dares to speak and act. Gu Jian has no doubt that if he dares to leave one day late, his rebellious nephew will dare to pack their second room''s luggage and throw them out of the house.


    After saying that, Gu Yuan didn''t care how Gu Jian, Wang Shi and others reacted, he greeted Gu Yanfei and left the main hall together.


    The two brothers and sisters just walked down the stone steps in front of the hall, when Gu Yunxiang''s slightly tense voice came from behind: "Big Brother!"


    Gu Yunchang hurriedly stepped out of the threshold, holding her skirt, and stopped Gu Yuan.


    "Can it be another month?" Gu Yunxiang looked at Gu Yuan a few steps away and asked softly.


    "No." Gu Yuan said without thinking.


    "..." Gu Yunchang''s face froze.


    Under the heavy eaves, the warm sunlight shone down, making Gu Yunxiang''s figure half in the sun and half in the shadow, and the right eye hidden in the shadow was unusually deep.


    Her brows twitched, and she asked calmly, "Brother, do you really want to be so heartless?"


    Gu Yunchang looked at Gu Yuan with a kind of mournful warmth in his eyes, and his taut fingers turned white.


    Gu Yuan also looked at Gu Yuncong on the stone steps, and asked back, "Should I have affection for a person who wants me to die to make room for him?"


    Gu Jian and Mrs. Gu Tai''s confession was that he wanted him to die, but his heart was not so broad.


    "..." Gu Yunchang was speechless for a moment.


    She also felt that Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian''s accusation was inappropriate, and they were suspected of falling into trouble. If she had known earlier, she would have persuaded a few words.


    Gu Yunchang took a deep breath and asked with difficulty, "What about me?"


    "Brother, I''m about to get married."


    They have been brothers and sisters for 14 years, wouldn''t he be willing to think about her?


    Her slender figure stood upright, like a birch tree in the wind and rain, and her expression was vaguely full of desperate sadness.


    Obviously he and her have been dependent on each other since childhood and grew up together. Is every bit of the past fifteen years fake?


    Gu Yuan stared deeply at Gu Yunchang, his dark pupils were like a calm sea, with no waves, but with a shocking power.


    Gu Yuan said slowly: "What is the relationship between me and you?"


    "I used to be nice to you because you were my sister."


    "Since you are not my sister, why should I tolerate you?"


    said a few words very naturally, his calm voice had no emotion, and there was an unfamiliar indifference on his face.


    Gu Yunxiang couldn''t believe his ears, only that Gu Yuan was so unfamiliar in front of him.


    Even in the few months after Gu Yanfei came back, the eldest brother has become less like the old eldest brother, but in her heart, she always felt that Gu Yuan still had a little brother-sister affection for her.


    In the past, she could still deceive herself and tell herself that the heartless words eldest brother said were all because Gu Yanfei was here, and eldest brother took care of Gu Yanfei.


    but now¡­¡­


    Gu Yunchang stared at Gu Yuan without blinking, Gu Yuan''s eyes were as deep as the sea and firm as a mountain.


    She remembered that Gu Yuan had defended Gu Yanfei time and time again, right and wrong, but now, Gu Yuan completely ignored her about to get married.


    Gu Yunxiang''s heart was sour, and the sourness spread to the eye sockets, and it was faintly covered with a hazy mist.


    The sourness gradually turned into bitterness, which made the corners of her eyes dry and tight.


    Even though the Gu family has been deprived of the title, the mansion granted by the imperial family has not been taken back. Getting married from this mansion is completely different from marrying in the small house assigned to the second room.


    Her wedding with King Kang was the most important day in her life.


    She hopes that her wedding will be grand and perfect, and this is her last face.


    This is also her last request to Gu Yuan.


    She really didn''t understand why Gu Yuan treated her so heartlessly, like several ice thorns stabbing into her heart at the same time, the pain was so painful that even her lips turned white.


    In addition to the heartache, there was a bit of embarrassment on his face.


    "Yan Fei, let''s go." Gu Yuan called Gu Yanfei, who was beside him, and the brother and sister left side by side.


    Gu Yunchang''s cherry lips were tightly pressed into a straight line, and he fixedly stared at the back of Gu Yuan''s departure.


    After a long while, she seemed to have finally made up her mind, and she seemed to grit her teeth to give up something, and said word by word, "You are the one who''s sorry for me."


    is you.


    From then on, Gu Yuan was no longer her eldest brother.


    Gu Yunxiang raised her chin, her expression was three-point arrogance, three-point decisiveness, and four-point ridicule, and there was no trace of the usual friendly smile on her lips, as if she had suddenly changed into a person.


    Gu Yanfei, who was in front of him, faintly felt an inexplicable coolness coming from his back, as if a gust of wind was blowing, and the hairs on his neck stood up instantly.


    Gu Yanfei looked back while walking.


    What caught her eye was the boiling golden luck around Gu Yunxiang.


    Gu Yunchang was still standing under the eaves in front of the main hall, motionless, but the luck around her was frantically stirring.


    The black air mixed with the golden luck suddenly became thicker. Before, it was only a thread of thread, like a few strands of silk being tugged up by expensive silk, but now, nearly one-third of the luck is lost. Covered in black ink.


    The black air radiates with claws and claws, making a noise.


    Gu Yunchang''s fair face was set against the black mist like a mist, like a female ghost returning from hell, gloomy and gloomy, and revealed a faint madness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 258： Zhongxie (two more)

    Chapter 258 Zhongxie (two more)


    "Yo." Gu Yanfei''s face was full of surprise, and he whispered softly, "Interesting."


    She just muttered to herself, her voice not loud.


    But Gu Yuan''s ears were sharp, he heard it clearly, and asked, "What''s interesting?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled but did not answer, bursting out a pair of shallow pear vortices, picked a bright yellow jasmine flower, and turned it casually between her fingers.


    Gu Yuan just asked casually, not bothered about it, and immediately said to himself: "Sister, after the second room moves out, this house will be empty, I plan to lock half of the courtyard..."


    The mansion they live in now was given by Emperor Taizu when he was awarded a title, and it is in accordance with the regulations of the marquis.


    The emperor did not take back the mansion because of the seizure of the title. It was a gift for them to continue to live here, but they also had to make some attitudes.


    Gu Yanfei knew that the eldest brother was just chatting with her, so he replied casually.


    The two brothers and sisters talked together, talking about his plan to transfer Wutong''s father back to the mansion, and talking about Mammy Zhuang''s injury is almost healed, and he also planned to let her come to the mansion to help Gu Yanfei, Speaking of his plans to renovate Chenghui Garden a little...


    The two walked all the way, talking all the way, until they came to the door of ceremony.


    Gu Yuan has been busy with errands recently. Today, he took a half-day leave for the family separation. Now that everything is over, he plans to go back quickly.


    I don''t want to, in addition to his beloved horse, a black lacquered flat-headed carriage was parked at the ceremonial gate.


    Gu Yuan recognized at a glance that this was his sister''s carriage, and when he saw that she was going out, he smiled and said, "Sister, I''ll give you a ride."


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei was not polite to his eldest brother at all, "Jiao Niang and I made an appointment to go to Shuijinglou to watch a play, and it happened to be on the way."


    Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiao Niang agreed that they would never go to Tianyin Pavilion again, so Wei Jiao Niang found a new theater, and the two made an appointment to go to the theater today.


    Gu Yuan also knew Shuijinglou and said with a smile, "Shuijinglou sings well."


    Gu Yuan felt that a girl of her younger sister''s age should go out for a walk more often, instead of staying in Yuheng Garden every day, less fond of going out than her cat.


    I don''t want to, as soon as the brother and sister''s carriage went out, they met Wei Jiaoniang''s personal maid.


    "Magpie?" Gu Yanfei lifted a corner of the carriage curtain.


    The magpie saluted Gu Yan flying in the carriage, and said a little embarrassedly: "Second girl Gu, the ninth girl in my family caught a cold last night, and was detained by Mrs. Shizi in the house, and she was not allowed to go out."


    "The girl asked the servant to come and talk to the second girl Gu, saying that I will invite you to play another day."


    Gu Yanfei was okay, so he said, "Then I''ll go see her."


    Gu Yuan gave his sister a ride, and the magpies followed behind in the carriage of the imperial government.


    Although Gu Yanfei visited without notice, everyone in the palace knew that she was on good terms with her ninth girls, and the concierge greeted people respectfully.


    The maid in green first led Gu Yanfei to the main courtyard to greet Mrs. Wei Guogong, and all the way led people to the quiet and elegant Zuoji room.


    "Yan Fei, you really have a heart." Mrs. Wei Guogong''s heroic face showed a hearty smile. When she smiled, a few wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes, softening her slightly tough outline.


    She had already listened to the maid and knew that Gu Yanfei had come to visit Wei Jiaoniang on purpose.


    Gu Yanfei smiled generously and said calmly, "I''ll come to see Jiao Niang, and I''ll also come to greet you."


    Not only Madam Wei was alone in the room, but there were also others.


    Sitting at the bottom is a beautiful woman in her thirties, with a goose egg face, crescent eyebrows, willow leaf eyes, and a graceful appearance.


    The beautiful woman wore a begonia red 10-patterned brocade robe, which was a frosted white hanging silk top with a stand-up collar, and a white long skirt with a pick-up line. A pair of dragonfly dotted lotus shoes were exposed below the skirt, and the whole person was elegant and noble.


    In addition to the beautiful woman, there are also two children, a boy and a girl, both of whom are six or seven years old. Both children are fair-skinned, pink and jade-cut, very beautiful, but their personalities are very different. The boy is arrogant and the girl is quiet. .


    "Yan Fei, this is Jiao Niang''s twelve aunts, you haven''t seen it yet..." Mrs. Wei Guogong smiled and introduced the two parties.


    Only then did Gu Yanfei know that this extravagant and beautiful woman was the youngest sister of Duke Wei, Mrs. Wei Wan of Ji''an Hou.


    And this pair of children is a pair of twins under Mrs. Hou''s knees, named Xu Luo and Xu Yao.


    After Gu Yanfei greeted Wei Wan, the pair of dragon and phoenix also stepped forward, shoulder to shoulder, and gave Gu Yanfei a salute.


    The beautiful dragon and phoenix fetuses are about four or five similar. They are dressed in aqua blue clothes.


    Gu Yanfei smiled and put a purse with golden melon seeds as a greeting gift for the twins. The girl said "Thank you, sister", and took it obediently. The boy pursed his lips and silently reached out to take the purse.


    From his wide cuffs, Gu Yanfei could see the blood-red scars on his fair wrists, like whip marks and imprints like iron chains, which disappeared deep into the cuffs.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at Xu Luo twice, her delicate eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and she quickly looked away as if nothing had happened.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong liked Gu Yanfei very much, took her hand with a smile and said: "Yan Fei, don''t worry, Jiao Niang is fine, it''s just the wind blowing last night and contracting the cold."


    "Tell me about her later, it''s only the first month of the month, and she doesn''t close the window when she sleeps at night."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong teased her granddaughter a few times, and left Gu Yanfei to talk for a while before ordering the maid to take Gu Yanfei to Wei Jiaoniang in person.


    After Gu Yan flew away, Wei Wan asked Mrs. Wei Guogong a little excitedly and said, "Sister-in-law, I heard that my eldest brother vomited blood in Tianyin Pavilion last time, and this second girl was also saved by Gu Er girl, right?"


    Her eyes were exceptionally bright, and she had also heard about Gu Yanfei saving the eldest princess at Chengtianmen, but she didn''t expect that this second girl was so young, and she wasn''t up to the age of óÇ, so she couldn''t believe it for a while.


    "Yeah." Mrs. Wei Guogong nodded and said with admiration, "Yan Fei is a good person, and she has an open mind. She deserves to be the daughter of a general."


    Wei Wan thought about it, looked at the boy who was sitting next to him and played Jiu Lianhuan, and asked in a low voice, "Sister-in-law, do you want me to ask Second Lady Gu to show Brother Luo?"


    Xu Luo played Jiu Lianhuan with her head down, Xu Yao leaned beside her brother to watch him play, and asked him flatteringly, "Brother, do you want candied fruit?"


    Xu Luo, as if he had never heard of it, played with his Jiulianhuan by himself.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong frowned, stared at Xu Luo for a while, but also lowered her voice, leaned into Wei Wan''s ear and said, "Is brother Luo okay?"


    "It''s not good." Wei Wan shook her head frowningly, the corners of her eyes were slightly red, "And it''s even worse, I look like I''ve hit an evil... I can''t sleep for several nights."


    Wei Wan frowned more and more the more she spoke, and rubbed the handkerchief unconsciously with both hands.


    "You said it earlier, you just asked Yan Fei to help Brother Luo take a look." Mrs. Wei Guogong also showed a worried look.


    This little sister-in-law has been married to the Marquis of Ji''an for many years, and she has only this pair of children under her knees. Naturally, she regards this only son-in-law as a treasure.


    "..." Wei Wan looked outside hesitantly, feeling a little remorse in her heart.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong clapped her hand for fear of her, and said softly, "In a moment, let''s go to Jiao Niang''s place together."


    "However, Yan Fei is a guest. If Yan Fei is unhappy, don''t force it. Next time, I and Jiao Niang will accompany you to visit the house in person."


    Wei Wan was grown up by Mrs. Wei Guogong, who said she was an aunt, but in fact she has a bit of a mother-in-law''s affection. She was always convinced by what the eldest sister said, and answered repeatedly: "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I know. ."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong instructed Mammy to hurry up and prepare some refreshments that the girls loved to eat.


    When the refreshment came, the sister-in-law and sister-in-law took the food box and the twins, and went to Wei Jiao Niang''s yard surrounded by the servants and maids.


    The maid hurriedly ran to report, there was laughter and laughter in the inner room, and the two congenial girls gathered together, and there were endless things to say.


    As Mrs. Wei Guogong said, Wei Jiao Niang just suffered a little cold at night, and she was in good spirits. She kept talking like a sparrow:


    "...This book is so wonderful. I wanted to sleep after watching it for an hour longer, but I accidentally saw the time when the **** crowing."


    "Yan Fei, do you want to watch it? You can take it back and watch it slowly."


    "I still have a shelf full of books here, you can choose and take whatever you want."


    Wei Jiaoniang said boldly, she just wished Gu Yanfei would remove all these scriptures, thinking that next time they could chat about these scriptures she liked.


    At this moment, the maid came in with a curtain and told that Mrs. Wei Guogong and the others were coming.


    Wei Jiao Niang was slightly taken aback, a little surprised how the grandmother and the twelve aunts came.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong let the maid serve the refreshments she prepared.


    Knowing that a distinguished guest came to the kitchen, I chose a petal-shaped plate, and each "petal" was filled with the same delicate desserts, tuckahoe cake, jujube cake, nest sugar, dragon beard cake, iced rice cake, flower cake, sweet-scented osmanthus Cake and so on, put a full table.


    Wei Jiao Niang greeted Gu Yanfei for the dessert, telling her which is crispy, which is sweet, which is soft and waxy, which is salty...


    After Gu Yanfei had eaten some snacks, Mrs. Wei Guogong asked Xu Yao to be carried to the next room to play, and this was the meaning:


    "Yan Fei, my sister-in-law has this pair of direct-born sons and daughters under her knees, and treats them like treasures. Recently, brother Luo has also been caught up in something, seems to have fallen into evil, I would like to ask you to help me take a look..."


    Mrs. Wei Guo only said this, and then she motioned Wei Wan with her eyes to speak.


    Wei Wan''s brows were twisted into knots, and she said solemnly: "He doesn''t know where he got the ''dirty stuff'', and his back... hey!"


    "Brother Luo, come here." She simply called her eldest son, Xu Luo, and ordered the nurse to help him undress.


    The nurse carefully loosened his outer robe a little, and pulled down the robe and middle shirt, revealing his thin back.


    The boy''s fair back was covered with a large blood-red scar, shaped like a grimacing, twisted face, occupying most of his back.


    The scar was as red as blood, as if the skin had fallen off in large swaths, revealing the flesh and blood underneath. When the boy breathed, his back rose and fell, and the blue blood vessels under the skin were faintly bulging...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 259： not (one more)

    Chapter 259 is not (one more)


    "Brother Luo." Wei Wan held her son''s hand distressedly.


    Xu Luo''s face changed slightly, and the blood-red "grimace" on his back became even redder, as if he was about to drip blood, and seemed to be alive again.


    He pushed Wei Wan away impatiently. When he was excited, his originally perfect facial features like a golden boy became a little hideous, and the expression on his face was like a ghost on his back in an instant.


    Wei Jiao Niang thought she was bold, and she gasped, her hair standing on end.


    "Second Lady Gu, I don''t know what happened to the child, did he hit the evil?" Wei Wan looked at Gu Yanfei anxiously.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t change his face, he lowered his eyes and quietly stared at the grimace-like blood-red scar on the boy''s back, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wei Wan''s heart immediately lifted, she almost held her breath, wanted to ask, but did not dare to disturb Gu Yanfei.


    After looking at it for a while, Gu Yanfei withdrew his gaze and signaled that the nurse could put on Xu Luo''s clothes.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Xu Luo''s face again for a while, and said, "I have to look at his character."


    This involves eight characters, so it really hits evil.


    Mrs. Wei Guo and Wei Wan looked at each other.


    There were no outsiders around here, so Wei Wan told the eldest son''s eight characters truthfully.


    Gu Yanfei casually pinched his fingers, looked at Xu Luo and Wei Wan back and forth, and asked inexplicably, "Mrs. Hou, Ling Ai''s birthday is an hour younger?"


    "That''s right." Although Wei Wan didn''t know why Gu Yanfei asked about her daughter, she nodded and answered.


    Gu Yanfei said again: "Three months ago, this child suddenly had a red mark on his skin. It was on the chest at first, and gradually spread to the back. The color deepened and turned into this blood-colored scar, until it formed a ''ghost face'' half a month ago."


    "His temper has been getting more and more impatient recently, right?"


    "Indeed." Wei Wan nodded again and again, looked at Gu Yanfei expectantly, and was convinced by her again.


    is all right, Miss Gu is right every word.


    My son''s disease is too evil.


    In the past two months, Ji''an Hou''s mansion has exhausted all kinds of methods, whether it is a doctor, a Taoist monk, a doctor or a witch, the Hou''s mansion has already been found. Please, a mess of medicines, talismans, I took a bunch of them, and she also tried taking them internally and externally for her son, but it was completely useless.


    The blood-colored "grimace" on Xu Luo''s body became bigger and bigger, as if it was entangled by some evil spirit, and it took up almost one-third of the skin of her body. A child who used to have a good temperament has recently changed her personality because of this. The mother and sister Xu Yao also lost their temper frequently, which made the whole house worry.


    Wei Wan asked solemnly, "Second Lady Gu, is there a way to resolve this evil for the child?"


    Gu Yanfei stared at the blood-red "ghost face" on Xu Luo''s back as if he had never heard of it for a while, then after a while, he withdrew his gaze and said quietly, "Within today, this child must be sent away."


    "Otherwise, Madam and your child will surely die!"


    The room was silent for a moment.


    What? ! Wei Wan widened her eyes in shock.


    "I don''t want it!" Xu Luo changed his face instantly, stomped his feet in exasperation, and shouted excitedly, "I don''t want to go!"


    "Mother, don''t send me away!"


    Wei Wan finally came back to her senses and was about to appease her son, but she heard Gu Yanfei say: "You and your child are all dead because of him. The hexagram shows that this is not a pair of dragons... ¡­¡±


    "Snapped!"


    Wei Wan slapped the table heavily, interrupting Gu Yanfei''s words.


    Wei Wan''s face was full of anger, and she no longer saw the ardent politeness before, and angrily pointed at Gu Yanfei''s nose and said, "Shut up!"


    She was about to go crazy, her beautiful face was filled with monstrous anger.


    Although her son is not very well, most of them have been hit by evil. He is not in a bad mood at ordinary times. He is very good at playing and reading. After seeing so many doctors and Taoist priests, no one said that his son was dying.


    Her daughter is even better, and there is no problem.


    These two children are her heart, and now this second girl Gu is cursing them to death, how can she, a mother, bear it!


    Wei Wan became angrier the more she thought about it, her plump chest heaving up and down rapidly.


    She heard her sister-in-law say that Gu Yanfei saved the life of the eldest brother, and also heard that she also saved the eldest princess.


    "Sister-in-law, you have heard what she just said." Wei Wan frowned and complained to Mrs. Wei Guogong, "Why do you keep her for such a deceitful person?! It''s better to drive out quickly, so as not to teach our little girl bad."


    The temples on both sides of Mrs. Wei Guo throbbed.


    This little sister-in-law is the old daughter of her in-laws. Since she was a child, her family has let her, doted on her, and raised her to have an explosive temper, that is, Ji An Hou has a good temper, and the two have never blushed for many years.


    "Twelve sisters..." Mrs. Wei Guogong wanted to persuade the sister-in-law to apologize to Gu Yanfei, but was interrupted by Wei Jiaoniang excitedly.


    "Auntie, you really don''t know good people!" Wei Jiao Niang was even more excited than Gu Yanfei, her face flushed with anger, she glared at Wei Wan who was sitting opposite her and said, "It was you who asked to come and Yan Fei kindly mentioned you. Why are you still scolding people!"


    "We, Yan Fei, don''t just count on others. If it wasn''t for my grandmother''s sake, Yan Fei wouldn''t even bother to look at you!"


    Wei Jiao Niang raised her neck and looked at Wei Wan, her aura not losing to the other party at all.


    The words she just said were also her true words. Gu Yanfei has always been at ease and acted as he pleases. If it wasn''t for his grandmother who led people to beg to him, Yan Fei might not have been bothered about this in retrospect.


    "You... Jiao Niang, is that how you talk to your elders?!" Wei Wan stomped her feet in embarrassment, thinking that she and her sister-in-law were clearly fascinated by Gu Yanfei.


    Wei Wan got up and walked away, leaving a sentence contemptuously:


    "Just treat that charlatan as your guest!"


    She took her son, greeted her daughter Xu Yao next door, and left angrily.


    She was so angry that the door curtain embroidered with dragon and phoenix play beads was rudely provoked by her, and then slammed down again, the door curtain swayed in the air.


    A liar? Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but laugh.


    No one has ever called her a "liar".


    Mrs. Wei Guogong would not doubt Gu Yanfei''s ability, so she quickly comforted her and said, "Yan Fei, don''t bother with my little sister-in-law, she has been short-tempered since she was a child, and it was difficult for her to have children after marriage, so she finally got this pair of children. "


    "The doctor said that she was injured in childbirth, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to have another child in the future."


    Because of this, Wei Wan regarded these two children more than anything else.


    Gu Yanfei smiled without any doubts, his eyes still clear.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong carefully scrutinized Gu Yanfei''s face. Seeing that she didn''t seem to care about her, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She calmed down and asked cautiously, "Yan Fei, what did you mean just now?"


    Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks in one hand, stared at the dragon and phoenix embroidered on the brocade curtain in front of him, followed the unfinished words just now, and continued: "This is not a dragon and a phoenix, but a pair of twins."


    "There is a baby girl who should be gone soon after birth."


    What''s the meaning? ! Gu Yanfei''s two sentences made Mrs. Wei Guo''s hair go horrified, her scalp tingling slightly.


    "Really?!" Madam Wei Guo couldn''t help but asked.


    Gu Yanfei nodded.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong also looked at the door curtain embroidered with dragon and phoenix play beads, and muttered to herself: "How could..."


    How can a dead baby girl become a living son? !


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s mind was a little confused, and she thought of the scary scarlet scar on Xu Luo''s back that looked like a grimace. The first thought in her mind was: Could it be some sorcery?


    "I see!" Wei Jiao Niang touched her palm excitedly and said sternly, "Xu Luo was not born by my great-aunt''s mother!"


    "Yan Fei must be right!"


    Wei Jiao Niang said with great certainty, her eyes bright and firm.


    ¾ë! thumping!


    Wei Jiaoniang''s words were like a heavy hammer hitting Madam Wei''s heart.


    She gasped, her heart trembled, and her voice became a little tight: "Du Juan, go and call Awan back."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong, who has always been a strong character on weekdays, rarely showed a hint of vulnerability at this time.


    The big maid, Du Juan, hurriedly responded and ran out to chase Wei Wan, her heart was beating wildly, she couldn''t think deeply.


    "Yan Fei," Mrs. Wei Guogong stared at Gu Yanfei, and said in a deep voice, "Will that dead baby girl..."


    She couldn''t help but think: Could the weird "grimace" behind Xu Luo be the baby girl''s baby spirit?


    There are no ghosts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 260： Scar (two more)

    Chapter 260 Scar (two more)


    Du Juan didn''t hear the words behind Mrs. Wei Guogong.


    She rushed out of the house in a hurry, and ran in the direction of Neiyimen with a clear goal. This way, she ran out of breath.


    But she was still a step late, and the inner and outer ceremonial gates were empty.


    A concierge probably guessed that Du Juan was here to chase Mrs. Ji''an Hou, and said indifferently, "Miss Du Juan, the horse carriage of Hou''s residence has just left..."


    Wei Wan has already left with a pair of children.


    The Marquis of Ji''an''s Mansion is not too far from the Mansion of the Duke of Wei, and it''s only about a Kung Fu drive.


    When ?? returned to the Hou residence, Wei Wan''s anger had not subsided, and her plump lips were still tightly pursed.


    When she got off the carriage, she saw a man wearing a sky blue straight jacket standing outside the carriage.


    Twenty-eight and nine men are tall and straight, with handsome facial features. Under the sun, his eyebrows and eyes are more gentle than usual, and he is dignified.


    "Ayan, why are you here?" Wei Wan looked at her husband Ji''an Hou Xuyan in surprise.


    Before Xu Yan could speak, the twins had already descended from the carriage one by one. The boy Xu Luo threw himself into his father''s arms and shouted affectionately, "Daddy."


    The little girl Xu Yao stood three steps away, pursed her lips and smiled. She smiled lightly, and she blessed her father with restraint and obedience: "Father."


    Xu Yan touched the top of his son''s hair, and then touched the top of his daughter''s hair without discrimination, and said with a smile: "Wan''er, I will start a rest tomorrow, and the two of us and our two children will go to Zhuangzi to live together for two days. "


    "Don''t you want to rest in three days?" Wei Wan''s eyes widened in surprise, her pupils shone brightly, "I haven''t packed my bags yet, so I can''t just walk away with empty hands."


    She had agreed with her husband-in-law a few days ago, and when he was free, they would take their children to live in Zhuangzi in the suburbs of Beijing, and stopped by the Wuliang Temple near Zhuangzi to ask for a peace amulet for their son.


    The Boundless View is well-known in Beijing. Although it was slightly affected by the Shangqing affair a few days ago, the people in Beijing quickly settled the account on the Yu family after knowing the Shangqing surname. The incense was restored to its original state.


    "Didn''t I want to give you and the children a surprise?" Xu Yan said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll let ... Mammy Wang pack up everything that should be prepared."


    Xu Luo listened to the music, took Xu Yan''s big hand with a smile, and urged eagerly: "Dad, let''s go quickly."


    During these days, Xu Luo was tortured by the scars that I don''t know whether it was an evil or a "weird disease". Either she lost her temper or she was depressed. Today, she rarely smiled. Seeing Wei Wan''s heart was overjoyed, she felt that she should have taken the children out. Relax.


    So Wei Wan and the twins returned to the carriage, and Xu Yan finally got on the carriage.


    The horse carriage in Hou¡¯s Mansion was quite spacious, more than enough for their family of four. Xu Yan sat on the left side of the carriage with Xu Luo in his arms, Wei Wan and her daughter Xu Yao sat on the other side.


    The ?? carriage quickly drove out of the Hou residence again, this time in a direction away from Duke Wei''s residence.


    Xu Luo took out his Nine Links again and started playing.


    Wei Wan looked at her son with a touch of kindness on her face, and then she remembered the matter of the Duke''s mansion and frowned.


    She always said something, and complained to Xu Yan unhappily: "Ayan, when I went to Duke Wei''s mansion today, I met a magic stick."


    "I originally wanted her to see Brother Luo..." As she spoke, her pitiful gaze swept across Xu Luo''s face, "I didn''t expect that she would curse me without saying a few words..."


    "Curse you?" Xu Yan interrupted her, frowning slightly.


    "She cursed me and our children to die! Bad luck, really bad luck!" The more Wei Wan said, the more indignant she became. She took her daughter Xu Yao who was sitting beside her in her arms, and gently stroked her slender shoulders.


    Xu Yao snuggled up to her mother obediently, showing admiration on her face.


    Wei Wan stroked her daughter''s hair again, and snorted coldly: "Hmph, I heard that she saved the eldest princess before. I see, it''s just a fake name, maybe it''s just luck."


    "If I didn''t leave just now, in the next step, she is afraid that she will make a lot of money to change my life."


    "The one who rescued the eldest princess..." Xu Yan frowned and looked at Wei Wan thoughtfully, his eyes darkened, revealing obvious displeasure, "Could it be the second girl you''re talking about?"


    Since the incident at Chaocheng Tianmen, the prestige of the former Dingyuan Hou¡¯s mansion, Gu Er, is known to everyone in the courtroom, not to mention, because she alone pulled out the radish and brought it out of the mud. The Yu family and the Feng family were also involved.


    Wei Wan nodded.


    She was still angry and didn''t want to mention the other person''s name.


    "Clap."


    Jiu Lianhuan released from Xu Luo''s hand, he had already closed his eyes and fell asleep on his father''s lap.


    Xu Yan hurriedly adjusted his son''s sleeping position. Through the neckline, he could see the blood-red scars on the boy''s skin looming, like a fire burning his body.


    Just looking at it like this, Wei Wan felt distressed, and could not wait to bear this for her son.


    Xu Yan carefully loosened his son''s neckline again, and comforted his wife softly, "It''s okay, our brother Luo Jiren has a natural appearance."


    "I have inquired about it, and the real person Xuancheng, the master of the Infinite View, has returned to watch it. This time, we will ask the real person to take a good look at Brother Luo."


    Seeing her husband being so devoted to their only son, Wei Wan felt tenderness in her heart.


    She was thin, but her husband never took a concubine, and he was even more caring for their eldest son. He personally enlightened Xu Luo, taught him martial arts, and took care of his daily life, no less trouble than her mother.


    The son is like this, the husband is afraid that he is more distressed than her.


    Wei Wan sighed deeply, and rhythmically caressed her daughter''s shoulder with her right hand, and said helplessly, "I don''t know what kind of evil brother Luo is, I just hope that the real person Xuancheng is a little sincere. Don''t be a vain name again!"


    "If Brother Luo gets better, I''m willing to eat for three years... no, ten years of fasting."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the voices of the couple chattering, the carriage drove out of the capital from the west gate.


    The road was smooth, and the carriage swayed regularly. Gradually, Wei Wan in the carriage became a little sleepy.


    Under the persuasion of her husband, she closed her eyes and took a nap.


    The twins slept soundly, Wei Wan was half asleep and half awake, opening her eyes from time to time to look at the children.


    When she didn''t know how many times she opened her eyes, she noticed that it was a little dark in the carriage, so she opened the curtains and looked outside the carriage.


    It was already dusk outside, the sun was halfway down, and the sky was half bright and half dark.


    Wei Wan rubbed her brows, and said in a hoarse voice to Xu Yan, who was sitting opposite: "Isn''t Wushanzhuang here yet?"


    Hou''s house in the western suburbs of Zhuangzi is very close to the Boundless View, and because of this, they plan to live in this farmhouse that they don''t often visit on weekdays.


    "It hasn''t arrived yet." Xu Yan also opened the curtains to look out, and explained helplessly, "There was a road that was blocked by the Tianshan rockslide the day before, so the driver changed the road and had to make a circle."


    "You close your eyes and sleep for a while, and you''ll be there in a while."


    Xu Yan said so, but, until the sunset completely fell and it was dark, Wushanzhuang had not arrived.


    A dim glass candle was lit in the carriage, and the candle flickered slightly as the carriage moved.


    Wei Wan didn''t feel sleepy either. From time to time, she raised the curtains and looked out of the carriage, only to feel that the carriage was going more and more deviated. There was darkness on both sides of the road, and only a shadowy shadow could be seen in the distance.


    Wei Wan was a little anxious, thinking that the driver might have gone the wrong way, and was about to ask, when the carriage suddenly shook violently, and there was a sound from the driver outside, which was accompanied by the anxious neighing of the horses. .


    The coachman shouted nervously outside: "Master Hou, Madam, someone robbed the road."


    The candle was still swaying wildly in the glass lampshade, and the dim yellow light cast a dim light and shadow on Wei Wan''s face.


    Xu Yao, who was sleeping in Wei Wan''s arms, was also awakened and rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    Wei Wan hugged her daughter subconsciously, and Gu Yanfei''s cold voice sounded in her mind: "Within today, the madam and your child will surely die!"


    The idea of ???? just surfaced, and she was rejected by herself.


    no, I can not.


    She couldn''t help but shook her head and said to herself that she didn''t believe it.


    But there was a hint of panic in her expression, and a bone-chilling coldness spread rapidly in her heart, like a cobweb entangled her tightly.


    "Everyone be careful, it''s a thief!"


    "Come on, brothers!"


    There were bursts of high-pitched shouts from outside the carriage, tearing apart the silence of the dark night and the peace in the carriage.


    Immediately afterwards, clanging swords collided one after another, with shrill screams, groans of despair, and chaotic running... These thrilling sounds mixed together, disturbing Wei Wan''s mind.


    A thick smell of blood floated in from the window, getting stronger and stronger.


    Xu Luo, who was sleeping in Xu Yan''s arms, also woke up and yawned lazily. He didn''t seem to wake up yet, and he was in a fog.


    "Brother Luo, come to my mother soon." Wei Wan waved eagerly to her son who had just woken up, her whole body tense.


    Ke Xu Luo hugged Xu Yan, buried his face in his father''s chest, and said stubbornly, "I''m with my father."


    Xu Yan crossed his arms around his son, his eyes were deep, and there was a hint of indifference in his voice: "...I will take care of Brother Luo."


    "do not worry."


    While speaking, the shouting and killing outside became louder, and a few swords slashed heavily on the carriage, making several heavy muffled sounds.


    Xu Yao was frightened, she shrank and hid in her mother''s arms, shouting in a trembling voice, "Mother, I''m afraid."


    Wei Wan was equally afraid, hugging her daughter tightly, her face pale.


    She comforted the little girl in a low voice, completely unaware that the boy buried in Xu Yan''s arms on the opposite side showed half of his face, and squinted at her with a bit of disdain and impatience in his sinister eyes.


    The blood-colored scar on his neckline was even redder and brighter, as if blood was leaking faintly, and it seemed like a blood-red long worm was squirming.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 261： fake (one more)

    Chapter 261 False (one more)


    "Madam... ah!"


    Another woman''s scream rang out. The voice was so familiar, so mournful, and it pierced one''s heart like a knife.


    "Mother Wang." Wei Wan blurted out with a pale face.


    Before he could finish his words, he saw an old hand grabbing onto the window sill. The palm was full of blood, and the curtains also floated up, and a little blood splashed on the curtains.


    Then, the **** hand slowly slid down, and the four people in the carriage could clearly hear something heavy falling to the ground outside the carriage.


    Xu Yao cried out in fear, her little face was pale and pale, and one hand tightly clutched her mother''s clothes.


    In the next instant, the curtain of the carriage was slammed open from the outside.


    The purpose of ?? was a corpse lying on the ground, blood gushing out, dyeing the ground red, like a **** on earth.


    Outside the carriage, there were a dozen or so tall and mighty men with weapons in their hands, wearing blue-gray bunts, each with torches and blood-stained long knives, the blades of which were awe-inspiring.


    Wei Wan''s eldest maid stood up with gritted teeth and bravely stood in front of her master, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    "Ayan, you hold Sister Yao." Wei Wan picked up her daughter and wanted to give it to Xu Yan, and said to Xu Luo, who was hugging Xu Yan''s waist tightly, "Brother Luo, you are a boy, you need to take care of your sister... ¡­¡±


    However, instead of taking Xu Yao, Xu Yan hugged Xu Luo tighter.


    "Ayan..." Wei Wan wanted to say that the girl was delicate, but her words stopped abruptly, and she was shocked by Xu Yan in front of her.


    In the dim candlelight, the handsome man in Chinese clothes had a face as deep as water, and a terrifying edge flashed across his dark and gloomy eyes.


    The candlelight flickered, the light and shadow interlaced, reflecting the man''s face strange and gloomy, as if he was a stranger.


    "Ayan..."


    Wei Wan called Xu Yan''s name uneasily and wanted to ask him what was wrong.


    She didn''t have a chance to say what she said later. Xu Yan, who was two steps away, suddenly raised his arm and shoved his palm towards her.


    This is happening too fast, in a flash.


    Wei Wan couldn''t react at all, she only felt the palm pushed heavily on her shoulder.


    A powerful impulse hit, Wei Wan''s eyes widened in disbelief, she staggered off balance while holding her daughter, and fell under the carriage...


    "Madam!"


    The shrill cry of the maid rang in Wei Wan''s ears, almost piercing her eardrums.


    Wei Wan hugged her daughter tightly, trying her best to protect her in her arms, and fell heavily on the ground with her back on her back.


    The pebbles on the ground caused her back and shoulders to hurt.


    She rolled her daughter on the ground twice before stopping, and when she looked up again, she felt a chill on her neck...


    One of the bearded gangsters pointed the long knife in his hand at her neck, the sharp blade pressed against her skin, and a cold stinging sensation came.


    "Sister Yao." Wei Wan hugged her choking daughter even harder, protecting her with her thin arms.


    Xu Yao sobbed, calling her mother repeatedly, her small body trembling like a flower in the wind and rain.


    Wei Wan looked in the direction of the carriage, her eyes widened, her eyes were covered with cobweb-like bloodshots, and extremely complex emotions were surging.


    There is shock, distress, anger, despair, and sadness.


    Xu Yan walked off the carriage with Xu Luo in his arms, walking steadily.


    She was lying on the ground in embarrassment, her originally neatly combed bun was already messy, and her dress was stained with a lot of dust.


    And he, standing upright, looked down at her with a condescending attitude, no more tenderness in his eyes, only coldness and disgust.


    His eyes were violent and gloomy in the light and shadow of the swaying torches, like evil spirits from hell.


    The murderous intent and malice he released all over his body were obvious.


    The eight or nine robbers around ?? saw Xu Yan get off the carriage and automatically divided into two columns, standing beside him guardingly.


    Her maid was also rudely dragged from the carriage by the robbers, kicked to the ground, and collided with the **** corpses of the surrounding guards, mother-in-law, and maids.


    At this moment, Wei Wan suddenly realized, her pupils almost shrunk to a point, and the corners of her mouth moved.


    This is not a robbery.


    It was her husband and her bedside who wanted her to die.


    This cruel fact was like a bolt of lightning struck her, and a sharp pain that hit her soul swept through her body.


    Her pale lips trembled, and she murmured, "Why?"


    Why would her husband who had been in love with her for ten years want her to die? !


    "Why?" She couldn''t help but asked Xu Yan again, her voice hoarse, and looked fixedly at Xu Yan who was a few steps away, her expression was so sad, her heart was twisted like a knife.


    She really couldn''t understand.


    The man in front of her has been married to her for more than ten years. He is always so considerate and gentle, and he has never taken a concubine. Could it be that the days of loving couples in the past were all fake?


    Even if he doesn''t care about the relationship between husband and wife, they still have a pair of children!


    Wei Wan''s ear again sounded Gu Yanfei''s voice as clear as the autumn wind: "Otherwise, Madam and your child will surely die!"


    At this moment, Wei Wan knew that what Gu Yanfei said was true, not nonsense, not intimidation, but she saw the future of herself and her children.


    Wei Wan''s heart was filled with an indescribable feeling, and it was too late to regret it.


    He fought such a big battle, I am afraid he has a plan, and he will not let him go because of temporary pity, but...


    "Xu Yan, I beg you, don''t hurt Sister Yao and Brother Luo." Wei Wan said in a trembling voice, her red eyes mixed with fear, sadness and resentment that could not be calmed down.


    Xu Yan stood in the same place and raised his arms to lift Xu Luo in his arms a little higher, his expression and movements could not conceal his love.


    He said as a matter of course: "Of course I won''t hurt Brother Luo."


    However, when he looked down at Xu Yao who was being held by Wei Wan in his arms, his eyes became cold, as if covered with ice, indifferent.


    Looking at the unfamiliar man in front of him, Wei Wan suddenly felt blessed, and she came to understand something.


    It turned out that the "child" Gu Yanfei referred to was his daughter, and the people who will die today are her and her daughter.


    Wei Wan pressed her daughter''s head and buried her little face in her arms, not wanting her daughter to see her ruthless father.


    "Why?" Wei Wan asked the same three words for the third time, and her voice became more difficult. It seemed that she couldn''t say anything else.


    Sister Yao, like Brother Luo, are his blood, his children.


    Why is he so cruel to his daughter!


    seemed to see what Wei Wan was asking, Xu Yan''s expression became even colder, a sneer escaped from his pursed thin lips, but he didn''t say a word.


    Wei Wan''s heart became colder and her hands and feet were numb.


    "Daddy, I''m sleepy, when can we go back to rest?" Xu Luo in Xu Yan''s arms rubbed her eyes, showing a sleepy smile, lazily, with a bit of coquettishness.


    Wei Wan''s shocking eyes turned to her son''s smiling face, unable to believe what she saw and heard. Is the son still laughing at this time? !


    Xu Luo didn''t look at Wei Wan at all, and said happily, "It''s rare to come out to play, will Daddy take me to night hunting at night?"


    "I want to eat the rabbit that Daddy bakes himself."


    "Okay." Xu Yan said to Xu Luo dotingly, with soft eyes, "I''ll pick up your mother to go hunting later, your mother can roast rabbits better than me."


    "Father, that''s a deal." Xu Luo was even happier, stroking his palm happily.


    "Brother Luo!" Wei Wan couldn''t help shouting her son''s name, not understanding how her son did this.


    His father wanted to kill his biological mother and sister, why did he still laugh, why could he turn a blind eye? !


    Wei Wan felt that suddenly her world seemed to be turned upside down, as if her husband and her son had become other people.


    "Don''t call me, you bad woman who bullied my mother." Xu Luo scolded impatiently, and finally turned to look at Wei Wan and Xu Yao on the ground, "You are not my mother!"


    Children have distinct likes and dislikes, and naked disgust is written in those black and white eyes.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Wei Wan''s heart was beating wildly, and the originally chaotic mood became even more chaotic at this time. It seemed that something was about to come out, and it was unclear for a while.


    In this extremely tense mood, a dense cold sweat oozes from the forehead.


    When the cold wind blew at night, she shivered involuntarily and asked loudly, "Xu Luo, what do you mean?!"


    Xu Luo is her only son. She has grown up under her care since she was a child. It can be said that she is afraid of falling when holding it in the palm of her hand, and afraid that it will melt in her mouth. This is the first time she has spoken to Xu Luo in such a tone. say.


    Xu Luo turned her head away, hugged her father''s neck and shouted, "I told you, you are not allowed to call me by my name."


    Xu Yan patted Xu Luo on the back soothingly, and replied coldly, "Brother Luo was not born to you."


    His words seemed to appease his son, and it seemed that he was trying to make Wei Wan clear and clear, so that she could be a sensible ghost.


    When he looked at Wei Wan again, his eyes were filled with the gloom before the storm, and he said coldly: "With you here, Qing''er can''t enter the mansion justifiably, and the mother and son will be reunited."


    "You''ve occupied Qing''er''s position for so long, it''s time to give it back to her."


    His words were cold, revealing a strong disgust.


    Wei Wan took a deep breath and said with difficulty: "I never forbid you to take a concubine..."


    "My mother is not a concubine!" Xu Luo interrupted Wei Wan with a sharp voice, the scars on the slightly loose neckline seemed to be stained with blood.


    He is not a son of a bitch!


    Xu Yan touched his son soothingly again, becoming more and more unhappy, "Qing''er has a noble character and has a strong personality, how can she be a concubine!"


    "So, are you going to kill me?" Wei Wan said word by word.


    Even if she already had vague suspicions in her heart, she was still completely hurt by the other party''s words.


    At this time, she truly realized that the few words Gu Yanfei had spoken to her were precious words, and every word had deep meaning.


    However, she was so stupid that she interrupted the other party''s suggestion and ignored the other party''s warning.


    In the end, the daughter was implicated.


    My daughter is still so young.


    I''m afraid you''re in a hurry, so I posted the two chapters together.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 262： Catch up (two more)

    Chapter 262 Catch up (two more)


    Wei Wan wanted to say something, but her throat was like being burned by fire, she couldn''t make a sound, she could only hug her daughter tightly.


    She looked at Xu Yan with resentful eyes.


    Daughter is also his flesh and blood, but this man is so cruel, in order to kill her, even his daughter will not let go.


    Xu Yan took another deep look at Wei Wan and Xu Yao''s mother and daughter, took a step back with her son in her arms, and ordered lightly, "It''s time for them to go on their way."


    The words ?? sounded like a reminder.


    Xu Yan couldn''t help but glance back in the direction of the carriage, his dark eyes were gloomy and gloomy.


    The torches around ?? only illuminated a radius of more than ten feet, and the distance was dark like ink. This uninhabited field was completely silent. Apart from them, there was no one else.


    On the way out of the city, Wei Wan once said that Miss Gu had calculated that she and Xu Yao would die today.


    At that time, he almost didn''t lose his temper, for fear that Wei Wan would become suspicious, but fortunately, Wei Wan was so stupid that he didn''t believe it at all.


    Thinking about it, Xu Yan''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and he had to admit that the second girl Gu was really capable.


    "Yes, Lord Marquis." The bearded man replied loudly with a fierce look in his eyes, a savage smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and there was a little red blood on his cheeks, which was very dazzling.


    He raised his hand and waved the butcher''s knife in his hand high, and the sharp blade shone dazzlingly in the firelight...


    Taking advantage of the moment when the bearded man raised his sword, Wei Wan decisively hugged her daughter and rolled on the ground twice, dodging the powerful sword.


    "Zheng!"


    The bearded knife fell into the air, and smashed into the ground next to him, and the gravel splashed.


    Wei Wan whispered in her daughter''s ear, "Run, go find your uncle and aunt."


    She grabbed a sword beside the body of the guard, and with the other hand, she quickly pushed her daughter out in the direction of the woods by the roadside, and shouted again in a hoarse voice: "Come on!"


    She herself grabbed the blood-stained sword and went up to the bearded man with the determination to fight to the death.


    For the sake of her daughter, even if she can drag them on for a while.


    "Zheng!"


    The swords of the two collided violently, sparking everywhere.


    Although Wei Wan was the daughter of a general, she was spoiled since she was a child. She didn''t learn martial arts well, and her strength was not as good as a man''s. She felt numbness in her hand, but she still held on to the sword like someone who was about to drown. The last piece of driftwood.


    Xu Yao, who was pushed out, was staggering, her face was covered with tears, and she was choked up from crying.


    The young girls also don''t understand why their father and brother want to kill themselves and their mother.


    She called "Mother" again, gritted her teeth, turned around and ran in the other direction.


    Look for Uncle!


    Find Uncle to save Mother!


    Xu Yan frowned not far away, feeling that these subordinates were really useless, he tore off the jade pendant on his waist and threw it towards Xu Yao, who was fleeing in embarrassment.


    The jade pendant flew out quickly and hit the girl''s right calf tibia steadily and accurately.


    "Ah!" Xu Yao screamed in pain, fell to the ground, and fell to the ground.


    She was just a young child. After she fell, she couldn''t get up for a while.


    "Get it..."


    There was a faint sound of horse hooves from the southeast, and it became clearer and clearer in this quiet night. The sound of horse hooves was galloping towards this side.


    Xu Yan''s complexion changed, and his first reaction was whether the people from the Guogong''s mansion found something wrong, so they sent someone to chase him.


    After thinking about it again, he rejected this guess again.


    Judging from the sound of the hooves, there is only one horse, and it is absolutely impossible for the people from the government to come here. The people from the government cannot come alone.


    That should be a passerby who happened to pass by... This person happened to pass by here, so he can only be considered unlucky.


    Xu Yan had killing intent in his heart, frowned tightly, and ordered sharply: "Hurry up!"


    Another triangular-faced robber answered loudly and quickly chased in Xu Yao''s direction.


    "Sister Yao!"


    Wei Wan looked back in the direction of her daughter in a panic, and shouted hoarsely.


    The long sword in her hand clashed with the bearded sword again, making a "zheng" sound. This time, the long sword came out of her hand.


    And Wei Wan couldn''t care about it anymore, watching the triangular-faced robber step by step approaching the girl who was rolling and crawling in front of her, her heart was cut like a knife.


    In an instant, the blood all over her body was cold, almost freezing.


    She regretted it.


    She shouldn''t be so conceited.


    She shouldn''t ignore Gu Yanfei''s words.


    It was obvious that Gu Yanfei had already warned her.


    Obviously her daughter could have escaped death, but because she¡­


    All of these karma should have been borne by her alone.


    "Sister Yao!" Wei Wan shouted again, her eyes almost staring to the extreme, and the bloodshots in her eyes became denser.


    Behind her, the bearded man sneered and stabbed a long knife from her back. This knife was neat and mercilessly stabbed into her thin back...


    Wei Wan didn''t blink, and clearly saw a relieved expression on Xu Yan''s face. His eyes didn''t shift in the slightest, and he just looked straight at her and Xu Yao.


    She saw her favorite son looking at her impatiently, patted Xu Yan on the shoulder, and urged something.


    Wei Wan on the left and right is also a dead person, Xu Yan withdrew his gaze, touched the top of Xu Luo''s hair with one hand, and soothed softly: "Let''s go."


    The sound of the horse''s hoofs in the rear is getting closer and closer, Xu Yan turned around with his son and was about to return to the carriage, and left a light sentence: "Don''t stay alive."


    "Whoosh!"


    A feathered arrow pierced through the dark night air, and the direction of the sound of the horse''s hoofs shot swiftly, like lightning, with a sharp and sharp aura.


    The ?? feather arrow shot from the southeast, Wei Wan could see it clearly, and watched the feather arrow swiftly brush past her arm, mercilessly shot through the bearded right hand holding the knife.


    "Ah!" There was a shrill scream from the beard''s mouth, and he couldn''t help letting go of the knife in his hand.


    The palm that was shot through by the sharp arrow trembled, and the wound gushed out blood.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Again, several arrows shot out from the darkness. The second arrow was shot from the eyebrows of the triangular face, and went straight through the head; the third arrow passed through the chest of a robber;


    This continuous number of arrows are fired, and all the arrows are not missed.


    As these robbers hit by arrows fell to the ground, the torches in their hands also fell to the ground one by one, and the surroundings suddenly became much darker.


    "Sister Yao." Wei Wan struggled to pounce, hugged her embarrassed daughter, and the long knife stuck on her back fell to the ground with her movement.


    Blood quickly overflowed from the wound, dyeing the fabric behind him red, and the blood dripped on the ground "tick, tick".


    How tragic this scene is.


    The moment the girl who was not crying just now was hugged by her mother, she burst into tears: "Mother, mother, mother..."


    She shouted mother over and over again, as if she could get infinite strength and relief from this word.


    Xu Yan, who was about to get into the carriage not far away, was startled and his expression changed drastically.


    He hurriedly looked in the direction the feather arrow had shot from, and saw a girl in a snow-blue dress not far ahead walking towards him on a red horse, holding a longbow.


    In this wilderness, the beautiful and refined girl looked extraordinarily abrupt.


    The night wind blew up, lifting up the girl''s skirt and sleeves, making noises, making her aura soaring.


    Who is this? ! Xu Yan quickly put Xu Luo in his arms into the carriage, pulled out the accompanying sword beside him, and looked at Gu Yanfei with a wary look.


    He didn''t recognize Gu Yanfei, but Wei Wan did, and her eyes lit up when she saw Gu Yanfei, her face showing incredible surprise.


    It was her, it was her!


    Wei Wan''s eyes filled with tears.


    It was the tears of the rest of her life, at this time she couldn''t even feel the pain in her body.


    Xu Yao touched her mother''s back, her hands were covered in blood, her face was in shock, she said in a trembling voice, "Mother, you are bleeding..."


    "I''m fine." Wei Wan comforted her daughter softly.


    She could feel her body getting colder due to the loss of blood, but she was trying hard to hold on.


    Gu Yanfei rode his horse to the side of Wei Wan and Xu Yao''s mother and daughter. He was calm, but he was relieved: he almost didn''t catch up.


    In order to find the mother and daughter, this afternoon was also twists and turns.


    First, Wei Wan went too hastily in a rage, and Madam Wei Guo failed to stop her at the Yimen, and then immediately sent someone to the Ji''anhou mansion, who would have thought it was a step too late.


    The concierge of Hou¡¯s mansion said that Wei Wan and his wife had just left, and that they were going to Wushanzhuang to stay for two days.


    So, the guards of Duke Wei''s mansion rushed to Wushanzhuang again, but they didn''t catch anyone along the way, and there was no one in Wushanzhuang.


    The guards had to return to the Duke''s Mansion to report back. Now, Mrs. Wei Guogong was really in a hurry. She went to Gu''s Mansion with Duke Wei and asked Gu Yanfei for help.


    "Sister, are you here to save us?" Xu Yao also remembered Gu Yanfei and shouted with bright eyes.


    "You guys are too hard to find." Gu Yanfei sighed casually.


    It was impossible for her to know in advance where they would go, so she could only keep calculating along the way, and she found this deserted country where no one was there on weekdays.


    The sweaty horse under her crotch clapped triumphantly, as if to say, thanks to it.


    Really thanks to it. Gu Yanfei touched its slender neck.


    Although¡­


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes quickly glanced at Wei Wan, who was covered in blood.


    Although Wei Wan''s death energy has not disappeared...


    However, we finally caught up.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 263： Fulfillment (one more)

    Chapter 263 Fulfillment (one more)


    "Who are you?!" Xu Yan asked Gu Yanfei sharply, holding the three-foot long sword in his hand tightly, and winking at the remaining bandits around him, "Don''t meddle in your business."


    The killing intent in his heart was even stronger: not to mention that this passerby killed several of him, in any case, she would definitely not be able to keep it.


    Wei Wan is the younger sister of Duke Wei and the younger sister. If not, why would she have to endure so long.


    Therefore, this matter must not be left alive today.


    Several men dressed as robbers received the master''s wink, and immediately approached Gu Yanfei, who was riding on the horse, in a surrounding posture.


    The bearded man clenched his teeth and pulled out the arrow in his palm. The pain made his face distorted, and the blood on his palm was even more fierce.


    He tore off a piece of clothing, clenched it with his teeth, bandaged his injured right hand indiscriminately, and picked up a long knife from the ground with his left hand, and shot Gu Yanfei with bloodthirsty eyes like a wolf, killing intent filled.


    Wei Wan''s heart skipped a beat, she hugged her daughter and looked up at Gu Yanfei, who was on the horse, and said quickly, "Don''t worry about me, I just ask you to take my daughter with you, and run away!"


    Double fists are hard to beat with four hands. Gu Yanfei just now had an unexpected advantage. On the premise that Xu Yan and his subordinates were already on guard, with Gu Yanfei being a weak woman, it was very difficult to fight.


    Wei Wan''s lips were so white that there was no blood, and the ground under her feet was soaked with blood, but her back was still straight.


    "Second Lady Gu, hurry up!" Wei Wan stared at Gu Yanfei stubbornly, and said hard, those red eyes seemed to say, don''t waste your life here!


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows slightly, and when he looked at Wei Wan again, his expression became a little more favorable.


    She and Wei Wan are also on the same side.


    She warned, but Wei Wan didn''t believe it, so whether it was life or death, it was Wei Wan''s own choice.


    The fact that she can see the life and death of others does not mean that she should be responsible for the fate of everyone.


    She went out to Beijing this time, just because of her friendship with Duke Wei''s government, she helped her out.


    But at this moment, Wei Wan made her look a little differently.


    In Yaoling Realm, Gu Yanfei has seen many people who are about to die and insist on pulling others to die with them, no matter if the "others" are enemies or passersby.


    Comparatively, Wei Wan''s temperament is quite good.


    "Don''t worry." Gu Yanfei took out a talisman.


    With a flick of her hand, the talisman paper burned, and a dazzling red light flew out from between her fingers, straight into the sky, and a huge firework burst into the night sky.


    The blood-red light illuminated a large night sky, and also illuminated the wilderness below, like a beacon in the dark that pointed out the direction for lost travelers.


    Xu Yan is really panicked now, his eyes are suspicious.


    Wei Wan just called Gu Er girl!


    That Gu Er girl who he will do today? !


    The signal flare she just sent out. Could it be that people from Duke Wei''s mansion are also nearby?


    If people from Duke Wei''s mansion arrive at this moment and see this scene...


    Xu Yan became more and more panicked the more he thought about it.


    "Go ahead." Xu Yan ordered again ruthlessly, his handsome face, against the red light of the night sky above, looked like an evil ghost stained with countless blood.


    It is impossible for him to look back.


    He must kill and kill before more people come here!


    "Yes, Marquis." Bearded and the others responded sharply, deciding to fight quickly.


    Facing these vicious men, Gu Yanfei didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows. He smiled and looked down at Xu Yan who was not far away from the high horse, "Do you know Yanling?"


    Xu Yan looked puzzled.


    Gu Yanfei flicked his left hand, and a small compass was added to the palm of his hand. With a flick of it, he smiled playfully at Xu Yan: "Yo, the disaster of blood."


    "..." Xu Yan''s brows furrowed even tighter, waiting for him.


    Is she trying to make a mystery, or...


    "Crack..."


    Gu Yanfei''s words fell, and a big tree on the side of the road suddenly broke in the middle, and the sturdy trunk fell toward the center of the road, like a building falling down, and a huge shadow pressed on Xu Yan''s head.


    how come? !


    Xu Yan''s pupils moved, and his eyes widened instantly.


    "Boom!"


    The heavy tree trunk pressed against Xu Yan and the carriage next to him. The hut-like carriage was pushed to the other side by the tree trunk, making a loud noise, and Xu Luo in the carriage let out an uneasy scream.


    The surrounding dust was flying, and a hazy gray mist filled the air.


    The forehead of Xu Luo, who was pressed under the tree trunk, was red and swollen, and her eyes were closed, as if she had passed out.


    The bearded people who saw this scene not far away were stunned, their limbs were stiff, and they could not move for a long time.


    This...this is too mysterious!


    This second girl Gu was just a sentence, and such a bizarre thing happened. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.


    Bearded pointed at Gu Yanfei with the long knife in his left hand, the tip of the knife trembled slightly, and he shouted: "You...what the **** did you do?!"


    Gu Yanfei held her compass in one hand, and glanced at everyone with cold eyes slowly, and everyone who was swept by her gaze couldn''t help but feel their scalp tingling.


    Gu Yanfei sighed and shook his head, and sighed in a sympathetic tone: "The disaster of blood light."


    Bearded and the others subconsciously looked at Xu Yan, who was pressed down by the big tree, and their faces were slightly pale.


    No way?


    can''t be so smart!


    Everyone couldn''t help but their hearts beat faster, and hurriedly looked at the roadside, for fear that another big tree would be broken again...


    Beard only hesitated for a moment, then said decisively and loudly: "It''s this girl who is pretending to be a ghost, solve her first!"


    The others also thought it was reasonable, and continued to approach Gu Yanfei with a long knife in hand, with a solemn expression on their faces.


    Wei Wan looked at Gu Yanfei, who was calm and relaxed on the horse, and at those men with murderous aura. He gritted his teeth, ignoring the injury on his back, and laboriously picked up another sword from the ground...


    "Get it..."


    From the southeast, there was a more chaotic sound of horse hooves. At least dozens of horses were galloping towards this side, gradually approaching, getting louder and louder, rumbling like thunder.


    "Boo! Hah! Hah!"


    Three feathered arrows headed in unison to break through the air, with the aura of swallowing mountains and rivers, extremely fierce.


    Dozens of people came on horseback, and the leader was Duke Wei.


    The old man of the state of Wei was strong, and the three arrows were shot at the same time, only to hear three landing sounds at the same time, and the three fell to the arrow.


    Each arrow is a one-shot kill.


    In an instant, there were three more corpses on the ground, all of them staring wide-eyed and dying.


    The blood on the ground flows, and the blood flows into rivers.


    The night wind blew, and the strong smell of blood lingered.


    Bearded and other four people''s expressions changed greatly, looking at Duke Wei who was galloping here and the guards behind him, panicked and scared.


    One of them hesitantly looked at Xu Yan who was pinned under the tree, and hurriedly said, "Brother Li, why don''t we take Lord Hou first..." Let''s escape.


    Bearded gritted his teeth and nodded, several people ran towards Xu Yan with knives, and together they dragged the unconscious Xu Yan out of the tree little by little.


    "Get it..."


    Duke Wei took the lead and rushed over, and saw Wei Wan who was seriously injured at a glance. Her clothes almost turned into a blood coat, which was shocking, and Duke Wei''s eyes were about to split.


    "Awan!"


    "Twelve sisters!"


    Duke Wei and his wife shouted at the same time.


    A dozen feet away from the rear, Madam Wei also came anxiously on horseback, and arrived with a group of guards on horseback.


    Looking at Wei Wan, who was covered in blood, and Xu Yao, who was in tears, Mrs. Wei was heartbroken.


    The mother-in-law gave birth to Wei Wan when she was over forty years old. She was physically weak after childbirth. Wei Wan was brought up almost by Mrs. Wei, who gave her enlightenment, taught her female red, taught her to be sophistication and housekeeper... and adopted daughter. Not much difference.


    Wei Wan has been proud of herself since she was a child. The biggest sin she has ever suffered in her life is that it took three days and three nights to give birth to twins.


    Their little Awan has never suffered such a crime in the past 27 years!


    "Big brother, sister-in-law..." Wei Wan saw that her brother and sister-in-law were coming, her whole heart was relieved, her voice trembled slightly, and she was weak.


    Her eyes also contained crystal tears, which were tears of joy.


    Daughter''s life was saved.


    That''s good, that''s good!


    Wei Wan was relieved.


    It was only now that she felt the piercing pain from the knife wound on her back, and her limbs were already cold because of excessive blood loss.


    "Bangdang."


    The last breath she held on finally let go, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground.


    Her eyes darkened, and she fainted out of strength.


    "Mother! Mother..."


    The little girl shouted in panic, tears streaming down her face, and she threw herself on her mother''s body, her petite and thin body trembling.


    "..." Mrs. Wei Guogong flew down from the horse and ran towards Wei Wan in three steps, her eyes were red and full of tears.


    "Auntie, save my mother!" Xu Yao cried out in panic, and rushed over to pull Madam Weiguo''s hand.


    Her right calf shin was still hurting, her foot just landed, and her right calf shrank subconsciously, showing pain on her face.


    Gu Yanfei jumped off the horse lightly and skillfully, and came to Wei Wan''s side, frowning at Xu Yao''s torn palm, and at a jasper pendant that fell on the ground not far away, if there was any Thoughts.


    "Yan Fei..." Mrs. Wei Guogong stared at Gu Yanfei anxiously and expectantly, and wanted to ask her if Wei Wan could be saved.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 264： Twins (two more)

    Chapter 264 Twins (two more)


    Gu Yanfei probed Wei Wan''s pulse, took out a talisman from her sleeve, stuck the talisman paper on the bleeding wound on Wei Wan''s back, and explained, "This is a hemostatic talisman."


    Hemostatic Talisman, as the name suggests, is of course used to stop bleeding.


    So, Wei Wan can still be saved, right? There was a glimmer of hope in Mrs. Wei''s eyes.


    Looking at the young girl who was breathing weakly and dying, Duke Wei''s face was ashen, with blue veins on his forehead, both angry and heartache, he raised his voice and said angrily: "Kill!"


    The anger in his heart was vented with this sound, and the sound resounded through the sky like a dragon''s roar, with an imposing momentum.


    "Keep your mouth alive." Mrs. Wei Guogong, who was kneeling beside Wei Wan, said hoarsely, and tears could not be restrained from falling from the corners of her eyes.


    Seeing that Duke Wei did not refute, the guards also understood the meaning of the master, and they were well-trained to divide the labor.


    The guards who came with Duke Wei today are all elites from the Duke''s government. They even accompanied Duke Wei on the battlefield, and they all saw blood on their hands.


    They were all very skilled, and a few of them attacked and fell, and they killed three robbers who were bunting with gray sackcloth, leaving only the last big beard.


    In order to prevent the beard from committing suicide, one of the guards removed his jaw like electricity, causing his face to twist in pain.


    All this happened in ten breaths, and everything has been settled.


    "Your Highness, the others have already been executed on the spot." Several guards from the Duke''s Mansion escorted the bearded man to return to Duke Wei.


    The lying Xu Yan didn''t wake up until now and turned around, raised his hand to touch the high swollen forehead, the tentacles were covered in blood.


    His mind was still buzzing, and the whole person was confused.


    Xu Yan groaned almost silently, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Duke and his wife Wei Guogong several meters away, and the memories before the coma quickly returned to the cage.


    Seeing that Duke Wei and his wife were all focused on Wei Wan, Xu Yan clenched his fists tightly, his eyes darkened.


    He gritted his teeth silently, crawled out of the gap between the tree trunk and the carriage with difficulty, and then climbed into the overturned carriage.


    After a while, he took Xu Luo out of the carriage, covered his son''s mouth with one hand, bowed and quietly walked around the back of the carriage, tiptoeing...


    Xu Yan only cared about running with his son in his arms, thinking that the people in Duke Wei''s mansion didn''t notice him, but he didn''t know that a pair of clear and bright apricot eyes were watching his every move.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the jasper pendant on the ground sideways, and rubbed the jade pendant with his fingertips, only to see a roaring tiger engraved on the jade pendant, clearly belonging to a man.


    She calmly looked at the little girl''s curled right calf again, and she didn''t understand anything in her heart.


    Gu Yan flew into the jade pendant and poured a little spiritual power into it.


    The jade pendant with white light drew a long curve in mid-air, and hit Xu Yan''s head accurately.


    "Boom!"


    Xu Yan didn''t even have time to scream, his tall body fell straight to the ground, making a dull sound.


    Even Xu Luo, who was in his arms, fell to the ground in embarrassment, and the boy cried out "Wow".


    The guards of the Duke''s Mansion were examining the corpses on the ground, and they noticed this scene and rushed up to take him who was unconscious.


    "Uncle!" Xu Luo got up from the ground, his palm was bruised by the stone on the ground, and his face was wrinkled in pain.


    He wanted to rush over to find Duke Wei, but was stopped by two guards together, preventing him from getting close to Duke Wei and his wife.


    He was still young, and faced with two tall guards, he was as fragile as a baby.


    The head of the guard hurried over to ask Duke Wei: "Master Guo, what should I do with Xu Luo, the prince of Ji''an Hou?"


    Duke Wei has not answered, but Xu Luo, who was stopped by the guards, has already shouted loudly: "Uncle, they are so daring, they dare to stop me, you will kill them!"


    Xu Luo''s eyes showed a fierce gleam, and her chin was raised high.


    "Grab it." Duke Wei decisively instructed the guard to say, looking at the boy indifferently.


    Don''t say Xu Luo''s life background is doubtful, even if he is really Wei Wan''s birth, his temperament is so eccentric and unruly, he has to take care of himself as an elder.


    The captain of the guard understood what Duke Wei meant and did it directly.


    "Yan Fei, the blood has stopped... Has the blood in Ah Wan''s wound stopped?!" Mrs. Wei Guogong kept staring at Wei Wan''s wound and shouted excitedly.


    Gu Yanfei nodded: "The blood has stopped temporarily." After feeding her a pill, she asked again, "Is there any Zhuangzi nearby?"


    "Yes, yes!" Mrs. Wei Guogong replied hurriedly, "It''s at most two miles away from here."


    Duke Wei gave an order, and the guards first worked together to straighten the overturned carriage, and then replaced the two horses that pulled it.


    Finally, Duke Wei took Wei Wan, who was unconscious, into the carriage.


    Everyone hurried on the road, led by an **** who was familiar with the terrain. After a cup of tea, a group of carriages and horses arrived at the village that Mrs. Wei said.


    The people in Zhuangzi did not expect that Duke Wei and his wife would suddenly come here, and the whole Zhuangzi suddenly boiled, and the lights were bright, like daylight.


    In less than a stick of incense, everyone settled down in the village, and everything was in order.


    Wei Wan was placed in a wing, and a woman wiped her body, carefully bandaged the wound on her waist, and changed her clothes again.


    In order to avoid pressing the wound, the old woman carefully adjusted Wei Wan to a sleeping position on her side.


    Xu Yao held Wei Wan''s hand and stayed by her side, her eyes fixed on her peaceful sleeping face, and she refused to leave for a moment.


    After drinking half a cup of tea, Gu Yanfei heard Xu Yao shouting by the couch, "Mother...Mother, what do you think?"


    Wei Wan''s eyelashes trembled slightly on the bed, and she opened her eyes faintly, her eyes were still a little dazed, she subconsciously held her daughter''s little hand.


    Gu Yanfei, Duke Wei and his wife all left after hearing the sound. Gu Yanfei glanced at Wei Wan''s face and raised his eyebrows calmly.


    The Weiwan Yintang on the couch was still covered with a layer of dead aura.


    Wei Wan blinked, her eyes awake a lot, her lips were as pale as snow due to excessive blood loss, and she was still very weak.


    She looked straight at Gu Yanfei and said sincerely, "Second Miss Gu... Thank you."


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei arriving in time, the lives of her and her daughter would have been lost there today.


    Recalling everything that happened before the coma, Wei Wan''s heart was filled with an indescribable sadness and powerlessness.


    Wei Wan''s eyes slowly turned to Duke Wei and his wife, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Brother, sister-in-law, how did you find them?"


    Mrs. Wei Guogong sat down beside the couch, stretched out a forefinger and tapped Wei Wan''s forehead, and sighed: "You, you, you are just a quick temper!"


    "You run so fast, we can''t catch up..."


    "..." Wei Wan pursed her lips, showing an embarrassed look, and was speechless for a while.


    She has always been the most precious pair of children. When she was in Duke Wei''s mansion, when she heard that Gu Yanfei cursed her and her children to die, she was very angry, and she didn''t want to hear Gu Yanfei finish her words, especially when she saw the elder sister-in-law and the sweet girl were all facing Gu Yanfei. , even more angry, and left in a fit of rage.


    Because of her impulsiveness, she almost harmed herself and her daughter.


    Wei Wan closed her eyes and asked in a difficult tone, "Where''s Xu Yan?"


    She took a deep breath and said slowly and firmly: "I want to see him."


    Duke Wei actually didn''t want his sister to see Xu Yan again, but he also knew that because of his sister''s temperament, he had to let her see Xu Yan, otherwise she would not be able to let go of it for the rest of her life.


    "Go and bring Xu Yan... and Xu Luo together." Duke Wei instructed the old woman who was serving next to him. After the old woman took the order, she left in a hurry.


    Immediately afterwards, Mrs. Wei Guogong asked another woman to take Xu Yao down, and Xu Yao turned back and left.


    There were only four of them left in the wing.


    The room was silent for a moment.


    Wei Wan took a deep breath and said bitterly, "Xu Yan said, he said..."


    Her heartstrings that had been tense were finally broken because she faced her relatives.


    Her tears fell frantically from her eyes, and she said in a hoarse voice, "He said, Luo... Xu Luo was not born to me."


    "Xu Luo is him and other women..."


    Thinking of Xu Yan''s affectionate childhood when talking about Qing, Wei Wan''s heart throbbed again, her eyes became more sour, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Her husband betrayed her, the child is already six years old, which means that he has secretly communicated with that woman for at least seven years... or even longer, and she has no idea.


    Wei Wan closed her eyes again, her teeth digging deep into her lower lip, almost bleeding from the bite.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong leaned over and carefully wiped the tears from Wei Wan''s eyes with a handkerchief.


    Wei Wan reluctantly showed a relieved smile to Mrs. Wei Guogong, but the smile was extremely bitter.


    She calmed down and said, "In those days, I had a lot of doctors, and also an imperial physician, and they all said that I was pregnant with twins."


    "How could Xu Luo not be born to me?!"


    Wei Wan was still unwilling to believe this fact until now, her breath was messy and fast.


    "..." Mrs. Wei Guogong''s heart was heavy as if it was pressing down on a mountain, she pursed her lower lip before speaking, and couldn''t help turning her head to look at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei immediately replied: "From the perspective of the hexagram, Ling Ai has a twin sister."


    "You should have given birth to twin girls."


    Baby girl? ! Wei Wan''s eyes widened, and for a moment, her mind went blank.


    She swallowed hard and asked, "What about that child? Where is Sister Yao''s younger sister?"


    She didn''t dare to think or guess at all, her heart contracted violently.


    Gu Yanfei looked into Wei Wan''s eyes and said slowly, "The hexagram shows that the child is already dead."


    The moment he heard this sentence, Wei Wan suddenly grabbed the mattress below with one hand and squeezed it so tightly that her fingertips turned white, and the blue veins on the back of her hands burst out.


    Wei Wan''s brain was buzzing.


    After the extreme shock, a strong sense of grief swept through her whole body, and something seemed to be torn apart in her heart.


    This time, she didn''t say no more.


    Even if she doesn''t want to believe it, it''s the truth.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 265： mother and son (one more)

    Chapter 265 Mother and Son (One More)


    "Why?" Wei Wan murmured, as if she was talking to herself, and seemed to be asking Gu Yanfei, "What the **** is going on?"


    Wei Wan had many questions in his mind.


    "You''ll find out if you ask him in a while." Gu Yanfei said lightly, his eyes seemed to be soaked in water, revealing a cold light.


    She can calculate that one of the twins will die shortly after birth, and that Wei Wan and her child will die today, but it is impossible to calculate the secret and reason of each.


    Wei Wan tried her best to suppress her emotions, but even so, her fingers on the mattress were still trembling slightly, and fierce shadows flashed in her chaotic eyes.


    After a while, two guards escorted Xu Yan and Xu Luo and their son into the wing, making the originally small room suddenly crowded.


    The wound on Xu Yan''s forehead had stopped bleeding, but it was still swollen high, with a messy bun. He was still wearing the original azure straight robe, and the messy robe was covered with dust and grass blades, which was the same as the one he used to wear on weekdays. The bright and beautiful Marquis of Ji''an is like two different people.


    Xu Yan held Xu Luo''s hand in one hand, and walked stiffly towards Wei Wan on the couch, her eyes uncertain.


    For a moment, Wei Wan almost didn''t know Xu Yan anymore.


    She tried hard to suppress the hatred that was surging in her heart, hatred biting her heart like a worm, and her eyes were as red as blood.


    For so many years, she has adored this man wholeheartedly and is willing to give everything for him, but now, she finds that her love for him has disappeared, and it has been completely wiped out in just a short period of time.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her.


    The other people around don''t seem to exist at this moment.


    Xu Luo looked up at the adults present with a little anxiety and unease.


    Wei Wan stared at Xu Yan for a long time, and the first thing she said after seeing him was: "Where''s my daughter?"


    Xu Yan thought she was talking about Xu Yao, ignored her, instead shook his head sneeringly, looked at Duke Wei who was a few steps away, and said coldly, "What''s wrong with Uncle?"


    "This Marquis is also a dignified imperial court. Although he is not as good as the Duke of Wei, he is also the Marquis of Ji''an. Uncle, what is the reason for you to yell at this Marquis?!"


    Xu Yan stood proudly, with a calm and calm look.


    The Marquis of Ji''an was also a marquis conferred by Emperor Taizu, only one level lower than the mansions of the four great princes, and Duke Wei was not qualified to deal with him on behalf of the imperial court.


    Duke Wei''s eyes were gloomy, as if a storm was raging in it, he strode forward and approached Xu Yan two steps. He was half a head taller than Xu Yan. Although he was old, his physique was still tall and straight, standing in front of Xu Yan like a mountain.


    He said word by word, "Xu Yan, it is inhumane to kill your wife and daughter!"


    The corners of Xu Yan''s lips tightened, the sharp corners of his eyes were pressed down, and a sullen look flashed in Duke Wei''s eyes.


    "Uncle, why did you say such a thing!" He brushed off his sleeves and said a little unhappily, "Kill your wife and kill your daughter? Is this what Wan''er said?"


    After saying that, Xu Yan let out a long sigh, "Hey, I wanted to tell my uncle, Wan''er... She doesn''t know if she is suffering from evil or hysteria. Recently, she is sometimes sober and sometimes confused. ¡­¡±


    "Nonsense! Xu Yan, when did I get hysterical!" Wei Wan on the couch interrupted him angrily, her chest heaving.


    She felt as if she had never known the person beside the pillow before, as if he had been covered with a layer of painting skin in the past, until today, the **** painting skin has finally been peeled off.


    "Uncle, about Wan''er...my mother also knows about it." Xu Yan sighed again at Duke Wei, and then reluctantly said to Wei Wan, "Wan''er, you are tired. Wait for your return. Afterwards, Haosheng rests."


    His tone and expression were as gentle as ever, quite patient, like coaxing an ignorant child.


    If Wei Wan herself was not the party involved, she would have believed Xu Yan five points. After all, Xu Yan had always been a gentle, elegant and handsome man to the outside world.


    In a split second, Wei Wan realized what a sense of suffocation she could not explain. She was clearly the victim, but she was bitten back by the other party.


    A mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, unable to go up or down.


    "Xu Yan, at this point, are you going to beat me up!" Wei Wan wanted to get up in a hurry, but accidentally touched the wound on her back, her face was painful, and her breath was slightly panting.


    "Don''t be fierce!" Xu Luo grabbed Xu Yan''s hand tightly, looked at Wei Wan on the couch with a hostile look, and said sharply and angrily.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and pressed the excited Wei Wan back on the couch, warning lazily, "Don''t move."


    Seeing the girl''s eyes as clear as the vast stars, Wei Wan, who originally looked like a fried cat, became obedient in an instant, and the fire in her heart gradually subsided, but her heart was still mixed.


    Her husband and her son were not hers.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at Xu Yan and Xu Luo and his son, and asked lightly, "Marquis Ji''an, have you ever seen the scar on Linglang''s body?"


    As she spoke, she slowly walked towards the father and son, and there was an unintelligible smirk in the corner of her mouth.


    Xu Yan stared at Gu Yanfei with an expressionless face and said nothing, his eyes as cold as ice showed a strong sense of caution.


    Gu Yanfei stared at each other''s eyes tightly, and continued, "Six years ago, a baby girl died shortly after birth. Do you still remember that baby girl?"


    Her tone is very slow, with a unique and soothing rhythm, her pupils are as dark as a deep pool, glowing with a faint light, mysterious and unpredictable.


    Xu Yan''s eyes widened slightly and he was in a trance.


    His memory was led back to six years ago by her words, and he seemed to hear the baby girl''s cry "Wow", which was still fresh in his memory.


    Gu Yanfei took another step towards Xu Yan, and said quietly, "She hasn''t left yet."


    The girl''s voice was clear and cold.


    Xu Yan: "..."


    "Have you ever looked at Ling Lang''s back?" Gu Yanfei raised his hand and pointed at Xu Luo, who was hugging Xu Yan. Xu Yan''s eyes were involuntarily guided by her. Looking down from his height, you could see A few flame-shaped red scars show through the loose neckline.


    Xu Yan coldly snorted and asked, "So what?"


    Nine years ago, Qing''er also had a large red spot on her back.


    Later, Qinger left him, and he searched for her for two years before finding her in Yangzhou. At that time, the erythema on Qinger''s back was very good, and only two or three nail-sized erythema remained.


    Xu Yan did see Xu Luo''s back, but that was when red spots first appeared on Xu Luo''s back two months ago.


    At that time, Xu Yan saw that the erythema on his son''s body was the same as the one on Qing''er''s back in the past, so he didn''t care too much, and it would get better after a while.


    A few red spots on the boy''s body are nothing, as long as they don''t grow on the face and don''t hinder the attack.


    "It''s okay to look at it again." Gu Yanfei''s clear, mirror-like eyes seemed to be able to understand people''s hearts. He smiled lightly, his small face turned to Duke Wei, and a smirk appeared on one side of his lips.


    Duke Wei understood and winked at the guard beside him.


    The smart guard stepped forward unexpectedly and rudely tore off the aqua blue jacket on Xu Luo''s body.


    "His!"


    The ?? guard acted rudely, tore the jacket and tore off the middle coat, revealing the boy''s back.


    On the thin back, the spine and shoulder blades are clearly outlined, and the blood-red scars are more red than at noon, like a ghost face with clear facial features, a pair of demonic fox eyes, malicious and cold, which seems to be captivating.


    This¡­¡­


    Xu Yan only glanced at it, then immediately averted his eyes, his eyes flickered, and even his face was slightly pale, as if he was frightened.


    Gu Yanfei laughed softly without hesitation.


    Then, she looked in the other direction, her voice raised two points: "Did you see it?"


    This sentence was not said to Xu Yan, but to a young woman who had just been brought by the guard behind the curtain.


    The woman looks about twenty-five or six years old, with a crow-feather-like blue silk combed in a simple way, and a pair of black and white lychees embedded in the face of the melon seeds. A few strands of messy hair were scattered, and the bead hairpin was crooked, a little embarrassed.


    A plain blue skirt could not hide her graceful figure.


    "Qing''er." Xu Yan blurted out, his eyes turned cold and sharply across Duke Wei''s face.


    A sneer appeared on Duke Wei''s lips as he met Xu Yan''s gaze.


    After learning that Xu Luo''s life experience was suspicious, Duke Wei first sent people to Wushanzhuang to chase Wei Wan and the others, and also sent another group of people to investigate Xu Yan.


    In the past, Duke Wei never suspected this brother-in-law. It is not difficult to investigate. The people of the government quickly found that Xu Yan had set up his outer room in a house in the west of the city. So far, there have been nearly seven years.


    The guards took down the outer room, and just brought people to this village.


    The woman in Tsing Yi named Qing''er was unaware of the dark tide around her, staring blankly at the blood-red scar on her son''s back that looked like a grimace, and the delicate face of melon seeds was as pale as paper.


    "Mother!" The boy also saw the woman in Tsing Yi, let go of Xu Yan''s hand, the "grimace" on his back moved, his lips grinned, and a sinister arc was drawn, as if he was being tricked by others. Laugh normally.


    Qing''er couldn''t help but feel numb, her heart beating wildly beside her ears.


    Her expression changed several times in a very short period of time, from heartache to panic to disbelief, her eyes filled with crystal tears.


    "Brother Luo!"


    Qing''er shouted hoarsely and stumbled towards Xu Luo.


    She squatted down quickly, hugged the boy with heartache, shaking uncontrollably from her hands to her body, and murmured repeatedly, "How could this happen? How could it be..."


    Her expression, her tone of voice were extremely sad, and the only blood on her face gradually faded.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 266： Through the room (two more)

    Chapter 266 Passing the room (two more)


    "Qing''er, are you alright?" Xu Yan looked at her affectionately, his tone subconsciously softened.


    Qing''er shook her head reluctantly, meaning she was fine.


    "Mother," Xu Luo snuggled in Qing''er''s arms nostalgically, like a swallow returning to her nest, "You''re finally here!"


    This scene of deep love between mother and son was naturally captured by Wei Wan on the couch, making her feel that she was just an irrelevant outsider, an outsider inserted between them.


    She looked at the family of three with complicated eyes.


    Xu Luo and Xu Yao both looked like Xu Yan, and the two children looked alike. It was not until this woman named Qinger appeared before Wei Wan that she realized that Xu Luo looked like Xu Yan in four parts, and the other four looked like his biological mother. , lips like his birth mother.


    Xu Luo raised his finger and pointed at the people around him, pouting, and complaining angrily to the woman: "Mother, they all bully me!"


    His fair and handsome cheeks were bulging with anger, and his eyes were dark.


    Since he was born, he has been the only son-in-law of the Marquis of Ji''an. Everyone is holding him and coaxing him. Since the days when erythema developed on his back, Wei Wan has loved him and even let him go. I''m used to it, how have I ever been bullied like today.


    Xu Luo pointed his fingers one by one from the people around him, Duke Wei and his wife, those guards, Wei Wan on the couch... and Gu Yanfei.


    Qing''er raised her eyes to look, her teary eyes just happened to meet Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    "Have you heard the baby''s cry?" Gu Yanfei sighed softly, "She is dead, but her soul is unwilling to leave, wandering in the world, she is still closely following you, staring at you..."


    The words ?? are clear and cold, as if every word strikes in the depths of the human soul.


    "..." Qing''er trembled all over and couldn''t help but fight a cold war.


    She wanted to look away, but her body didn''t obey her orders, she couldn''t move, as if inside and out, from her body to her soul, to the long-buried memory, the girl in front of her had seen it through.


    Yingying''s light shines on Gu Yanfei''s little face, her hair and skin seem to be glowing, like a dream, not like this earthly person.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes drew everyone''s attention to the "ghost face" on Xu Luo''s back, and said slowly, "Look, she''s looking at you."


    "She''s waving to you, what a good kid..."


    Gu Yanfei suddenly laughed lightly, and the laughter had an ethereal feeling.


    When the words were finished, in the house with the doors and windows closed, a gust of wind suddenly blew up without any wind, and brushed up her sleeves and skirts, making her look like a fairy, and it made people feel inexplicably strange.


    Xu Yan and Qing''er both sweated from their foreheads, felt a chill on the back of their necks, and their hair stood on end, as if the "ghost face"''s blood-red eyes were staring at them.


    Wei Wan''s eyes also widened suddenly, looking at the "ghost face" on Xu Luo''s back. There was sadness, eagerness, remorse, and regret in those dark pupils, but there was no fear, as if she was looking forward to something.


    The night was dark, it was already two watch, and an oil lamp was lit on the table by the window.


    The lights swayed with the gloomy wind, and the atmosphere in the room was gloomy. The blood-red scar on the boy''s back was bright and dim in the flickering lights.


    This is obviously just a scar on the skin, but the more you look at it, the more it looks like a terrifyingly twisted ghost face, like a baby struggling under the thin skin, screaming, with a terrifying smile on his face, as if it will break at any time. out.


    "Ah!" Qing''er cried out in shock.


    In the bright and dark lights, her face became even paler, almost transparent.


    She looked anxiously at the strange red mark on Xu Luo''s back, her slender body was shaking like a sieve, her eyes were so confused that there was no focus, and she murmured, "No, it''s not."


    Her slender fingers grabbed Xu Yan''s robe and leaned against him, her frightened eyes looked at the blood-red scar on Xu Luo''s back, as if she was looking at another person, her voice trembling: "It''s you. body is too weak."


    "Don''t hurt Brother Luo, it''s all your mother''s fault, she stole my son..."


    "..." Wei Wan''s face also became paler, her eyes were uncertain, and she could vaguely understand.


    Her other daughter did not die at birth, which means...


    Gu Yanfei''s voice without joy and sorrow echoed in the silent room: "The baby girl''s soul has nowhere to go, it can only find a place to live."


    "And the person who is connected with her blood, and the person who is connected with her enemy''s blood, is the best candidate. This is the cause and effect."


    "It''s just the beginning."


    "The scar on his body will get heavier and heavier, and then the pain will become unbearable. The baby spirit attached to him will gradually erode his soul, and finally tear his soul... so that he can never be born again."


    "Soon!"


    Following Gu Yanfei''s remarks, Xu Luo suddenly frowned, scratched his arm irritably, and muttered, "Mother, I''m itchy, my back is so itchy..."


    He scratched the red marks on his arm a few times, his face wrinkled, "Pain... Mother, I feel pain and itching on my back."


    The boy twisted his body, scratching the red spots on his arms for a while, and scratching his back for a while. He was restless, and his eyes became red. "Echoing each other.


    Xu Yansheng was afraid that Xu Luo would scratch and scratch himself, so he quickly hugged his son, looked at Gu Yanfei in surprise, as if thinking about whether what she said was true or not.


    Qing''er looked at her son for a while, and Gu Yanfei for a while, her heart aching like being pricked by a needle.


    There was a look of horror in her eyes, tears quickly filled her eyes, and she pleaded mournfully, "This girl, can you save him?"


    "Children are innocent."


    "Don''t blame him."


    Qing''er''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and two lines of clear tears rolled down her pale snow-like cheeks, like the night dew rolling on the petals of an epiphyllum.


    And this scene seemed to irritate Xu Luo, Xu Luo scratched her skin and shouted: "Mother, why are you asking her!"


    Wei Wan didn''t hear it, she stared blankly at the woman in green beside Xu Luo, and finally overlapped this face with the face she remembered.


    She finally recognized the other party and blurted out: "You are Yuqing!"


    Qing''er squatted on the ground and pursed her cherry lips, without saying a word, her face that was as smooth as jade and fair-skinned than snow was beautiful and graceful.


    At this time, silence is acknowledgment.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong, who had been on the sidelines for a long time, frowned and asked Wei Wan, "Awan, do you know her?"


    "She was Xu Yan''s former maid." Wei Wan said with difficulty.


    Nine years ago, shortly after Wei Wan married into the Marquis of Ji''an mansion, she asked Xu Yan if she wanted to give Yuqing a name.


    For a noble family like them, it is normal for a man to have one or two rooms before a big wedding. Wei Wan didn''t care. However, at that time, Xu Yan personally told her that he had let the man out of the house.


    Once, Wei Wan always thought it was Xu Yan''s respect for her, even if she didn''t conceive a child two years after her marriage, Xu Yan never took a concubine.


    How could she ever think that what Xu Yan did was not for her at all, but for another woman!


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s expression was even colder, and she asked coldly with a dark face: "Xu Yan, since you already have a sweetheart, why do you still come to Weiguo Gongfu''s mansion to ask for relatives?!"


    It''s not that the girls from the Wei family can''t get married, and many people ask for marriage, but if Xu Yan shows the slightest reluctance, the Wei family will never force it.


    "..." Xu Yan put his other arm around Yuqing, silent, his thin lips pressed into a straight line.


    He has always liked Yuqing, but he also knew that Yuqing''s status was too low to be the principal.


    At that time, he was still the prince of Ji''an Hou, and in order to inherit the title, he needed to have a direct son.


    Therefore, he could only obey his parents'' arrangement and betrothed to Wei Wan, thinking that after the marriage, he could take Yuqing as his concubine.


    Unexpectedly, on the day he returned with Wei Wan for three days, Yuqing left alone, and his whereabouts are unknown...


    Every time he thinks of that bitter past, Xu Yan feels the pain in his heart as if a piece of flesh has been gouged out.


    "Daddy, I''m so uncomfortable! Mother, I''m itchy!" Xu Luo, who was held in Xu Yan''s arms, was about to cry, twisting her body like a snake.


    The scarlet scars on his naked back are like dripping blood, as if this "ghost face" is crying...


    Another gust of overcast wind protruded, almost blowing out the light of the oil lamp, leaving only a small flame on the wick, the room suddenly became much darker, and even the facial features of other people around him became gloomy and eerie.


    Yuqing was completely panicked, knelt on the ground helplessly, kowtowed heavily to Gu Yanfei, and begged: "Girl, please, save my son, he is just a child."


    As long as her son is safe, she is willing to give everything.


    She has a motherly heart, and she has a bit of earth-shattering grief.


    The corners of Gu Yanfei''s lips were always slightly curved, making it impossible to see through her joy and anger.


    "That''s just a baby." Gu Yanfei said meaningfully, his eyes locked on the other side''s line of sight, "The bones are incomplete, how can they live?"


    "..." Yu Qing''s pupils moved, her forehead turned slightly red, her eyes became dazed again, and she seemed to hear the unwilling cry of the baby girl again.


    Incomplete corpse, how to live? !


    The baby girl can''t be reincarnated, and will haunt her life forever...


    Yuqing''s heart was bitter, her pale lips moved, and after a while, she softly uttered a few words: "In... in the mass grave."


    Even though her voice was as low as a mosquito, everyone else around her could hear it quite clearly.


    Wei Wan gritted her teeth, her neat white teeth rattled.


    Yuqing lowered her eyes, grabbed Xu Yan''s robe again with one hand, her eyes filled with tears again, and said in a sullen voice, "It''s because the child is too weak to support him."


    The shrunken light slowly brightened again, swaying and burning on the oil lamp, the light and shadow interlaced.


    "Really?" Gu Yanfei sighed meaningfully.


    "Mother!" Xu Luo shouted sharply, her body twitched violently, the whites of her eyes turned up slightly, her back was straight, it was so weird, like a ghost''s upper body.


    "Brother Luo, don''t scare your mother." Yuqing was so frightened that she almost lost her mind and was so distressed that she couldn''t help herself, her son was her lifeblood.


    She was completely unable to think, and said excitedly: "She was frozen to death!"


    There are no ghosts.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 267： Baby girl (one more)

    Chapter 267 Baby Girl (One More)


    Yuqing''s thoughts could not help but return to that night six years ago, the night she will never forget.


    The son she gave birth to in September of her pregnancy was taken away by Xu Yan. Later, Xu Yan brought a baby girl to her to raise. He said that he would make their brother Luo the future heir of the Hou residence.


    She also knew that this was the best for her son.


    But, this is her son, her flesh and blood, how could she be willing to let go!


    She had resentment and resentment in her heart. She resented that the woman named Wei Wan took away her Xu Yan and her only son.


    The baby girl who was born was crying constantly, and the crying became more and more sharp, which made her very upset.


    She ignored the baby girl, covered her head with a quilt and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she found that the baby girl stopped crying and her tiny body was glowing blue.


    The baby girl died and froze to death in that flimsy sack.


    Thinking of this painful memory, Yuqing''s face turned even paler, as pale as a dead man, and her slim body trembled.


    "Frozen to death?" Wei Wan''s full and pale lips trembled violently, her eyes were red as blood, but there were no tears, she said sharply, "You killed her, right!"


    Wei Wan shouted emotionally, her whole body was in a trance, her breath was stuck in her chest, her lips were frighteningly white.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes are sharp and his hands are quick, and he patted the Xinshu acupoint on Wei Wan''s back like an electric hand.


    Wei Wan''s red eyes gradually regained some clarity, and she came back in one breath.


    "Wow!" Wei Wan burst into tears, tears welling up in her eyes, like a flood that broke a dyke, "My child!"


    She seemed to want to release all the feelings of grievance, anger, regret, and unwillingness that night, and there was only her sorrowful cry in the room.


    Gu Yanfei handed a plain white handkerchief to Wei Wan, glanced at her face again calmly, and then gave Wei Guogong and his wife a look, signaling them to be relieved as soon as possible.


    The deadness on Wei Wan''s face finally dissipated.


    Her death has not been completely over until now!


    Duke Wei and his wife received Gu Yanfei''s wink and breathed a sigh of relief, but their hearts were still heavy.


    The truth that has been buried for six years has been revealed, but it does not mean that everything is over. It should be said that it has just begun...


    Mrs. Wei Guogong sat on the edge of the bed, caressed Wei Wan''s back, and comforted her softly.


    Wei Wan tightly grabbed the hand of Mrs. Wei Guogong, bowing her head and sobbing.


    "No, it''s not me." Yuqing shook her head and murmured, "She is too weak to support herself."


    "Master Hou, you believe me!" She clenched Xu Yan''s robe tightly in one hand, her delicate body trembled slightly, her breath was short, as if she was about to faint at any moment.


    Xu Yan gently embraced Yuqing''s slender waist, "Of course I believe in you!"


    Gu Yanfei swept his eyes lightly over the pair of lovers who were deeply in love and righteous, and took the initiative to bid farewell.


    Wei Wan''s death is over, and the family affairs of Duke Wei''s manor will follow, and it has nothing to do with her.


    "Second girl Gu, I''m really bothering you today, I''m really grateful..." Duke Wei said in a deep voice to Gu Yanfei, "Now that the city gate is already closed, why don''t you rest in this village tonight, we''ll be there tomorrow morning. take you back."


    Gu Yanfei responded graciously, and Duke Wei ordered a woman to take Gu Yanfei down to rest.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong was still comforting Wei Wan, who was sobbing softly, and cast an apologetic look at Gu Yanfei.


    "Second Lady Gu, please stay!" Seeing that Gu Yanfei was about to leave, Xu Yan hurriedly shouted, with one hand still tightly hugging Xu Luo, who was scratching her skin repeatedly and frantically.


    Yuqing also reacted and took a few steps on his knees, wanting to chase Gu Yanfei, and shouted in a trembling voice: "Second girl Gu, please save the child..."


    Without Duke Wei''s orders, a guard stopped Yuqing.


    Gu Yanfei walked through the two door curtains and walked out of the wing without looking back, Wei Wan''s sobbing sound came from behind, and then Yuqing''s mournful plea: "Madam... Brother Luo is your own hand. Raised, he called your mother for six years, you can''t ignore him."


    When Gu Yanfei walked out of the door of the wing room, he couldn''t hear anything.


    A crescent moon hangs high in the night sky outside, and the stars are shining brightly. The night in the suburbs of Beijing is very quiet and peaceful. A few lanterns scraped under the eaves illuminate the dark courtyard.


    "Second Lady Gu, this way please." The old lady in Tsing Yi who led the way for Gu Yanfei looked at her with a bit of awe, carried a lantern and led her to the guest room to rest.


    The two of them walked along the chasing corridor.


    On the way, the old woman spoke to Gu Yanfei respectfully and enthusiastically: "Young lady, be careful with your feet."


    "Do you want to eat something before taking a break, girl? Although our place is simple, it is better than fresh products."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "By the way, when the girl rests at night, remember to close the doors and windows tightly. Our village is quiet at night, and there is a little noise anywhere, and the whole village can hear it clearly."


    The old lady in Tsing Yi walked all the way, and also rambled all the way, leading Gu Yanfei to the guest room on the northwest side.


    Although the ?? guest room is simple, it is considered a small sparrow. It has all the internal organs, and has all the necessary organs. There are also two women who are dedicated to waiting for Gu Yanfei''s orders.


    As the old woman said, the sound insulation of this village is really not very good. Gu Yanfei had just finished washing up when he heard the sound of horse hooves outside the house.


    She looked out from a window and saw two guards riding horses galloping away from Zhuangzi, the sound of horse hooves gradually faded away...


    For the people of Duke Wei''s mansion, this is destined to be a long night, and Gu Yanfei has always slept on the pillow, and slept quite deeply.


    She fell asleep to the sound of the hooves, and woke up to the sound of the hoofs.


    When ?? opened her eyes, she found that the sky was already bright outside, the air was exceptionally fresh in the quiet morning, and every little sound was amplified.


    She could clearly hear a rush of hooves approaching, the sound of birds playing in the yard, and the deliberately lowered voices of the two women outside the house.


    Gu Yanfei got up and got dressed. The old woman outside heard the movement in the room and came, but she stopped outside the door and did not dare to come in casually.


    Madam ?? said respectfully, "Second Miss Gu, the Duke and Mrs. Guo invite you to come over."


    After taking a brief shower, Gu Yanfei went to the wing of yesterday with the old woman who came to spread the word.


    Today''s sky is a little gloomy, and there are layers of clouds in the sky.


    When Gu Yan flew over, Wei Wan and Duke Wei were both there, and the eyes of the three were covered with bloodshots. Obviously, they hadn''t slept well that night.


    Wei Wan was lying on the side of the couch like last night, with a few strands of temple hair sticking to her cheeks, her whole person seemed to be several years old and haggard.


    She stared at a dusty little cloth bag on the table, but the size of a porcelain pillow.


    Gu Yanfei just glanced at it and guessed what was inside the cloth bag, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    After a few people saw the ceremony, Mrs. Wei Guogong looked at Wei Wan, she wanted to avoid Wei Wan, but Wei Wan was very strong and stubborn since she was a child, so she had to be present.


    After Mrs. Wei Guogong asked Gu Yanfei to sit down, she straightened her expression and said, unable to hide her tiredness, "Yan Fei, this... was found by Mrs. Guo who went to the place Yuqing said overnight last night... "


    She let out a long sigh, "We don''t know what to do, is there any particularity in the burial? Also, should we do a ritual for the child and recite the Earth Store Sutra to her? Excessive?"


    As she spoke, her voice became hoarse and tight, with a hint of bitterness in her words.


    Gu Yanfei walked slowly to the table, and examined the cloth bag covered with mud again, then pinched his fingers in the eyes of the three Wei family members.


    Soon, she put away her hands and said calmly: "Rebury this child, erect a tombstone, and do a ritual, so that she can enter reincarnation as soon as possible."


    This child died young and was hastily buried with no support for her soul. She had to be reburied to give her soul a support.


    Wei Wan heard the words, and there were tears in her red and swollen eyes again, her eyes still staring at the cloth bag on the table.


    "Then Xu Luo..." Mrs. Wei said with a frown.


    She didn''t sympathize with Xu Luo, she was only worried that the baby girl had turned into a demon for revenge and would never be born again.


    "Don''t worry about him." Gu Yanfei said bluntly, "The scar on his back is just a disease."


    At the end, she added another sentence: "It has nothing to do with ghosts and gods."


    The room fell into a moment of silence.


    What? ! Duke Wei and his wife looked at each other in disbelief, and even Wei Wan widened her red and swollen eyes in surprise.


    "Sick?" Thinking back on what he saw last night, even Duke Wei, who came out of the sea of ??blood and corpses, felt a little cold on the soles of his feet, and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "It''s called ''ghost face sore'', and it''s named because it looks like a ghost face." Gu Yanfei explained casually, "At the beginning of the disease, there were sporadic erythema on the back, and the disease gradually worsened within two months, and most of them were mild. It can heal itself, but in severe cases, a blood-red scar like a ghost face will form on the back, and the skin is prone to itching and pain, which makes the patient increasingly irritable."


    "There must be one of his father or mother who also had this disease."


    As early as when Gu Yanfei first saw the blood-red scar on Xu Luo''s back, he knew it was a disease.


    The second shift is at 12:00¡«


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 268： Guilt (two more)

    Chapter 268 Guilt (two more)


    "This disease is passed down by blood, and twins are connected by blood in the fetus. If there is this disease, both children should have the disease at the same time, but Xu Yao is fine."


    "I don''t care..."


    So, Gu Feiyan figured out that they were not twins.


    also calculated that Xu Yao should have a twin sister who died unexpectedly.


    The three Wei family did not speak for a while, but listened quietly with complicated expressions.


    "So it is." Mrs. Wei Guogong sighed.


    Wei Wan almost bit her lower lip bleeding, her breathing gradually became faster, her eyes were blurred, and her expression was sad.


    That night, she couldn''t fall asleep at all. She kept her eyes open until dawn, and she cried many times, as if she had cried all the tears from the past twenty years.


    "Thank you girl for your guidance." Wei Wan sincerely thanked her, her voice hoarse as if it had been ground by grit, "I will bury her well..."


    Her expression was so sad, so helpless, so self-blame.


    When the child was alive, she, the mother, could not protect her well. After the child died, she at least had to let the child re-enter reincarnation and not let her wander around the world as a lonely ghost.


    Thinking like this, hot tears came out of her eyes again, dripping down her cheeks continuously...


    Wei Wan cried so hard that her heart was broken.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong also secretly recited "Amitabha", the death of this child will be an eternal pain in the hearts of the Wei family and Wei Wan, and they only hope that the child can be reborn as soon as possible.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong held a sigh of relief in her heart, and after she settled down, she said: "I have discussed with your elder brother, we will bury this child in the ancestral grave of the Wei family, and set up a tablet for her in the ancestral hall, and receive the support of Wei''s family. The offering of incense."


    Generally speaking, children who die prematurely cannot be buried in ancestral graves, even in the noble family.


    Wei Wan''s eyes turned even redder, tears almost poured out again, and a warm current flowed through her heart.


    She is unkind, but she still has her family. No matter what happens to her, her eldest brother and sister-in-law will stand by her side; even if she is in a quagmire, they will help her get out of it. mud.


    She has been luckier than many, many others.


    Wei Wan took a few deep breaths, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, tried to stabilize her emotions, and said in a harsh tone: "Xu Yan said that he threw Sister Yao''s sister outside and froze to death. ."


    "He also said that if a father kills a daughter, he is innocent according to the law."


    "It is said that he just brought back an out-of-house son and gave it to the main house to raise him. Among the nobles, there are many such things. Xu Luo did not ask for the title of the prince. Sonless, I am afraid that his mother will embarrass me."


    "As for what happened last night, it was just a robbery..."


    Wei Wan''s hoarse voice was full of mockery.


    It wasn''t until last night that she could see the person beside her pillow, and she didn''t know that she had been sleeping with the wolf for the past nine years.


    Wei Wan squeezed the mattress under her body tightly, and said the decision she had thought about all night: "Brother, I want to be with Xu Yanyi."


    "Absolutely, absolutely!" Wei Guogong said harshly, slapped the table heavily, with a strong evil spirit surging between his eyebrows.


    For Wei Wan''s decision, Duke Wei and his wife were already mentally prepared, or in other words, even if Wei Wan did not mention it, they would persuade them.


    This marriage must be done!


    Wei Wan took a deep breath, tried to calmly look at Gu Yanfei again, and said sternly: "After waiting for the matter, my daughter and I will choose another day to thank the girl for saving her life."


    If it weren''t for Gu Yanfei, their mother and daughter would have been on the road to Huangquan long ago, and they would have died inexplicably.


    This kindness, she wrote down.


    Xu Yan is the dignified Marquis of Ji''an, a super-ranked noble, and his ancestors'' achievements are vivid in his eyes. If he insisted on those remarks, Duke Wei would not be able to shout and kill unless he was fighting for the title. Gu Feiyan was actually very curious about how the Weiguo Guild would deal with it. Based on what she had heard of Weiguo Gong''s temperament, she probably wouldn''t swallow it.


    Gu Yanfei thought to himself, and mentioned a few more things about the monument and tablet, and told them to name the baby girl before burial, and then set off back to Beijing.


    Thinking that she didn''t return overnight because of her own affairs, Mrs. Wei Guogong felt very sorry and insisted that she should go back in person.


    is also a small matter, Gu Yanfei did not insist, and the two hurriedly rode on the road at the hour of the hour.


    This village is about 20 miles away from the capital, not too far, but the road is rough, and it took nearly an hour to return to the capital.


    The clouds in the sky were dispelled by the morning sun, and it was already three poles in the sun.


    Gu Yanfei saw from a distance on the official road outside the West City Gate, all those pedestrians, chariots and horses were driven to both sides of the official road by the city gate guards, and a road was left in the middle.


    The passers-by on the official road whispered in twos and threes, talking a lot, and the people looked up with their necks raised.


    Gu Yanfei slowly dismounted from the horse, raised his eyes to look inside the West City Gate, took a closer look, and saw Gu Yuan wearing a crimson official robe in a group of people dozens of meters away.


    Gu Yuan rode straight on a sturdy black horse, with a stern appearance and a long sword across his waist, looked around vigilantly, and directed a team of Luan Yi guards to clear the road near the city gate.


    Inside the city gate, another group of people surrounded the other two young people like stars and the moon, and rushed towards the direction outside the city.


    The two young men rode side by side at the front, one was wearing an apricot-yellow python robe, handsome and picturesque, and the other was wearing a blue lapel Hu uniform, rough and sassy, ??it was Chu Yi and Bailiyin, the third prince of Nanyue.


    The mighty team of thirty or forty people attracted everyone''s attention.


    The pedestrians on the side of the road looked at Chu Yi and the others excitedly, each with a burning gaze and splendid expressions on their faces, as if boiling water became more lively.


    "That is His Highness the First Prince. He looks so handsome, like a **** descending from the earth."


    "Yes, yes, compared to the three princes of Nanyue, our eldest prince is like a **** in the sky."


    "The third prince of Nanyue has been here for a long time, why are you still staying in the capital?!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Various voices in the crowd are mixed, one after another.


    Gu Yuan was in charge of guarding Chu Yi''s safety. He looked around and heard from all directions, and immediately noticed Gu Yanfei on a red horse outside the city.


    Gu Yuan frowned slightly, and subconsciously raised his eyes to look at the sky.


    It''s not yet time.


    Why did my sister come back from outside the city early in the morning?


    Is this going out early in the morning, or...not returning all night? !


    Gu Yuan''s thin lips pursed slightly, his right hand clenched the reins in his hand, the corners of his eyes were pressed, and he thought: He must go back to the mansion today.


    "Yan Fei, isn''t this your eldest brother?" Mrs. Wei Guogong restrained her horse, stopped beside Gu Yanfei, raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu Yuan at the gate of the city.


    "It''s my eldest brother." Gu Yanfei replied with a little guilty conscience.


    A rare embarrassment appeared on her little face, and her eyes wandered.


    Since Gu Yuan was on duty at Luanyiwei, he basically lived in the palace for eight out of ten days, and rarely returned to the palace.


    When Gu Yanfei left with the people from Duke Wei''s mansion yesterday, he deliberately left Juan Bi in the mansion and instructed her: If eldest brother returns to the mansion last night, tell him that she is out; if eldest brother does not come back, don''t let anyone Say.


    However, man is not as good as God!


    Gu Yanfei sighed secretly in his heart.


    Looking at the appearance of the elder brother, it is obvious that he must not have returned to the house last night, and the luck of giving birth to her was too bad. It was a rare night without returning home, and the elder brother was caught on the spot.


    Gu Yanfei coquettishly showed an overly bright smile at Gu Yuan who was not far away, and waved at him flatteringly as a greeting.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong saw the subtle changes in Gu Yanfei''s expression in her eyes, thinking that when this girl faced Xu Yan with her heroic appearance and self-confidence, she couldn''t help but find it interesting.


    It turns out that the little girl looks like this in front of her elder brother!


    Mrs. Wei Guogong silently covered her mouth and laughed softly, her eyes softened by three points.


    Seeing Luanyi Guard and the city gate guards coming to clear the road ahead, Gu Yanfei and Mrs. Wei Guo steered to the side of the official road.


    Mrs. Wei Guo moved to Gu Yanfei''s side, bit her ear and said, "The eldest prince just received a negotiating errand with the Yue Kingdom two days ago... The third prince Baili wants the blueprint of the new type of flintlock gun."


    Thinking that Duke Wei told her that the emperor had taken a fancy to Gu Yanfei as the first prince concubine, the corners of Mrs. Wei''s lips curled up, so she simply took this opportunity to talk about court affairs with Gu Yanfei.


    "In order to return to Beijing in exchange for the eldest prince, the emperor promised that the sages of the Yue Kingdom would donate the blueprint of the flintlock gun to the Yue Kingdom, and the third prince of Baili came for this purpose..."


    Bai Liyin, the third prince of Nanyue, has been in the capital for two months.


    In fact, as early as a few years ago, Jin Shang fulfilled his agreement with the sages of the Yue Kingdom, and gave the blueprint of the Suifa gun to Bailiyin in front of the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty.


    But Bailiyin did not accept the blueprint. Instead, he proposed to the court that he wanted the blueprint of the latest flintlock gun. For this, Yue Guo was willing to pay more gold.


    However, the emperor categorically rejected the proposal.


    And Bailiyin is obviously not willing to give up easily. After going back and forth, back and forth, it has been delayed until now. Seeing that it will be February in a few days, Bailiyin still stays in the capital and does not leave. He even represents the saint of Yue Kingdom. It was proposed that the Huangshuiyang sea area could be returned to Jingguo as a condition.


    This Huangshuiyang sea area was ceded to Yue by the late emperor.


    Two days ago, the emperor handed over the task of negotiating with Yue to Chu Yi.


    If this were to change as usual, those officials of the aristocratic family who supported King Kang would never sit back and watch this kind of errand concerning the two countries handed over to Chu Yi, and they would definitely come out to oppose it. relative battle.


    But today is different from the past.


    Recently, King Kang Chuyou was busy preparing for the big wedding. The officials of King Kang''s faction were in a mess. Not only did they damage Yu and Feng families, but Yuan Zhe, the son of the Yuan clan, was still in jail. There were a group of envoys, and the envoys were aggressive, causing Xiao Shoufu and other aristocratic family officials to be a little bit overwhelmed, and they couldn''t ignore the opposition for a while.


    So, Chu Yi took the errand smoothly.


    After Mrs. Wei had finished talking about these court affairs, she said again with disgust: "I heard from the lord, the three princes of Baili are very annoying and slippery. This morning, I don''t know what he is doing again. What the hell!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 269： say pro (one more)

    Chapter 269 Saying Pro (One More)


    Gu Yanfei looked in the direction of Chu Yi from a distance, but smiled silently, with a beautiful crescent shape in his eyebrows and eyes, smart and intelligent.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong saw that Gu Yanfei was looking at Chu Yi, and she felt that these little children were a perfect match, and there was a smile on her lips.


    She added cheerfully: "My grandfather said that the eldest prince has a charter, and I will wait and see."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong thought about telling Gu Yanfei more about the eldest prince, so she moved closer to her and continued to whisper to her.


    This scene also fell into the eyes of Gu Yuan near the city gate.


    This Madam Weiguo obviously came back with her sister, where did they go? He felt even more strange.


    He was on errands, so it was really inconvenient to go there, and he quickly retracted his gaze.


    Seeing that his subordinate was almost clear, Gu Yuan turned his horse and came to Chu Yi''s side. He wanted to ask Chu Yi to go first, so he heard Bailiyin''s frivolous voice digging into his ears:


    "...If you are talking about beauty, my eighth younger sister can be called the number one beauty in the country of Yue. She is fifteen years old. She is born with a beautiful and moon-like appearance, and is unparalleled in elegance and peerless. You must have seen it too, right?"


    "You are about the same age as me, and you are only two years younger than me. I already have concubines and concubines, but you don''t even have a red-sleeved person. This night is a bit lonely."


    "Why don''t I write to the saint and promise you my Eighth Emperor Sister? You will be my brother-in-law from now on."


    Gu Yuan squinted his long and narrow eyes, his vigilant eyes paused on Bailiyin, the first thought was: Does this Bailiyin want to dig his sister''s corner?


    The morning sun poured down, coating the city gates, streets and the surrounding passers-by with a layer of brilliant gold.


    In the warm eyes of the surrounding people, Chu Yi and Bailiyin rode their horses.


    Bai Liyin looked around casually, but his mouth didn''t stop: "My Eighth Emperor''s younger sister''s appearance can be described as a fish or a wild goose. If it were put into Jingguo, I''m afraid that the beauties on the streets would be ashamed of themselves."


    "Speaking of which, I have been in your country for so long, and I have only seen a beauty..."


    Bailiyin stopped halfway through his words, his eyes fell on Gu Yanfei who was outside the city, his thin lips twitched, and the conversation changed: "Hey, isn''t this the second girl Gu?"


    Chu Yi had long seen Gu Yanfei outside the city, and nodded to her from a distance, the corners of his lips raised slightly.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly, with a bright complexion.


    Beautiful, really beautiful! Bailiyin''s eyes lingered hotly on Gu Yanfei''s beautiful face.


    His Eighth Emperor''s younger sister is as bright as a fiery fire, like a delicate red rose, alluring the country and the city. Probably only this girl Gu Er can be compared with the Eighth Emperor''s younger sister.


    I haven''t seen her for more than a month, this little beauty seems to be even more beautiful, it is really amazing, once I see it, it is unforgettable.


    Bai Liyin stroked his palms and praised, and the corner of his eyes glanced at Chu Yi, and a gleam of light flashed at the bottom of his brown eyes.


    At the beginning, when Emperor Jing proposed that Chu Yi should be responsible for the negotiation, Bai Liyin couldn''t ask for it.


    He thought that after changing Chu Yi, this matter would be easier to negotiate. Who would have thought that Chu Yi, a person who would not eat hard and soft, would be more difficult to deal with than the kind-hearted Emperor Jingguo.


    In the past two days, Bailiyin had mentioned the blueprints with Chu Yi several times. In addition to the Huangshuiyang sea area, he also proposed that several surrounding small islands could also be assigned to Jingguo.


    The conditions are mentioned again and again, but Chu Yi seems to be gentle and easy-going, but in fact he is very opinionated... Or, it should be said that he is strong!


    I was just, and he was just too;


    Be softer on himself, he also smiled and said Yan Yan.


    In just two days, Bailiyin felt both frustrated and irritated, and he didn''t know how many times he was annoyed that he had overlooked when he was in the country of Yue.


    Today, Bailiyin finally persuaded Chu Yi to take him to test the gun.


    It seems that his luck seems to be good. It is a good sign to meet this little beauty!


    Seeing that Chu Yi had been silent, Bai Liyin''s face was not embarrassed, but his smile was even deeper.


    He raised his eyebrows, threw the whip in his hand casually, and said, "Young Master Yi, it''s better to meet by chance. Since we have such an affinity with Second Lady Gu, why not ask her to test the gun together?"


    Bai Liyin had a cynical smile on the corner of his lips, and his deep eyes quickly swept over the flintlock gun that was attached to Xiao Shi''s waist, and the scene of Chu Yi shooting a white tiger to death appeared in his mind.


    His heart was hot, and the inevitable light flashed in his eyes.


    Who has fate with you! Gu Yuan''s eyes were cold, if it wasn''t for the job, he would have kicked the man off the horse on the spot.


    Gu Yuan pulled the rope, and pretended to inadvertently drove the horse forward two steps, blocking Bailiyin''s gaze towards his sister.


    "Third Prince Baili." Chu Yi called out calmly, his smile was as gentle and clear as usual, and he smiled slightly from beginning to end, but Bailiyin felt inexplicably chilling in his heart and the back of his neck was cold. His hair stood on end, as if he was being stared at by some beast.


    Bailiyin still smiled casually on his face, and the smile was three points deeper.


    Chu Yi only said one word: "Please."


    He didn''t wait for Bailiyin to react, but as soon as he caught the horse''s belly, the white horse under his crotch suddenly accelerated, galloped forward, and passed through the city gate first.


    Bailiyin, who was left behind by him, froze.


    If this was in the Yue Kingdom, how dare you treat him like this!


    Bailiyin''s eyes were cold, and the smile on the corner of his lips froze there, but he still remembered the purpose of this trip and didn''t turn his face and leave.


    The whip slammed heavily on the horse''s hip, and the horse neighed and chased in the direction where Chu Yi left.


    Gu Yuan and other Luanyi guards at the rear also followed, and the mighty team soon left the city.


    After Chu Yi and his party had left, the West City Gate resumed traffic.


    The passers-by, carriages and horses who were originally waiting on both sides of the official road lined up in two straight long lines amid the shouts of the city gate guards, and everyone began to line up to enter the city in an orderly manner.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong specially sent Gu Yanfei to Gu''s house and watched her enter the door before returning the same way.


    Gu Yanfei got up early today, and after returning to the house, the sleepy bug came up. She simply took a shower and fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already noon, and the room was illuminated by the noon sun.


    She sat up with the thin quilt and yawned lazily, feeling very sleepy.


    Let''s just go back to sleep.


    The idea came to my mind, when I saw Juan Bi walking in briskly, she said with a smile: "Miss, He Ma is here, saying that she has something to ask to see the girl."


    Mrs. He is the steward of the sewing room.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed his forehead and said slowly, "Call all the stewards to the main hall."


    Juanbi naturally responded and called a little maid to deliver a message.


    After having some lunch casually, Gu Yanfei ran to the Jiahuiyuan to find Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yunzhen''s maid, Fei Cui, personally led Gu Yan into the flight, and said with a smile, "Second girl, it''s better to hurry up early, you came at the right time."


    Gu Yanfei was taken to the East by Jade.


    The house is lit with a faint fragrance of moon linden, blowing towards the face, and the swaying tree shadows in the courtyard outside the window add a bit of greenery to the house, which is quiet and peaceful.


    Gu Yunzhen was sitting on the Arhat bed by the window, wearing a ginger-yellow embroidered begonia flower ru skirt, his black hair was tied up, only a shiny red gold hairpin was inserted, and he was doing needlework with his head down.


    Gu Yanfei eased his pace and sat down beside her.


    After finishing the last stitch, Gu Yunzhen bit the thread, looked at the newly embroidered headband with satisfaction, and then turned to Gu Yanfei with a gentle smile.


    "Second sister," Gu Yunzhen handed Gu Yanfei the green lotus hair band he had just embroidered in his hand, "Look at it, do you like it?"


    The finger-wide blue lotus-colored hairband is embroidered with lilac-colored silk threads at both ends of the hairband with small and delicate wisteria flowers, and the stamens are embroidered with gold thread.


    Gu Yanfei wrapped the hairband around the slender jade finger, and the little golden stamens shone in the sunlight.


    "It looks good." Gu Yanfei''s fingertips lightly rubbed the embroidery at the end of the hairband twice, and looked at it carefully.


    Seeing that she liked it, Gu Yunzhen''s eyes shone brightly and said with a smile, "I''ll put it on for you."


    She braided the headband and a strand of hair into a long braid with great interest, her fingers were slender and flexible, and the braids were neatly and evenly braided, as if every strand of hair was very obedient.


    Her braids are not as beautiful as those of the big sister, but her hair is not very obedient in her own hands.


    Gu Yanfei thought silently, and said to Gu Yunzhen casually with gossip: "Big sister, the house has been in a mess lately, and the central feeder in the house is also unattended. I''m here to ask you for help today..."


    As early as a few days ago when the accounts were reconciled, the Wang family threw away the hand and gave them back, neither handing over nor giving the right cards, but directly smashing them, and most of the stewards of the Hou Mansion were Wang''s confidants, and they were also effective at the top and bottom. The land is all over.


    In this big mansion, all the trivial matters of the mid-feeder were piled on Gu Yanfei''s hands.


    "Help?" Gu Yunzhen pointed at himself in astonishment.


    My sister wants her to host the Fuzhong Feed? !


    Although she learned housekeeping from her mother Yan, she only managed her own small yard.


    Gu Yanfei nodded vigorously, his eyes shining brightly at Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yanfei from the previous life, how could he have access to the China Feeder.


    Later, she was reincarnated in the Yaoling Realm. There is a senior sister in the sect. The decathlon sister is not only outstanding in cultivation, but also very knowledgeable about the world, and takes care of all the trivial matters of the sect. Right.


    It''s not like now, most of the stewards in the mansion don''t care, and the remaining stewards who don''t stand in line are **** in work, so that whenever there is anything in the mansion, the people below will rush to Yuheng. Yuan finds her.


    Gu Yanfei had a headache when she saw such trivial matters as "what to buy today, what to eat tomorrow, whether to repair the pavilion and flower stand in the garden, the price of rice is expensive, and the carbon is almost running out", and the cat had to gloat at the side. Turning the belly, grinding the claws, and finished a bowl of dried fish with great interest.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 270： Medium feed (two more)

    Chapter 270 Feedback (two more)


    "Big sister, there are so many things going up and down in the mansion, I''m dizzy and my eyes are blurred." Gu Yanfei said calmly, and shook Gu Yunzhen''s arm coquettishly like a cat, "Big sister, you Just help me."


    Facing her eldest sister, Gu Yanfei was not at all embarrassed, her big eyes were black and white, clear and bright, and she was sincere.


    Gu Yunzhen: "..."


    On weekdays, Gu Yanfei always looks calm and confident, and Gu Yunzhen has always admired this little sister''s daring actions. Seeing her like a little daughter at this time, she couldn''t help but soften her heart.


    The eldest sister is like a mother. She is the eldest sister. She should help the younger sister to support the house affairs, so that the eldest brother can be free to work outside.


    In that moment, Gu Yunzhen felt a sense of mission to shoulder a heavy responsibility.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the CCCC business to me." Gu Yunzhen agreed with a smile, and his smile was soft and touching. He rubbed Gu Yanfei''s soft top of his hair, thinking to himself: Everything has a charter. It''s clear that in the future, it will be handed over to the second sister little by little.


    All she can do for her eldest brother and second sister is these trivial things.


    "Big sister, you are so kind." Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly, her little white face was as gorgeous as a summer flower, she thought happily in her heart: Sure enough, the eldest sister is the most reliable! Whether it''s the big sister or the big sister, they are all reliable, much more reliable than that stupid cat!


    Gu Yanfei instructed Juan Bi to open the wooden box in her hand, took out a booklet and handed it to Gu Yunzhen impatiently, "Eldest sister, this is the mansion''s roster."


    The names recorded in this roster are all the servants of the Gu family, not including the companions of the ladies of each room. The body deeds of the companions are in the hands of each room.


    Gu Yunzhen looked down at the roster, while Gu Yanfei took up the tea cup leisurely.


    She just took a sip of tea when the door curtain was kicked up from outside, and a blue-clothed maid came in with a red lacquered wooden food box, and said with a smile: "Eldest girl, second girl, third madam asked the servant to bring it here. The golden candied date soup she made by herself."


    Gu Yun really turned a deaf ear and looked down at the roster.


    The blue-clothed maid slowly put down the food box, and then slowly took out two bowls of golden candied dates soup, one bowl was presented to Gu Yunzhen, the other to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yunzhen grew up in Hou''s mansion, and is very familiar with most of these names in the account book. As soon as he sees the names, he can make a face, and he also knows a lot about the relative relationship between these servants. .


    Gu Yunzhen looked at the roster attentively, and occasionally moved his fingers on the roster.


    The blue-clothed maid took three or four plates of cakes and candied fruit from the food box and put them on the coffee table next to them.


    After a while, Gu Yunzhen waved to Gu Yanfei, gestured at the names on the roster, and said, "Second sister, what are you going to do with these people?"


    Gu Yanfei leaned over to look at the roster, her chin resting naturally on Gu Yunzhen''s slender shoulders.


    Gu Yunzhen''s names on the roster were either the servants who worked in Cihetang and the courtyard of the second room, or married the housekeeper who accompanied Wang''s house, or there were relatives in the family who were servants in the second room. , when the family is divided, it is divided into the second room...


    "What about Big Sister?" Gu Yanfei let Gu Yunzhen make up his mind with a smile.


    Gu Yunzhen said warmly: "There are few people in the house now, so let the people from each room take them away."


    The servants of the Gu family are all family-born children, and their deeds belong to the public. Their faces were handed over to each room.


    The roster in Gu Yunzhen''s hand is the roster updated yesterday.


    Just now, Gu Yunzhen reorganized the relative relationship between these servants on the roster, and pointed out all those inappropriate names.


    After all, there are few people in the mansion, and there is no shortage of servants. It would be better to distribute all these servants with inextricable ties to each room, so that the house will be quiet in the future.


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile. She thought so too.


    The blue-clothed maid next to ?? heard this, and left silently carrying the empty food box, walking silently.


    Gu Yun was really focused on the roster, and didn''t pay attention to when Yan''s maid would leave, but Gu Yanfei noticed, but didn''t care at all.


    The third aunt, Mrs. Yan, has been a widow and has been cautious in her words and deeds in the mansion over the years, giving way to everything, never daring to compete with other computer rooms. This time, such a change happened in the mansion, and she must be uneasy.


    Let Gu Yunzhen come to preside over China Feed, and Mrs. Yan can feel at ease if she wants to come.


    This is also considered killing two birds with one stone.


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei agreed, Gu Yun really became more interested, ordered Jade to prepare a pen and ink, and wrote a list to the roster with great interest.


    The two sisters had a lot of discussions, and it took half an hour to straighten out the personnel first.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at a silk paper that was full of writing and repeated rewriting, picked up a pen and re-written a final list, and wrote softly and neatly in small letters with hairpins.


    "Second sister, look again." Gu Yunzhen dried the ink on the paper and handed it to Gu Yanfei with his gentle eyes.


    The two sisters got together, had discussions and discussions, and talked and laughed.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Yunzhen''s maid Jade curled her lips and silently brewed new tea for the two sisters, and she was also happy for her own girl.


    After the girl and the Murong family resigned from the family a few years ago, although the girl has not said anything, but Jade served by her side day and night, you can see that her girl is a little sluggish and her mood is a little low.


    This kind of "lowness" is not because the girl feels sad, nor is it because the girl is nostalgic for that marriage... It should be said that she is confused, just like the girl doesn''t know why she should work hard in her life.


    And now, the girl is full of energy.


    Great!


    Feicui was very happy, and waited for Gu Yunzhen to write and ink for a while, poured tea and water for a while, and followed the sisters to Yude Hall in the front of the inner courtyard.


    In the Yude Hall, seven or eight stewards and daughters-in-law have been waiting inside for a long time, all of them eagerly waiting, occasionally whispering to each other, and looking out from time to time.


    When these stewards saw that Gu Yunzhen was also coming with Gu Yanfei, they were all shocked, and several of them exchanged glances secretly.


    The mood of the ??mammothers is a little dignified. Everyone knows that the house has changed. In the future, the second girl who was brought back to the house last year will have the final say.


    Really thirty years Hedong, thirty years Hexi!


    If someone said a few months ago that there would be the situation today, I¡¯m afraid no one would believe it.


    All kinds of voices in the main hall suddenly disappeared, it was silent, and the atmosphere became solemn and peaceful.


    In contrast, Gu Yanfei''s mood was very relaxed and happy, and his steps were so brisk that he almost flew.


    Her idea is really brilliant!


    Before the eldest sister got married, she could easily live a life of nothing.


    Waiting for the eldest sister to get married...


    Gu Yanfei was not worried at all, thinking happily: At that time, maybe my sister-in-law will also come in.


    Fortunately, she is a younger sister, it is better to be a younger sister!


    Thinking, the smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips deepened a little bit, he took Gu Yunzhen''s arm into the main hall, and at the same time swept the maids in the hall.


    These stewards were only halfway there.


    It has been nearly an hour since she instructed Juan Bi to the present, and those stewards who have not arrived are obviously intentional.


    Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen sat down on the two red sandalwood Taishi chairs at the top. The dignified and grand Taishi chairs were more suitable for men like Gu Jian and Gu Yuan to sit on, which made the two girls'' figures even more slender and thin.


    These grandmothers greeted the two girls in unison.


    "He mama." Gu Yanfei called out, neither light nor heavy.


    A woman in her fifties, wearing a brown ganoderma lucidum robe, took a step forward from the crowd, blessedly standing by: "I wonder if the second lady has any instructions?"


    Gu Yanfei asked directly: "How many people are still missing?"


    Mother He can answer them one by one without looking at them: "Zhou Li''s family, Qian Mama, Lai Mama, Xu Mama..."


    Zhou Li''s family is the daughter-in-law of Zhou Li, the big housekeeper of the outer courtyard, who is in charge of the access control of the inner courtyard; Aunt Qian is in charge of the warehouse in the inner courtyard, and Aunt Lai is in charge of purchasing matters in the inner courtyard. .


    He stopped after reporting six or seven names in a row, and added at the end, "These are the only ones who didn''t come."


    Gu Yanfei turned his head and instructed Juan Bi, "Go find out the identity of these people and give them to the second wife."


    Gu Jian was deprived of the title, which meant that the Wang family lost the title of Mrs. Hou. Now the Wang family can only be called the second wife, just like eight years ago.


    Mother He was sighing in her heart, when she heard Gu Yanfei in front of him casually continue: "Just tell the second wife that if the second room wants to take these people away, they will take them all and let the second wife buy them with money."


    "If you don''t want the second room, then find a lady and sell them all."


    Gu Yanfei''s words did not lower his voice, and all the others present heard it clearly.


    Even the two little girls who were guarding under the eaves outside and the old woman who was sweeping in the courtyard also pricked up their ears and listened intently to the movement inside.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 271： Ming grab (one more)

    Chapter 271 Ming Rob (one more)


    "Yes, Second Lady." Juan Bilang replied, deliberately raising the volume, wishing that everyone inside and outside could hear it clearly.


    Gu Yunzhen is gentle, but not stupid, and his heart is like a mirror.


    To put it bluntly, the second uncle and the second aunt were not willing to give up the property and the mansion, so they wanted to use this method to embarrass the second sister and embarrass the second sister.


    And her second sister was never the one to sit still, so she attacked the second room with a backhand, four or two dollars.


    is also the reason why the second aunt gave the second sister a seizure.


    These stewards, including He Ma, couldn''t help swallowing, and their hearts became more complicated.


    Although they are slaves, and the master family has their deeds, but anyone who can achieve the level of a steward is no longer just a slave, but is a trusted crony entrusted by the master family.


    Under normal circumstances, the main family will not use their body deeds to pinch them, nor will they sell people casually, unless the pixel girl makes a huge mistake like this.


    Several grandmothers all sighed in their hearts: Second girl''s trick is really cruel!


    Second wife has been roasted on the fire. This time, if the second wife doesn''t buy Zhou Li''s family and Qian Ma''s family, she will lose her face.


    Gu Yanfei took all the changes in the expressions of He Ma and others into his eyes, glanced at everyone slowly, and said lightly: "Although our Gu family is no longer a Hou''s residence, but you can''t help but give me a look."


    "Who is the master and who is the servant, you''d better weigh it clearly in your heart."


    "If you don''t want to be the servant of the Gu Fu, I will not force you to send you to find a new future."


    When he said these words, Gu Yanfei always had a small smile on his lips, and on that delicate and flawless face, the dark pupils shone with a clear light, making it hard to look at him.


    A few of the maids dared to look up at Gu Yanfei. When they met her cold eyes, they couldn''t help being stunned. For a moment, they thought of the late Marquis Gu Ce, and then they lowered their heads again, their hearts filled with disappointment. Somewhat apprehensive.


    Outside the hall behind ??, there was a messy and hurried footsteps approaching.


    Mother He couldn''t help but glanced back quickly, and saw a squat woman of forty-five or six-year-old wearing a rust-colored beard hurriedly running here, out of breath.


    He Mama naturally recognizes this person, this is the chief steward in charge of the kitchen, Zhen Mama.


    The kitchen is a fat man who manages oil and water. Although he can''t get money directly from it, he can take advantage of his position to get some charcoal fire, firewood, rice, meat dishes, etc. Everyone in the house sharpens their heads and wants to enter the kitchen. Be a daughter-in-law in charge.


    Everyone in the mansion respects Zhen Mama three points.


    At this moment, Zhen Mamma, who was usually prosperous and comfortable, was sweating profusely, and walked up the stone steps in front of the main hall as fast as the wind.


    As she walked, she panted heavily, and explained to Gu Yanfei who was in the room: "Second lady, forgive me, the kitchen is busy right now, and there is a mess in the middle of the busy schedule. The rice got wet, so the servants went to the grain depot to check. , so I came a step late."


    Mother Zhen kept saying that she went to the grain depot, but she was not far away just now.


    After hearing the news that Gu Yanfei had summoned the steward to come to the main hall, she asked her daughter-in-law to call in advance a woman who was in charge of cleaning nearby, and told the other party to inform her if there was any trouble.


    Just now, when Zhenmao heard that Gu Yanfei was going to give her body deed to the second room, she was anxious. She never wanted to leave the mansion, she just planned to come a little later to show off.


    No one in this mansion knows that the second house is only divided into 12% of the property. Next, I will move to a second house in the west of the city. I will go with the second house. Where can I manage such a big kitchen in this mansion, so much oil and water? fish!


    A flattering smile appeared on the face of Zhenmao. Holding her skirt, she was about to step over the threshold of the main hall, but she heard the girl in purple in front of her indifferently order: "Stop."


    "This Yude Hall is not something you can enter if you want."


    As soon as Gu Yanfei said these words, the two maids guarding under the eaves immediately stepped forward two steps, and quickly stopped Zhen Mammy and prevented her from entering the main hall.


    One of the maids said silently with her lips: "Mother Zhen, don''t make us embarrassed."


    Mother Zhen froze for a moment, and said again: "Second girl, this servant knows it''s wrong. This time it really happened for a reason, and the servant will not dare next time."


    Mammy He and others in the hall tensed up even more. While thankful that she didn''t take Qiao, she also felt that Mammy Zhen was really confused, and she was not like Zhou Li''s family, and she had to follow Zhou Da''s housekeeper to advance and retreat together, Zhou Da''s housekeeper. He is a close friend of the second master, and it is impossible for the eldest master to allow the eldest housekeeper to continue to sit in the position of the eldest housekeeper next week.


    Gu Yanfei ignored Zhen Mamma outside the hall, turned to the questionnaire and asked, "Are their physical deeds in order?"


    Juan Bi turned over the thick stack of deeds of prostitution in the box, took out a number of deeds, and threw them at random. There were at least 20 deeds, and the eyes of Mammy He and the others standing in the hall were full of eyes. Some straight.


    This body deed is the lifeblood of their servants. Obviously, these body deeds in Juan Bi''s hands are not only for Zhenmamma and other stewards, but also their family members.


    "Girl, that''s all." Juan Bi smiled and presented the folded deed to Gu Yanfei.


    Zhen Ma, who was stopped by two maids outside the main hall, looked at this scene, dripping with cold sweat and panic, and her bowels turned green with regret.


    She''s doing a good job in the kitchen, she really didn''t plan to go with the second master and the second wife!


    Madam He looked at Gu Yanfei, and then looked at Madam Zhen outside the main hall, gritted her teeth, and simply volunteered: "Second girl, just leave this kind of trivial matter to the servants."


    As soon as these words came out, the other stewards were shocked, and then they regretted why they didn''t think of it.


    Yes, now is a good opportunity to show your face in front of the second girl!


    Gu Yanfei didn''t accept those body contracts, met He Mammy''s eager eyes, nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    Madam He was ecstatic and responded with a loud voice.


    Then, after listening to the instructions in front of everyone''s eyes, he took a wooden box with a body deed from Juan Bi''s hand.


    Seeing Mammy He walking past her in high spirits, Mammy Zhen still wanted to beg for a begging desperately, but she heard Gu Yanfei say lightly again: "One time infidelity, a hundred times of tolerance."


    "Everyone and remember!"


    These two simple sentences were like a big bucket of ice water pouring down on her head, and Zhen Ma was cold all over her body, her feet suddenly softened as if she had lost her strength, and she knelt on the ground in embarrassment.


    He mama, who had just stepped out of the main hall, was also stunned in her heart and her expression was condensed.


    She is a sensible person. Today, Mammy Zhen has the heart to give the second girl a slap in the face. Thinking that the second girl is young and easy to handle, she will not eat hard and soft, and will kill them decisively. Eclipse to the rice!


    Mother He held the box body deed, and brought four or five maids to give her a boost. Under the complicated eyes of everyone, she left with her head held high.


    She hurriedly went to Mingyi Courtyard to ask to see the second wife, Mrs. Wang, and conveyed what Gu Yanfei meant with a smile:


    "Second wife, this is Aunt Zhou, Grandma Qian, Grandma Lai...their body deeds."


    "My girl said that if the second wife doesn''t want these people, then the manor will find a yabo and sell them all."


    "These rooms have a total of 4,000 taels of silver. I wonder what the second wife''s plan is?"


    Facing the Wang family, Mama He looked neither humble nor arrogant, her back was straight, and she warned herself: This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and she must do it beautifully.


    Four thousand taels of silver? ! Wang Shi almost didn''t jump up, his face was ashen.


    Buying a maid from Ya Po is only a matter of ten or twenty taels of silver, and here is only twenty or so deeds. Gu Yanfei dares to open a big mouth at ten times the price. Why doesn''t she go out and grab it!


    Mr. Wang disdain to argue with a servant, and glanced arrogantly at a steward next to him.


    Mother Shi immediately understood, snorted coldly, raised her chin and said, "Mother He, the four thousand taels of silver is probably enough to buy two hundred slaves outside!"


    Mammy He looked at Mammy Shi with a smile on her face, without showing any timidity, she retorted plausibly: "Mammy Shi, can this person be the same as a human? There is a girl who has 10 taels of silver and one who has 100 taels of silver. Girls, each has its own price, depending on whether it''s worth it or not."


    "If the second wife doesn''t like these old people, she can go out and buy some new ones. Slaves never dare to force the second wife."


    He mama''s remarks are hidden in the needles, meaningful, and always smile at people.


    The four thousand taels of silver were not bought by these servants, but the face of the second wife.


    If the second wife felt that her face was not worth 4,000 taels of silver, He Ma knew that she was a lotus flower, and she couldn''t do this job.


    Wang: "..."


    Wang''s face darkened again, her eyes were gloomy and unhappy, and her fingertips were pinched into her tender palm.


    This Mammy He used to be respectful in front of her, but now she dares to speak to herself in such a tone!


    Mrs. Wang wanted to instruct her mother-in-law to drive out Mrs. He, but she couldn''t get her words out.


    If she allows Gu Yanfei to sell these people, then she will become a family, no, it is a joke of the family, how will she gain a foothold in the family in the future!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 272： From the Dragon (two more)

    Chapter 272 From the Dragon (two more)


    Wang''s chest was heaving violently, and after a long while, she instructed Shimao, "Go and get four thousand taels of silver notes."


    Mother Shi took orders to enter the inner room to get the silver note. The corners of He Ma''s lips twitched, and her eyes couldn''t hide her pride.


    In just a short cup of tea, He Ma left the Mingyi Courtyard with a wooden box in her hand and four silver notes with a denomination of 1,000 taels in her arms, and she walked away with a breeze.


    When she walked out of the courtyard, she happened to be staggered by a green-clothed maid in a hurry.


    After a while, the green-clothed maid came to Mrs. Wang through layers of communication, and said, "Second madam, the second maid just sent someone to send some deeds to the fourth and fifth madams."


    Mrs. Wang held a pastel enamel three gentleman tea cup, took a slow sip, and sneered coldly: "This girl from the countryside is really into the eyes of money."


    "How much money did she receive for the fourth and fifth rooms?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Wang''s lips, and he asked in a strange way.


    "..." The girl in Tsing Yi was stunned.


    She just came back, and she hadn''t heard of the fact that Mrs. Wang spent 4,000 taels to buy those deeds. She honestly shook her head and said, "The fourth and fifth wives didn''t give me any money."


    "The people sent by the second lady said that they would send some people to the four and five rooms, and it would save them from buying another person after moving out of the mansion. After all, these old people in the mansion know the basics and the rules, and they are all used by the elders. ."


    "The fourth and fifth wife are so happy."


    Wang''s face instantly turned black as ink, gritted his posterior molars fiercely, trembling all over with anger, and was speechless for a while.


    Thinking of the 4,000 taels of silver she just paid, her heart was like a knife, and she almost had a heart attack. She put the tea cup in her hand on the coffee table heavily, and the fruit plate next to it shook.


    Seeing Wang Shi''s anger, Shi Ma quickly cheered for her, and persuaded her in a good voice: "Third madam, watch this slave, there is a good show to watch."


    "The second lady drove away Aunt Zhou, Qian Ma, Zhen Ma, and the others. Did she think she could manage this Nuoda mansion on her own?!"


    Shijima''s expression was full of disdain.


    It is not an easy task to manage the central feeder of such a large mansion. These stewards are old people who have been in the mansion for decades. well.


    How long has Gu Yanfei been back in the house? He doesn''t know anything about the internal affairs of China Feeder, and he doesn''t understand anything.


    Without so many helpers, what can Gu Yanfei do? !


    Being relieved by Shi Ma, Wang''s mood suddenly improved, and he slowly picked up the tea cup again, and said with a half-smile, "Then I''ll wait."


    She waited to see Gu Yanfei''s joke.


    but¡­


    Today, Gu Yanfei re-appointed those vacancies in the mansion, and chose the candidates to replace Zhen Ma, Qian Ma and other stewards;


    Tomorrow, Gu Yanfei redistributed the newly played pair of cards, and promulgated new regulations and rules of reward and punishment;


    In the days to come, the old and new stewards in the mansion will perform their duties in an orderly manner, and they will be accessible everywhere. There is a completely new atmosphere in the mansion.


    When the second room had packed all the luggage and was about to move, the picture that Wang was thinking about did not appear.


    The second room didn''t delay the ten-day deadline given by Gu Yuan, and Gu Jian couldn''t afford to lose face.


    It took about five or six days. In the early morning of the first day of the second lunar month, everyone in the second room moved away from the Gu residence, and the heavy box was carried out the door.


    Surrounded by a group of maids and maids, Mrs. Wang walked all the way out from the Neiyi Gate, directing the servants with a blank face, telling the old ladies to be careful to break the porcelain in the box, and then urging the servants to be careful. Hurry up, and in a while, I will tell Mama Shi to re-count the cages...


    She originally had a dark face, until a familiar figure outside the gate came into view, and then she suddenly turned her anger into joy.


    It was a tall, handsome young man, wearing a royal blue python robe embroidered with five claws and nine pythons, which represented his noble status, and his imposing aura made the servants and passersby around him look bleak. background.


    The young man is bowing his head and talking to a girl in a bright red robe, his expression is gentle and his eyes are hot.


    "Isn''t this the lord!" Mammy Shi, who was beside Wang Shi looked at the young man in surprise and called out, congratulating Wang Shi with a smile on his face, "Second madam, the lord knows that you, the second master and the third girl are moving in today, and he went out of his way to hurry up. coming."


    "Your Highness really has a heart." Wang shi turned his face like a book, and changed his face to an overly kind face, his eyes sparkling.


    Kang Kang came in person and picked them up from the second room of Gu Mansion to their new home!


    In this way, the second room has saved some face.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Wang seemed to have taken some magical medicine, and his spirit was lifted.


    Mamma Shi pointed to Chu You and Gu Yunchang outside the mansion, and added, "Second madam, look, our three girls and the prince are really golden boys and girls, a match made in heaven and earth."


    Wang''s eyes swept back and forth between Gu Yuncong and Chu You, and his mood became better: as long as Sister Cong can win over King Kang, the future of his master is still long.


    Humph, it¡¯s a long time coming, let¡¯s see who can have the last laugh!


    Wang was about to go forward and salute Chu You when the corner of his eyes swept across a cage carried by the two old ladies, his expression changed, and he asked why they hadn''t locked the cage.


    The two women put down the cage in awe.


    Chu You, who was outside the mansion, didn''t notice Wang Shi and the others in the mansion. He looked at Gu Yunkuang intently, his eyes were hot and bright, and he said softly, "Hey, that house is a little small, you should be wronged first. sky."


    "Twenty days left..."


    In twenty days, it will be their wedding!


    Gu Yunchang was a little embarrassed by his affectionate and focused gaze, but he never avoided his gaze and looked back at him with a smile on his face.


    "It''s just a place to stay." Gu Yunchang said generously, slender jade fingers curling a handkerchief in his hand, "You know I never pay attention to these things."


    "Yeah, you''ve always been like this." The corners of Chu You''s lips curved, and he couldn''t help thinking of the first encounter with her in Yangzhou eight years ago.


    His son-in-law is smart and brave, comparable to an extraordinary woman.


    Even if the city is broken, she is still not afraid of danger; even if she sleeps in the wilderness, she can be at peace.


    Even though she was still so young at the time, she was just a little girl raised in a deep boudoir, but she had a righteous heart, wit and calmness, and saved his life when he was chased by South Vietnamese soldiers.


    His son-in-law is completely different from those noble girls in Beijing who are well-dressed and spoiled, she is unique!


    However, even if he doesn''t care about this, he can''t ignore it, how could he have wronged his sweetheart!


    Chu Youyi grasped Gu Yuncong''s soft weeds, his palms were hot, and he said: "Er, when you live in the Kangwang mansion, you will definitely like it there. The Kangwang mansion was given to me by my father when the emperor was alive. The garden, the theater...everything is unique and can be called the crown of all the palaces in Beijing, you will definitely live comfortably."


    "Unfortunately, the wedding date was set a little too hastily. Otherwise, I would like to renovate the palace. But it''s okay, ‹’er, you will be the mistress of the palace in the future. You can build it as you like."


    "I remember you said that you like the roses in Prince Jing''s Mansion. We can plant a garden of roses, which are colorful..."


    Hearing Chu You''s thoughtful words, Gu Yunchang''s annoyed mood all of a sudden vanished, and his bright smiling eyes regained brilliance.


    "You still remember." The pair of dimples on Gu Yunchang''s lips were filled with sweetness, and a heart flew up.


    King Kang is sincere to her. Even now that Gu Jian has lost the title of Marquis of Dingyuan, he doesn''t care at all. He has always been the same to her and has never changed.


    "I''ll remember everything you said." Chu You stared straight into her eyes, and was infected with a smile that spread from his lips to the bottom of his eyes.


    What more did he want to say, when he saw a two-horse canopy carriage not far ahead coming towards him.


    He just glanced at it casually, but when he glanced at the canopy of the carriage, he couldn''t help but be startled.


    The canopy of the carriage is engraved with an eagle-shaped imprint.


    Chu You recognized it at a glance: "This is... Duke Wei''s Mansion?"


    He squinted at the seal on the carriage, and saw that the carriage was parked outside the east corner gate, and a rough old woman jumped from the carriage, and the woman knocked on the corner gate.


    Soon after, the canopy carriage was brought into the East Corner Gate by the concierge of the Gu residence.


    Chu You raised his eyebrows slightly, guessing in his heart: Could it be that Mrs. Wei Guogong is here?


    Gu Yunchang immediately noticed Chu You''s thoughtful gaze, guessed what he was thinking, and said casually, "Maybe it''s Miss Wei Jiu. Miss Wei Jiu is friends with my second sister and often comes to the mansion to play."


    Chu You raised his hand and pointed to the eagle-shaped mark on the back of the hood, and said, "That is the family crest of Duke Wei''s mansion."


    He patiently explained to Gu Yunchang that Duke Wei''s mansion was strict, for fear that the juniors would use the name of the mansion to bully others, so the carriages that the juniors used to go out were generally ordinary carriages.


    Under normal circumstances, only Mrs. Wei and Mrs. Shizi would ride the carriage with this family crest.


    Gu Yunchang frowned slightly.


    Even if King Kang didn''t say it outright, she knew very well that he suspected that Duke Wei had also voted for the eldest prince, Chu Yi.


    Gu Yunchang clenched the handkerchief in her hand, her eyes deep and dark.


    First was the Duke of England, and then the Duke of Wei. Half of the four princes fell to the eldest prince. These founding honors and honors were also a little rude. They stood in line early one by one, just to learn from the dragon''s merit and to continue the country. Is the government rich? !


    They don''t care who is the master of the Ming Dynasty, who can lead the big scene to the prosperity of the world!


    Gu Yunchang hid the handkerchief in his sleeve pocket and said sternly, "Your Highness, wait for me here, I''ll go in and find out."


    See who it is.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 273： Utility (one more)

    Chapter 273 Utility (one more)


    Chu You heard the words, the sharp and cold eyebrows softened a little, and his heart was moved, as if containing honey.


    He knew that his son-in-law had a noble heart, and he didn''t like intrigue, mutual calculation, or pretending to be a snake, but he was willing to lower his body and do things that she disdained for him.


    Chu You looked at Gu Yunxiang''s back affectionately, watched her cross the high threshold and entered through the corner door.


    There were seven or eight carriages parked at the gate of the Gu Mansion. People came and went. The boxes were still being carried out of the mansion one by one.


    Chu You turned a blind eye to this.


    He casually touched the mounts beside him, thinking about Gu Yunxiang, their wedding date, and the big wedding dress that the Slijian had sent him to try on two days ago. Also mentioning the phoenix crown is almost healed.


    Soon, he could see his son-in-law, wearing a red dress and covering his head, riding a sedan chair to his side...


    Chu You''s heart was hot, looking in the direction of the gate, Gu Yunchang came back not long after, she walked in front of Chu You in three steps and two steps, and whispered: "It''s Mrs. Wei and the Marquis of Ji''an who are here. lady."


    Chu You couldn''t help being a little surprised. He raised his eyebrows on the lower side and looked towards the east corner gate again. At this time, he couldn''t see the carriage of the Duke''s Mansion.


    He gently turned the jade finger on his thumb and said solemnly, "The Duke of Wei impeached the Marquis of Ji''an, Xuyan, the day before yesterday."


    "It is said that the Marquis of Ji''an colluded with the bandits, occupied Wushan by force, and burned, killed and looted in the nearby villages and towns, occupying the land for the king, and the crime was extremely heinous. Please allow the emperor to lead his troops to encircle and suppress it."


    "And ask the emperor to decide, and allow his sister and Ji''an Hou Yijue."


    While speaking, Chu You''s dark eyes sank, and a bit of sharpness flashed in his eyes.


    This incident is like a stone stirring up a thousand waves, causing an uproar in the whole court.


    In the past two days, Chao Shang has also speculated a lot about this matter. Many people ran to test Duke Wei''s tone, but Duke Wei''s mouth was like a river mussel and he refused to say a word. The government closed the door to thank guests.


    Just like the aristocratic family has formed its own faction in the court, these nobles and honors based on military merit have always been in a group, and now Duke Wei has inexplicably impeached his brother-in-law.


    On the surface, Duke Wei said that he was righteous and awe-inspiring, as if he wanted to kill his relatives righteously. However, Chu You had doubts about this.


    Gu Jian was deprived of the title and then dismissed, and the news of the second room was blocked a lot. Naturally, Gu Yunchang had no way of knowing about these court affairs. At this moment, she knew about it, and she said in surprise and puzzled: "The Marquis of Ji''an colluded with Liu Liu. bandit?"


    "They are a good mansion, what are they doing to collude with the bandits?"


    "That doesn''t make sense at all...Wait!"


    Gu Yunchang murmured to himself for a while, and suddenly, with his eyes slightly opened, he grabbed Chu You''s wrist and said emphatically, "The one who just came with Mrs. Wei Guogong is Mrs. Ji''an Hou!"


    Chu You lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Yunxiang''s jade hand holding his wrist. Her fingers were so slender, their roots were like jade, and her lustrous fingernails were like petals, shining like pearls.


    Gu Yunchang looked thoughtfully into the gate and in the direction of Yuheng Garden, even if she stood here, she couldn''t see Yuheng Garden at all, let alone the people in Yuheng Garden.


    "My lord, do you think my second sister got involved in this incident again?"


    When these words were said, the answer already appeared in Gu Yunxiang''s heart.


    Nine times out of ten, this is the case.


    This Gu Yanfei is really going too far!


    After being reminded by Gu Yunxiang, Chu You also began to consider this possibility, and his fingertips rubbed the pattern on the jade wrench. "


    Gu Yunchang lightly frowned, looked up at Chu You''s handsome face, and said worriedly, "My lord, my second sister has a close relationship with the first prince..."


    "Maybe the eldest prince is behind the scenes and wants to get on the prince''s head!"


    Chu You saw that Gu Yunxuan cared so much about himself, and he felt more and more useful in his heart, so he comforted the beautiful woman: "Don''t worry, I have no contact with Ji''an Hou."


    "And..." His thin lips twitched into a smile, and he said slowly, "Chu Yi will soon be overwhelmed."


    "Huh?" Gu Yunchang blinked, his long eyelashes fluttering twice.


    Chu You sneered: "Bai Liyin proposed a marriage between the two countries, and promised Chu Yi the Eighth Princess of Yue Kingdom."


    Does Gu Yanfei know about this? Gu Yunchang couldn''t help but think, an indescribable complex feeling gradually appeared in his heart, and he asked, "The emperor agreed?"


    From Chu You''s standpoint, if this marriage is done, it means that Chu Yi will get support from the country of Yue.


    Fortunately, Chu Yi refused.


    It seemed that Chu Yi liked that Gu Yanfei even more than he expected.


    is also good!


    It just happened to let the civil and military people of the Manchu Dynasty and the people of the world see how Chu Yi was unwilling to marry the country of Vietnam regardless of the peace of the two countries for his own selfishness.


    Chu You explained the benefits to Gu Yunchang in detail, and finally said: "Once things get serious and the emperor wants to appease the dissatisfaction of the court, he has to make concessions."


    Chu You will not let Chu Yi marry the Eighth Princess of Yue Kingdom. so¡­¡­


    "The best result is that the emperor chooses a noble girl from the family as his concubine."


    "Unless, Chu Yi doesn''t want the country for the sake of beauty."


    Chu You raised his lips mockingly.


    Gu Yunxiang whispered with a sigh, "Then my second sister can only be a concubine?"


    Gu Yunchang couldn''t help but feel a trace of joy, it was a joy that welled up from the bottom of his heart.


    She had persuaded Gu Yanfei long ago...


    Her eyes were very complex, sympathetic, sighing, and mixed with deep disapproval.


    Chu You raised his eyes and glanced at the plaque in front of him that only had the word "Gu Fu", and sneered contemptuously, "Is she worthy of being the prince and concubine?"


    "She''s not like you."


    Gu Yunchang followed his gaze and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Today is not what it used to be. The current Gu family has no title and is just a mansion of a fourth-rank military general. There are countless mansions like this in Beijing. With Gu Yanfei''s current status, how can he be worthy of the position of the first prince concubine!


    It is ironic that Gu Yanfei deliberately caused the Gu family to lose the title for revenge. I wonder if she ever thought that she would end up like this?


    People can''t be too utilitarian, and marriage matters should focus on mutual affection, not as a bargaining chip.


    If Gu Yanfei provokes others, it''s fine, she doesn''t want to be a concubine, that''s a word, no one can force a girl from an official family as a concubine.


    Gu Yanfei had to get close to the eldest prince in order to compare with herself, and provoke the royal family, so she could not help being a concubine or not, after all, the eldest prince was not someone she could easily abandon.


    Originally, Gu Yanfei could marry a good family with the right family and be the principal.


    "‹’''er, you are just too soft-hearted." Chu You looked down at her jade-white face, and his heart was hot.


    At this time, the last lift of the box was carried out by two servants with a pole, and the cage was so heavy that even the pole was bent.


    Wang sighed in relief after telling the little servant to handle it with care, making sure that the box was safely placed on the last carriage.


    Gu Jian and Wang''s couple walked over, surrounded by several maids, Gu Jian smiled attentively and said to Chu You: "Today, I''m really ashamed to bother the prince to pick us up."


    "We''re all done here, we can go."


    Gu Jian was born in this mansion, grew up in this mansion, married a wife, had children, and lived for more than 30 years.


    However, when he faced Chu You at this moment, he didn''t show the slightest, for fear that Chu You would be disgusted and resentful.


    In any case, Chu You''s willingness to run this trip for Gu Yunxiang''s face is already a big face for Erfangtian.


    Chu You politely replied, "It''s all a family", and then personally helped Gu Yunchang into the second carriage, while Gu Jian and Wang''s got into the first carriage.


    Chu You personally escorted them to the house in Luwei Hutong in the west of the city. Knowing that they were busy packing up the new house and arranging the boxes, they didn''t stay for long.


    Come in a hurry, go in a hurry.


    Next, Chu You instructed his subordinates to inquire about why Mrs. Wei Guogong and the others went to Gu Mansion.


    The dark guards sent by Chu You stared at Gu Mansion for a few days, but in the end, they didn''t hear anything, only that the eldest prince Chu Yi personally came to Gu Mansion to pick up Gu Yanfei out of the house.


    Chu Yi took Gu Yanfei to an imperial village in the suburbs of Beijing.


    The two of them rode their horses all the way to the west. The suburban scenery in early spring was beautiful, wild flowers and wild grasses bloomed recklessly.


    Huangzhuang is located at the foot of Xiling Mountain, which is about 20 miles away from the capital. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers. Huangzhuang not only contains dozens of acres of fertile fields, but also has a river surrounding the farmland at the foot of the mountain. The rolling hills in the back are lush and lush, and the scenery is beautiful, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    The steward of Huangzhuang was a middle-aged servant in his forties. He had been warned in advance and knew that the eldest prince was coming today, so he brought a group of servants and maids to wait at Zhuangzikou early in the morning.


    As soon as Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei arrived, the middle-aged servant greeted them diligently and greeted the two on horseback with smiles: "His Royal Highness, Miss Gu, please come in."


    The middle-aged servant ordered the horses to be installed, and then personally led the two of them to the village.


    Compared with the vastness and splendor outside, Zhuangzili is another cave.


    Gu Yanfei looked around casually as he walked, his whole body was extremely relaxed and happy, his bright eyes were kind, and he looked forward to brilliance.


    Chu Yiqing''s voice like the wind suddenly came from his ear: "It''s still early, let''s go to the bird forest in the back first?"


    Gu Yanfei turned his head to look at him, and the long purple hairband flew up, just across his raised right hand, he grabbed the hairband between his fingers with a backhand.


    The ?? hairband is a bright bright purple, reflecting off his slender fingers as white as jade, with a thrilling beauty.


    He obviously didn''t touch her, but Gu Yanfei had an inexplicable feeling, as if the hair band had become a part of her, and his ears were slightly hot.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 274： Heart (two more)

    Chapter 274 Heartbeat (two more)


    Chu Yi stopped, two slender fingers pinched the hairband, Gu Yanfei realized that the end of the hairband was tied at some point.


    "Don''t move." Chu Yi lightly untied the knot on the hair band with his fingers. Even with such a simple movement, his slender fingers were quite pleasing to the eye, giving people a gentle and powerful feeling.


    Soon, Chu Yi untied the knot on the hairband, put the hairband behind Gu Yanfeiying''s white ear, and smiled: "Okay."


    In the morning light, the handsome and slender youth has black hair like ink, eyes like bright stars, and an elegant posture. Against the background of his warm temperament like the spring breeze, even the brilliance of the rising sun is eclipsed.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Gu Yanfei''s heart beat a little faster, and the index finger of his right hand casually wrapped the hair band.


    "Let''s go." She walked briskly forward, and the smile between her eyebrows became brighter.


    Chu Yi walked side by side with her, staring down at her clear profile face and the shallow vortex on her lips, and said: "My father likes to raise birds and a parrot, and recently he encouraged Anle to raise them too. A parrot, or even two parrots are good companions."


    "A few days ago, a small country in the Western Regions just paid tribute to a few peacocks. The father was worried that the peacocks would not adapt to the soil and water, so he temporarily kept them in the bird forest, and then sent them to the palace after a month."


    Peacock? Gu Yanfei''s eyes lit up immediately, and she said brightly, "I have never seen a peacock before."


    The middle-aged servant raised his finger with a smile and pointed in the direction, "Your Highness, Miss Gu, the sparrow forest is in the northwest."


    "There are not only peacocks in the bird forest, but also other birds, starlings, golden pheasants, parrots, sparrows, magpies, great tits, swifts, pigeons... all of them."


    This village is not big or small. After about half a cup of tea, a few people entered a garden through a small gate. In the early spring, hundreds of flowers were blooming in the garden, fragrant, and the fragrance of peach, jasmine, and magnolia was mixed mixed together.


    The middle-aged servant led the two to an octagonal pavilion. Several plates of melons, fruits and tea were already placed on the stone table in the pavilion.


    He wanted to say something, when he heard a high-pitched and strange cry suddenly came from behind a few half-height flowers: "Wow-wow!"


    "Little Ancestor, don''t run away..." The other servant shouted slightly at a loss, his voice shrill.


    In the next instant, a colorful blue peacock with a crown of emerald feathers on its head jumped out of the flowers, galloping up with its strong and powerful claws, occasionally spreading its wings and passing over the flowers at a low altitude, running rampantly in the direction of Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi. Gorgeous feathers are dazzling.


    The sound of "wow wow" in the sharp beak, like an old crow, is not very pleasant.


    "Little Ancestor." In the back, a tsing-clothed servant bowed his body and quickly chased after the blue peacock. His steps were slightly staggered, and his body was stained with a few stubborn leaves and flowers, showing a bit of embarrassment.


    The little maid was about to fly over to grab the blue peacock, but when he saw Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei beside the pavilion, his whole body froze, for fear of colliding with the noble.


    This is the peacock! Gu Yanfei looked at the blue peacock in front of him without blinking, and couldn''t help thinking of the favorite mount of the elder sister of the Yaoling Realm.


    That is a divine bird called the Imperial Bird. It is prettier and more vigorous than this blue peacock, especially the long tail feathers are radiant.


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    The three-flowered cat poked out its head curiously from the cape and hood behind Gu Yanfei, her eyes were round, and her green eyes shone in the sunlight.


    Imperial bird! Like a king bird!


    The cat also recognized it and was very excited.


    When he was in Yaoling Realm, Qingguang liked the tail feather of the emperor bird and kept chasing it, but the emperor bird was arrogant, disdainful of Qingguang, and pecked it several times.


    "Meow!"


    Qingguang nimbly jumped on Gu Yanfei''s shoulders, then kicked his hind legs, and flew towards the blue peacock excitedly.


    It made a series of movements like flowing water, leaped from mid-air, and landed lightly on the back of the peacock.


    Gu Yanfei was caught off guard by the crazy cat, and staggered back half a step.


    "Be careful." Chu Yi crossed her arms to support her slender waist, and her voice was always gentle and elegant.


    He looks thin, but his arms are sturdy under the wide sleeves, and even through the sleeves, he can feel the lines of his arms fluently.


    The faint scent of snow and green bamboo drifted in the air, it was very familiar and smelled very good.


    When did she become familiar with the scent?


    This thought suddenly appeared in Gu Yanfei''s mind, and he heard Chu Yi say again, "Sit down."


    She subconsciously listened to Chu Yi''s words, sat down on the stone bench beside the stone table, and grabbed a green jujube from the fruit plate to eat.


    "Crack."


    The green jujube has a crisp taste, and the sweet taste fills the mouth, and the sweet taste reaches the bottom of my heart.


    "Wow!"


    Outside the pavilion, the frightened blue peacock screamed excitedly, spread its wings, and flew low in the air, and its wings brushed the treetops and flowers from time to time, causing the branches to sway, and "rustling" fell. A leaf and a falling flower, one after another...


    The peacock flew and flew, and the cat was still squatting on the back of the peacock, as steady as a mountain.


    This scene shocked the little maid.


    At first, the little waiter wondered if he should get the cat down, but when his eyes met the cat''s emerald green eyes, he was stunned and stared at the three-colored cat on the peacock''s back.


    So beautiful!


    So cute!


    Gu Yanfei laughed out loud and called out, "Qingguang!"


    Qingguang jumped off the peacock''s back in a dull way, landed gently on a peach tree not far away, crouched on the top of the tree, and slowly licked his paws.


    The blue peacock was relieved and flew briskly to another small green peacock not far away.


    It stopped at a distance of only seven or eight steps from the other party, and instantly unfolded its colorful tail feathers, shaped like a huge folding fan, as gorgeous as the most gorgeous and exquisite silk, shining in the sun, as beautiful as a dream phantom.


    The green peacock glanced at it with disgust, and walked to the other side. The blue peacock immediately chased after it, and rushed to the front of the green peacock two or three times, and then the body shook again, and the tail feathers opened the screen again.


    The green peacock ran, the blue peacock chased, and the screen was turned on repeatedly.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing so much that he leaned forward and backward, unable to restrain himself.


    "Is it showing off?" Gu Yanfei''s eyes leaked a little bit of tears, and he touched a green jujube from the fruit bowl.


    A few strands of blue silk poured down as she leaned forward, hanging down on her chest, and her jet-black hair was thick and dense, like the finest silk.


    Chu Yi''s slender fingers moved, they lifted slightly, but finally pressed them down again, and said softly, "No."


    As he spoke, he made a gesture, and the several servants around him silently retreated.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi was sitting beside the colorful peach trees, with sparse eyebrows and a clear smile, and the petals of a few peach blossoms just fell on his shoulders.


    "It''s courting." He stared into her eyes for a moment and said slowly.


    Youth has a voice that is softer than the spring breeze, which penetrates directly into people''s hearts.


    Gu Yanfei opened his eyes slightly, and the words he said to her on the day of the flounder feast rang in his ears again: "I have a sweetheart."


    These simple words, recalled at this time, every word seemed to fall on the apex of her heart.


    It was only at this moment that Gu Yanfei noticed that he was wearing a formal dress today. He was wearing a green lotus-colored bamboo-leaf pattern with a dark pattern, and a small vertical-collar shirt with a frosted white embroidered silver cloud pattern on the neckline, and a white jade belt around his waist. There is a small print of Bichan lying on a bamboo joint and a snow-blue purse hanging down.


    The same snow blue color as her dress.


    So, he is also... courting?


    Chu Yi kept staring at her, staring at her every reaction.


    The last time she was painting the boat, she looked at him without shyness and frankness, but this time seems to be a little different.


    His heart swayed slightly, weighing in his heart whether he should stop here and continue to pursue it slowly, or, make a decisive decision and pursue the victory.


    He made a decision in an instant, took out a white suet hairpin from his sleeve, handed it to her, and said gently, "I carved this hosta, do you like it?"


    "Qingmei Hairpin" was carved by Emperor Taizu himself and presented to Queen Taizu, and it has been passed down from generation to generation.


    And this hosta was carved by him for her, and it belongs only to him and her.


    Chu Yi''s eyes were deep, and he moved the hosta in his hand half a foot in the direction of Gu Yanfei.


    The head of the white hosta is impressively carved with a pair of half-and-half lotus flowers. The layers of petals are carved so vividly that even the fine lines on the petals are clear and distinct.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Gu Yanfei''s heartbeat accelerated again, and there were signs of losing control.


    In his warm eyes, the roots of his ears were even slightly warmer.


    She couldn''t help touching her chest.


    Is this a heartbeat?


    Gu Yanfei remembered what the ninth senior sister of the sect once said to her, and her heart was filled with the stars all lit up...


    She still can''t seem to understand this feeling.


    She was immersed in her own world, completely unaware that Xiao Shi hurriedly ran from outside the garden to this side.


    "Your Highness, the guests are here." Xiao Shi clasped his fists towards Chu Yi in the pavilion and said, when he said the word "guest", his tone was a little weird.


    "Bring someone here." Chu Yi commanded lightly, and unconsciously squeezed the jade hairpin in his hand.


    After ?? Xiao Shi responded, he ran away again like a gust of wind, and pouted his lips in disdain.


    For this guest, he really has no good feelings!


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei didn''t speak for a long time, Chu Yi sighed inwardly, half-drooping his eyes, slightly turning the parallel jade hairpin in his hand, thinking to himself: He is still too impatient.


    Let¡¯s keep going!


    He was about to put this hosta away, but he heard the girl''s voice as clear as spring water: "I like it."


    Chu Yi was stunned for a moment, opened his eyelids and looked at the girl beside him.


    The girl''s pupils were as bright as cold stars.


    She raised her hand and took the parallel lotus hairpin in Chu Yi''s hand, with a bright smile on her lips, and her eyes were like autumn water.


    She still didn''t know the feeling of bright stars in the sky, but she felt that he was brighter than the rising sun.


    This is of course a heartbeat.


    For the first time in more than two hundred years.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 275： Beauty (one more)

    Chapter 275 Beauty (one more)


    Chu Yi smiled, as if the clear and warm spring breeze was blowing, and it was as beautiful as the sun, with a bit of sway.


    Gu Yanfei was blinded by his laughter for a while, and it took a few breaths before he could react.


    pounding!


    Her heart beat wildly again.


    Hey, Big Sister is right, she just likes pretty things, whether it¡¯s things or people.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart fluttered like wings.


    It turns out that the heartbeat is such a feeling!


    She played with the delicate white jade hairpin in her hand and handed him the green jujube in the other hand, "Try it, this green jujube is very sweet."


    couldn''t help but want to share with him what she thought was good.


    Chu Yi took the green jujube, and inadvertently brushed her fingers against her soft pulp, the green jujube still carried the temperature of her skin.


    He silently lowered his head and took a bite of the green jujube, his eyebrows and eyes curved happily, and the curvature of his lower jaw was graceful and graceful.


    "It''s very sweet." He smiled, and the smile on his lips deepened again.


    Sweet, but not greasy.


    The cat squatting on the top of the tree looked down at the pair of humans in the pavilion lazily, feeling extremely boring, and lazily opened his mouth and yawned.


    ¡°twitter¡­¡±


    "chirp chirp chirp..."


    Suddenly, there was a chorus of birdsong in every corner of the garden.


    Hundreds of birds fluttered from the canopy of the tree, as if frightened, and seemed to have foreseen what disaster was about to come.


    After a while, a red figure like blood appeared at the entrance of Yuanzi, walking leisurely, the red sleeves and hem of the clothes danced gently, as if stepping on a flame.


    The wind blew, and the Dahongpao rippled like a ripple.


    "The two of you are really interested, this is really a good place to enjoy flowers and birds!"


    Xiahouqing''s voice that seemed to laugh and ridicule came from not far away.


    On the splendid face, there was a coquettish and flamboyant smile on the blood-like lips, and a pair of phoenix eyes were as dark as the dark night, indifferent, empty, and ruthless.


    During the conversation, he walked leisurely to the pavilion.


    "Meow!"


    The Sanhua cat, who was washing his face on the branch, was lazy, but when he heard the familiar voice, he suddenly regained his spirits.


    The cat jumped directly from the peach branch seven or eight feet above the ground, and rushed towards Xia Houqing excitedly. It was quite a bit like a swiftlet homing home, bringing up peach petals and falling like rain.


    Xia Houqing shot like electricity, pinched the cat''s neck firmly, and shook the cat in disgust.


    This cat is covered in dirt.


    Xia Houqing pouted and threw the cat towards Gu Yanfei without looking into the cat''s eyes.


    "Your cat!"


    He gnashed his teeth when he said these three words.


    Gu Yanfei, who was nibbling on the green dates, nimbly turned to one side, and also disliked the dirt on the cat''s claws.


    The three-flowered cat that was thrown away easily adjusted its posture in mid-air and landed lightly on the ground. The cat turned its face in disdain, licked its fluffy front paws, licked and bit the gap between its paws twice, and then went away again. licking the hair...


    Xia Houqing looked at the cat, endured and endured, endured and endured, the blue veins in the corners of his eyes twitched, and finally he couldn''t help it, and coldly squeezed out a word:


    "dirty."


    As soon as these words came out, a plain-looking boy in black immediately walked over quickly, squatted in front of the three-flower cat happily, and took out two handkerchiefs from his sleeves, one was bright red and spread on the ground; The other piece is plain white.


    This plain white handkerchief has no pattern, but it shines with pearl-like luster in the sun, and it is a silk satin that is one foot and one gold.


    The boy in black first held the three-flowered cat on the red handkerchief, and then he used the white handkerchief made of silk satin to wipe the cat''s paws and pads without any distress, and then took out one from the sleeve pocket on the other side. A small porcelain bottle, poured some milky white grease from it, he carefully rubbed it on the cat''s pad, and rubbed it evenly, rubbing the pink pad with a pearl-like sheen.


    This was not over, he then took out a small rubbing knife and carefully sharpened the cat''s claws, until each claws were shiny and sharp like hooks.


    This whole set of movements of the black-clothed boy is really too skilled and too smooth, as if it has been done hundreds of thousands of times.


    And the cat seems to be used to being served, neither struggling nor resisting, and even enjoying it, occasionally yawning lazily, and occasionally sticking out his tongue to lick the pink nose.


    "..." Gu Yanfei stared straight at the side.


    She understood it, no wonder the cat became more "delicate" after leaving home for a few days last time. It only eats fish belly and eyeballs, and sleeps on wool or silk blankets and toys. They are all luminous pearls, and white rattan mats are used to sharpen their claws.


    This cat was given tricks by this guy named Xiahou! !


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the cat lying on the red handkerchief, and asked Xia Houqing sincerely, "Are you short of cats?"


    Who wants a stupid cat like this!


    Xia Houqing squinted and pulled his lower lip sarcastically, "What do I want a cat to do, offer it up?!"


    It¡¯s also good to offer! The boy in black nodded frequently, staring at the cat madly.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    The cat screamed in indignation, jumped from the ground to the table swiftly, sighed fiercely at Xia Houqing, and grinned.


    So cute! The black-clothed boy was about to kneel down to the cat, and took out a bag of fragrant dried fish from his sleeve to honor the cat.


    The other three people in the pavilion ignored the cat.


    "Master Xiahou, please take a seat." Chu Yi raised his hand and asked Xiahouqing to sit down. His slightly raised eyebrows showed his good mood at this time.


    Xia Houqing did not move, looking down at Chu Yi condescendingly, extremely arrogant.


    Chu Yi didn''t care, he picked up the jug and poured two glasses of wine himself, one cup was pushed to Gu Yanfei, and the other was handed to Xia Houqing, with an elegant manner, walking like flowing water, and comfortable like a cloud.


    The aroma of pear white wine escapes from the cup, and if there is no place to linger in the air, the aroma of the wine is refreshing.


    Last time, in the elegant seat of Rongxiang Teahouse, Chu Yi also handed Xia Houqing a cup of pear blossom white, but Xia Houqing did not accept it at that time.


    And this time, Xia Houqing raised his hand and took the cup of pear white.


    He lifted his chin and drank the drink in one gulp.


    The line of the chin became clearer and more beautiful with the movement of the head. The excessively fair skin glowed slightly in the sunlight, the skin was like snow, and the red clothes were like blood.


    After drinking ??, Xia Houqing threw away the wine glass with a bit of disgust, and then sat down, his scarlet clothes meandering to the ground like water.


    Although he took the wine and drank it, it meant that he agreed to cooperate with Chu Yi, but Xia Houqing looked at Chu Yi with a dangerous light in his eyes.


    His eyes were not like looking at a friend, but more like an opponent worthy of his all-out efforts.


    Chu Yi is a wolf in sheep''s clothing, conspiring with the wolf.


    Fortunately, he is also not a good kind.


    Xia Houqing''s cold and evil phoenix eyes drooped down low, and a thin arc was pressed at the end of his eyes.


    "Refreshing." Chu Yi didn''t care about the other party''s attitude, and even the curvature of the corners of his lips rose a little, and he gently stroked his palms and said, "In addition to the Yu family, I can give you another gift like the Lord."


    "Oh?" Xiahou Qing Shi Shiran raised his long black eyebrows, "This seat does not accept all kinds of gifts."


    "Baili Yin." Chu Yi spit out three words in a gentle tone.


    The elegant son is gentle and elegant, even if he seeks human life, his appearance is still light, as if he is writing poems out of chapters.


    Xia Houqing''s slender and graceful fingers casually rubbed twice on the white porcelain wine glass, the bright red blood ring between the fingers shone with a blood-like luster, and lowered his eyelashes contemptuously.


    "Heh." Xia Houqing smiled lowly, and the corner of his lips curved in a strange arc, as if wearing a mask of a demon fox, and said slowly, "The Eighth Emperor of Yue''s daughter, Emperor Ximing, is indeed a rare beauty. Is Young Master Yi really willing?"


    If Bailiyin died in Jingguo, this beauty would be no match for him.


    Xia Houqing slowed down his speech, with undisguised schadenfreude in his eyes, and his voice became softer and more seductive: "I heard that Emperor Ximing, Ji 28 Nianhua, is still reluctant to pick a concubine because there are A crush."


    "Beauty?" Gu Yanfei rested his cheeks with his hands, and the cuffs fell down, slowly unfolding like blooming petals, revealing a delicate wrist cup.


    She said with great interest, "Emperor Ximing of Yue State?"


    Chu Yi''s crow-like eyelashes quivered twice, and he subconsciously squeezed the wine glass in his hand. For a moment, there was a rare tension in the description.


    The next moment, Gu Yanfei asked Xia Houqing curiously, "Is there a portrait?"


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils were sparkling. She is the rarest to see beauty!


    Chu Yi gave a low smile, his tone was light and slow, and asked casually, "Does your lord have a portrait?"


    He added wine to Gu Yanfei.


    The corners of Xia Houqing''s eyes twitched slightly, and he was too lazy to pay attention to them, and made a gesture to the boy in black.


    The boy in black immediately understood, took out a jade pot and a matching jade cup from the wooden box he was carrying, and poured the clear and transparent Lanling wine into the jade cup.


    Gu Yanfei saw that Xia Houqing didn''t speak, and thought that there was no portrait of Emperor Ximing, but he didn''t care, and drank the mellow pear blossom white in the cup to himself.


    Sanhua Cat finished eating the dried fish fed by the black-clothed boy, and was finally satisfied, jumped up, and happily went back to having fun.


    "Meow~"


    It chased the blue peacock happily.


    The blue peacock was startled, and shouted "Wow" again, fluttering with its wings fluttering, it flew and ran, and a few blue feathers were scattered in the air, and the chickens flew and the dogs jumped.


    Gu Yanfei was also attracted by this scene, and laughed so much.


    After a long while, Xiahouqing''s jade-like voice sounded in her ears again: "I''m afraid this ''big gift'' is what you want, Young Master Yi."


    Xia Houqing looked at Chu Yi with a firm expression, blood-like anger lingered all over his body.


    I misbooked the release time. Feel sorry


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 276： Dowry (two more)

    Chapter 276 Dowry (two more)


    "It''s easy to say." Chu Yi said lightly, smiling lightly.


    He took up the jug again, filled both his and Gu Yanfei''s wine glasses with wine, and changed the conversation: "The Yu family has a villa in Peng County, Yuzhou, and in the mountain behind this villa, there is a woman buried."


    "This woman was sent to this villa sixteen years ago, and later gave birth to a daughter."


    Chu Yi bites every word clearly, and his tone is always gentle and gentle.


    Xia Houqing''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and the jade cup he was spinning in his hand stopped abruptly.


    Chu Yi drank the wine slowly.


    The inside of the pavilion became silent, except for the sounds of cats and peacocks outside the pavilion.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Yi just continued: "This villa is the retreat that the Yu family had left for the family. It is recorded in the name of a loyal servant and is rarely known. Zhuangzi has hidden gold and silver jewelry, land deeds and house deeds. , ancient books, as well as several bloodlines of this branch... It is also the last family of the Yu family."


    Xia Houqing still didn''t speak, and slowly turned the jade cup with half a glass of wine in his hand.


    The sun shines through the jade cup as thin as cicada wings, and the rippling wine in the cup can also be seen from the side, as crystal clear as amber, beautiful.


    "Jingshan." Xia Houqing suddenly called out with a hoarse voice, and raised his hand to make a gesture.


    The black-clothed youth named Jing Shan understood it, took a palm-sized box and put it in front of Xia Houqing.


    Xiahouqing stretched out a finger and pushed the box towards Chu Yi, "This is a return gift."


    Chu Yi put down the empty wine glass and opened the box to see that there was a neatly folded silk paper inside.


    "This seat never takes advantage of others."


    Xiahouqing spoke these words very slowly, and his voice was very pleasant. These words were spoken by him, and the ending was picked up. It was indescribably seductive and strange, like a fox in the mountains and forests entering the world.


    As he spoke, a slight smile slowly appeared on the corner of his lips.


    His smile is always enchanting and weird, which makes people feel chills in the bottom of their hearts, and makes people feel malicious.


    Chu Yi slowly unfolded the piece of silk paper, and looked up with half-drooping eyes.


    "Your Highness is really intentional in returning the gift." Chu Yi smiled lowly, and under the reflection of the wine in the glass, his black pupils seemed to be covered with the brilliance of a bright moon.


    Two people are sitting opposite each other, one is like a demon, the other is like a fairy, and the painting style is eerie.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    The cat''s excited voice was even more excited, and it successfully sat on the peacock''s back again.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the arrogant and cunning cat, listened to the two men''s sharpness, and muttered: "There are so many hearts."


    These one or two, so many hearts!


    Two people with many hearts, you come and go, and it will be a while before the two sides raise their glasses to drink.


    Xia Houqing left after half an hour, and it was not until dusk that Chu Yi sent Gu Yanfei and the cat back to Gu Mansion in the capital.


    The setting sun is halfway down, the sky at dusk is getting darker and darker, and the red glow occupies half of the sky.


    At the gate of Gu Mansion, Gu Yuan had long been waiting in the courtyard behind the door, looking at Gu Yanfei smilingly saying goodbye to Chu Yi outside the mansion through the open corner door with a depressed expression, and then he slowly rode his horse into the mansion. .


    "Big Brother," Gu Yanfei rode his horse to Gu Yuan, turned over and dismounted, while rubbing Hongyu''s slender and beautiful neck, he smiled, "You came back so early today."


    It''s not even the application time.


    Before Gu Yanfei came back, Gu Yuan had a lot of things to say in his heart. When facing his sister at this moment, those thousands of words turned into a dry sentence: "I''m going to rest today..."


    The eldest prince temporarily gave him a day off this morning. Originally, he was very happy. On the way back from the palace in the morning, he was thinking that he could take his sister out of the city for an outing today, but when he came back, he realized that her sister had been kidnapped out to play.


    The eldest prince clearly did not take him on purpose!


    Gu Yuan twitched the corners of his eyes, recalling how his younger sister and the eldest prince were chatting and chatting happily, his mood became more complicated, and there was a kind of sadness that his younger sister was about to be taken away.


    Gu Yuan couldn''t help but took two steps forward and gently touched the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair.


    As he got closer, he saw that the three-haired cat was sleeping in a ball of fur under the hood of Gu Yanfei''s cloak. She is also going to marry her sister.


    Dowry?


    When these two words came to mind, Gu Yuan''s expression changed slightly, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    His expression on his face was a little fierce and a little cold, and the little servant Wutong next to him froze, worried that the eldest young master was angry.


    Gu Yuan didn''t pay attention to Wutong at all, and he was worried about his sister''s dowry.


    He still remembers hearing a friend mention that his sister''s dowry has been prepared for ten years, and his mother still thinks it is not good enough.


    He is ten years later than others. Shouldn''t he hurry up and save his sister''s dowry?


    Although the capital is prosperous, there are still many good things that have to be bought in other places. Tea is good in Yangzhou, silk is good in Yueguo, porcelain is good in Yuzhou... These places take time to come and go!


    Gu Yuan thought more and more anxiously, and hurriedly said: "Sister, I''ll go out and be back soon."


    "Wait!" Gu Yanfei suddenly walked over and patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder gently, "It''s bad luck."


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yuan again and smiled with satisfaction, "Okay!"


    "Then I''m leaving." Gu Yuan didn''t ask much, and hurriedly walked towards the east corner gate, but after taking a step, he remembered something, turned his direction, and headed towards the stables.


    Gu Yanfei gave Wutong a wink with big eyes, meaning, what''s wrong with big brother?


    Industrial: "..."


    Indus also couldn''t see the mind of his young master, and only vaguely guessed that the eldest young master was not angry, as if there was something urgent.


    "Second girl, go take a look at the little one." Wutong quickly followed Gu Yuan to the stable.


    Only Gu Yanfei and Hong Yu were left to look at each other, and the red horse called out twice, "Hui Hui".


    Gu Yuan is a resolute person. He does what he says. He immediately went to Fan''s house a few blocks away. After talking to his friends, he left.


    An hour later, the other party arrived at Lanshan Pavilion, one of the four most famous restaurants in the capital, to meet with Gu Yuan.


    "Gu Yuan, this is my fifth sister''s dowry list." A young man in his twenties, wearing apricot red straight sleeves, took out a few pieces of silk paper that were randomly folded together and put them on the table.


    Fan Beiran''s red-gold crown on top of his head is shining brightly, and his whole person is like a lantern in the dark.


    "Am I loyal enough?" As soon as he sat down, he triumphantly begged Gu Yuan for his reward, "I secretly copied this behind my mother''s back, so I bribed my seventh brother to entangle my mother. ."


    Gu Yuan picked up the dowry list, his stern face showed a slight smile when facing his friend, and said, "I''ll have this drink today."


    "That''s not enough!" Fan Beiran raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp, put the empty glass on the table heavily, and said with a smile, "Recently, there are a few people who play pipa and sing ditty songs from the Lanshan Pavilion. It''s like Huang Ying, and it''s no worse than the Hua Dan and Tsing Yi of Tianyin Pavilion."


    Without waiting for Gu Yuan to agree, Fan Beiran called his servant in, and ordered with a hilarious smile, "Go and call Mo Liu, Yue San, and Duan Wu, and say that Gu Yuan invited them to drink and listen to Xiaoqu. "


    His little boy ran away happily.


    "You''re a busy person right now. You''re so busy on errands all day that you don''t even have time to accompany us on horseback riding." Fan Beiran pouted and shrugged, "Today, you have to stay drunk with us!"


    Gu Yuan''s response was that he raised his head and drank all the wine in the glass, then he called Xiao Er over and ordered ten jars of fine wine.


    Fan Bei was delighted, patted the table and said, "Gu Dayuan, if you can''t finish drinking this wine today, no one is allowed to leave!"


    Ten jars of fine wine moved into the lounge one by one, and even the lounge seemed crowded, the younger brother smiled and put down the last jar of wine happily.


    "Wait a moment for the two young masters, the girls singing songs will be here soon." The little Er came over to pour wine for the two of them, and smiled, when he heard a commotion from the street outside the window.


    Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran both looked down at random, and saw that Lanshan Pavilion went to the cloth shop opposite, crowded with a lot of people, coming and going, the staff of the cloth shop took the rolls of cloth out of the shop, Packed into a blue hooded carriage.


    There were also people on the street attracted by the liveliness here. They stopped curiously and inquired about other passers-by. The door of Buzhuang became more and more lively.


    Xiao Er stretched his neck and glanced at the street from the window, and said gossip with a smile: "I heard that it was from the Kang Wangfu who came across to buy."


    "Speaking of which, King Kang is about to get married soon, and the young ones will definitely have to go to join in the fun, to see how elaborate the weddings of these noble families are."


    "Little I heard that there will be a reward of silver from Prince Kang''s mansion. The last time the prince of Prince Rui''s family got married, he sprinkled several baskets of copper coins and silver coins. There were several children in the younger cousin''s family who robbed them. Arrived at the silver scorpion."


    Xiao Er said more and more vigorously, his eyes lit up.


    Fan Beiran and Gu Yuan grew up wearing a pair of trousers. Even if Gu Yuan didn''t say it outright today, Fan Beiran would have guessed that Gu Yuan asked himself for this dowry list for Gu Yanfei''s sake.


    He patted Gu Yuan on the shoulder and said, "I can help you with anything, just say it, your sister is my sister too!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 277： begging

    Chapter 277


    "My sister is my sister!" Gu Yuan squinted at Fan Beiran as if he was flipping a book, and then turned to look at Lijiabuzhuang below.


    He knew that Mrs. Gu had been preparing for the dowry for Gu Yunchang for ten years, just like Mrs. Fan had done for Miss Fan Wu.


    Although the time may be too late, my sister''s dowry must not be worse than Gu Yunchang!


    Gu Yuan''s eyes flashed with promise, he picked up the wine glass at hand and drank it all.


    The street below was very lively. After the steward of King Kang¡¯s Mansion came out of Li¡¯s House, he went to other shops in front, such as lacquerware shop, porcelain shop, gold and silver shop, wine shop, etc. A street was sold out.


    The passers-by who followed behind were also infected with this warm atmosphere, and they were all discussing that Kang Wangfu bought this again, bought that...


    For a few days, the purchase of King Kang''s mansion caused some waves in Beijing for the wedding. Many people were talking about this matter with relish, praising King Kang''s intentions, and saying that the future Queen Kang is blessed.


    Kang Chuyou really did his best for Gu Yunchang and their big wedding. He hoped that everything in the wedding would be perfect and everything would be done by himself.


    In addition to the county king''s share provided by the supervisor of li, he also asked for additional betrothal gifts. Others include repairing the new house, refurbishing furniture, decorating the auditorium, preparing invitations, etc. Every day is busy, weddings, etc. The time is too hasty, he only has one month to prepare.


    It wasn''t until Xiao Shoufu went to the palace in person that Chu You remembered that he had forgotten his cousin Yuan Zhe.


    Xiao Shoufu looked at Chu You, and felt a little bit of powerlessness that he hated iron. This powerlessness was suppressed for a long time, and today he finally couldn''t help but criticize him.


    "Your Highness, the family has suffered heavy casualties. All the direct and collateral descendants of the Feng family in the court have been dismissed and will never be hired."


    "And the Yu family is even worse. Jin Yiwei has already gone to Yuzhou to get people."


    "And Yuan Zhe...hey!"


    "At this juncture, my lord, you don''t think about how to fight back against the eldest prince, but you still..." You still have the leisure to prepare for a big wedding? !


    On weekdays, Xiao Shoufu has always respected Chu You. This is the first time he has spoken to Chu You in such a stern tone. He is really angry.


    Thinking of Yuan Zhe who was under house arrest in the imperial prison, Chu You felt somewhat ashamed. Therefore, in the morning of the next day, King Kang Chuyou invited the court to visit the Empress Dowager Yuan in front of the civil and military officials of the court, and he spoke eloquently.


    "Brother Huang, the marriage of the official and younger brother is approaching, but I did not report it to the Queen Mother in person. I am really uneasy."


    "If it is inconvenient for the younger brother to enter the palace, it is better to let the future princess of the younger brother enter the palace to visit the empress dowager. What does the royal brother think?"


    Under Chu You''s chilling gaze, the emperor smiled and agreed: "The Seventh Emperor''s brother is filial, I agree."


    "My younger brother thanked the emperor."


    Chu You stood upright in the center of the Golden Throne Hall, casually waving his hand to the emperor on the Golden Throne Throne, that kind of indifference was revealed from his gestures.


    He knew that his elder brother was a hypocrite, and he wanted to be a benevolent monarch who was famous in history. As long as he used filial piety as an excuse, the elder brother would not dare to tear his face with him in public.


    The goal was achieved, Chu You calmly retreated to his position, thinking of taking Gu Yunying to visit the Queen Mother in Shouning Palace.


    Chu You just stepped back, when he saw a middle-aged servant next to him suddenly hurried to the emperor''s dragon chair, leaning over and whispering to the emperor.


    The emperor''s face changed slightly, and said lightly: "Xuan."


    The word ?? was heard clearly by the civil and military people of the Manchu dynasty, and they knew that someone should be asking to see the emperor.


    Who is the one? !


    All the ministers looked at each other, and even the censors who were going to write the book temporarily stopped.


    After a while, Bailiyin, who was wearing a purple waistcoat and a rhinoceros horn belt, strode into the Hall of Golden Thrones with his head held high in the eyes of civil and military officials.


    The faces of all the ministers could not hide their surprise.


    Bai Liyin, as the Yue Kingdom, came to envoy to them, and he came to the Golden Palace, which naturally represented the attitude of the entire Yue Kingdom.


    This is the second time for Bailiyin to go to the Golden Palace, the first time was the first day he came to the capital.


    The second time is today.


    Bai Liyin had a wild and unrestrained smile on his rough and handsome face. He walked calmly to the place where he was no more than ten paces away from the emperor.


    "See Your Majesty Emperor Dajing." When he saluted the emperor, he didn''t even bow his head, just looked up at the emperor with his chin up, and said loudly, "Today, I am officially proposing to marry your country on behalf of the saint of our country. My country is willing to Give the eighth emperor''s daughter, Emperor Ximing, Ji Xu to the first prince of your country."


    All the ministers present were in an uproar, and immediately became agitated.


    The emperor looked down at Bailiyin with a sullen look, his right hand suddenly grasped the armrest of the throne.


    Bailiyin didn''t care about the reactions of the other courtiers around him, his eyes fixed on the emperor in front of him, a confident and arrogant smile on his lips, and he continued: "In this way, the two countries of Jing and Yue can also be friends with Qin and Jin! "


    He spoke righteous words, the corner of his eyes glanced calmly at Chu Yi, who was standing on the right side of the emperor, and the curvature of the corner of his mouth rose a bit: To put it bluntly, the reason why Chu Yi refused to be with his eighth emperor sister Marriage is nothing but reluctance to take care of the second girl in the family.


    Also, the second girl from the Gu family is indeed a beauty that even she thinks she has only seen in her life. This interesting beauty is much rarer than the empty shells that are only beautiful.


    It is him, and he is not willing to give up his hands like this.


    Bailiyin''s remarks made many officials present a little moved.


    Indeed, if the two countries can marry, they can change from enemy countries to in-laws. At least, in the next few decades, the peace between the two countries can be maintained, and the wars and the suffering of the people can be avoided.


    Most of the officials turned their attention to Chu Yi, the eldest prince standing on the right side of the emperor.


    The ?? Emperor slowly glanced around the crowd below, took the changes in their expressions into his eyes, and directly declined in a light tone: "The third prince of Baili, the marriage of the first prince, I have already decided."


    "The proposal of the Third Prince Baili has been accepted by me."


    The emperor''s rock-steady gaze met Bailiyin below. His tone was neither light nor serious, but it was rare and strong, and there was no doubt about it.


    Bailiyin''s usual cynical face was still smiling, and he looked at the emperor sharply.


    Things about the royal family of Jingguo are no secret. The emperor and Chu Yi and his son are in a difficult situation. King Kang is ambitious and has a rich family background.


    Emperor has been on the throne for a year, and he has not been firmly established in this country.


    The marriage between the two countries is of great benefit to Emperor Dajing, and it can help Emperor Dajing stabilize the throne.


    Yu Gong, he can logically ask Jing Guo to use the drawing of the new type of flintlock gun as a dowry gift to Emperor Ji, which should make Emperor Dajing more excited than the original conditions;


    For personal reasons, Miss Gu''s heart was lost, and she also had the opportunity to have a beauty in her arms.


    I don''t want to, Emperor Dajing was so short-sighted that he refused!


    "Your Majesty the Emperor can think clearly?" Bailiyin asked slowly.


    Even if he didn''t blow his beard and stare, and he didn''t speak in anger, anyone could hear his displeasure from the deliberately slow pace of his speech.


    "Jinkou Yuyan." The emperor lightly brushed his sleeves, the first sentence was loud, and the latter words became perfunctory and indifferent, "I have beautiful scenery, magnificent mountains and rivers, different from the country of Yue, and the third prince of Baili rarely comes to my father. Jing, you should have fun everywhere, so you can live up to this thousand-mile trip."


    Bailiyin''s brown pupils gradually covered with a layer of frost, and the smile on the corners of his lips gradually restrained.


    Eight years ago, Chu Luo, Emperor Xuanren of Jingguo, begged Yueguo to negotiate peace, and offered to send Chu Yi as a proton to Yueguo.


    Now, the Yue Kingdom is willing to send the Emperor Jijie to the Qin and Jin countries, but the Jing Kingdom is not happy? !


    No matter what kind of dark tide was in Bailiyin''s heart, he still didn''t lose his temper, but his whole body gradually changed into a temperament, no longer playful and playful, but cold and arrogant, releasing an air of sinister like an owl.


    On the Hall of Golden Thrones, it was so quiet that you could hear needles falling.


    All eyes were on the third prince of the Yue Kingdom.


    Bai Liyin suppressed the huge waves in his heart. After being extremely angry, he calmed down instead. A confident smile appeared on his handsome and rough face, and he said loudly:


    "Your country has flintlock guns, and my Yue country also has hundreds of thousands of war horses."


    "Yue and Jing are neighbors across the river. If it is good for Qin and Jin, our country can help your country to win the northwest Rong tribe."


    His voice was louder and full of energy.


    Once this condition came out, the hearts of the civil and military officials of the Manchu dynasty were also shaken, and they all took a deep breath.


    Many officials were a little excited by his words: Taizu was wise and martial, and opened up territory, while the first emperor could only barely maintain his business. If Dajing can expand his territory and achieve a prosperous world, then these officials Also with honor.


    Bai Liyin smiled even bigger and his eyes were like torches, and continued: "My Yue Kingdom is very sincere!"


    This sentence was gentle, but the next moment, he changed his words again, adding a bit of blade-like sharpness to his tone: "But my Yue Kingdom will not be afraid of anyone."


    The last sentence of ?? is almost word for word, decisive and threatening. The air on the Golden Throne Hall suddenly became cold, as if it had changed from spring to winter in an instant, and the coldness filled the air.


    Eight years ahead, the war between Vietnam and Vietnam, the fiasco of Jingguo is vividly remembered.


    The Yue Kingdom in Yangzhou was in turmoil. If the former emperor hadn¡¯t actively sought peace, he would not hesitate to pay indemnity, and ceded the Huangshuiyang waters, and even sent Chu Yi as a proton to the Yue Kingdom. Otherwise, the battle would have ended. All the way north!


    Thinking of these past events, some officials were already afraid of fighting, and exchanged glances in twos and threes.


    There was a faint sense of unease in the air.


    A clear and clear male voice suddenly broke the quiet air: "I heard that the sage of Yueguo is seriously ill in bed, and the Lord Xiahou of Tianyuan was ordered to supervise the country."


    The young man''s voice was slow and slow, his tone was light and delicate, as if a warm spring breeze was blowing into this near-frozen Golden Palace.


    Bai Liyin suddenly turned his head to look at Chu Yi who was standing on the right side of the emperor, his eyes widened slightly uncontrollably.


    Chu Yi''s lips curled into a shallow smile, calmly, and sighed: "Your country''s crown prince is in a difficult situation right now!"


    What he sighed in his words was Baili Zhao of Yueguo. As a prince, he had no right to supervise the country.


    is actually satirizing Bailiyin: The sage of the Yue Kingdom is seriously ill, and now the domestic troubles in Yue are still unresolved, and it is difficult for him to protect himself. Do you still imagine that it would be impossible to send troops to Jingguo like eight years ago? !


    "..." Bailiyin used almost all the strength of his entire body to barely stabilize his emotions, without losing his temper, but his heart sank.


    How could Chu Yi know about the sage''s illness! ?


    Last year, the sage pretended to be sick to test these princes, but who would have thought that in just one month, the fake sickness turned into a real sickness, and the sage''s dragon body went from bad to worse.


    He also only learned of it when he received a secret letter from the prince''s brother the day before yesterday. The letter said that after the sage''s imperial decree ordered Xiahouqing to supervise the country, he fell down and is still in a coma.


    Now the situation of the prince''s brother is really difficult, so Bailiyin must get a new type of flintlock gun no matter what, so that the prince''s brother is even more powerful.


    The issue is--


    Chu Yi has been in Jingguo for the past few months. How does he know about Yueguo, which is thousands of miles away, or such a secret matter!


    Chu Yi looked back at Bailiyin with a smile, his expression was as gentle and calm as usual, Yue Zhiyuanting.


    The eyes of the two men met silently in mid-air.


    Bai Liyin''s heart suddenly became solemn, and there was a trace of panic.


    It was an uneasy feeling that the situation was out of his control.


    The ??up atmosphere froze for a while.


    Even if the courtiers were not sure whether what Chu Yi said was true or not, now the reaction of Bailiyin is confirmed, the saint of Yue Kingdom Bailihong is really sick.


    Chu Yi said lightly: "Marriage is unnecessary."


    When these words came out, Xiao Shoufu frowned.


    heard Chu Yi then said to Bailiyin: "According to the agreement, the blueprint of the Suifa gun will be handed over to the third prince Baili later, and the third prince Baili can also return to the country with peace of mind to serve the saints of Yue Kingdom."


    "My generation of saints visited Jingguo with the intention of making good friends with Jingguo. Is this how your country used those mere old drawings to perfunctory my country?!" Bailiyin raised his chin and stared at Chu in front of him without blinking. Yi, his long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his tall and straight figure stood on the hall like a spear.


    With the new type of flintlock gun, who can look up to the old flintlock gun!


    Chu Yi still didn''t change his face, and said: "If the third prince Baili doesn''t want it, then it''s your country''s reason, not Jing Guo''s failure to fulfill his promise."


    "It''s February now, and it''s time for the Jingyang Canal to thaw."


    The implication of ?? is that the canal is thawed, the boat can sail, and Bailiyin can also go.


    No matter if Bailiyin wants the blueprint of the flintlock gun, Jingguo will not keep him.


    This is equivalent to a naked expulsion order against Bailiyin.


    The eyes of the two continued to look at each other, and Bailiyin''s eyes narrowed a little again, and there seemed to be sparks in those sharp eyes.


    The air on the ??Golden Throne Hall was gradually tense, as if an invisible bowstring was pulled tight, and the arrow was on the string.


    Chu Yi always smiled politely, and Bailiyin was also smiling, with a stern smile.


    After a while, Bailiyin finally moved, turned his head slowly to look at the emperor on the golden throne, and his tone became cold: "Your Majesty Emperor Dajing, is this the sincerity of your country?"


    "My country is full of sincerity, does your country feel that my country is easy to deceive!!"


    Without waiting for the emperor to answer, Bailiyin casually bowed his hands: "I will retire."


    After ?? bowed his hands and saluted, Bailiyin flicked his sleeves and left, striding out of the Golden Palace, leaving only a decisive back.


    Manchu civil and military all looked at the back of Bailiyin''s departure, and did not speak for a long time.


    When Bailiyin was far away, there was soon a commotion in the Golden Throne Hall, and the ministers were clamoring for it.


    Xiao Shoufu finally couldn''t hold back, took a step forward from the queue, and cast his disapproving eyes on Chu Yi.


    After he bowed and saluted, he said in a condemning tone: "His Royal Highness should not be so impulsive. It is about Jing and Vietnam. His Highness should not act because of His Highness''s personal likes and dislikes. His Highness is only to vent his old anger. , but put the safety of the country and the people in disregard!"


    What he meant inside and outside of his words was that Chu Yi was wronged when he was a proton in the Yue Kingdom, and he had a heart of resentment, and now he will ignore the overall situation of the country and do it all!


    As he spoke, the surrounding officials such as Wang Kangyin nodded frequently.


    This eldest prince is still too young and too self-motivated.


    "How does the first assistant think Dajing should deal with it?" Chu Yi said with a smile, "I listen to the first assistant."


    He looked at Xiao Shoufu with a modest smile, a look of listening intently.


    ''s words and deeds are extraordinarily appropriate, so that no one can fault it.


    Xiao Shoufu: "..."


    Xiao Shoufu couldn''t believe his ears for a while. The eldest prince seemed to be gentle, but he was very assertive. Will he listen to him?


    !


    Hesitating, Xiao Shoufu noticed that the emperor next to him raised his lips slightly, and calmly held up the tea cup, as if he was in a good mood.


    and many more! Could it be a scam? !


    When this thought came to mind, Xiao Shoufu''s brows furrowed even tighter.


    It stands to reason that for the eldest prince, the advantages of this marriage outweigh the disadvantages.


    This point, it is impossible for the emperor to fail to understand.


    Xiao Shoufu looked at Chu Yi for a while, and then at the emperor on the golden throne, the corners of his eyes jumped,


    Could it be¡ª


    The emperor was afraid that they would come out and oppose it, so he deliberately used retreat as advance?


    The more Xiao Shoufu thought about it, the more frightened he became. From the neck to the back, dense cold sweat gradually oozes out, and the bottom of his heart is slightly cold.


    He didn''t speak, and Wang Kangyin and others who were headed by him didn''t speak either.


    The Golden Palace was silent for a long time, and Chu Yi''s sigh-like voice sounded from the front again: "It seems that even the first assistant doesn''t know what to do."


    His voice was clear, smooth and low, without any aggressiveness, but Xiao Shoufu''s face sank three points, and his heart was confused.


    Chu Yi restrained the smile on his lips, and his voice became colder: "Dignified first assistant, living in a high position, following everyone''s words, but not even having an idea, it''s really disappointing."


    "Hey, Shoufu is really old, and Shoufu should listen to my advice and take a good rest." Chu Yi sighed, which was meaningful.


    Chu Yi''s remarks were not blunt, but it meant that he wanted Xiao Shoufu to return home.


    Xiao Shoufu was afraid that the emperor would follow Chu Yi''s tone, so he gritted his teeth and didn''t have time to carefully consider his words, and said hastily: "I am thinking that His Royal Highness the First Prince is the only son of the emperor, and naturally he cannot marry the Yue Kingdom Emperor Ji. Otherwise, the blood of my Dajing royal family is impure."


    He immediately made another turning point: "However, this minister thinks that there is something wrong with the marriage, and His Highness should not refuse the third prince Baili like this, and make the situation deadlocked."


    "The country of Yue did not hesitate to let the Emperor Ji Yuan marry me Dajing, which shows its sincerity. The matter of the marriage between the two countries remains to be discussed."


    "For example?" Chu Yi raised his eyebrows with a half-smile.


    When he asked this question, other courtiers also began to consider candidates for marriage with the Yue Kingdom. The emperor only had Chu Yi''s only son, and the Yue Kingdom chose the emperor and concubine as the candidate for marriage, so Dajing could not use the distant clan to perfunctory. , that would only make Yue Guo feel that the big scene despised Yue Guo.


    Then, there are not many candidates left in the royal family, and the only descendants of the immediate family are the sons of the late emperor.


    The late emperor had seven sons. Except for those who died young, there are five who survive to this day, including Jin Shang, and the only one who is still unmarried is only one.


    "Kang King!" Xiao Shoufu blurted out.


    Yes, Kang Wang Chuyou is not married yet.


    Two chapters in one


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 278： elopement

    Chapter 278 Elopement


    Xiao Shoufu''s eyes flashed a bright light.


    He originally just wanted to deal with the eldest prince''s casual remarks, but when the word "Kang King" was uttered, his heart lit up, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a brilliant idea.


    Wang Kangyin and others also showed their brilliance, and also thought that the proposal of the first assistant was very good, it was a miracle.


    If ??Kang Kang can marry the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom, wouldn''t it be even more powerful?


    Chu You, who had been watching the good show for a long time, sank in an instant. He didn''t expect that the fire would burn to him inexplicably.


    "Shoufu''s words are too bad." Chu You immediately jumped out of the queue and retorted in a deep voice, "The queen mother has given the king a marriage, and there are only a few days until the king''s big wedding."


    "King Kang..." Xiao Shoufu turned his head to meet Chu You''s gloomy eyes, his eyes were sharp, he wanted to persuade Chu You, and he wanted to analyze the interests with him, but now is the early morning, obviously not the time.


    Chu You said coldly in a strong tone: "Don''t mention this first assistant again."


    A few blue veins popped out of the corner of his eyes, and for the first time he was dissatisfied with Xiao Shoufu.


    He also has a lot to say, so he can only press first.


    When the dark tide was surging, the emperor''s calm and indifferent voice suddenly sounded in front: "Shoufu, brother of the seventh emperor, if there is nothing else, you can retire to the dynasty today."


    The emperor''s tone could not hear happiness or anger. The tea lid in his hand was closed on the tea cup, and there was a crisp "pop" sound, which made the hearts of the courtiers below, and they became more and more uncertain about the emperor''s mind.


    The **** Zhao Rang slowly looked around the crowd and shouted, "Retreat!"


    His slightly shrill voice resounded through the Golden Palace.


    The civil and military officials returned to their respective positions, all bowed and bowed, and sent off the emperor respectfully. Chu Yi also left the Golden Palace with the emperor.


    The greetings of the ministers in the rear were uniform and loud like thunder.


    At this time, it is only the same time, the rising sun is high in the blue sky, and the temperature is neither cold nor hot, which is a good weather for walking.


    The father and son did not sit on the shoulders or carriages, but walked side by side to the South Study Room at the southwest corner of the Qianqing Palace.


    As soon as I sat down, a small servant came to report: "Your Majesty, the Marquis of Ji''an is asking to see you."


    The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly and said lightly, "No."


    Previously, Duke Wei impeached the Marquis of Ji''an for collaborating with bandits, and asked himself to suppress the bandits. The emperor agreed and ordered Xuyan, Marquis of Ji''an, not to leave the capital until the case became clear.


    Xu Yan didn''t admit it, so he went to the palace to defend himself that day, and bit the Duke of Wei back, saying that Duke Wei was taking revenge because of his family affairs with his wife, and even pleaded with the emperor to show that he was not strict with the family. , inside and outside the words, it is said that Mrs. Wei Wan can''t tolerate people.


    After listening to the ?? emperor, he sent Xu Yan back.


    In just a few days, Xu Yan has been calm at the beginning, and has become more and more anxious. He has to enter the palace almost every day, but the emperor has never summoned him again.


    "No! No!" The colorful parrot on the gilded bird frame saw the emperor and his son come back, and was in a good mood to learn how to speak, so that the emperor couldn''t help but stretched his fingers and teased his little darling.


    The little maid quietly retreated.


    "My cousin is really an old fox." The emperor sighed casually.


    The cousin he was referring to was Wei Wei, Duke of Wei.


    After a pause, the emperor frowned slightly, stroked his beard, and said with disgust, "This Xu Yan is really not a thing!"


    "In the future, a happy consort must be looked for carefully."


    The emperor is also a person with daughters. He also felt a little empathy for Duke Wei''s anger. He thought in his heart: In the future, for Anle''s marriage, he, as a father and emperor, should take good care of her and take care of his concubine. .


    "It''s not a thing!" The parrot barked again, making the emperor laugh out loud.


    The emperor grabbed the bird food and fed it to his parrot.


    The little maid had just left, and Jin An, the chief **** of Lijian, had also arrived at the south study room.


    Seeing the emperor teasing the parrot with great interest, Jin An knew that it should be the eldest prince who summoned him, bowed his head and maintained a squatting posture waiting for instructions.


    Chu Yi gently blew the foam on the tea soup, and said lightly: "Xiao Shoufu proposed that King Kang and Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom marry... Go and tell the Queen Mother about this."


    Jin An replied respectfully: "Don''t worry, Your Highness, this servant will definitely handle this matter properly."


    Following the assassination of Li Han, the **** in charge of the inner court, Chu Yi ordered that the inner court be divided into twelve inner court prisons. In less than a month, the entire inner court was reorganized and completely new. Today''s inner court is like iron. The barrel is as indestructible.


    Chu Yi wants Empress Dowager Yuan to know what Empress Dowager Yuan can know.


    This inner court had already changed before the Queen Mother Yuan knew about it.


    After Jin An exited the South Study, he immediately summoned two little servants and warned him.


    The two little servants of the ceremonial supervisor only complied with their promises, and immediately returned to Shou''an Palace.


    Because the Empress Dowager Yuan was under house arrest, even the palace staff of Shou''an Palace were forbidden to enter and exit, and they were trapped in Shou''an Palace. The palace people are also quite familiar with each other.


    These two are also clever, taking advantage of the next time the palace servants of Shou''an Palace come to pay bribes, they will tell the story without a trace.


    That afternoon, King Kang Chuyou brought Gu Yunchang to Shou''an Palace.


    The mother and son have not seen each other for more than 20 days since the feast of flounder. Chu You originally wanted to talk about the mother and son relationship with the Queen Mother Yuan.


    "Ayou, you are too impulsive. For you to marry the country of Yue, there are benefits but no harm!"


    Empress Dowager Yuan patiently persuaded her son in a good voice: "Ayou, listen to your mother''s advice, the former emperor Guanglie also married the princess of Xirong as the queen, and with Xirong''s full help, he can turn the tide. Chao was exhausted as early as a hundred years ago. If it is a big event, it will definitely make sacrifices!"


    "Besides, if you don''t marry the Yue Kingdom Emperor Ji, Chu Yi will marry her. Do you want to watch Chu Yi occupy the throne in the future?"


    The Empress Dowager Yuan didn''t give Chu You a chance to speak at all. After talking eloquently, her sharp and powerful eyes turned to look at Gu Yunkuang, whose face was stiff, and only said lightly: "Hey, you are Good girl, I only have Ayou in my heart, you are willing to sacrifice a little for him, right?"


    "..." Gu Yunchang pursed her lips and gave Queen Mother Yuan a deep look.


    How could she not hear what Empress Dowager Yuan said, Emperor Guanglie of the previous dynasty originally had the Shi family, but in order to help Emperor Guanglie gain the support of the Xirong people, she did not hesitate to abdicate to become a virtuous person and degrade herself as a concubine.


    Gu Yunchang walked away without saying a word.


    Her displeasure was obvious.


    This morning, King Kang personally came to Luwei Hutong to find her and said that he wanted to bring her into the palace, so she also came with King Kang.


    Although the queen mother is a bit snobbish, she is the mother of King Kang after all. The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are not in harmony. The most difficult thing is King Kang.


    In order to enter the palace this time, she specially prepared a small double-sided embroidered screen and snacks she made by herself, in order to make the Queen Mother happy.


    She had a sincere heart, but she did not expect that as soon as they met, the Queen Mother would throw a bucket of ice water on her head.


    Gu Yunchang didn''t want to say hurtful words, and also felt that she and the Queen Mother Yuan did not talk much, and left Shou''an Palace without looking back.


    "‹’er!"


    Chu You couldn''t care about Empress Dowager Yuan any longer, and hurriedly chased out, only to hear Empress Dowager Yuan''s slightly frantic voice coming from behind, calling "Ayou" repeatedly.


    But Chu You didn''t seem to hear it, and only cared about chasing Gu Yunchang in front of him.


    Gu Yunchang walked faster and faster. When she walked out of Shou''an Palace, she trotted with her skirt and just wanted to leave the palace with deep gates quickly.


    The footsteps of Chuyou from the rear were getting closer and closer. Accompanied by his anxious shouting, Gu Yuncong never stopped, and there was a little sweat on his forehead.


    That beautiful little face showed a bit of embarrassment.


    He trotted from the inner court to the outer court. After passing through Zhaode Gate, the tall Meridian Gate tower appeared in front.


    Seven or eight feet away, a familiar tall and straight figure came into her eyes. The young man was tall and tall, wearing a crimson official robe that reflected his high spirits. He was talking to a young man in his twenties wearing a blue python robe. Yan Yan is very familiar with people''s words and smiles.


    It''s Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran!


    Gu Yunchang couldn''t help but walk slowly, staring blankly at the two people in front of him.


    Gu Yuan turned his back to Gu Yuncong and didn''t notice her at all, so he threw an oiled paper bag to Fan Beiran, "Peanuts with salt and pepper, pad your stomach first."


    Fan Beiran happily took out a salt and pepper peanut from the oil-paper bag, threw it into his mouth, and bit it with a "click".


    "Lanshan Pavilion?" Fan Beiran tasted it in one bite.


    Fan Beiran''s tongue has always been sharp, Gu Yuan is not surprised, nodded with a smile, and asked, "Aran, who did your fifth sister''s Duobao Pavilion, Luohan bed, and canopy bed? Are you going to buy wood in Yangzhou? ?"


    "You bastard, I knew that you were going to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing, no wonder you came here to stop me." With the friendship between the two, Fan Beiran spoke very casually, and threw a salt and pepper peanut into his mouth, "Look at You also know that for my filial piety, I will go back and ask my mother for you."


    Gu Yuan climbed up the pole and said again, "Why don''t you help me and ask my aunt again, the jewelry on the list was made by that silver shop."


    Fan Beiran readily made a "no problem" gesture.


    Gu Yunchang, who was not far away, watched the two of them bit their lower lip, and was about to speed up when she felt her right arm tighten. Chu You, who was behind, finally caught up with her and grabbed her slender arm with one hand.


    "‹’er!" Chu You looked at her affectionate eyes, so fiery, so focused, "Listen to me, this is the opinion of the mother and the queen, and I will not marry anyone else."


    "You know, you are the only one in my heart."


    He explained anxiously and sincerely, grabbing Gu Yunchang''s right arm with one hand, tying her like a pincer.


    "Let go of me!" Gu Yunchang said in a low voice, trying to break free from Chu You, his eyes couldn''t help but glanced in the direction of Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran, which happened to meet Gu Yuan''s deep phoenix eyes.


    Gu Yuan only glanced at Gu Yuncong and Chu You lightly, then withdrew his gaze, pointed in the direction of Fan Beiran, and motioned them to speak in another place.


    Gu Yunchang''s face was burning, and she thought to herself: Gu Yuan knows it...


    Gu Yuan was on duty at Luanyiwei and walked beside the eldest prince all day. Of course, the matter of going up early could not be concealed from his ears. He must also know that King Kang was going to marry Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom.


    Gu Yuan was watching her jokes.


    For a time, Gu Yunchang was so ashamed that he could only dig a hole in the ground to get in, his face and ears were burning.


    Gu Yunchang was so angry that he almost bit his lower lip and blood came out, his heart was ruthless, his eyes were red and he gritted his teeth: "My lord, let go."


    "We still... forget it."


    The last sentence she said was extremely difficult.


    Even at this moment, Gu Yunchang still believed in King Kang''s heart for her.


    But he and she are too different after all. He has his ambitions and great cause. In the eyes of the Queen Mother and others, she is just an existence that hinders King Kang''s future.


    It is that Kang Wang can refuse once for her, can he refuse twice, three times... Is there an infinite number of times that can be foreseen in the future?


    "..." Chu You looked at Gu Yunchang in disbelief as if he had been stabbed. Instead of letting go, he gripped her right arm even tighter.


    There was a terrifying blood in his eyes, and he declared domineeringly: "I will not let go of you!"


    The next sentence became tender again, "‹’er, didn''t you tell me? Hold your hand and grow old with your son."


    "We''ve been through so much together...to this day, how could you just give up on me like that?"


    These words of ??Chu You also stinged Gu Yunxiang, her eyes were full of crystal tears, and her eyelashes stained with tears trembled.


    She was also reluctant to give up. For her to make such a decision, it was like plucking out a piece of flesh and blood from her heart.


    "‹’er..." Chu You was very distressed when he looked at her charming appearance.


    He wanted to take her into his arms, and wanted to express his intentions to her, but was ruthlessly pushed away by Gu Yuncong.


    "The Queen Mother is for your own good." Gu Yunchang said in a hoarse voice, holding back the tears in his eyes.


    Gu Yunchang took off the carved nine-dragon jade bracelet on his left wrist and shoved it into Chu You''s hands.


    "This is back to you..."


    This is what they love.


    Gu Yunchang''s behavior of wanting to distance himself from him immediately completely angered Chu You.


    Chu You''s eyes were full of cobweb-like bloodshots, and his heart felt like a thousand arrows pierced through his heart. He threw the jade bracelet in his hand heavily without looking at it, with a bit of venting his emotions.


    The bracelet streaked across the air like a shooting star, and flew in the direction of Gu Yuan ahead.


    Fan Beiran and Gu Yuan were walking forward when they suddenly heard the sound of breaking air behind them. They turned back subconsciously and saw a jade bracelet that was about to hit Gu Yuan''s head, but it was half a foot away...


    ¡°Gu¡­¡±


    Fan Beiran''s expression changed, and he wanted to push Gu Yuan, but just as his hand touched Gu Yuan''s shoulder, he saw the fast flying jade bracelet stopped in midair, shining brightly in the sun.


    Huh? ! Fan Beiran was dumbfounded, almost believing that he was hallucinating, and blinked.


    The emerald jade bracelet paused for two breaths in mid-air, and then fell vertically to the ground.


    "boom!"


    The ?? jade bracelet was broken into three pieces.


    Fan Beiran just put his hand on Gu Yuan''s left shoulder, stunned, looking at the bracelet broken into three pieces on the ground, and then looking at Gu Yuan''s profile, couldn''t help asking: "Did you just see it?"


    Isn''t he blinded? Nor is he daydreaming, right?


    Gu Yuan was stunned for a while, but soon came back to his senses, the corners of his lips twitched happily, and nodded, "I see."


    "No wonder my sister said that I was unlucky." True.


    Fan Beiran''s right hand suddenly touched the back of Gu Yuan''s head, only then did he confirm that there was nothing on his head except the silver hairpin in his hair.


    "Ah."


    Gu Yuan suddenly chuckled, looked back towards Zhaodemen, and said in a strange tone, "Sure enough."


    Fan Beiran followed his gaze and looked at Gu Yunchang and Chu You, who were still pushing each other excitedly, one grabbing and the other hiding.


    Fan Beiran shook his head and repeated it with conviction: "Sure enough!"


    No wonder Gu Yuan is so unlucky, can he not be unlucky when he meets these two people? !


    "A Yuan, let''s go, I don''t want to be hit in the head." Fan Beiran pulled Gu Yuan away, and the two walked towards the Meridian Gate.


    After walking out of the palace through the east gate of Meridian Gate, Fan Beiran stopped abruptly, pursed his thin lips, and seemed to be a little lost.


    "Aran?" Gu Yuan shouted when he saw him standing stupidly.


    Fan Beiran walked to Gu Yuan''s side in three steps and two steps, turned back and pointed in the direction of the palace gate, and said in a low voice, "Just now... is this your sister''s method?"


    Fan Beiran had already heard the name of the second girl of the Gu family, and it was like thunder, but today he saw it with his own eyes.


    "That''s it!" Gu Yuan proudly raised his chin and said ostentatiously, "You haven''t seen my sister, have you? She''s cute and cute."


    Fan Beiran took the reins from the servant''s hand, turned on the horse, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Gu Yuan, who also got on the horse, "A Yuan, I want to ask your sister for a favor."


    "Help?" Gu Yuan came to Fan Beiran''s side and raised his eyebrows.


    Fan Beiran looked left and right, and motioned Gu Yuan and him to move forward with his eyes.


    It wasn''t until there was no one in front and back that Fan Beiran said again: "It''s my fifth sister. You know, my fifth sister got engaged half a year ago."


    Gu Yuan nodded.


    He remembered that the fifth girl of the Fan family was engaged to the fourth son of Uncle Zhongqin''s mansion.


    Fan Beiran thought about his words for a while, and then continued: "Five sisters are good at being petty, gentle and lovely, but..."


    Having said that, Fan Beiran pursed his thin lips, showing a bit of embarrassment on his face.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally said in one breath: "For some reason, my fifth sister suddenly fell in love with a poor scholar who didn''t know where he came from. She was so infatuated with that scholar that she devoured her heart and lungs."


    "She didn''t sleep all day and all night, she had to go to see the poor scholar, and she felt heartbroken if she didn''t allow her to see her. She couldn''t do anything at home, so she fed her a soothing decoction, finally fell asleep, and suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Now, the one who painted his eyebrows and painted his eyes in front of the dressing table shocked the maid who was on duty at night."


    "She also said that she was not married to Uncle Zhongqin''s mansion, she wanted to break off the marriage, and she cried and made trouble at home."


    "The family really had no choice but to lock her up and plan to persuade her slowly... But this girl actually started a hunger strike."


    said, Fan Beiran sighed deeply and rubbed his eyebrows.


    If it wasn''t for the friendship with Gu Yuan who was a kid, he wouldn''t dare to mention this kind of thing casually to others.


    Originally, everyone in the family thought it was the little girl who was uneasy before getting married, so they became petty, thinking that if she could calm down for a few days, the family would talk to her softly and hard, and it would always make sense.


    As a result, it has been a few days, the little girl can''t listen to the persuasion, she doesn''t make sense, she doesn''t eat or drink, she doesn''t sleep, and she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night last night to embroider a wedding dress, saying that Xue Lang will come soon marry her.


    "My mother said that my fifth sister must have fallen into evil. She even invited people to come to the house to do rituals, but it was of no use."


    "I also think the fifth sister is evil!"


    Fan Beiran clenched the reins worriedly, drove his horse and walked side by side with Gu Yuan, and said sternly: "A Yuan, my fifth sister is such a well-behaved person, you have seen it before."


    Gu Yuan has indeed seen it.


    Girl Fan Wu used to run behind Fan Beiran''s buttocks when she was a child, and went out to play with them. When they went to the horse race, she also went; when they went to the cockfight, she also watched; when they went to the casino, she also followed secretly...


    It wasn''t until the little girl was seven or eight years old that she was detained by Mrs. Fan, and she was no longer allowed to go out of the house to play with these boys.


    Fan Beiran grabbed Gu Yuan''s wrist and said eagerly: "A Yuan, if she is so hungry and won''t eat, I''m really afraid that she will get sick from hunger..."


    "There''s something wrong with her like that."


    "Will you beg your sister to show my fifth sister?"


    Fan Beiran''s helplessness still lingered in his ears when he said this last sentence. When Gu Yuan told his friend''s words to Gu Yanfei after returning to the house, there was a bit of empathy in his expression.


    After finishing the story of Miss Fan Wu, Gu Yuan said again: "Sister, if you don''t want to, I will go back to that boy Fan Beiran."


    Hearing the name "Fan Beiran" again, Gu Yanfei was a little lost.


    She knew Fan Beiran.


    In the last life, the eldest brother suffered serious injuries to his legs and was treated as an abandoned child by the second house. Still lame.


    When the eldest brother died, Fan Beiran and the other big men couldn''t help crying, and it was they who helped her to bury the eldest brother.


    Gu Yanfei lowered his eyelashes to hide his emotions, and said casually, "Okay, big brother, when are we going to Fan''s house?"


    Seeing his sister''s response, Gu Yuan said, "You don''t need to make a special trip, Fan Beiran said, he will find a way to get people here." He took the tea handed over by Gu Yanfei, and sat down beside him, "I Let Wutong send him a message."


    Gu Yuan instructed Juan Bi to go to the outer courtyard to find Wutong, and he stayed in Yuhengyuan and used some sugar water snacks with Gu Yanfei.


    The Fan family is not far from the Gu Mansion, which is only three or four streets away. After an incense stick, the Fan family brothers and sisters arrived.


    One of the brothers and sisters was dressed in apricot red and the other was in peach red. They were all brightly dressed, which made the room seem a lot brighter.


    Gu Yanfei was no stranger to Fan Beiran when she saw him. She had seen Fan Beiran in the last life, and now it was a reunion of an old friend. She smiled kindly at him, and then her eyes fell on the fifth girl of the Fan family.


    Fan Mushuang wore a pink embroidered skirt with peony flowers and a pair of red gold hairpins inlaid with rubies. She had a small round face, almond eyes and peach cheeks, and a small mouth. Harmless to humans and animals.


    However, her face was a little haggard, her fair cheeks were slightly sunken, her pupils were blurred, and there was a dark shadow in her eye sockets. Obviously, she hadn''t slept well in the past few days.


    Gu Yanfei was looking at Fan Mushuang, and the Fan Beiran brothers and sisters were also looking at her.


    Fan Mu''s black and white almond eyes stared blankly at Gu Yanfei, and the first sentence he said was a startling sentence: "My second brother said, can you help me run away with Xue Lang?"


    She curled her lips and smiled, the corners of her lips raised high, like a moon like hooks, with a strange yearning.


    Two chapters in one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 279： Love Gu (one more)

    Chapter 279 Love Gu (one more)


    Gu Yanfei was relatively calm, but raised his right eyebrow.


    Gu Yuan''s expression, who was drinking tea, was not so normal. The sip of tea in his mouth almost didn''t come out, and he frowned to look at Fan Beiran.


    "Cough cough!" Fan Beiran coughed twice, winking at Gu Yuan with a wink.


    Didn''t his fifth sister fall into evil? !


    He has no choice but to use this last resort method to get this girl out first. Anyway, it''s his own family, so he doesn''t need to see outsiders.


    Gu Yuan slowly swallowed the tea in his mouth, calmly, and just watched quietly.


    Gu Yanfei rested his elbow on the coffee table, looked at Fan Mushuang with his chin up, and asked casually, "Miss Fan Wu, is Young Master Xue your sweetheart?"


    "Yes." Fan Mu''s eyes lit up, his pupils shone like jewels, and nodded vigorously.


    "Can you tell me what kind of person he is?" Gu Yanfei immediately threw a second question, and pushed a plate of candied fruit in the direction of Fan Mushuang, motioning her to try it.


    Fan Mushuang turned a blind eye, with a peach-like blush on his cheeks, and squeezed the armrest of the chair tightly with one hand, and said tenderly, "Xue Lang is a scholar, and now he is studying in Boundless View."


    "Xue Lang is very talented, but he just missed the chance. He studied hard in the cold window of Bailu Academy for ten years. The teacher wanted to recommend him as an official, but he was squeezed out by a son of a high-ranking official. But even if he suffered such injustice, he did not He gave up on himself and said that since he cannot rely on recommendation to enter the court, he will go to this year''s autumn festival, and he will be named in the golden list next year, and he will enter the cabinet in the future to worship the chancellor, and his name will remain in the history."


    "The first time I saw him, I knew that he was my destiny!"


    "The Buddha said that looking back 500 times in the past life, in exchange for the passing of this life. My relationship with Xue Lang has been through three lifetimes. In the last life and the last life, we were separated by our family. In this life, I will definitely follow me. Xue Lang will grow old together!"


    "No one wants to break us up!"


    Fan Mushuang''s remarks, Fan Beiran had actually heard it many times, and he couldn''t help frowning deeply, sighing inwardly.


    If Fifth Sister sees a good young talent, she and the fourth son of Uncle Zhongqin have not married yet. At most, their family will compensate Uncle Zhongqin a few more, and they will cancel the marriage contract.


    Their Fan family is a family of military commanders, and they are not the kind of pedantic family where a girl''s hand is accidentally touched and someone will be strangled to death.


    However, what is this Xue Gongzi that the fifth sister looks at? What is this called? He is not good at writing, and he is not good at martial arts. Fortunately, he is too ambitious and has little knowledge. He is like this kind of person, not to mention his brother-in-law. It is a waste of saliva to say a few words.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Fan Mushuang''s glowing eyes, and asked again, "Is Mr. Xue well?"


    "He''s really good." Fan Mushuang nodded frequently, "Xue Lang''s literary talent is brilliant, his poems and songs, strategies and classics are all unreasonable, and his knowledge runs through ancient and modern times. No matter what he says, he can say it into my heart."


    The corners of Gu Yanfei''s mouth curled up like a crescent moon. He seemed to be listening with relish. Looking at her expression really didn''t seem like a fake. For a moment, Fan Beiran couldn''t help but wonder if he was prejudiced against that Xue Hehan. .


    No, not right.


    You must be fine!


    Fan Beiran shook his head, but he didn''t even see him outside and ordered Juan Bi to serve him a cup of strong tea.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t look at Fan Beiran at all, looked at Fan Mushuang intently, and urged, "Let''s talk about it."


    In the past few days, when Fan Mushuang was at home, all his relatives said that Xue Lang was not good. Now that Gu Yanfei didn''t mean to look down on Xue Lang at all, he felt that the other party really wanted to help her elope, and he was instantly refreshed.


    Fan Mushuang folded his hands together, and the corners of his pink lips curved up on his snow-white round face. He smiled so sweetly that it seemed to seep into his heart, and went on to talk about her Xue Lang: "He has a noble temperament and doesn''t care about money and things like that. Outside the body, I don¡¯t blindly pursue fame and fortune, and I am determined to take the imperial examinations in order to become a parental official in the future, so that I can do some practical things for the country and the people.¡±


    "It''s my luck to be able to meet him again in this life. We are in love for three generations, and we are destined to live and die together in this life!"


    Gu Yanfei listened attentively, and his eyes lit up a bit.


    After Fan Mushuang finished speaking, Gu Yanfei moved abruptly, raised his hand and touched her forehead lightly.


    A ray of white light that was invisible to the naked eye flickered between the girl''s brows, and then disappeared.


    Fan Mushuang covered his forehead for unknown reasons. Fan Beiran was in no mood to drink tea. He put down the cup of strong tea he had just held, and stared at Gu Yanfei with a burning gaze, as if asking, how is it?


    Gu Yanfei turned his head and said to Fan Beiran with certainty, "It''s love."


    She did not avoid Miss Fan Wu when she said this.


    Gu? !


    Fan Beiran and Gu Yuan were both shocked when they heard the words, both of them thought of the Gu in the eldest princess An Le.


    Fan Beiran hurriedly asked Gu Yanfei: "Sister, I heard that the eldest princess was hit by Gu before..."


    Could it be the same thing? !


    Gu Yuan gave Fan Beiran a cold side, and the unhappy eyes seemed to say, he said, this is his sister!


    Hearing this, Fan Mushuang couldn''t help wrinkling her round face. Although she didn''t know what was wrong, she understood one thing: this girl Gu Er was not here to help her run away.


    Gu Yanfei explained: "Master Fan, the eldest princess is blood gu. Blood gu is ferocious. It uses human essence and blood as nourishment and can take human life."


    "And what is in your sister is love."


    "As the name suggests, if you fall in love with love, you will be trapped by love and crazy for love."


    Fan Beiran''s complexion changed instantly. On the one hand, there was a feeling that his sister''s sudden change in temperament really happened for a reason, and on the other hand, he was shocked. This love gu and the blood gu that killed him were no different.


    Imagine, if a girl''s family makes a fuss about her lover and offends all her relatives and friends, what will her end be?


    "No!" Fan Mushuang stood up from his chair excitedly, and retorted excitedly, "Xue Lang didn''t have any affection for me, I really love Xue Lang."


    "I want to be with Xue Lang forever, forever and ever."


    Her little face flushed with emotion, and her little hands clenched into fists.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at Fan Mushuang again, picked up the tea cup without saying a word, and gently poked the floating leaves on the tea soup.


    In the last life, she had never seen Fan Mushuang, only that Fan Beiran had a sister who eloped with someone.


    For this reason, the daughters of the Fan family lost all face, and the first few girls in the Fan family had to marry far away or lowly because they were not good at negotiating relatives.


    This is one glory and one disgrace.


    Later, Gu Yanfei also heard that the girl Fan had met an unkind person, and after eloping, her lover sold her to a brothel.


    The Fan family didn''t give up their girl easily, and worked hard to find her back, but just like that, the girl kept telling her family that her lover was a last resort, she was infatuated with her lover, and even ran away secretly. Home, want to find her lover.


    When she was taken back by her family again, she shouted and made a scene in the street, and everyone knew that, and the Fan family couldn''t even raise their heads in the capital.


    When Gu Yanfei heard about these things in his last life, he felt incredible, and felt that the girl Fan was simply fascinated by a fox spirit.


    At this time, she suddenly realized: it was a love gullible.


    Gu Yanfei took a sip of tea and squinted.


    is really weird.


    First the eldest princess, then Fan Mushuang, but where did the Central Plains get so many Gus?


    After the incident with the eldest princess, Gu Yanfei deliberately collected some books related to witchcraft from the major bookstores in Beijing, and bought nearly two bookshelves. Only then did he basically determine that in this small world, "gu worms" are not so much. Commonly, those places where Gu is stored are usually in remote areas around Lingnan.


    In the Central Plains, especially in the Jing Kingdom north of the Great River, there are very few people who understand the magic trick.


    Chu Yi ordered someone to interrogate him, but even Shangqing didn''t know who the person who cultivated Hemorrhagic Gu was.


    Gu Yanfei did not speak, Fan Mushuang was even more angry, and called Fan Beiran by his first name: "Fan Beiran, you dare to lie to me! You said you would help me!"


    Fan Beiran knew that his sister had been caught by Gu, so naturally he would not care about her, and hurriedly asked Gu Yanfei: "Is there a way to solve the Gu on my fifth sister?"


    He thought of something, and hurriedly added: "Should we kill that scholar?"


    Fan Beiran''s eyes shot out an icy gleam, and he waved his hand to make a knife, with a stance of sharpening the knife.


    Gu Yuan patted Fan Beiran on the shoulder and said, "I''ll go with you, put on a sack first, and then throw it from the city wall at night."


    "You dare!" Fan Mushuang''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he said with tears in his eyes, "Second brother, if you dare to hurt him, I will die..." Die for love!


    "Qingguang." Gu Yanfei quickly interrupted Fan Mushuang''s words, calling out neither light nor heavy, with a light expression on his face.


    "Meow!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a hairy dumpling heard the sound like a gust of wind, and while calling, he quickly jumped up the window sill, squatted on it, and looked at Gu Yanfei and Fan Mushuang in the room, how well-behaved and how well-behaved.


    It has a round cat face, a few messy white beards fluttering in the wind, and biting a green grass in its mouth, looking a little naughty.


    Gu Yanfei turned his body slightly, and properly blocked the cat''s face, so that Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran on the other side could not see the cat''s eyes.


    "Poor little guy, why are you grazing!" Fan Mushuang stared at the kitten''s green eyes, his voice suddenly softened and waxy, and asked distressedly, "Qingguang, are you hungry? Want to eat? Pastries?"


    She hurriedly brought a plate of hibiscus cake and handed it to the cat, who moved her pink nose, sniffed, and turned her head away in disdain.


    The cat jumped on the coffee table gently, and after roaming around, he drank the warm water from a certain tea cup, and licked the water with his pink tongue stretched and retracted...


    This scene seemed to have an indescribable magic power, Fan Mushuang stared at the cat drinking water, completely reluctant to blink.


    It looks so beautiful and elegant when it drinks water.


    Gu Yanfei gently touched the cat''s back and asked, "Miss Fan Wu, is your Xue Lang more important, or Qingguang?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 280： Awake (two more)

    Chapter 280 Sober (two more)


    "Qingguang!" Fan Mushuang stared at the cat without blinking, and said without hesitation.


    Qingguang is her god!


    "Who do you want to be with forever?" Gu Yanfei asked again.


    "Sunny!" Fan Mushuang repeated again.


    Qingguang is her belief!


    Gu Yanfei lightly rubbed her small and delicate chin with her index finger, and sighed leisurely, "It seems that this love is nothing more than that."


    Fan Beiran: "..."


    Gu Yuan: "..."


    The two big men were stunned by the side, and they couldn''t believe their eyes. They always felt that the style of this painting had changed too fast.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and made a gesture, and Juan Bi next to him knowingly opened a needle bag and lit a candle at the same time.


    Gu Yanfei took a silver needle from the needle bag, burned it with a candle, and stuck it at the Dazhui point on the back of Fan Mu''s neck.


    The nearly two-inch long silver needles pierced slowly, and finally only half an inch of needles remained outside the skin.


    Fan Beiran''s pupils shrank slightly, and he shrank his neck in empathy, feeling extremely distressed, holding his breath.


    He wanted to ask Gu Yanfei, but he dared not ask, for fear of disturbing her.


    There was nowhere to put that kind of uneasy feeling, Fan Beiran could only turn to look at Gu Yuan, thinking that his good brother would definitely understand his feelings as a big brother, right?


    In response, Gu Yuan''s reaction was to hand him a plate of candied fruit from the side.


    Fan Beiran recklessly stuffed two carved plum **** into his mouth, the pickled green plums were so sour that his facial features were wrinkled together, and his heart shrank nervously.


    Fan Mushuang seemed to be unaware, all his attention was on the cat in front of him, and he could not wait to give his body and mind.


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei''s calm voice quickly sounded.


    All right? ! Fan Beiran quickly took a closer look, but saw that the silver needle was still on the back of Fan Mushuang''s neck.


    He watched Gu Yanfei pull out the silver needle little by little, and his heart lifted little by little...


    Fan Beiran swallowed and subconsciously grabbed the carved plum ball and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The thin silver needle continued to be pulled out, one inch, two inches, three inches... The tail of the needle was stained with a little red blood.


    At this time, Fan Beiran also realized that something was wrong, the silver needle was clearly only two inches long.


    He stood up holding the candied fruit saucer, and took one step closer to Gu Yanfei and Fan Mushuang.


    approached, and Fan Beiran saw it clearly.


    The silver needle is still only two inches long. A thin long worm is attached to the end of the silver needle. The white long worm is almost transparent in the sunlight.


    The body of the long worm was still dyed with a little blood, no, it was not blood, it was a thread of red silk, like a red thread.


    When the two-inch long worm was pulled out of the girl''s skin, there was only a red spot left at the location of the Dazhui point.


    Gu Yanfei squeezed the silver needle in his hand and shook it, and the long worm stuck at the end of the needle also shook twice, as if it were dead.


    ¡°Mi woo~¡±


    Cat likes bugs the most, especially the moving bugs, so he doesn''t even care about drinking water, his cat''s eyes gleamingly stared at the Gu worm in Gu Yanfei''s hand.


    The cat rubbed Gu Yanfei''s elbow cutely, his voice soft and waxy.


    Gu Yanfei swung the silver needle again, and the long Gu worm suddenly twisted its body and came out from the end of the needle...


    Volume Bihuarong let out a low voice, while the cat leaped down from the coffee table and slapped a paw on the Gu worm.


    ¡°Meow~¡±


    The cat let go of its claws again, and the Gu worm squirmed and tried to escape, but was slapped by it again, and the tip of its claws tugged at the Gu worm at will, causing Juan Bi to take another breath.


    "Let''s play." Gu Yanfei waved casually and dismissed the cat gently and skillfully.


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat was angry and felt that its owner was really crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, and it was always a mess!


    When you¡¯re done using the cat, just perfunctory the cat!


    Amid the excited and indignant meowing of the cat, Fan Mushuang raised his hand and stroked his forehead, frowning slightly, with a blank expression on his face.


    "Five sisters." Fan Beiran called out in a low voice, for fear of frightening Fan Mushuang, he looked at her cautiously without daring to blink.


    Fan Mushuang heard the sound and slowly looked at him, his blurred eyes gradually focused...


    Immediately afterwards, Fan Beiran called out again: "Shuangjier."


    Fan Mushuang stared at her brother in a daze, and her eyes slowly became clearer again. It seemed that the layer of veil covering her eyes had been removed, and it seemed that her pupils had just been soaked in water, clear and bright, with clear black and white.


    is completely different from just now.


    "Second brother..." Fan Mushuang''s full mouth opened slightly, he wanted to say something, but he closed it abruptly. The expression on his face was dull, resentful, shocked, embarrassed, and crying without tears.


    Her expression changed wonderfully, her eyes were flickering, and she was erratic, unable to look directly at the others present.


    "No!" Fan Mushuang''s voice was slightly trembling, with both hands on his cheeks, he continued, "No no no!"


    The three "no" characters behind ?? are getting louder and louder.


    "Not me, that''s not me!"


    Fan Mushuang stomped her feet excitedly, and had the urge to shake her head wildly, her cheeks flushed red, even she herself didn''t know whether she was more ashamed or angry at this time.


    Did she have a brain cramp, or was she just a daydream?


    The more she wanted to deny it, the more lingering things that happened these days came to her mind. One moment she told her parents that she had met her third-life lover, another moment she said she was going to break off the marriage, and then she She asked her second brother to help her elope...


    Those images that could be called shame flashed like a dream from last night.


    No no no...


    How could she say those words to her family members and strangers, and now, thinking back on what happened these days, she instantly got goosebumps all over her body.


    The cute little girl''s blushing face looks like a blooming pomegranate flower.


    Anyone could see that the little girl should have woken up, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly relaxed.


    Fan Beiran strode up to Fan Mushuang''s side, and vigorously rubbed the top of his sister''s hair, until the little girl''s hair was messed up before he stopped.


    The warm and soft touch under his palm made him feel relieved.


    Great, my sister is fine!


    After relaxing, Fan Beiran suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    He laughed so much that he leaned forward and backward, and even the golden hair crown on the top of his head seemed to be trembling. He felt that her sister was so cute and lively that she was angry and angry, and she should really draw it as a souvenir.


    Fan Mushuang stomped his feet again, his whole body was already fried.


    Fan Beiran was afraid of bullying his sister too much, so he quickly handed the candied fruit plate to Fan Mushuang and said with a smile, "Try this carved plum ball, it tastes good."


    The carved plum **** on the plate are carved into plum blossoms, with bright colors, delicate and lovely.


    Fan Mushuang swallowed his saliva, took a carved plum ball and stuffed it into his mouth, savoring the taste of the candied fruit, sweet and sour, crisp and delicious, a just right fragrance filled his mouth.


    Really delicious! Fan Mushuang squinted his eyes with satisfaction, his chaotic and excited mood eased a little, and his mood was still a little unstable, as if a fly was buzzing around in his heart.


    Looking at the brother and sister, Gu Yanfei pursed his lips and chuckled, and asked coldly, "Miss Fan, what do you think of that Mr. Xue now?"


    "..." Fan Mushuang almost didn''t choking on his saliva, he still had candied fruit in his mouth, his mouth was pursed tightly, his expression was a little weird, he seemed puzzled and puzzled.


    She couldn''t remember what Xue Lang looked like.


    Fan Mu thought for a while, but his mind was still chaotic, and the face of the man surnamed Xue was blurred.


    She really doesn''t remember.


    Then why did she want to marry him with all her heart in the past few days, and she wanted to elope with him wholeheartedly? !


    Fan Mushuang rubbed his eyebrows, always feeling that something was wrong.


    You can''t be crazy, can you? !


    "You''re not crazy, you''ve been bewitched by someone." Fan Beiran saw his sister''s thoughts, and immediately said, and patted her on the back gently, the smile on his face also subsided, and asked seriously, "Shuang sisters, do you know where the surnamed Xue is?"


    The Fan family also tried to go to Wuliangguan to find the surname Xue, but no one was found. The Infinite Temple often took in some scholars to live temporarily, and the surnamed Xue was just one of them. Mrs. Fan also asked Fan Mushuang, but Fan Mushuang just said that Xue Lang would come to marry her right away, and he didn''t understand the other questions.


    She couldn''t even tell what that person looked like.


    In her mouth, they seemed to just pass by, and they were destined for three lives.


    Fan Beiran said, and eagerly raised his hand to press the matching sword on his waist, the usual dignified and handsome face burst into murderous intent.


    Being reminded by Fan Beiran like this, Fan Mushuang''s chaotic memory made some sense again. He remembered Gu Yanfei''s story that she had been raped, and then again...


    correct!


    Fan Mushuang quickly took out a big red gourd-shaped purse embroidered with peony flowers from his arms, and took out a piece of silk paper from the purse, holding the silk paper with only two fingers.


    "Give."


    As if she was holding something disgusting, she threw the silk paper to Fan Beiran in disgust.


    She looked at the gourd-shaped purse again, but she couldn''t put it back in her arms, and felt that her favorite purse was also dirty.


    No more!


    She threw the purse on the coffee table in disgust, snatched the candied saucer from Fan Beiran''s hand, and stuffed two carved plum **** into her mouth, letting the sweet and sour taste fill her mouth.


    Fan Beiran quickly opened the neatly folded silk paper, and only glanced at it, his thick eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, but he still restrained his emotions and looked down, and read it in ten lines.


    This is a letter.


    is a letter that Master Xue wrote to Fan Mushuang. In the letter, he first expressed his sincerity, and then asked Fan Mushuang to elope with her, and asked her to meet at a house in the west of the city.


    Fan Beiran was so angry that the corners of his eyes jumped, he was about to rub the letter into pieces, but he felt it was inappropriate, so he put the silk paper beside the candle.


    The flames devoured the paper in a blink of an eye and turned to ashes.


    Fan Beiran waved at Gu Yuan''s big arm: "A Yuan, let''s go, let''s arrest people!"


    He moved his hand joints, rattling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 281： for love

    Chapter 281 For Love


    Gu Yuan stood up without saying a word, and exchanged a glance with Fan Beiran in tacit understanding. This familiarity and tacit understanding seemed to be something like putting sacks on people and attacking people. They have worked together countless times.


    I didn''t want to, Gu Yanfei stopped them: "Wait, wait until the evening. I''ll go with you."


    Fan Beiran witnessed two miracles with his own eyes in just one hour. At this time, he was completely convinced of Gu Yanfei, and could not wait to make her an ancestor.


    Fan Beiran smiled and asked, "Sister, what do you say?"


    How flatteringly he smiled.


    "This love gu is divided into child gu and mother gu." Gu Yanfei leisurely sat back on the chair by the window, and said slowly, "The person who was betrayed by the child gu will unconditionally devote himself to the mother gu. From then on, I am infatuated, and I will rest until I die."


    "Right now, I just took out the sub-gu from Lingmei''s body."


    As he spoke, Fan Beiran subconsciously looked at the three-flowered cat on the ground. The three-flowered cat, which was as beautiful as a cat in a New Year''s painting, didn''t give him a single look at all, and repeatedly played with the worm with his paws in great interest.


    The poor Gu worm has been played to death by the cat, only the tip of its thin tail trembled occasionally.


    Gu Yanfei was afraid that the worm would be killed by the cat, so he used a silver needle to pick up the worm, put it in a small porcelain bottle, sealed the bottle, and threw it into a wooden box.


    She took the towel handkerchief handed by Ju Bi, and slowly wiped her fingers, with an indescribable arrogance, she smiled: "It''s not too early now, just wait."


    Wait until it gets dark.


    The night fell completely, and when the sound of a watch was heard in the distance, an unremarkable blue-covered carriage drove out from the west corner gate of Gu Mansion and drove all the way to the west of the city.


    came to an old house located in the back alley in the west of the city.


    This house is only two rooms wide, looking at the mottled walls, the broken tiles and the windows, there is no light inside, and it is dark.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted by a plain hand, revealing a pair of **** and white eyes. The owner of the eyes glanced at the old house, then lowered the curtain, silently lip-mouthed to Fan Mushuang: "Go. I will follow. you."


    Fan Mushuang nodded, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and without anyone helping him, jumped out of the carriage neatly, and walked towards the old house with dark lights, Gu Yanfei was only three or four steps behind her.


    When she was about to reach the gate, there was a "squeak", and the closed gate was opened from the inside, and a faint musty smell and damp smell came to her face.


    Behind the door is a man of medium height, with a cyan straight jacket and a same-colored scarf, in his early twenties, with an ordinary appearance, a square face, a garlic nose, thick lips, and his cheeks are covered with dense acne pits.


    "Shuangshuang." The scholar looked eagerly at Fan Mushuang outside the door, grinning with yellow teeth, a smile that was both pleasantly surprised and content.


    He was obviously already in a hurry, and he quickly stepped out of the threshold to meet him, holding a dimly yellow glass oil lamp in his hand.


    The light of the oil lamp illuminated the front and back four or five feet, which made the surrounding atmosphere a little eerie.


    "Mu..." He immediately noticed that there was another person behind Fan Mushuang. He was startled at first, and then he realized that it was a beautiful girl of the same age as Fan Mushuang, and he was relieved.


    Scholar''s astonished gaze roamed back and forth on Gu Yanfei''s face and body, secretly guessing her identity.


    This girl is beautiful, but she is sober, and she doesn''t even have any jewelry except the hosta. Obviously, she has an ordinary background. I heard that those big families will keep a beautiful maid by the girl''s side, and she will be the **** room for the girl in the future...


    Thinking about it, the scholar''s heart burst into flames, and his eyes flashed with brilliance.


    Fan Mushuang squinted, stared at the scholar''s face for a long time, and searched his stomach again.


    Gradually, the blurred portrait-like face in her chaotic memory finally became clear, overlapping with the face in front of her.


    "Xue Lang?" Fan Mushuang called out tentatively.


    "Shuangshuang, you''re here." Scholar Xue took a step closer to Fan Mushuang with a smile on his face. Under the dim light of the oil lamp, his triangular eyes, which were not too small, looked very bright, and there seemed to be a heavy shadow hidden in them.


    In this regard, Fan Mushuang''s reaction was-


    slammed into the opponent''s stomach with a kick.


    "Ah!" Scholar Xue screamed and staggered back two steps. The oil lamp in his hand also fell to the ground in the room, and the glass lampshade was torn apart.


    Not far behind, Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran walked out of the shadows with complicated expressions.


    They had planned to wait for the opportunity, but they didn''t want Fan Mushuang to shoot at Shushu Xue by surprise.


    Gu Yuan changed the scabbard in his hand from his left to his right, slightly pulled the corner of his mouth, and joked to Fan Beiran who was dressed like a lantern: "Didn''t you say that your fifth sister is well-behaved and cute? ?"


    He thought that the wild girl when he was a child was trained by Mrs. Fan to become a lady.


    Fan Beiran: "..."


    Fan Beiran didn''t speak when he saw another movement in front of him.


    Gu Yanfei grabbed the upper arm of Scholar Xue as quickly as lightning, and kicked his shin bone fiercely, pulling, pulling and kicking, but with two or three simple and light movements, Scholar Xue was a big man. Actually, the whole person flew backwards and fell with all four feet upside down.


    Gu Yanfei stepped on his right shoulder, and with just a little force, Scholar Xue, who fell to the ground, let out a scream like killing a pig, which was extremely terrifying in this dark and silent alley.


    Fan Beiran raised his eyebrows, smiled like a fox, patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder, and said with a half-smile, "Didn''t you say that your sister is well-behaved and cute?"


    The two looked at each other silently, one sneered, the other sneered, and there were sparks where the eyes met.


    The two of them looked away almost at the same time and looked at the two little girls in front of them, with the same emotions written in their eyes.


    is still her own sister cute!


    Gu Yuan clasped his sword in both arms and stood aside to wait and see.


    "You... Who are you?" Scholar Xue made his voice hoarse in pain, and asked Gu Yanfei who stepped on his calf, "Why did you hit someone for no reason!!"


    "Isn''t your surname Xue?" Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, "Then I didn''t call the wrong person. There is a reason."


    Scholar Xue''s face twisted for a moment.


    "Shuangshuang, how can you just sit back and ignore this woman who treats me like this?" His affectionate gaze fell on Fan Mushuang''s delicate little face, and there seemed to be a shadow in the dark eyes.


    "You and I have a sincere promise to each other. It is a marriage for three lives and three lives. We are destined to be a natural couple."


    His voice is so sincere and lingering.


    Fan Mushuang looked down at Scholar Xue, who fell to the ground.


    The distance between the two was only three or four feet. She could see the pits and pits on the man''s square face, and there was a finger-sized stubble on his chin, and his body had a faint sour smell.


    Fan Mushuang''s mind recalled how she had been searching for life these days, how she had been thinking about Xue Lang''s embroidered wedding dress, and how she had vowed to confess her infatuation, and a sense of disgust welled up, and her whole body was even worse. I got goosebumps and my hair stood on end.


    too disgusting!


    Fan Mushuang grabbed Gu Yanfei''s arm, wanting to cover her eyes and wash her eyes, silently asking with her eyes, can she kill someone? !


    Not urgent! Gu Yanfei slightly increased the strength of his feet.


    The beautiful girl was as slender as a piece of paper, and she stepped on it with one foot, but it made Scholar Xue feel like a mountain was pressing down on him.


    "Ah¡ª" Scholar Xue let out another piercing scream, almost breaking through the roof, his forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and the pain made him lose his strength.


    "crack" sound.


    His right shoulder was dislocated by this girl.


    The girl''s cold and lazy voice sounded slowly: "Mother Gu is here."


    Gu Yanfei pointed at Scholar Xue''s forehead with a determined expression.


    When he heard the word "Mother Gu", Scholar Xue felt like he was struck by lightning, his sweat fell like rain, and his whole body was wet, as if a fish had been fished out of the water with its tail open, and he could only open his mouth. Breathless.


    They know? !


    They actually knew? !


    The idea of ???? reverberated in his mind repeatedly, stirring extremely strong emotions, including shock, despair, pain, and more fear, fear of the future.


    Scholar Xue''s mouth opened and closed, but he couldn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Gu Yanfei took out a small porcelain bottle from his sleeve pocket with the other hand and opened the cork.


    In the next instant, a long worm as long as a silver thread stuck its head out from the mouth of the bottle, swaying, shaking, and spit out a red thread as thin as silk wrapped around the body.


    With the appearance of this Gu worm, a dot suddenly bulged on Scholar Xue''s forehead, and the dot quickly turned into a line, twisting and squirming under the skin... propping up his skin.


    The Emotion Gu in the small porcelain vase reached out another half an inch, as if there was some kind of invisible attraction between the "line" under Xue Shusheng''s skin, and the "line" moved even more under his skin. , seems to be breaking out.


    The moment he saw Zi Gu, Scholar Xue''s face was even more ugly, as pale as paper.


    He naturally understood what it meant when the ??zi Gu was taken out.


    No wonder Fan Mushuang''s attitude towards him has completely changed...


    Gu Yanfei asked lightly, "Who gave you this pair of love gullibles?"


    There are very few people in the Central Plains who understand witchcraft. This scholar has an accent from the capital city, and he doesn''t have the characteristics of a nurturer. There is no other worms, and there is no smell of poisonous herbs or herbs.


    "..." Scholar Xue''s eyes widened even more, and the bloodshot eyeballs moved erratically.


    In the end, he bit his yellow teeth and said stubbornly, "What kind of love? I don''t know!"


    He told himself in his heart that he couldn''t recruit. If he recruited, the Fan family would not let him go.


    He just killed him and refused to recognize it!


    "Who?" Gu Yanfei stepped down again, continued to exert force on his feet, and asked again.


    From the change in the scholar''s expression, Gu Yanfei could see that this pair of love guinea pigs was indeed not raised by him.


    Scholar Xue felt that his right shoulder blade was about to be crushed, and he screamed again, his lips trembling like a sieve, and the pain made him almost faint.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly let go of his feet, pulling Fan Mushuang back two steps.


    "..." Scholar Xue quickly covered his right shoulder, rolling in pain, his body shrank like shrimp, and he was embarrassed.


    He thought that he had escaped the catastrophe, but the next moment his eyes darkened, and a tall figure appeared at the gate.


    A handsome face with a terrifying smile came into his eyes.


    "With you, do you still want to be my brother-in-law?" Fan Beiran looked down at Scholar Xue with a friendly smile, and kicked between the other''s legs, kicking as fast as the wind, showing no mercy at all.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±


    A scream from the depths of the soul resounded inside the house, and the Fan family driver who was standing outside shuddered.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes twitched, and he walked over quickly, blocking his sister''s sight without a trace, and glared at Fan Beiran.


    There is also a girl''s house here!


    However, Fan Beiran was starting his head, and he didn''t pay attention to Gu Yuan''s side at all. He kicked, and kicked, each time heavier than each other, with a stance aimed at maiming and killing people, full of arrogance.


    Gu Yanfei watched with cold eyes, neither his face nor his heart was moved at all.


    If it wasn''t for the emotional insufficiency, Fan Mushuang''s fate would definitely be the same as in the previous life, living in a brothel, his talent and youth would wither earlier, and his life would be ruined!


    Scholar Xue''s screams kept coming and going.


    After a while, he had been kicked by Fan Beiran until his nose was blue and his face was swollen, like a big pig''s head stained with blood, blue, purple and red, and his facial features were beyond recognition.


    The raised "line" on his forehead was still squirming, crawling round and round on his pitted face, as if he was avoiding something, and seemed to be chasing something, which made Shusheng Xue''s face change. It''s getting creepier and weirder.


    Fan Mushuang was still puzzled, rubbing the goose bumps on his wrist while turning his head and shouting to Fan Beiran, "Second brother, keep fighting!"


    "If you beat him to death, count me, this kind of person is a waste of rice to live!"


    If it wasn''t disgusting, Fan Mushuang would have gone on his own.


    Gu Yuan silently looked at Fan Mushuang with an indignant expression, and when he recalled how affectionately she had been in Gu''s mansion before, it was like a different person.


    Gu Yuan took two more steps in Gu Yanfei''s direction, and said in a low voice, "Emotional Gu can really make people fall in love with the subordinate for a lifetime, and can make a person completely lose their minds and go against their true thoughts?"


    This is not a moment of confusion, but it will make people confused for a lifetime, and make people betray their relatives, which is too scary.


    Killing is just nodding, this is even more ruthless than killing this person!


    Gu Yanfei nodded: "If it is an unparalleled love Gu, once you get caught in the Gu, you can''t get rid of it, and the Gu will die without dying. At the moment when you are afflicted, the person who is in the Gu is like a soulless soul. the puppets."


    "To live is to be dead."


    "As for this kind of affection in Miss Fan Wu, it''s just ordinary."


    "Even a cat can change Fan Mushuang''s heart, but err."


    When Fan Mushuang was charmed by Qingguang, Gu Yanfei was convinced that the other party''s infatuation could be solved.


    Gu Yanfei said it lightly, but Gu Yuan still had some lingering fears: If there was no sister, the Fan family would not even know what happened to Fan Mushuang, so they could only watch a good girl in their own family being destroyed...


    Like when he learned that his sister was transferred...


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were as dark as night, and he clenched the scabbard in his hand, his knuckles protruding slightly due to the force.


    After being silent for a long time, he suddenly said sarcastically: "This King Kang and Fang Mingfeng are also the same as falling in love."


    "One by one for the sake of love, to die for fire, it''s just crazy."


    Gu Yanfei was stunned.


    She was flashing, and she didn''t pay attention to the small porcelain bottle in her hand, and that piece of Gu climbed out of the bottle and jumped to the ground...


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes were half drooping, her feathered eyelashes fanned lightly, and she silently said in her heart: Love Gu.


    is indeed quite similar.


    is just as infatuated.


    Like a moth to a fire.


    is the same as sacrificing yourself and forgetting your home.


    To put it nicely, they are deeply in love and will never change.


    You can think about it from a different angle, and it doesn''t seem like you''ve fallen in love.


    "Sister." Seeing her in awe, Gu Yuan called her softly.


    Only then did Gu Yanfei realize that the small porcelain bottle in his hand was empty, and the worm that escaped from the prison fell to the ground, wriggling with its slender body, crawling slowly, and the body twisted into a wavy line.


    Fan Beiran kicked Scholar Xue hard again, walked over to the siblings, and pouted disdainfully, "He recruited."


    "He said that he stole this affection from an old Taoist in Wuliangguan. The Taoist name of that Taoist is ''Yunqiu'', and he is a squat old Taoist in his sixties."


    Fan Beiran stood with his chest folded, and glanced contemptuously at Scholar Xue, who was dying on the ground.


    This scholar is really a prankster, saying that Fan Mushuang praised his words is good, it is to appreciate his talent, so he fell in love with Fan Mushuang at first sight, so he went to the main hall to seek fate. An old man saw his infatuation and said that he could fulfill him, so he gave him a pair Love Gu, let him get what he wants.


    Bah!


    Does this kind of nonsense really think that Mr. Fan is a fool? !


    Fan Beiran beat the man again, and the scholar told the truth.


    "Yeah." Fan Mushuang seemed to have thought of something, and said with his eyes slightly open, "Last November, I accompanied my mother to the Boundless Temple, donated some incense money, and the Taoist priest of Boundless Temple also gave my mother a copy. Hand-copied Tao Te Ching."


    "I''ve only been there once... ah!"


    Halfway through speaking, Fan Mushuanghuarong screamed in shock, her voice broke, and she was about to jump.


    "It, it, it...how did it climb towards me?" Fan Mushuang pointed to the wriggling Zigu on the ground, and the Zigu slowly crawled towards Fan Mushuang, getting closer and closer.


    The little girl''s right hand was trembling and her voice was trembling. With her round face that was harmless to humans and animals, she looked like a pitiful little white rabbit.


    She is not afraid of the sky, the earth, and since she was a child, she is not afraid of those snakes, worms, rats and ants, except for the exception in front of her, she is really afraid of this long worm!


    Fan Beiran wanted his sister to hide from him, but before he could say anything, he saw that Fan Mushuang couldn''t wait to hide behind Gu Yanfei, looking like a cute little bird.


    Fan Beiran: "..."


    Gu Yuan turned his face silently and sneered softly.


    Gu Yanfei took out a talisman from his sleeve, sandwiched it between his index and middle fingers, and with a slight shake, the corner of the talisman ignited without fire.


    A cluster of bright flames illuminated Gu Yanfei''s little face. Her fair skin was like a shining pearl in the dim old house, and it was a bit of a dignified appearance.


    The sub-gu on the ground seemed to have been burned by fire, and the slender body bounced back in fright. Almost at the same time, the "line" under Xue Shusheng''s forehead also bounced, causing Xue Shusheng to let out another sound. Screaming in pain.


    "Retreat." Gu Yanfei said lightly.


    Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran took a few steps back as they said, while Fan Mushuang was still leaning on Gu Yanfei''s side, holding her arm and taking two steps back, almost becoming her pendant.


    Zi Gu turned around and fled, and crawled over to Scholar Xue, stretching, shrinking, twisting and moving.


    The closer ??zi Gu climbed, the more Scholar Xue felt a pain in his forehead and a splitting headache. He felt as if something was rolling in his mind, and he was so frightened that he almost lost his mind.


    He wanted to escape very much, but he was beaten and dislocated his right shoulder. He also had several broken bones, and his body did not obey orders at all.


    He couldn''t get up, he could only keep rubbing his back against the ground and trying to move backwards, sweating profusely, and shouting, "Forgive me! I know I''m wrong!"


    "Isn''t Miss Fan Wu okay?!"


    "Help¡­¡­"


    In Xue Scholar''s terrifying scream, the worm finally slowly crawled onto him, bit by bit through his nostrils, and the slender body gradually submerged...


    In the end, nothing was seen.


    This scene made Fan Mushuang get goosebumps again. The hairs from the back of his neck to his arms stood on end. He leaned back to Gu Yanfei''s side and asked in a low voice, "He... what will happen to him?"


    Two chapters in one


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 282： Incredible (one more)

    Chapter 282 Incredible (one more)


    Gu Yanfei didn''t answer and asked, "What do you want to do with this surnamed Xue?"


    What to do with this person is a question.


    Fan Beiran frowned and said decisively, "I can''t send him to an official."


    Once in court, no matter if the surnamed Xue is talking nonsense or telling the truth, this matter involves the reputation of the fifth sister of the family. The girl is beautiful jade and porcelain, and she must not touch such rotten tiles. Don''t let this surname Xue talk nonsense outside.


    Outsiders don''t care whether Fan Mushuang is really innocent and pitiful, they only think that the flies don''t bite the eggs, they will only find faults in her, and even say, why did the surnamed Xue stare at her?


    so--


    Fan Beiran had already made a decision in his heart, so he should just kill it.


    At this moment, Fan Beiran was still laughing, but the bottom of his eyes seemed to be covered with frost, and the coldness was awe-inspiring.


    Gu Yanfei could see it naturally, and reminded in a leisurely tone: "This is the capital."


    This is the capital, not a battlefield.


    The Dajing Law was drafted by Emperor Taizu himself, which is far more detailed than that of the previous dynasty. Taizu often said that "the emperor violated the law and the common people were guilty of the same crime". However, according to the laws of this dynasty, the master who killed the slave not only lost money, but also served three months.


    However, since the death of Emperor Taizu, in the past few years, the people have basically been in a state where the people will not sue the officials and will not be held accountable. Whether it is a family with children or ordinary people who sell their children as slaves, they dare not sue the master for killing slaves.


    What''s more, this scholar surnamed Xue is a scholar, has a household registration, and has a family. He also studied in Bailu Academy, has a husband, and has a classmate... It is different from those slaves who sold their bodies.


    Murder is a serious crime, and even Chu Yi, the eldest prince, killed Jing Zhaoyin Feng He, that was a high-sounding reason.


    After the death of the original Jingzhaoyin, Chu Yi took advantage of the civil strife in the family and transferred Zhongzhen, the former chief of the Zuo Temple of Dali Temple, to appoint his new Jingzhaoyin.


    The new official took office as three fires. When Zhong Zhen was an official at Dali Temple, he was always known for his unselfishness, impartiality and strictness. After taking office, he vigorously rectified the security of the capital. For this reason, he disciplined the children of several officials and officials according to the law.


    After being reminded by Gu Yanfei, Fan Beiran also thought of it, and his thumb rubbed the pattern on the scabbard, thinking: Is he taking this surname Xue out of the city secretly and throwing it down a mountain, or let him encounter bandits on the road and be caught stabbed to death...


    "Let him go." Gu Yanfei said lightly, "It''s alright."


    She spoke the last three words very slowly and meaningfully.


    Fan Beiran and Fan Mushuang both looked at Gu Yanfei with puzzled expressions, and their expressions were a little confused.


    "Don''t worry about him." Gu Yanfei emphasized again.


    She didn''t deliberately lower her voice, so Gu Yuan and the Fan family brothers and sisters could hear them clearly.


    Gu Yuan patted Fan Beiran on the shoulder rhythmically and gave him a wink.


    Scholar Xue, who was lying on the ground, was panting heavily. His ears were buzzing, and some of them couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    At this time, he had recovered from the fear that the quilt Gu got into his nostrils just now, and found that apart from the trauma, he had no discomfort, and even the tumultuous mother Gu in his head had subsided, and his head no longer hurt at all.


    That''s right, it''s a love gu, not a murder gu.


    Scholar Xue secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was thinking about whether to beg for mercy or pretend to be dazed when he saw Fan Beiran and his party walking outside the house.


    So, did they let themselves go? !


    When this year came to mind, Scholar Xue felt relieved, feeling both fortunate and slightly proud.


    Yes, he is not an ordinary person, he is a famous scholar and a scholar.


    If he dies here tonight, he will naturally have his old friend to sue the official, and I am afraid that the Fan family will not be able to escape the relationship.


    Fan''s family is angry again, that''s all they beat him to let out their anger.


    Scholar Xue watched them walk away without blinking, completely relieved, the corners of his lips were raised, and his turbid triangular eyes shone with pride.


    Sure enough, the daughter of such a wealthy family has a lot of reputation and does not dare to go to the government. Otherwise, she is afraid that she will not be able to marry in her life, so she can only twist her hair to become a sister-in-law.


    Humph, how dare they beat him? !


    This revenge is not a gentleman. He will go to him tomorrow to have a relationship with the fifth girl of the Fan family. He wanted to come to the house to ask for a kiss, but was beaten by her parents and brother to spread it out.


    These three became tigers, but he wanted to see how the Fan family handled themselves!


    The more he thought about it, the more proud he became. The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t wait. He wanted to get up, but when he moved a little, the pain in the part where he had just been beaten made him sweat, especially the dislocated right shoulder, which was even more painful.


    Scholar Xue simply lay on the ground and closed his eyes to rest.


    I don¡¯t know when, the broken oil lamp next to me went out.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the sky outside gradually became brighter, from gray to a fish belly.


    Scholar Xue opened his eyes again, and sat up from the ground with difficulty with his dislocated right shoulder, the pain in his body made his face twist.


    He stood up against a table with difficulty, thinking that he had to go out and find a doctor to fix his dislocated joint.


    He supported his right shoulder and walked out the door slowly.


    After walking in the narrow alley for a while, another house in the alley suddenly opened the door.


    A middle-aged woman came out from the inside. She wanted to turn around and close the door, but she happened to see Scholar Xue who was a few steps away, and couldn''t help but startled.


    "Xue...Xue Xiucai, how did you become like this?" The middle-aged woman looked at Scholar Xue with a bruised nose and a swollen face, "You...you were beaten?"


    The woman who was going to buy vegetables with a basket was not in a hurry to leave.


    "Sister Li." Scholar Xue greeted the other party weakly. He knew that this woman was a fast-talking woman in this area. She liked to gossip with those three aunts and six grandmothers. understood.


    "Hey!" Scholar Xue was excited, but made a look of regret, "Xiaosheng is fine, that is, he was punched twice by Xiaosheng''s future brother-in-law."


    Sister-in-law Li''s eyes suddenly lit up and she quickly asked, "Xue Xiucai, are you engaged?"


    "..." Scholar Xue nodded, shook his head again, and sighed.


    Sister-in-law Li saw that he was hesitating to talk, and she felt that there must be a secret behind it, and asked: "Could it be that the girl''s family does not agree with this marriage?"


    "That''s right." Scholar Xue nodded in embarrassment, wanting to tell the other party that the fifth girl of the Fan family was in love with him, and he didn''t want to marry him. As a result, the Fan family looked down on others and insisted on breaking them up.


    But then the exit becomes¡ª


    "I fell in love with myself..."


    What? ! Scholar Xue was stunned, and Sister Li was stunned, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    Sister-in-law Li swallowed and asked, "Xue Xiucai, what did you just say?"


    Could it be that he was about to say something wrong?


    Scholar Xue said it again: "I''m in love with myself..."


    "I think I am talented, and I am the top talent, not only in Bailu Academy, but also in this huge capital, no one can compare with me! I am so good, only I am worthy of it. I''m on my own."


    "I already have a deep-rooted love for myself, and I made an oath not to marry myself!"


    Sister-in-law Li was stunned by Scholar Xue''s shocking remarks.


    She had never heard of such an explosive thing in her life. Compared with the story of Shusheng Xue, the stories of who had fornicated with whom, which daughter-in-law gave birth to her father-in-law''s child, or which family were brothers and wives. All pale in comparison.


    A strong desire to talk suddenly rose in her heart, and she really wanted to tell this secret to others.


    Sister-in-law Li comforted Scholar Xue perfunctorily: "Xue Xiucai, it''s nothing, everyone has their own hobbies."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "I have to go grocery shopping, so I''ll go first."


    After she finished speaking, she ran away without waiting for Scholar Xue to react.


    Only Shusheng Xue was left in this narrow and deserted alley.


    He blinked and blinked again, thinking something was weird.


    How could he have a deep-rooted love for himself...


    However, this thought only came to his mind, and it made him feel sweet, as if honey was dripping from his heart.


    Yes, he is so good, he can be said to be amazing, and he will be a person who will enter the cabinet in the future, and of course he will fall in love with himself.


    Looking at the back of Mrs. Li hurriedly leaving, Scholar Xue still wanted to talk to him, and wanted to stop him, but he ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Why!


    Scholar Xue sighed softly. He didn''t know who else to talk to about his thoughts.


    He wanted to tell everyone his deep affection for himself, and wanted the world to witness this eternal love.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 283： Thinking (two more)

    Chapter 283 Thinking (two more)


    Scholar Xue was in a hurry, so he went to the hospital first. After picking up the dislocated right shoulder, he hurried to the academy.


    The next day, he went to the poetry club.


    On the third day, he went to the tea house¡­


    In the past three days, he has confided his sincerity towards himself to all the people he met, and told others how good and good he is... but in exchange for countless contemptuous glances and disgusting abuse.


    Xue Shu was angry and anxious, and felt that no one understood him.


    No one knows himself better than himself in this matter!


    Scholar Xue, holding his stomach full of fire, came to the river angrily, touching his face to the river in self-pity.


    His own figure was reflected on the clear river.


    His eyes were as bright as stars.


    His nose is so straight, like a knife.


    His lips were so full, like peaches.


    He really looks more and more beautiful.


    He is as handsome as a fairy in a picture, with the moon in the cloud, and is unattainable.


    Myself in the water, smiling slightly, makes people dazzled and unable to extricate themselves.


    His eyes were infatuated with tenderness, and he murmured: "You are so beautiful, no one in the world can match, no one is worthy. May you and I be together forever."


    A breeze blew, and ripples in the water...


    Seeing that the other self was about to disappear without a trace like a flower in a mirror and a moon in the water, he said in horror: "No, don''t go..."


    He leaned eagerly to grab himself in the water¡­


    A woman''s sharp and excited voice came from behind: "Be careful..."


    Scholar Xue only heard these two words, his leaning body lost his balance, and he fell off the river bank.


    However, he didn''t feel panic, his eyes still looked at himself in the water, they could finally be together forever...


    "Plop!"


    The man''s body fell straight into the river, as if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and high water splashes on the river surface, splashing toward the river bank.


    The passers-by by the river also noticed, all of them looked towards the direction of falling into the water, and the woman shouted excitedly: "Someone fell into the water!"


    "Someone fell into the water..."


    By the time Scholar Xue was picked up from the river, he was dead, and a few classmates from the academy collected his corpse.


    This incident was so unbelievable that it was unheard of. It was regarded as a different story and spread in the capital at an incredible speed.


    Within half a day, almost the entire capital was talking about Scholar Xue''s madness and jumping into a river, each of them vividly and vividly.


    Some people say that Scholar Xue went crazy because he was not recommended to the court; some people say that Scholar Xue has been running around the capital like crazy these days, and everyone says that he likes himself; , Scholar Xue took off his clothes before falling into the water, saying that he wanted everyone in the world to see his graceful figure...


    Various discussions in the lobby below are clearly transmitted to the second-floor lounge.


    Fan Beiran, who was wearing an orange straight robe, was relieved, let out a long breath, and a happy smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    That night, when Gu Yanfei told them to leave the old house, he was actually a little flustered, but because Gu Yuan asked him to listen to Gu Yanfei, he listened.


    The result was exactly as Gu Yanfei said.


    "It''s cheaper for him!" Fan Beiran curled his lips lightly.


    Otherwise, he would let this surnamed Xue have a taste of what life is better than death.


    Gu Yanfei played with the wine glass in his hand, drank the sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice wine, and said lazily: "This love gu is called ''love'', but it is actually ''madness''. The child gu is obsessed by the mother gu, and the surname is Xue at the same time. I fell in love with myself infatuated with the mother-in-law."


    Her eyes are bright and clear, with a confident and flying look, and a splendid beauty like the scorching sun.


    Gu Yanfei took another sip of the sweet glutinous rice wine and said with a smile, "Don''t get your hands dirty."


    "That''s right!" Fan Mushuang nodded frequently and smiled obediently. One of them was Gu Yanfei''s prudent style, and then he diligently added glutinous rice wine to Gu Yanfei''s cup, and then let her try the candied crabapple.


    On the white porcelain plate, the golden candied begonias are known to be the size of a finger, and the color is bright and very attractive.


    Fan Beiran closed the window of his private seat, isolating all kinds of sounds from outside.


    "However," he thought of another culprit, frowned, and said with a bit of unwillingness, "It''s a pity that the old Taoist named ''Yunqiu'' was not found."


    Because Fan Mushuang''s incident involved Gu worms, Gu Yuan was also afraid that this emotional gu was related to the blood Gu that the eldest princess had in the past. After they left the old house that night, they first sent the two girls back to the house, and then Gu Yuan , Fan Beiran and the two entered the palace, and privately told Chu Yi the cause and effect. That night, Chu Yi personally took people on a trip to Boundless View.


    As a result, the Guanzhu said that the Taoist Master Yunqiu who placed the order had already left three days ago, but the Guanli recorded the speed limit of Taoist Master Yunqiu.


    According to the law, any wandering Taoist priest must rely on the altar, which is equivalent to the household registration guide of the monk. The ultimatum details the origin, common name, age, monastery and Taoist temple to which the monks and nuns belong, and the preacher, etc.


    With the help of the duti, the government can find out the origin of the monk and Taoism.


    Immeasurable Temple cooperated very well, and also made the Taoist priest who was good at painting in the Guan to draw the appearance of an old Taoist, and the portrait was also presented to the emperor and Chu Yi.


    "The eldest prince has already sent Jin Yiwei to look for him."


    As long as this Yunqiu is a serious Taoist priest, and the altar is true, there will always be clues.


    Fan Mushuang was not listening to what Fan Beiran and Gu Yuan said, and looked at Gu Yanfei with admiration.


    After she returned to the mansion that night, she tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep at all.


    At first, she was thinking about the stupid things she did when she was infatuated with love. The more she thought about it, the more she felt ashamed, but in the second half of the night, Gu Yanfei was the only thing she thought about.


    Gu Yanfei took the gu from his body;


    Gu Yanfei overturned the surname Xue in three or two strokes;


    Gu Yanfei used a burning talisman to frighten Zi Gu away...


    She is so amazing!


    Two days ago, my parents restrained me from going out. Even when I went to the Gu Mansion to express my thanks, my second brother led my parents there.


    It was not until today that the surnamed Xue died, the parents let go and let the second brother take her out.


    Fan Mushuang''s eyes were shining like gems, and he spoke to Gu Yanfei in a soft voice: "Yan Fei, what was the talisman you used that night?"


    "Why does it burn itself?"


    "Are those Gu worms afraid of fire? Or do they need a talisman?"


    The little girl is playful and cute. When she speaks, the gorgeous ruby-inlaid golden swallow hairpin on her bun swaying gently, reflecting her bright eyes.


    Fan Beiran was also distressed when he saw his sister who was sluggish a few days ago. At this moment, seeing that her sister was back to being cute and cute, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the corners of his lips curved, and he neatly threw a frosted peanut into the entrance.


    "The Fire Talisman." Gu Yanfei looked at Yuxue''s cute Fan Mushuang like a ferret, raised his eyebrows lightly, and asked with a smile, "Want to learn?"


    "Mmmm." Fan Mushuang nodded again and again, and Xiaoyuan''s face was full of anticipation, "Can I also learn the Fire Talisman?"


    With the Fire Talisman, those Gu insects will no longer dare to approach her in the future!


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, and her eyes became brighter.


    "You can try other simple talismans first, complex talismans need to have..." Gu Yanfei wanted to talk about Linggen, but when the words came to his lips, he changed his words in time, "It''s just talent."


    "Mmmm, I''ll start simple." Fan Mushuang said with a clever expression.


    Her fair cheeks are round and bulging, her facial features are pure and lovely, and her smile is sweet, like wine in that glass, which makes people feel good at first sight.


    It seems that Fan Beiran''s heart is about to melt: his fifth sister is the most well-behaved!


    "Then I''ll teach you how to draw a healing talisman, you should read it carefully." Gu Yanfei also taught Fan Mushuang the kind of healing talisman that Wei Jiaoniang had taught before.


    One of the simplest and easiest healing symbols.


    Gu Yanfei drew the healing talisman on the little girl''s palm, and deliberately slowed down, demonstrated it patiently three times, and then said, "You try it."


    Fan Mushuang obediently gave a "um", eagerly dipped his index finger in some wine, and practiced drawing a sickness symbol on the table.


    Ke was halfway through the drawing, and the rune that was meandering like an earthworm was inexplicably disconnected.


    Her head was blank for a moment, and there was a subtle feeling in her heart, as if she knew how to draw runes, but she couldn''t draw anymore.


    failed the first time.


    Fan Mushuang was not discouraged, he happily dipped his fingers in some wine, and drew again on the table. This second time, he finally stumbled to the last stroke.


    "It''s wrong here." Gu Yanfei tapped a turning point in the half of the rune with his fingertips, "I''ll draw it again, look carefully."


    She also dipped her index finger in some wine, and demonstrated the wrong place where Fan Mushuang had drawn.


    Fan Mushuang opened a pair of black and white almond eyes and couldn''t take his eyes off of him. His cute little face was slightly lowered and focused.


    Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran exchanged glances tacitly, both with smiles on their faces, toasting each other.


    In the elegant seat, the faint aroma of wine filled the air.


    Fan Mushuang slowly drew a third time, but the gesture was still jerky.


    "The painting here is top-heavy." Gu Yanfei pointed out Fan Mushuang''s mistake again, and patiently demonstrated it again.


    Fan Mushuang continued to practice the Healing Talisman four times, five times, six times...the drawing became smoother and smoother.


    Fan Beiran on the side of ?? silently added some sweet-scented osmanthus glutinous rice wine to his sister, and pushed the wine glass toward her, signaling her to take a break before continuing to practice.


    Fan Mushuang drank two sips of glutinous rice wine, moistened his throat, blinked his big round eyes, and asked with anticipation and curiosity, "Yan Fei, what kind of disease can this healing talisman cure? Can it treat trauma?"


    As she spoke, she pointed to the red spot the size of a sesame on the back of her neck, which was the wound left by Gu Yanfei when he used a silver needle to hook out the sub-gu that day.


    Seeing Fan Mushuang''s lovely facial features tangled together, Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing, thinking: It seems that this love trick has become her heart disease.


    Gu Yanfei nodded lightly and said with a smile, "Of course such a small wound can be cured. When you have mastered the healing talisman, you can witness the effect of the talisman for yourself."


    "However, serious injuries like opening the intestines and belly can''t be done. Serious injuries require the use of hemostatic talismans, and other talismans must be used as appropriate. No one talisman can cure all diseases." Gu Yanfei explained patiently.


    Fan Mushuang tilted his small round face and looked attentive, and asked thoughtfully: "For example, people who are seriously injured often have a fever. Once they have a fever, do they have to use another talisman?"


    Gu Yanfei said: "After a serious injury, the veins are ruptured, the blood from the meridians stagnates in the body, and if it is stagnant for a long time, it will inevitably generate heat. die."


    For cultivators, even if they open their intestines and stomach, amputated limbs and stumps, they are just trauma, nothing, and trauma can be cured, but for mortals, serious injuries of this level are often fatal.


    "So that''s the case." Fan Mushuang sighed with seriousness. In fact, what Gu Yanfei said about the blood that strayed from the classics, and the long period of time would be hot and sour, she didn''t understand half of it.


    No, after she goes back, she has to buy some medical books and medicine books. Otherwise, she will not understand what Yan Fei says in the future, so how can she hand it over as a handkerchief? !


    Fan Mushuang pondered in his heart, still smiling.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 284： magic medicine

    Chapter 284 Magic Medicine


    Fan Beiran seemed to think of something, his eyes darkened slightly, and after drinking a sip of wine, he said with emotion: "On the battlefield, many wounded actually died like this."


    In the past two years, Fan Beiran spent most of his time in the capital, and served as the general flag in the flag-bearer and guard, which was quite a decent job.


    But he has also been on the battlefield several times before, and has gone thousands of miles away with the army to experience. During the war, he has seen his comrade in the army lose his life on the battlefield, and he has also seen his comrade being seriously injured and the wound is too deep. Supplementation, persistent high fever, coma, and some people wake up after they have survived, even if they become disabled, but more people just go away in a coma with high fever...


    Fan Beiran turned the wine glass in his hand, raised his eyes to look at Gu Yuan, his calm voice was a little hoarse: "I remember... Xu Daqian was still in high fever after being wounded by an arrow at that time?"


    Mentioning the old friend, Gu Yuan pursed his thin lips into a straight line, nodded, and a trace of sadness slowly emerged in his eyes.


    That was two years ago.


    He was only fifteen years old at the time, and together with Fan Beiran, they went to the northwest to suppress the horse bandits with the 10,000 forbidden troops from the Xishan Camp.


    Xu Daqian was six years older than Gu Yuan. He was 21 years old at the time. He looked after Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran when they were young, so he took good care of them in the camp.


    That time, Xu Daqian was shot through the shoulder blade by an arrow from the horse bandit, and the arrow had a barb on it.


    Originally thought that the arrow was not poisonous, and thought that Xu Daqian was all right, but that night he developed a high fever and fell into a coma. In just three days, a young man in his prime died.


    Thinking of the old man, both of them were in a low mood, and silently drank two cups of Bamboo Leaf Green.


    Fan Mushuang wanted to comfort his second brother, so he picked up the pot of bamboo leaf green to add wine to Fan Beiran.


    My sister is so good, she is so kind to my brother! Fan Beiran was very helpful, and asked casually, "Why are you asking this? Are you planning to study medicine again?"


    He hooked his lips playfully, as if to say, don''t have only three days of heat.


    Fan Mushuang almost didn''t give his second brother a glance, barely clenched his face, and said obediently, "I just thought of the Marquis of Ji''an."


    "Jianhou?" Fan Beiran raised his eyebrows inexplicably.


    What does this have to do with the Marquis of Ji''an?


    Fan Mushuang said: "When I was taking a nap in my mother''s green gauze closet yesterday, I heard my father and mother say that the Marquis of Ji''an stabbed him, and the fire was almost gone."


    She dipped her index finger in some wine again, and was about to continue practicing the healing spell when Gu Yanfei suddenly asked, "Why did the Marquis of Ji''an stab him?"


    Fan Mushuang was refreshed and stopped drawing talismans, and said vividly:


    "It was just a few days ago."


    "Marquis Ji''an went to Duke Wei''s mansion to plead guilty. He wanted to take Mrs. Ji''an''s mother and daughter back, saying that he would definitely dispose of the outer chamber. I only asked Mrs. Ji''an to forgive him.


    "However, the gate of Duke Wei''s mansion has been closed, and Mrs. Ji''an Hou ignored him."


    Gu Yanfei poured himself a glass of bamboo leaf green, raised the glass and put it to his lips, the unique wine fragrance with the fragrance of bamboo leaves penetrated his nose, and the corners of his lips were barely visible.


    Wei Wan''s matter involved the private affairs of the Duke of Wei''s mansion, and Gu Yanfei didn''t even elaborate on Gu Yuan.


    The outside only thought it was the Marquis of Ji''an who colluded with the bandits, and even took the beautiful women sent by the bandits as the outer chamber. Madam Ji''an was angry with him for his infidelity and injustice, and angrily demanded that he be with her husband.


    Later, Chu Yi told her that since the Duke of Wei went out to Beijing to suppress bandits, the Marquis of Ji''an had been fearless from the beginning, and gradually became anxious.


    It has only been a few days, but the attitude of the Marquis of Ji''an has been turned upside down, and he is completely different.


    This **** is still old and spicy, and Duke Wei is really old ginger! Gu Yanfei sighed inwardly.


    Fan Mushuang continued: "The Marquis of Ji''an knelt for a long time at the gate of the Duke Wei''s mansion, and then stabbed himself in the abdomen with a dagger, saying that he wanted to open his abdomen to prove himself, which startled the onlookers, and also Help him to knock on the door of the Guogongfu, but the Guogongfu still doesn''t open."


    "My mother said that the Marquis of Ji''an just wanted to make a bad plan, and was uneasy and kind." Fan Mushuang wrinkled his face again, and his cheeks were bulging, like glutinous rice dumplings.


    Speaking of the Marquis of Ji''an, she thought of the man surnamed Xue again. This Marquis of Ji''an colluded with the bandits and raised the outer room. This kind of man and the man named Xue were the same thing. I''m afraid it''s horrific.


    Thinking about it, Fan Mushuang also poured himself a cup of Bamboo Leaf Green and drank half a cup to shock himself, and then continued: "Anyway, after he was carried back to Hou''s Mansion by his servant and coachman that day, he soon developed a fever, and the more he Heavier burns."


    "The Marquis of Ji''an has invited a lot of doctors to come to the door. The doctors said that Marquis Ji''an was poisoned because of his injury, and he said that he could only do his best to see the destiny. In such a hurry, Mrs. Ji''an Marquis even went to ask the imperial doctor Liang in person. Going to the Hou Mansion is also helpless."


    "Originally, the house was going to prepare for the funeral. Unexpectedly, he used the medicine from the hospital in front of him, and the fever subsided."


    "Father said that the Marquis of Ji''an can''t hold a funeral, so my mother doesn''t have to prepare for the funeral."


    After ?? finished speaking, Fan Mushuang looked at Gu Yanfei with a smile, his talking eyes seemed to write: "What else do you want to know, come and ask me."


    Is this medicine so magical? Gu Yanfei rubbed the wine glass in his hand and asked with great interest, "Which hospital?"


    Fan Mu quickly filled Gu Yanfei with wine again. After putting down the jug, he pushed open a window facing the street, pointed to the right front of the street and said, "It''s the thatched cottage in front."


    "Wancaotang." Fan Beiran added, motioning for his sister to add wine to him.


    Fan Mushuang ignored his second brother''s appeal and agreed with a smile: "Yes, it''s Ten Thousand Herbs."


    "This Ten Thousand Herbs Hall seems to be newly opened. I remember the last time I went there was a rouge shop. My mother and I also went to buy rouge gouache."


    Having said this, Fan Mushuang''s smile froze slightly.


    Later, she fell into that unfortunate love trick, and she didn''t even know when the rouge shop became a family medical clinic.


    Fan Beiran immediately said: "It opened after the Lantern Festival, it has only been opened for half a month, and it is said that it is good for trauma.


    Because Fan Mushuang was "in evil" before, Mrs. Fan inquired about all the medical clinics in the capital, including this newly opened Ten Thousand Herbs Hall.


    How could Gu Yuan not see that Gu Yanfei was very interested in this Ten Thousand Herbs Hall.


    "Clap!"


    Gu Yuan gave two high fives on the spot.


    The little servant Wutong who was guarding the entrance of the elegant seat quickly stepped in and heard Gu Yuan''s indifferent order: "Go to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall in front of you to buy the kind of medicine for treating trauma and fever."


    Wutong took the order and hurried away. As soon as the door of the private seat opened, the voice of the lobby downstairs came up again. The drinkers were still talking about a certain scholar who fell in love with him. After a while, the scholar went to He held a mirror everywhere, and said in a while that he wanted people to praise him for his beauty, otherwise he would not let them go.


    They are all hearsay, the more they say it, the more bizarre they are, and even Fan Mushuang is excited to hear it.


    Just when one person mentioned that Scholar Xue died with himself, Wutong came back with a fist-sized small porcelain jar in his hand.


    "Eldest young master, second girl, the youngest bought the medicine." Wutong carefully held the porcelain jar, and sighed in disbelief, "Such a small jar costs ten taels of silver, a full ten taels of silver. !"


    Two taels of silver can make an ordinary family of three live for a year.


    Fan Mushuang was not very interested in this medicine, her soul was being attracted by the scene described by an eloquent old man below, and she heard him sigh, "I heard that when the scholar was struggling in the water. , still shouting, I want to be with myself forever, don''t save me..."


    Wutong turned a deaf ear to the noisy sounds below. He only felt that the small porcelain jar in his hand was heavy. For fear of accidentally breaking it, he carefully presented it to Gu Yanfei.


    Wutong said again with a sigh: "This medicine was sold half a month ago. No one bought it at this price, but after Ji''anhou used it two days ago, the people who were about to die were taken from the gate of hell. Pulled it back. After the news spread, the people from the Longmen Escort Bureau also bought it with the idea of ????trying it out.


    "Now there are rumors all over the capital, saying that this is a magic medicine, and more people buy it, but ordinary people can''t afford it at all."


    "When I went to Wancaotang just now, the head of the Ministry of War came to buy ten cans."


    As soon as Mr. He came, there were more people around Wancaotang, and after today, the reputation of this Wancaotang would be even bigger.


    Gu Yuan and Fan Beiran looked at each other and thought of going somewhere.


    The Ministry of War bought this medicine and used it in the army.


    "Do you know the name of the doctor in Wancaotang? Where is he from?" Gu Yuan asked thoughtfully.


    Wutong specially asked people from Wancaotang, so he answered without hesitation: "My surname is Wan, my name is Wan Pengcheng, and I am from the capital."


    Gu Yuan had never heard this name before, so he raised his eyes and looked at Fan Beiran who was sitting opposite him, Fan Beiran also shook his head.


    The children of a family of military commanders like them have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and practicing martial arts means that they will be injured.


    Most of the doctors in the Dajing Dynasty who are good at trauma have heard of it, but they have never heard of any household with the surname Wan.


    Wutong is a clever one, and immediately said: "Eldest young master, I have inquired about it, this doctor Wan is just a doctor hired by the owner of Wancaotang. This trauma medicine is made by their owner, and it is a unique secret recipe."


    "The guys at Wancaotang kept saying that if others bought it, don''t try to imitate it."


    Wutong also saw it at the time, some people outside Wancaotang should be from other medical halls and pharmacies, I am afraid they want to take back the secret medicine of Wancaotang and study the ingredients of the medicinal materials.


    While they were talking, Gu Yanfei had already opened the small porcelain jar, and there was a kind of snow-white powder inside the jar. At first glance, it looked like flour.


    Without waiting for Gu Yanfei to ask, Wutong took the initiative to say: "Wancaotang said that this medicinal powder needs to be applied externally, and it is useless to take it internally."


    Gu Yanfei leaned over the small porcelain jar and smelled it. Her nose was very smart. Although the wine was fragrant in the elegant seat, she could still be sure that the medicinal powder had no smell and did not look like herbal medicine.


    She dipped a bit of powder directly into her lips with her tail finger and tasted it...


    Her movements were so fast that Gu Yuan had no time to stop her, and she shouted nervously, "Sister!"


    Gu Yuan was so frightened that he accidentally bumped his elbow against the bottle next to him, and the bottle almost fell. Fortunately, Fan Beiran was quick-witted and quickly supported the bottle.


    Almost ruined such a good pot of wine! Fan Beiran thought to himself, and gave Gu Yuan a "don''t be nervous" look.


    Gu Yuan just cares and messes up. Since a person as powerful as our sister dares to taste the medicine, of course he knows it.


    Fan Mushuang didn''t care about the gossip people below, he stared at Gu Yanfei without blinking, his little face was so puffy, and he almost wanted to try the medicine like Gu Yanfei did.


    Gu Yanfei tasted the taste on the tip of her tongue carefully, except for a bit of salty and bitter taste, she couldn''t taste anything else.


    It is no wonder that the people of Wancaotang dare to say confidently that no one can imitate this medicine.


    interesting.


    Gu Yanfei casually put the small porcelain jar into his sleeve pocket, and looked out the window in the direction of Fan Mu''s two fingers.


    Wutong hurriedly said: "Second girl, the shop at the end of the street surrounded by a lot of people is Wancaotang."


    "Go buy another jar." Gu Yanfei instructed Wutong, then turned to Gu Yuan and said, "Brother, take this jar to the eldest prince."


    Gu Yuan listened to Gu Yanfei and nodded.


    So, at noon that day, Chu Yi, who was in the Hall of Mental Cultivation, had an identical small cyan jar in his hand.


    The emperor is also in the Hall of Mental Cultivation. At this moment, he is admiring a painting he just finished in front of a desk by the window. The peach blossoms in the painting are in full swing, and the clouds are steaming.


    Chu Yi''s eyebrows and eyes are almost invisible, the corners of his eyes are slightly raised, and the pupils are sparkling, like the spring light.


    He stretched out his fingers and gently rubbed the jar on the porcelain jar, a hint of sweetness in his heart.


    The emperor raised his head from the painting, stroked his beard, glanced at Chu Yi with a smile, and at a glance he knew that his son was in a very good mood.


    The emperor''s clear eyes couldn''t help but glance at a wooden box on the desk, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    Gu Yuan, who had just arrived, didn''t know it, but the emperor knew that there was an identical small cyan jar hidden in this wooden box, which Chu Yi had ordered to buy at Wancaotang before.


    The little girl from the Gu family should have her own son in her heart.


    good sign!


    The emperor was quite in a good mood when it was sunny in spring. The more he looked at his "Peach Blossom", the more pleasing it became to the eye, and he thought about how to frame it.


    Soon, Gu Yuan took the secret medicine of Wancaotang to cure Ji''an Hou and the head of a guard bureau, and finally said: "She said that she doesn''t know where the medicine powder came from. A blend of herbs."


    Chu Yi casually opened the small cyan jar, looked at the white powder inside and asked, "Do you know what this medicinal powder is called?"


    Xiao Shi, who was beside him, suppressed the urge to answer, he could only pursed his lips and squinted at Gu Yuan silently, feeling that this guy came at an untimely time. Go to the harvest at Wancaotang.


    "The name of the medicine is very strange, what is it called Penicillium Powder?" Since Gu Yuan wanted to present this medicine to Chu Yi, he naturally wouldn''t ask three questions.


    "Penicillin." The next moment, a gentle and low-pitched male voice followed Gu Yuan''s words.


    Gu Yuan subconsciously looked at the emperor, his first reaction was that he heard the emperor wrong, but when he saw the emperor''s expression clearly, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    The emperor sitting by the window had the light behind his back, his elegant facial features were slightly blurred, his eyes were very deep, his right hand tightly held the armrest of the chair, and the lines on the back of his hand were as tight as iron.


    Gu Yuan is a wise man, and he immediately understood one thing: the emperor heard right.


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion, it was silent for a while.


    Chu Yi hung down his long eyelashes and stared at the medicinal powder in the porcelain jar with deep eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Yi raised his eyes to look at the emperor by the window, and spit out four words in a positive tone: ""Taizu Handbook"."


    When Emperor Taizu died, Chu Yi had not yet been born, and he had never met his great-grandfather.


    About Emperor Taizu, Chu Yi knew some of it from the "Notes on Taizu''s Living", some of it was mentioned by the late emperor, Wei Guogong, etc., and more often he heard his father take these as gossip anecdotes when he was a child. tell him.


    "It''s the "Taizu Handbook"." The emperor nodded a little suddenly.


    The years go by, and before you know it, it has been twenty years since the death of Emperor Taizu.


    Emperor Taizu is Jinshang''s grandfather. The previous emperor did not like Jinshang. The emperor spent more time with Taizu when he was young than with the previous emperor. His feelings for this grandfather are naturally unusual.


    Three years before Taizu''s death, the dragon''s body was getting worse and worse, and the emperor often stayed by Taizu''s side. Occasionally, he would hear Taizu muttering some inexplicable words, saying that he still had a lot of things to do, and he also wrote several manuscripts.


    "Cuckoo."


    The emperor suddenly stood up from his chair, turned his back, looked at the flowers and trees outside the house swaying in the spring breeze, and said: "One year before Taizu died, once, when I was helping Taizu, I accidentally Some of the decoction was knocked over on a handbook, and when I went to wipe it, I only turned a few pages..."


    "Penicillin is mentioned in the handbook, which can treat high fever, tuberculosis, pus, etc. caused by traumatic inflammation."


    "Unfortunately, I just glanced at it casually at the time..." The manuscript was taken back by the Taizu.


    Having said this, the emperor''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The golden sunlight filtered through the layers of branches and leaves and cast mottled light and shadow on the emperor''s face. The light and shadow swayed gently, making his expression more complicated.


    There are reminiscences, sentimentality, helplessness, and the ruthless sighs of the years.


    The year before Emperor Taizu died, he was already old and frail, and it was getting worse.


    In those days, the relationship between Taizu and the father and son of the ancestors was very tense. The ancestors begged Taizu hard, wanted those handwritten notes, and wanted Taizu to leave him generators and steam engines, but Taizu said that on the handwritten notes These things can''t be taken out yet.


    There were several disputes between father and son.


    Once, after the father and son quarreled again, Taizu impatiently sent the emperor away. After that, he sighed a few words to the emperor tiredly:


    "Your father is an idiot. If I leave all this to him, he won''t be able to keep it."


    "If this technology tree is wrong, you can''t start all over again..."


    "Not enough time, not enough time. If you can give me more time, you can also appoint your aunt..."


    Two more in one~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 285： late

    Chapter 285 Late


    Twenty years have passed, thinking of Emperor Taizu''s voice and appearance, the emperor still feels agitated in his heart, and the corners of his eyes are slightly red.


    "Father," after a while, Chu Yi''s clear voice rang out in the quiet Dongnuan Pavilion, "It is said in the world that Taizu burned his handwritten notes before his death."


    The emperor took a few deep breaths, calmed down, and calmed down a little, and then said in a hoarse voice: "Taizu wrote several manuscripts before his death, most of them were torn and burned by him, and only the I wrote the last one. Not long after that one was written, Taizu rode a crane to the west..."


    "And the Codex is gone."


    "Before the coffin of Emperor Taizu entered the imperial mausoleum, the previous emperor searched the entire palace over and over for several changes, digging three feet into the ground, but found nothing."


    "Hey, the late emperor always suspected that Aunt Fengyang took the manuscript."


    Having said this, the emperor rubbed his eyebrows and felt a deep sense of exhaustion welling up.


    Seeing the emperor''s exhaustion, Chu Yi got up and walked to the emperor''s side, and said in a low voice, "Father, it''s time for you to take a nap."


    The emperor is already in the year of knowing the destiny. The dragon body has not been very good these years. He has suffered a small illness every three or five days. In the past few months, it was because Chu Yi returned to China. When people are happy, they are in good spirits, and they look better.


    Seeing his son''s concerned eyes, the emperor couldn''t help laughing, patted his son''s hand without saying a word, and said with a relieved smile: "Okay, I''ll go and rest."


    The emperor had a stance of throwing his hands at the shopkeeper and not taking care of everything, so he asked Zhao Rang to hold the "Peach Blossom" for him, and then he left.


    The emperor had just left when Chu Yi instructed Xiao Shi, "Go and call He Lie."


    After half a cup of tea, He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, came in response, clasped his fists and saluted.


    "What''s the matter with Marquis Ji''an?" Chu Yi asked in a light voice, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, which made it impossible to see his anger.


    He Lie maintained a posture of clasping his fists with a solemn expression.


    After Chu Yi took over Jinyiwei, Jinyiwei really became the eyes and ears of the emperor. They knew all about the recent events in Beijing.


    He Lie answered succinctly: "Marquis Ji''an regretted it, and went to Duke Wei''s mansion three days ago to ask for forgiveness, and gave himself a dagger..."


    "Jianhou didn''t stab him very deeply, but the first doctor didn''t treat the wound properly, which caused external evils to enter the body. The wound was red, swollen, and eroded, so that the high fever persisted, and he almost walked to the gate of hell."


    "That day, Dr. Wan from Wancaotang took the initiative to find the Hou''s mansion, and Mrs. Ji''an Houtai tried the dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    "After applying the medicine, Ji''an Hou''s fever subsided in the middle of the night, and he woke up at dawn."


    "Although his wounds haven''t healed yet, he''s in good shape, and he''s almost ready to stay."


    The knuckles of Chu Yi''s right hand tapped casually on the desk, and the fingers of the other hand swiped lightly on the small cyan jar occasionally. His eyelashes were half-drooped. He Lie didn''t really care.


    After He Lie finished reporting, the room fell silent for a while.


    He Lie looked at Chu Yi quietly, waiting for his orders.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, He Lie searched his stomach and thought about it, but he thought of another seemingly unrelated but also related matter, so he said: "His Royal Highness, the head of the Ministry of War also bought a few. The jar of Penicillium scatters back."


    "Oh?"


    Chu Yi just said such a simple word, and He Lie understood what he meant, and continued to say with interest: "A few days ago, a team of people from the Shenshu camp returned from Yanzhou to suppress bandits, and there was a man in the camp. After the captain and several soldiers were injured, they developed a high fever, and the military doctor used all kinds of decoctions to no avail.


    Chu Yi looked at the white medicine powder in the small porcelain jar, her thin lips drew an arc of unknown meaning, and her eyes were deep.


    Penicillin? Penicillium powder?


    He never believed that there would be such a coincidence in this world.


    As He Lie said, the Ministry of War is indeed the medicine that people bought for this purpose, and this medicine was used on the injured patients that day.


    In just two or three days, all the wounded and the fever subsided.


    The injuries they suffered were not serious at all. These soldiers in the army were young and well-rounded. After the fever subsided, they would recover in a few days.


    The Minister of War Wu Zhongde attached great importance to this matter, and immediately informed the emperor about the whole story, and several military doctors from the Taiyuan Hospital jointly presented the injuries and medication records of these injured patients.


    For this matter, even the eldest princess Fengyang was disturbed.


    Hearing that the penicillin written by Taizu on the handbook actually appeared, Fengyang couldn''t help but go to the rumored Ten Thousand Herbs Hall.


    In just over ten days, Wancaotang has been known to everyone in the capital, and even passers-by who pass by by chance will take a few curious glances.


    Fengyang looked up at the signboard with three large gold lacquer characters "Wancaotang", and walked in.


    The front hall is very empty. One wall is a row of medicine cabinets that extend to the roof. The air is filled with a strong aroma of medicine and the smell of wormwood.


    This medical hall is quite bright, and at first glance, it is spotless.


    "Is the old lady here to seek medical treatment?" The man with a mask on his face greeted him with a smile, looked up and down the old woman in front of him, and said in a frantic voice, "If you look at trauma, look at Dr. Wan; you have a headache due to wind chills. For internal medicine such as gastrointestinal discomfort, see Dr. Liu; we have a doctor here, who is good at both gynecology and pediatrics."


    Fengyang wore an ordinary cyan dress today, her gray hair was pulled into the simplest bun, and she only had a jasper hairpin as her jewelry.


    At first glance, she is an ordinary old woman in the market.


    Fengyang shook his head, his deep eyes turned on the white mask on the man''s face.


    The idea of ??requiring doctors to wear masks was also put forward by Taizu. Taizu said that covering the mouth and nose with a mask can prevent some infectious diseases such as colds and coughs, and ordered the Shang Pharmacy to control the medical centers and pharmacies in the world.


    Unfortunately, after the death of the emperor and the emperor, the Shang Pharmacy Bureau no longer pursued these rules, and gradually, there were no medical centers and pharmacies to abide by.


    The guy looked at Fengyang again, and from the bearing of her body and the jade jade hairpin on her head, she could see that she should be an old lady of a wealthy family, and her smile was even more prosperous. I heard about the fame of Wancaotang and came to join in the fun.


    "Old lady, have you ever heard of our Wancaotang''s Penicillium Powder?" The man greeted Fengyang warmly and said, "That''s the magic medicine for trauma, buy a copy and be prepared."


    "I just heard the name of your unique secret recipe, so I came here to have a look." Fengyang continued to walk inside, and looked at the middle-aged doctor who was in the clinic, and asked casually, "Who is your boss? Who?"


    In these days, there are no shortage of people who come to inquire about their owners. The guy has long been accustomed to answering such similar inquiries, and answered with a smile: "To be honest, the young ones don''t know."


    "According to our doctor Wan, he was originally from Yuzhou. He came to the capital when he fled and was rescued by our boss by chance. Dr. Wan was grateful and stayed in the capital to serve the boss."


    "Old lady, to tell you the truth, even the Ministry of War came to us to buy penicillium powder. Think about the medicine that even the imperial court dared to use. Is it a magic medicine?"


    Xiao Er spoke excitedly, while Feng Yang was a little absent-minded, and what the other party said was similar to what Jin Yiwei checked.


    But Fengyang always felt an inexplicable sense of disobedience. She looked around again, and it was obvious that there was something special about this bright and clean medical hall.


    "Give me a jar." Feng Yang said lightly.


    When the guy heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he responded enthusiastically: "Okay!"


    He knew that this was an old lady from a wealthy family. Can this ordinary family give out ten taels of silver casually? !


    Fengyang was sent out of Wancaotang by enthusiastic guys, and the carriage of the Princess Mansion was waiting outside.


    She was about to get into the carriage when she suddenly stopped when she saw two familiar figures in a tea shop diagonally across the street.


    Two slender figures, one blue and one purple, are snuggling together and biting their ears. One is lively and sassy, ??the other is lazy and bright, and the vibrant girl makes the surrounding colors seem to become brighter.


    Isn''t this the sweet girl of the Wei family, and... that little girl from the Gu family who is a little weird!


    Fengyang raised his eyebrows and stopped in place motionless.


    The female bodyguard beside her was about to help her into the carriage, but upon seeing this, she called softly, "Master?" She thought something was wrong.


    Fengyang raised his hand and made a gesture, indicating that they should go first, and walked towards the tea shop diagonally opposite by himself. A few feet away, he heard Wei Jiaoniang''s giggling, clear as a bell.


    The girl''s good mood could not be concealed, it was very infectious, and the corners of Fengyang''s lips were raised.


    "Little girl." She called out, and the two little girls in the tea shop with their backs to her turned their heads and looked at her in unison.


    "The hall..." Wei Jiao Niang smiled brightly. "What a coincidence."


    Wei Jiaoniang hesitated for a while, then greeted Fengyang warmly and sat down.


    She didn''t pay attention to where Feng Yang came from, but Gu Yanfei noticed it. Out of the corner of his eyes, he glanced at Wancaotang not far away, and then calmly retracted his gaze.


    Wei Jiao Niang greeted the little er of the tea shop to serve Fengyang tea, and said with a smile, "Are you also here to watch the fun?"


    "What''s so lively?" Fengyang asked casually.


    "Hey, grandfather is coming back today." Wei Jiaoniang said energetically, "I''ll take Yan Fei to watch the fun together."


    said, Wei Jiao Niang pointed in the direction of the West City Gate.


    Fengyang looked in the direction the little girl pointed, and saw another figure at the gate of the city who looked very familiar.


    "Marquis of Ji''an?" Fengyang''s tone was flat, neither cold nor hot.


    Wei Jiao Niang leaned over and whispered, "He''s also here to wait for grandfather."


    The incident between Wei Wan and Xu Yan, Xu Luo and his son, although the parties were temporarily holding back for various reasons, but Fengyang was well informed and knew a thing or two.


    After impeaching the Marquis of Ji''an, Duke Wei begged to see the emperor in private, and explained the reasons and the consequences with a snot and tears.


    Fengyang was quite disdainful of Xuyan, Marquis of Ji''an.


    At this time, Xiao Er was drinking tea while drinking.


    This kind of tea shop on the street, such as those serious tea houses, provides only rough tea to quench the thirst of ordinary people.


    But Fengyang didn''t care, picked up the teacup, blew on it, and then took a few sips. He was unrestrained, not like a luxurious princess who was aloof.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Fengyang, and then at the cup of tea in front of Wei Jiaoniang.


    Even if Wei Jiao Niang didn''t say a word of disgust, how could Gu Yanfei not see that Wei Jiao Niang was not used to this kind of tea shop on the street, and she was not very comfortable. The reason why she chose such a place to sit is for the sake of Just watch the fun.


    Because she wanted to watch the excitement above everything else, Wei Jiaoniang didn''t care about these details.


    But Fengyang is different.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Feng Yang steadily, and looked at the old but not cloudy wise eyes of the other party.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei looking at him, Feng Yang also looked at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei was wearing a half-new purple Hu uniform riding outfit, with a black flame whip on his waist, sitting in this simple tea shop, his attitude was casual, with a bit of casual freedom, just like her Able to integrate into all environments naturally.


    No matter where she is, she can be so leisurely and at ease, like a breeze like flowing clouds, free.


    It''s really not easy for a little girl who has not yet reached her age to have such a bearing... It''s no wonder that Chu Yi''s boy is attracted to his eyes and heart.


    Thinking about it, Fengyang looked at Gu Yanfei with an elder''s love and joy in his eyes, his expression was soft, and he thought to himself: Chu Yi, that kid, has vision.


    Fengyang took another sip of the warm, coke-scented barley tea, and said with a smile, "Maybe I haven''t had this barley tea for a long time."


    "I remember that the first time I drank this barley tea when I was a child, it was with my father... After passing through a quagmire with my father, I was exhausted, and my father carried me out on the back half of the journey."


    "After waking up, my father secretly gave me barley tea behind other people''s backs. At that time, I thought this tea was very fragrant, and it was the best tea in the world..."


    At that time she was only five or six years old, and now, she is almost seventy.


    This person, she really refuses to accept her old age. She thinks more and more of the past these days...


    Fengyang felt a little sad and sighed in his heart... the kind of sadness that the people have passed away haunted his heart.


    Wei Jiaoniang knew of course that the father Feng Yang was referring to was Emperor Taizu, her eyes were blazing, and she looked at Feng Yang with admiration, her eyes were extremely warm.


    She heard her grandfather and grandmother say a lot about the eldest princess of Fengyang. She heard a lot about how Fengyang galloped on the battlefield and how Fengyang helped Taizu to settle down the country, but the story Fengyang told about her when she was young was the first. heard once.


    Wei Jiao Niang looked down at the cup of black-brown barley tea in front of her, the aroma of burnt barley penetrated into the tip of her nose, and the tea soup was rough.


    Wei Jiao Niang squeezed the tea cup and drank the barley tea that she had just disliked.


    The tea in the mouth is slightly bitter and burnt, and the fine taste is slightly sweet and refreshing, and there is a strong aroma of barley tea permeating the mouth.


    Well, although the taste of this barley is rough, it has a unique taste.


    Wei Jiao Niang savoured the taste in her mouth, put the cup on the table, and shouted boldly, "One more cup."


    Little Er quickly added another cup of tea to Wei Jiaoniang.


    Fengyang put the small cyan jar that he just bought on the table, and asked in a low voice, "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Fengyang heard from the emperor and Chu Yi that this penicillium powder was originally sent by Gu Yanfei to Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head.


    After she took the so-called penicillium powder back to the house that day, she studied it for several days, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Two days ago, Chu Yi also had someone bring the pulse cases of the wounded soldiers in the army to her. Gu Yanfei also looked at it carefully, but still found nothing.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t feel frustrated. In this vast world, there were many things and methods she didn''t know.


    On the contrary, she found it interesting and intrigued, and added, "Judging from the pulse cases of those injured, this medicine is indeed miraculous."


    "After taking the medicine, the initial effect will be seen in about half an hour, and the fever will begin to subside... Within three days, the condition will be basically stable, and if it is serious, it will take two more days of medication."


    Fengyang looked at the small porcelain pot, his eyes were slightly erratic, and after a long silence, he asked, "Girl, what if you were?"


    "It can be cured." Gu Yanfei nodded slightly, "Hemostasis and muscle-building talisman, fire-clearing pill, supplemented with golden needles, but I have to treat the symptoms, only one person can be saved at a time, unlike this penicillium powder, even an ordinary doctor can use it It saves a lot of people."


    "However, so far, there are still too few people who have used this medicine, there are only a dozen cases, and I don''t know..."


    "I don''t know if it is effective for everyone, will there be any sequelae?" Fengyang interfaced.


    In ancient times, Shennong Changbaicao, the determination of the medicinal properties of a herbal medicine is sometimes accidental, and often has its inevitability, summed up some of the experience of doctors in medicine for thousands of years, especially the poisonous medicinal materials such as centipedes and aconite, When using medicine, it is more necessary to carefully consider the dosage and consider compatibility.


    The difference is a thousand miles away, and if you get it right, you will not save people, but harm them.


    Gu Yanfei nodded again and asked casually, "Do you understand medical theory?"


    As if Fengyang had not heard of it, she seemed to be reminiscing about something, immersed in her own thoughts, her eyes became more erratic, and she continued: "It will not work for some people, it will be fatal to some people, and there is no medicine. save."


    After saying these words, Feng Yang raised his head from the teacup and met Gu Yanfei''s slightly surprised gaze, as if he knew what she was thinking, and said with a smile, "These are what my late father told me."


    "My father said that although penicillin is not perfect, the benefits far outweigh the disadvantages."


    Wei Jiaoniang didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, and she heard it in a fog. When she heard Fengyang mention Emperor Taizu, she couldn''t help but cheer up.


    She also likes to listen to her grandfather and grandmother talking about the legendary stories of Emperor Taizu when he was alive. She just wished she could see Taizu with her own eyes if she hadn''t given birth more than 20 years earlier.


    Even though she couldn''t understand a single word, Wei Jiao Niang was still focused, her eyes brighter than the sun outside the tea shed.


    Feng Yang noticed the eyes of the little girl of the Wei family, and her mood was inexplicably relieved, and she thought with some playfulness: She is really old, when she was young, she was the most impatient to gossip with the little girls, and felt that it would be better to go to Dora when she had time. A few bows, a few more swords, and fewer people die on the battlefield.


    But now, just looking at these two lively and cheerful little girls, even her mood will become happy.


    As her father said when he was alive, the **** battlefield of their generation is for the eternal blessing of future generations.


    The curvature of Fengyang''s lips also softened a bit. "My father said that penicillin, as the name suggests, is derived from Penicillium, and those blue molds produced by the decay of fruits, steamed buns, vegetables, etc. can be used. After culturing, filtering and other steps, finally Penicillin can be extracted.¡±


    "He also said that penicillin should not be taken directly orally. After oral administration, it will be destroyed by gastric acid, so it will be ineffective. The best method is injection. Topical application is the second best solution."


    "My late father only mentioned these few sentences to me. I don''t know the details."


    When Emperor Taizu was alive, he mentioned too many novel things to Fengyang, and Fengyang just remembered these few words after thinking about it for a while on the way out of the palace.


    "Mold?" Gu Yanfei''s face showed a bit of interest, and his fingers rubbed his chin, "Can mold cure external evils from entering the body?"


    interesting.


    Gu Yanfei silently chewed on the words Fengyang just said in his heart, and his expression was bright.


    "Nine girls." A green-clothed servant trotted over from the direction of the city gate, and when he ran into the tea shop, he was already short of breath, "Come, the grandfather of the country is here!"


    Wei Jiao Niang quickly put down the teacup in her hand, craned her neck and looked towards the city gate.


    But from her position, no one can be seen.


    Unlike the Marquis of Ji''an, Xuyan, who was at the gate of the city, he could see the end of the official road at a glance. In front of him, about a hundred feet away, Duke Wei led more than a dozen guards from the government''s government''s mansion.


    Two chapters in one.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 286： lure

    Chapter 286 Temptation


    Duke Wei went out of Beijing this time to suppress bandits, and he didn¡¯t have to go back to Beijing.


    "Papa" whips sounded one after another, horses'' hooves fluttered, and a cloud of gray dust was kicked up.


    A middle-aged man rode his horse to the front of Duke Wei, and asked for instructions, "Master Guo, after returning to Beijing, do you go back to the palace first, or go to the palace?"


    "Enter the palace." Duke Wei said without hesitation.


    He has always been impatient, and now he just wants to solve this matter as soon as possible, and avoid future troubles as soon as possible.


    When the group came to a place less than thirty feet away from the city gate, a figure in a sapphire blue robe suddenly rushed out from the side, blocking the middle of the official road.


    "Uncle!" Xu Yan shouted loudly, almost absolutely blocking the front of Duke Wei, trying to stop him.


    The white air from the horse''s nose and mouth almost sprayed onto Xu Yan''s face, and the stench of the horse''s body rushed towards him, making him nauseous, Xu Yan subconsciously frowned.


    Even so, he still smiled and said flatteringly: "Uncle, you have succeeded and come back triumphantly. I came here specially to celebrate uncle."


    The group led by Duke Wei tightened the reins one after another, the horses straightened up with a neigh, their front hooves raised high.


    The horse stopped just two or three feet away from Xu Yan.


    Duke Wei rode on a tall and sturdy black horse. He was full of dust, but he was in high spirits. He looked down at Xu Yan who was close at hand.


    Xu Yan''s appearance at the moment is really bad.


    The man has lost a lot of weight, his face is haggard, and there is a deep shadow in his eye sockets, which is described as haggard, and his eyes are even more difficult to hide.


    It''s only been more than half a month since Xu Yan and they were different when they last met.


    On that day, when Xu Yan left the Wei family''s Zhuangzi with his sweet concubine, he was still proud and arrogant, with a kind of arrogance that the Duke of Wei''s government could not help him.


    indeed.


    The father killed his daughter without any wrongdoing, and others would at most condemn Xu Yan morally.


    indeed.


    Men''s nursery room When it comes to outside, it is a romantic affair.


    In this world, men are the most tolerant, but they are critical of women. Once the story of the outer room spreads, many people will not sympathize with Wei Wan. Instead, they will feel that because Wei Wan is jealous, Xu Yancai has no choice but to keep people outside. .


    Instead of letting those people laugh in private that Wei Wan can''t control men and tolerate people, it''s better for him to cut through the mess.


    Duke Wei''s sharp eyes flashed a cold light with decisive killing, and said coldly: "No need. This gentleman still has to go to the palace to recover his life."


    "Step aside!"


    Duke Wei, unwilling to waste his saliva, greeted Xu Yan.


    Xu Yanfei not only did not let go, but instead took a step closer to Duke Wei, pressing the end of his eyes stiffly, but with a more earnest smile on his face, "Uncle, I heard last night that Sister Yao contracted the cold two days ago. , I was so worried, I stayed up all night last night."


    "Sister Yao is weak since she was a child, and she is prone to colds every year when the seasons change. Last year, she had a high fever for three days and three nights, which worried me and Wan''er."


    "This is a parent, and the children all drop a piece of meat from us."


    Xu Yan looked at Duke Wei with an affectionate look, trying to impress him.


    After all, he, Wei Wan and Xu Yao, his biological daughter, have an unbroken blood relationship.


    Xu Yan comforted himself in his heart, and said again in a good voice: "Uncle, I really knew I was wrong."


    "Yuqing, I will handle it properly, and I will definitely give you an explanation."


    "Uncle, let the mother and daughter go back with me."


    Xu Yan kept his posture extremely low, almost kneeling to Duke Wei.


    "You know wrong?" Duke Wei''s lukewarm voice came from the back of the horse, and under the backlight, a shadow seemed to cover his face.


    The dark horse under his crotch paced its hoofs impatiently again, snorting a few rough breaths.


    To be honest, Duke Wei''s attitude made Xu Yan a little confused, obviously not as kind as before, but not like he wanted to kill him with an eye knife when he was impeached a few days ago.


    pressed down the thousands of thoughts in his heart, Xu Yan looked up at Duke Wei, and said with a sincere face: "I was wrong!"


    "Wan''er is wholehearted with me, I shouldn''t keep the outer room and make her sad."


    "Uncle, let me see Wan''er, and I will apologize to her in person."


    In Xu Yan''s opinion, it must be Duke Wei and his wife who deliberately stopped him from seeing Wei Wan, and even Wei Wan might not even know that he had been there.


    Duke Wei: "¡­"


    The Duke of Wei looked at Xu Yan steadily, the water in his eyes was unhappy, like a cold bottomless pool, dark and faint, and sighed in his heart: At this point, Xu Yan actually thought that this was just an affair of the outer room?


    Xu Yan clenched his fists tightly, with a sad expression on his face, and his eyes were slightly red, "I''ve been hiding the matter of sister Yao and her sister in my heart for seven years, and I haven''t said anything."


    "The child was actually bad at birth. Her face was blue and blue and she was silent. Both the mother and the doctor said that she had been held in the mother''s body for too long, and she would definitely not survive."


    "I hid this because I was afraid she would be sad."


    "That''s our blood and blood. How could I hurt that child? I was angry that day, so I didn''t choose to say anything... What people say when they are angry can''t be taken seriously."


    Xu Yan tried his best to be sincere, but his heart was still up and down.


    When he was in Zhuangzi, he decided that Duke Wei could not do anything to him, and the worst result would be that he would break up with Wei Wan or be righteous.


    However, he did not expect that Duke Wei would not mention the outer chamber and Xu Luo at all the next day, but impeached him for colluding with the bandits.


    Impeachment is nothing, after all, he didn''t collude with the bandits at all, he just pretended to be a robber. He can be said to have a grudge against the guards who were expelled from the Houfu in the past. Anyway, he refused to admit that it was related to him. However, The emperor actually asked the Duke of Wei to kill the bandits.


    Until then, Xu Yan was a little panicked.


    It''s just a small bandit. Where is the need for the dignified Duke Wei to personally lead his troops to suppress it. The Duke of Wei is so arrogant, he must have a plan. Nine times out of ten, it is to frame him. If there is no evidence, just Create evidence!


    Surely so!


    Xu Yan tried his best to control the turbulent emotions in his heart, and hid his fear and resentment deep in his eyes.


    The outer chamber is just a trivial matter, and there are many noble courtiers who raise the outer chamber in Beijing, but it is nothing more than an affair.


    If he is forced to be held on him by collaborating with the bandits, I am afraid that the title of the Marquis of Ji''an will not be guaranteed!


    Once, he thought that Yuqing was the most important thing to him, more important than everything.


    But, now¡­


    When he looked at Yuqing, he still had the pity and joy in his heart. When he took her into his arms, the fear buried in his heart would soon overwhelm his love for her.


    He was afraid, he was afraid of losing his title, afraid of having nothing, and being cast aside...


    He asked himself, can he endure being that humble commoner for Yuqing''s sake? !


    he can not.


    Xu Yan was trembling in his heart, adjusted his expression and tone, and admitted his mistake more and more sincerely: "Uncle, I was confused when I was young. After Wan''er left, I realized what was most important."


    After a pause, he said slowly, "Sister Yao can''t live without mother and daughter."


    He said the last sentence almost word by word, implying that Duke Wei, even if Wei Wan reconciled with him or made justice, she would not be able to take Xu Yao away.


    This is the law.


    Even if he allows it, the Xu family will not agree.


    He begged for a while, admitted his mistake at one time, and threatened at another time.


    Duke Wei is not a fool, so he naturally heard the threat in Xu Yan''s tone, and a cold sneer appeared on the corner of his lips, motionless as a mountain.


    He said slowly: "Yeah, but if the husband''s family is suspected of rebellion, she kills her relatives righteously, and if she makes a good report, the emperor will also be gracious."


    "right?"


    At the same time as the ?? voice fell, Duke Wei released an invincible aura that was like the top of Mount Tai.


    Xu Yan couldn''t help shivering, and withdrew his pleading, mournful, and affectionate expressions, and his sinister eyes tightly locked Duke Wei''s sight.


    His face was expressionless, as if he had changed into another person, and said in a very calm and rational tone: "Uncle, I am willing to hand over the Ji''an Hou residence to Yao sister to inherit, and let Yao sister recruit. "


    "What do you think Uncle Brother?"


    His speech was even slower, with the determination of a strong man to break his wrist, and a sharp pain in his heart was deeply hidden in his heart.


    This is a choice he made after weighing the pros and cons.


    He couldn''t let the Marquis of Ji''an lose his title like the Marquis of Dingyuan.


    Xu Yan''s words made even Duke Wei stunned.


    The surrounding guards of Duke Wei''s mansion also looked at each other in dismay. At this moment, the noisy voices on the official road seemed to be gone.


    Duke Wei looked at Xu Yan deeply.


    Today, Emperor Taizu has always been respected, and most of them will agree.


    Emperor Taizu proposed equality between men and women at the beginning of the founding of the country, and women also have the right to inherit titles. However, over the years, even those who died in the royal family would rather adopt nephews than pass the titles to their daughters.


    Xu Yan could naturally see Duke Wei''s moving expression, and said, "Uncle, does Duke Wei have a title for Sister Yao?"


    This is the biggest chip that Ji Anhou can pay.


    Even if Wei Wan returned with her daughter, Xu Yao, a girl who lost the protection of her father''s family and lived in her uncle''s house, let alone her future.


    "What''s your uncle''s opinion?" Xu Yan hit the railroad while it was hot, and continued to increase his stake, "I can also guarantee that Yuqing and Xu Luo will be ''disposal'' and will never let them get in the way of Wan''er again."


    When he said the word "disposal", his tone was cold and ruthless, and he didn''t shout or kill, but anyone could understand his words, Yuqing and Xu Luo''s mother and son would not survive.


    "As long as my brother-in-law agrees, I will enter the palace immediately and ask the emperor to confer the title of the prince for Sister Yao."


    After ?? finished speaking, Xu Yan stopped talking, raised his head and continued to look at Duke Wei, waiting for the other party to make a choice.


    The eyes of the two met in mid-air, looking at each other, as if they were engaged in a silent duel.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    Duke Wei looked at Xu Yan''s eyes getting deeper and deeper, as if he was thinking, he seemed to have doubts, and he seemed to be weighing the interests.


    After being silent for a long time, Duke Wei narrowed his slightly drooping eyes because of his old age, as if he had finally made a decision, and said, "Xu Yan, you and this duke enter the palace together."


    Xu Yan heard the words, his eyes opened slightly, his back that was originally tight like a bowstring relaxed, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    He made a gesture, and his servant came over with his mount.


    Xu Yan quickly got on his horse and smiled at Duke Wei as if nothing had happened: "Uncle, let''s go."


    His face showed the same kind smile as before, as if there had never been any discord between them.


    The two entered the West City Gate side by side, followed by the guards of Duke Wei''s mansion behind them. At first glance, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    Wei Jiaoniang in the tea shop was stunned, if it wasn''t for Feng Yang by her side, she probably couldn''t help but want to rush up.


    Wei Jiao Niang frowned, so anxious that she scratched her ears and cheeks, and muttered, "What did Xu Yan tell my grandfather?"


    She didn''t recognize Xu Yan''s great-uncle for a long time, so she bluntly called him by his first name.


    Wei Jiaoniang stretched her neck and looked around, just watching Wei Guogong, Xu Yan and his party pass by the tea shop, her eyes almost bursting with fire.


    The servant she brought was a clever one, and she went to find out about the private guards of Duke Wei. After a while, he returned to the tea shop and roughly recounted the conversation between Duke Wei and Xu Yan. again.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s small mouth was slightly open, she felt like she was struck by lightning, her mouth opened and closed, she didn''t say a word for a long time, her expression seemed to say, grandfather would not agree with him, right? !


    Gu Yanfei only glanced at the top of Xu Yan''s head lightly, then withdrew his gaze, his eyes were calm, and he drank tea to himself.


    "Huh." A sarcastic low smile came from Fengyang''s lips.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes lit up, and she keenly saw some clues from Feng Yang''s smile, and hurriedly asked: "Did you see something?"


    Without waiting for Fengyang to answer, she said again: "Grandfather shouldn''t be moved by this mere marquis, right?"


    The little girl stared at Feng Yang with bright eyes.


    "A mere Marquis?" Fengyang laughed. At this moment, the seemingly kind old woman had a little more edge and a little bit of vigor between her brows. Even the little Er in the tea shop couldn''t help but look in Fengyang''s direction. at a glance.


    Fengyang put down the teacup in his hand, and said in a test-tested tone: "I ask you, how many marquis does Dajingchao have now?"


    Wei Jiao Niang replied without thinking: "When Emperor Taizu founded the country, he made four dukes and twenty-eight marquis. Later, there were three... No, the four dukes were deprived of titles."


    At the same time as she spoke, Wei Jiao Niang turned her head and cast a complicated look at Gu Yanfei. The fourth marquis to be won is the Gu family.


    Fengyang asked again: "How did these titles come from?"


    Wei Jiaoniang replied obediently, like a student who was asked by her husband, "They are all heroes who founded the country with Emperor Taizu."


    "The first generation of Jining Hou Lanhua Yun originally served under my great-great-grandfather Wei Ding. His great-great-grandfather appreciated him and recommended Lan Huayun in front of Emperor Taizu. Lan Huayun accumulated merits in many battles and rose step by step. Later, he went north to break Qi and pacify the northwest. , who made great contributions and was awarded the title of Marquis of Jining."


    "The first generation of Ji''an Marquis Xu Bing was originally one of the leaders of the White Turban Army, but there were constant internal disputes in the White Turban Army camp. Xu Bing broke away from the White Turban Army in anger and led an army of 100,000 to turn to Emperor Taizu, and resolutely handed over the 100,000 Military power to show loyalty. With his surrender, Emperor Taizu can defeat the King of Nanyang and take Yuzhou."


    Speaking of this exciting history, Wei Jiainiang was also very excited.


    Feng Yang raised his hand to signal that Wei Jiao Niang did not need to speak any further, and said in a light voice: "Taizu set the rules back then, and no title can be awarded unless he is a member of the society, and no title can be granted unless it is a special order."


    "A mere marquis?" Fengyang repeated these four words again, raising his eyebrows and looking at Wei Jiaoniang.


    Her tone was always neither light nor heavy, quite calm, but she naturally revealed an air of indifference to herself, which was awe-inspiring.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s expression showed a hint of shame, she lowered her eyes slightly, and was embarrassed to look directly at Feng Yang.


    She is the daughter-in-law of Duke Wei''s mansion, enjoying the glory brought by the title of Duke''s mansion. Others can say this, but she can''t.


    Fengyang said in a meaningful way: "Noble title is the foundation of honor."


    Especially for a woman to be a rank, is a proposition that Emperor Taizu wanted to achieve all his life, but failed to achieve.


    The bottom of Fengyang''s eyes swayed a little, and he remembered something that Taizu said to her many years ago when he was alive.


    Wei Jiao Niang bit her cherry lip slightly, anxious.


    The title of title is so important, will grandfather really compromise?


    She stretched her neck and looked at the direction where Duke Wei and the others were leaving, until the figure in front disappeared among the passers-by.


    She was a little restless, not even paying attention to Fengyang pouring tea for her, and absently drank the barley tea in the cup.


    Fengyang curved his lips in a funny way, and gave him two high fives.


    "Crack."


    Soon, a twenty-five- or six-year-old princess manor in a normal green robe walked out from the alley next to him, and went straight to Fengyang''s side to stand by.


    Fengyang gave a simple command: "Follow over and enter the palace to have a look."


    The Dark Guard took his order, he rode a brown horse and chased Duke Wei and they left.


    Fengyang also watched Wei Jiao Niang grow up, Wei Guogong''s mansion and the royal family have always been close, to her, Wei Jiao Niang, like Chu Yi, is also a junior of her own.


    Fengyang smiled heartily: "What''s the hurry, Jiao Niang, your quick temper is the same as your grandmother when you were young."


    "That''s not right. Your grandmother just beat your father, uncle, and other brothers after they were born, and learned to pretend. Sometimes, when you''re anxious, you''re still the way you are now."


    Fengyang couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Yanfei also snickered, she remembered the fiery appearance of Mrs. Wei of Tianyin Pavilion before.


    Wei Jiao Niang had already packed up her mood at this time, and said coquettishly, "Why, my father and my mother said that my temper is much better than my grandmother."


    "According to my grandfather, my grandmother put a knife on my grandfather''s neck and asked him to marry her."


    Wei Jiao Niang laughed uncontrollably, these words amused Feng Yang even more, and a few deep wrinkles appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    "Don''t listen to your grandfather''s bragging. When your grandfather was young, he was also a scoundrel. He was not good at martial arts. He even lost a fight to your grandmother. No, let someone put a knife on his neck."


    Speaking of these past events, a smile could not stop overflowing from the corner of Feng Yang''s eyes.


    So grandfather is such a grandfather! Wei Jiaoniang listened with relish, wishing Fengyang could say more, and asked, "Then what?"


    "Ask your grandfather and grandmother to go." Fengyang stopped talking about this topic, and drank some tea to moisten his throat.


    The corner of her eyes has been paying attention to Gu Yanfei''s expression. Seeing that the little girl has always been calm, she secretly praised: Although this girl has a rough fate, she is more alert than Jiao Niang.


    Fengyang had a friendly smile on his face and asked, "Girl Gu, I heard that you once learned something from a Taoist priest?"


    Gu Yanfei nodded and said yes, but didn''t say much.


    "A person who learns Dao, can you believe that a person has a soul?" Feng Yang stared at Gu Yanfei''s star-like eyes and asked softly, placing one hand on the table casually holding a teacup, and the other under the table.


    Gu Yanfei nodded again: "When a person dies, he will enter reincarnation."


    "Will someone be unable to enter the reincarnation?" Feng Yang continued to ask, his voice slightly hoarse.


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei spit out a word, thinking of her own grandmother.


    After a pause, Gu Yanfei continued: "If the soul is imprisoned and cannot enter the reincarnation, the soul will fly away as time goes by."


    Her voice was clear and cold, as cold as autumn water.


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at Gu Yanfei for a while, and Feng Yang for a while, not knowing why they started talking about this topic.


    Fengyang kept asking again: "So, what kind of soul will be imprisoned?"


    "Like you..." While speaking, Gu Yanfei raised his finger and pointed to his eyes, meaning that she could see.


    She looked at Feng Yang with transparent eyes, as if she was going to pass through the inside and outside to the depths of her soul, and she seemed to see through her destiny.


    Fengyang: "¡­"


    Gu Yanfei stopped talking, knowing in his heart that Fengyang''s lifespan would be exhausted.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 287： Marquis

    Chapter 287 Marquis


    For a moment, Gu Yanfei retracted his gaze, lowered his eyes halfway, and warned, "You remember to keep that amulet."


    "..." Fengyang subconsciously rubbed the amulet hidden in his sleeve pocket with his fingertips.


    This was given to her by Gu Yanfei on the day of the flounder feast.


    Wei Jiaoniang looked back and forth at Feng Yang and Gu Yanfei, and felt that what they said was really too mysterious, she really did not understand.


    Fengyang was about to ask Xiaoer to bring them another pot of tea when a woman suddenly shouted impatiently not far away: "Let''s go! We don''t want to listen to any ditties."


    "I''m sorry to bother you." The little girl with her back to Fengyang and the others bowed in apology.


    It was a twelve- or thirteen-year-old girl with a fair appearance, wearing a blue ruffled skirt that had been washed white, and holding an old erhu in her hand.


    Fengyang changed his tune temporarily: "Little Er, call this little girl to sing me a ditty."


    Xiao Er was the only one who complied, and quickly called the little girl holding the erhu.


    Fengyang asked the little girl to sing a few cheerful ditties to them.


    After a while, there was a melodious erhu sound mixed with the girl''s oriole-like singing, and the song "Suo Nanzhi" was sung like a song, which attracted some passers-by to stop, and some people simply went into the tea shop to have a cup of tea, and listened by the way. a little song.


    Fengyang looked at the singer singing, and there was a little nostalgia in his eyes, as if he was looking at her, and at the same time he looked at the old deceased through her.


    This sentimental mood lasted only half a song, and soon dissipated.


    After the little girl sang four or five tunes in a row, the dark guard of the princess mansion came back on horseback.


    Fengyang threw a piece of silver to the little girl, and the little girl resigned with gratitude.


    Her ditty was really good. Feng Yang had just sent her away when the other table''s guests called her over again.


    After the young dark guard dismounted, he quickly walked to Fengyang''s side.


    Fengyang made a gesture, motioning him to sit down and talk, after all, it was too eye-catching for such a big man to stand here like a pillar.


    The dark guard sat down opposite Fengyang with a slightly restrained posture, his posture was straight and straight, and his voice could not be concealed with restraint. The first sentence was:


    "Xu Yan has been detained in the Heavenly Prison of the Ministry of Punishment, and will be interrogated by the three divisions."


    "Wow!" Wei Jiaoniang opened her mouth slightly in amazement, and looked at Feng Yang with burning eyes, "Did you already know?"


    Fengyang smiled and sighed: "Your grandfather is not a man without ideas."


    is not someone who can be moved by a mere Xu Yan.


    Wei Jiao Niang finally felt relieved, and asked the dark guard, "What else?"


    The dark guard replied in a proper manner: "The Marquis of Anji will be inherited by his eldest daughter Xu Yao."


    ah? ! Wei Jiao Niang was dumbfounded, her chin almost dropped.


    "This, this, this..." Wei Jiao Niang''s mouth opened and closed, once again experiencing the feeling of being dumbfounded, she didn''t know how to comment.


    How did things go in this direction? !


    Fengyang smiled lightly, his eyes shining with wisdom and clarity.


    She grew up watching Wei Guogong, Duke Wei, growing up, so she knew him much better than Xu Yan and Wei Jiaoniang.


    Xu Yan, after all, it''s still too tender.


    He thought that by using the title as a bait, he would be able to impress Wei Wei, and he would be able to raise his hand and let him go.


    But he didn''t want to, he was being clever, but instead reminded Wei Wei of a new idea.


    "This prince can stand or fail." Feng Yang said with a smile, also with a little hint of Wei Jiao Niang, "It''s better than worrying all the time for the next few decades..."


    Fengyang paused meaningfully, Wei Jiaoniang was completely intrigued and asked eagerly, "How about you?"


    "Go to the father and keep the daughter." Feng Yang uttered these four words slowly, and a playful smile appeared in his eyes.


    This is indeed something that Shuzi Wei can do!


    When he was young, he was good at surprises and unpreparedness. Now people are old, and their brains are not old.


    A few wisps of breeze came from outside the tea shed, causing some ripples in Fengyang''s clothes, adding a bit of unrestrained temperament to his whole body.


    "Pfft!" Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing out of laughter. He couldn''t help laughing, and a pair of shallow laughter swirls around his lips.


    Wei Jiaoniang was stunned, and felt that what Fengyang said was very reasonable. She always felt that the door to a new world had opened, and her eyes were shining.


    Wei Jiao Niang felt as if she had a feather to scratch again, and said hurriedly: "Quick, quick, tell me what happened."


    She regretted it, she knew that she should have dragged Gu Yanfei into the palace to watch the fun just now, how could she miss such a big fun!


    Hey, blame her, blame her for not having confidence in her grandfather.


    Grandfather actually did such a shocking thing!


    The dark guard looked at Fengyang''s expression, and immediately replied.


    When Duke Wei and Xu Yan entered the palace, the emperor had already left the early court, and they met in the Qianqing Palace.


    When Duke Wei saw the emperor, he opened his mouth full of righteous indignation and accused Xu Yan of colluding with bandits, looting passers-by, and occupying the property of the common people.


    Xu Yan originally thought that Duke Wei had been persuaded by him, but was stunned at the time.


    After regaining his senses, Xu Yan naturally tried to refute Duke Wei, saying that the evidence was forged and the witnesses were bought by Duke Wei, but he dismissed it lightly:


    "Your Majesty, you have also seen that this person has all the evidence and evidence, and Xu Yan is still unrepentant, which is really disgusting!"


    Even the dark guards had to praise Duke Wei for being a very cunning and cunning man, and the scenes when he was in the Qianqing Palace just now clearly appeared in his mind, and Duke Wei''s impassioned voice was still in his ears:


    "Your Majesty, please keep the title of Marquis for the sake of Xu Bing, the ancestor of the Marquis of Ji''an."


    "Don''t ruin Xu Bing''s wise life because his descendants are unfilial. Speaking of which, Xu Bing also died to save the late emperor..."


    Speaking of the "emotional place", Duke Wei also knelt down and said, wiping his tears with his sleeves. That affectionate and sincere manner was equal to letting him talk about the good and the bad.


    When the young Anwei said this vividly, Wei Jiaoniang couldn''t help but vigorously stroked her palms and praised happily: "Gao, grandfather is really tall!"


    Wei Jiao Niang felt that she had to drink three drinks with her grandfather when she went back.


    "What did Xu Yan say?" Wei Jiaoniang asked again.


    What else can Xu Yan say? ! The dark guard''s expression became more complicated, "Jianhou didn''t react at that time..."


    At that time, Xu Yan was also bewildered by the unexpected operation of Duke Wei.


    "The emperor also appreciates Xu Bing''s efforts to save the late emperor, saying that he was extra generous to retain the title of the Marquis of Ji''an, but if the Marquis of Ji''an colluded with the bandits, the people would not be angry."


    "The lord of the country asked the emperor to justly punish Ji''an Marquis, saying that Ji''an Marquis has no direct son, it is better for his daughter Xu Yao to inherit the title."


    "After the emperor considered and agreed, he will officially issue the imperial decree today."


    The dark guard said the last sentence with a sigh.


    He could also imagine what kind of stormy waves this incident would set off in the courtroom, the capital, and even the entire grand scene.


    Xu Yao was only six years old and was about to become the first female marquis of the Dajing Dynasty.


    Wei Jiao Niang smiled so brightly that she wanted to go back to the house now, holding her little cousin Xu Yao around in circles.


    Happy, grandfather is actually doing so beautifully!


    Feng Yang suddenly raised his hand and rubbed Wei Jiao Niang''s head. With a little love from the elders to the younger, he smiled and said, "People say your grandfather is rough, but it''s just appearance."


    "You think your grandfather is really useless to let your grandmother put the knife holder around the neck?" Fengyang said jokingly, stretched out his fingers and flicked gently between Wei Jiaoniang''s brows, "You, study hard with your grandfather, Don''t be fooling around all day and be as careless as your grandmother."


    what? What? Wei Jiao Niang was stunned for a moment, and once again expressed an unbelievable emotion in her heart: Grandfather turned out to be such a grandfather, thanks to him looking so straightforward!


    Wei Jiao Niang wanted to ask some old things about her grandparents, when she saw Feng Yang put down the teacup and got up.


    "Are you going?" Wei Jiao Niang got up quickly.


    Fengyang hooked his lips with a half-smile, "Woman, those old-fashioned people are against it. While I''m still alive, I can still hold down those people, so this matter has to be implemented."


    "I finally got such an opportunity, but I can''t miss it."


    "As long as there is a precedent, it will be easier to handle in the future."


    At this point, Fengyang and Duke Wei thought about going together. Since they want to do it, they will do it with big votes and ruthlessness. If it doesn''t work this time, I''m afraid it won''t be like this in another 50 years. Good chance.


    When Fengyang said these words, he released an awe-inspiring domineering arrogance all over his body, which shocked Wei Jiaoniang, thinking of the female general who was invincible on the battlefield told by her grandfather and grandmother¡ª


    That Fengyang, who was magnificent when he was young.


    Fengyang got up from the bench, his body suddenly swayed slightly, and he immediately stood up with the table.


    Almost at the same time, Gu Yanfei also got up and helped Feng Yang, and pressed the pulse of the other party without a trace, only smiled and said: "I calculated a hexagram, it is a good omen."


    Fengyang smiled sarcastically and patted the little **** the shoulder, "I accept your blessings."


    Fengyang''s carriage was still parked across the street, so Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang put her on the carriage and watched the carriage leave.


    When Fengyang came to the palace, the palace was very lively.


    The imperial decree that the emperor canonized Xu Yao as a female marquis has not yet been sent to the Qianqing Palace. Those well-informed courtiers have come to the Qianqing Palace one after another to ask to see the emperor, and one by one they are stopped in the main hall.


    These people expressed their disapproval:


    "This woman has never been a nobleman before, which is inappropriate."


    "Men stand in the sky, martial arts can go to the battlefield, literature can enter the court, peace and stability of the country, how can women do it? If they can''t be loyal to the country, doesn''t this title mean vacant?!"


    "Men lead outside, female lead inside, husband is the guideline of wife, and the guideline must not be reversed. This is the sign of a chaotic family."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These people quoted scriptures one by one, and they were very lively, making this huge Qianqing Palace as noisy as a vegetable market.


    "What''s wrong with being a woman?"


    Until a female voice who was not angry and mighty rang out from outside the main hall of Qianqing Palace, the female voice was old, but still loud, with a strength like lightning and thunder, which appeared exceptionally clear in these noisy male voices.


    The main hall was silent for a while, and all the ministers couldn''t help but look for the reputation.


    At the gate of Qianqing Palace, there was a cyan figure at some point. Although the old woman with gray hair was old, her figure was still as tall and straight as a pine, and her temperament was still noble and extraordinary.


    Holding a long sword with a golden scabbard, she stepped over the high threshold and entered the main hall.


    The golden scabbard is engraved with a golden dragon pattern and embedded with seven shining gems. Everyone knows that this is the sword of Shangfang, the Seven Star Sword, which was given to Fengyang by Emperor Taizu.


    Fengyang walked leisurely in the crowd''s complex eyes, and said slowly: "In those days, Taizu still wanted to make this palace the prince, why can''t he make a woman his marquis?!"


    Fengyang''s old and sassy face is very calm, and there is a slight smile on the corner of his lips. His voice is neither light nor heavy, but he has a high bearing, and his whole body is faintly releasing a sword-like sharpness.


    At that moment, all the noble courtiers in the hall were suppressed by her superior aura.


    The surroundings became quieter, as if all the sound had been sucked away, only the faint chirping of birds could be heard outside the hall.


    "His Royal Highness Princess Fengyang." Xiao Shoufu shook his hand at Fengyang with a light expression, thinking that the emperor must have invited Fengyang to rescue him.


    He is the dignified chief assistant, the head of the group of ministers, and he will not be afraid of Fengyang!


    Xiao Shoufu raised his eyes and looked directly at Feng Yang, and said righteously: "But the hundred officials were also against the Taizu..." The prince was established.


    However, she was only halfway through when she saw Fengyang stop at a distance of no more than three steps from him. With a slight movement of her sheathed left hand, the blade was slightly unsheathed, making a subtle sound.


    The silver sword body shone with a chilling cold light.


    Fengyang''s originally cold eyes turned extremely cold at this moment, with a hint of bloodthirsty gleam, as if a soldier in the battlefield would draw his sword at any time, causing her enemy to splatter blood on the spot.


    The distance between them is too close, as long as Fengyang draws his sword, he will...


    Xiao Shoufu shuddered in his heart, and could not help but take a half step back.


    He knew that Fengyang really dared.


    Fourteen years ago, when the late emperor was on the throne, Fengyang used this seven-star sword and one sword to kill Wang Xin, the former minister of military affairs, who proposed to surrender to the enemy in the early court.


    When Xiao Shoufu stepped back, he accidentally stepped on the foot of another minister in the back.


    Fengyang retracted the unsheathed sword again, and sneered at Xiao Shoufu lowly.


    "..." Xiao Shoufu''s mouth drooped down, his facial features tensed.


    In those days, Fengyang would be the crown prince with only one step away, but unfortunately...


    Fengyang ignored Xiao Shoufu and walked straight towards the south study.


    The gazes in the hall still fell on her.


    Even Xiao Shoufu didn''t dare to confront the eldest princess Fengyang, let alone the others, all of them were like wilted cabbage.


    The atmosphere in the hall became more and more solemn and depressing.


    From the moment Fengyang appeared just now, Xiao Shoufu and others had a vague feeling in their hearts, and they were afraid they couldn''t stop it.


    It is a foregone conclusion that Xu Yao was registered as the newly promoted Marquis of Ji''an.


    This is the first noble title inherited by a woman in the Dajing Dynasty, and Xu Yao is also the first female marquis in history.


    When the imperial decree conferring Xu Yao''s canonization was delivered to Duke Wei''s mansion, Wei Wan, who knelt down with her daughter to receive the decree, was simply stupid.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong, who was next to her, pinched her quietly, only then did Wei Wan react and said dryly, "My concubine took the order on behalf of the little girl, thank the Emperor Longen."


    Wei Wan and her daughter Xu Yao kowtowed to thank him, raised both hands to accept the imperial decree handed over by the **** Zhao Rang, and still couldn''t believe it.


    After ??, she stood up holding the imperial decree, held this precious imperial decree in her hands and read it over and over several times before she was convinced that all this was not a dream, but a reality.


    Xu Yao, who is only six years old, is also ignorant. Since she was a child, people around her have said that her brother Xu Luo is the future prince of the Houfu, but now she is actually the title holder.


    Wei Wan looked at her daughter''s ignorant and innocent face. At this moment, her thoughts were extremely chaotic, her mood was extremely complicated, and she even forgot to thank the **** Zhao Rang, who had always passed the decree.


    "I''m bothering Eunuch Zhao." Madam Wei Guogong thanked Eunuch Zhao in person with a smile on her face, secretly praising Wei Wei for doing this beautifully, and at the same time implying that the steward gave Zhao Rang a big red seal.


    This is a big happy event. Eunuch Zhao accepted the red seal without hesitation, and conveyed the emperor''s meaning in a genial manner: "Mrs. Guogong, Madam Wei, the emperor said that the female marquis is still young and cannot be separated from her mother. The mother came to raise the daughter-in-law, and after the daughter-in-law and her husband were married, she would move back to the Ji''anhou mansion."


    Mrs. Wei? Wei Wan opened her eyes slightly and was stunned for a while.


    Daughter was named Marquis of Ji''an. Logically, shouldn''t she be Mrs. Marquis of Ji''an?


    The emperor allowed his daughter and her husband to return to the Marquis of Ji''an mansion. Does that mean that her daughter can live with her in the manor of the state?


    Seeing to see what Wei Wan was thinking, Zhao Rang happily added: "The emperor has already approved his wife and Xu Yanyijue, and also said that if the wife finds a suitable candidate, she can remarry, and there is no chastity in our Dajing Dynasty. The rules of the archway."


    Everyone knows that this is an extra big favor from the emperor.


    "..." Wei Wan''s heart was agitated for a while, and she slowly blinked her eyes, pantothenic acid in the eye sockets, moist, and a few drops of tears on the eyelashes.


    She once thought that the best result she could wait for was that she and Xu Yanyi would never leave, and let her daughter follow her back to Wei''s house.


    Perhaps, she can avenge her poor other daughter whom she has never met, and make Xu Yan and Yuqing severely punished...


    The current result is something she never expected!


    "Please thank the emperor for me and my daughter." Wei Wan''s voice was a little hoarse, and it was hard to hide her choking.


    She still hated Xu Yan for being cruel and hating herself for not knowing anyone, but at this moment, the joy in her heart was higher than that hatred.


    It was like the festering wound was re-opened, the pus was squeezed out, and the rotten flesh was cut away. Although it hurt, she knew that after this, the wound in her heart would heal sooner or later.


    One day, she will be relieved!


    On the same day, after Duke Wei returned to the mansion, he hurriedly ate some food, and rushed to the palace with his younger sister and niece Xu Yao to thank him.


    After the Wei family came out of the palace, they did not go back to the Duke¡¯s mansion directly, but went to Gu¡¯s house first.


    Previously, Wei Wan and Mrs. Wei Guogong went to the door to thank Gu Yanfei once, but now that this is over, she came back again with a heavy gift.


    Gu Yuan was on duty in the palace today, so Gu Yanfei entertained them by himself.


    The words of gratitude were also said last time, but Wei Wan still couldn''t help but took Gu Yanfei''s hand and thanked him again.


    Gu Yanfei has saved lives for their mother and daughter.


    This kindness will be remembered forever.


    Wei Wan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and after stabilizing her emotions, she talked about another serious matter of the trip: "Yan Fei, I made a decision to take care of my youngest daughter who died early in three days. If you are free, I would like to invite you to come over too."


    Wei Wan was afraid that if the Dharma events were not done properly, it would affect the reincarnation of the youngest daughter.


    "It''s a small matter." Gu Yanfei readily responded.


    Xu Yao sat beside him obediently, and looked at Wei Wan and Gu Yanfei so quietly, under the thick black bangs, those jet-black pupils were as black as ink.


    Children''s eyes are like this, black and white, without contamination.


    Compared to the first time Gu Yanfei saw her at the Duke Wei Mansion, something about the little girl has changed, the innocence on her face has faded, and she has become a little more calm.


    The family has undergone a series of drastic changes, and the six-year-old girl is also a little old for a governor. The picture of her father wanting to kill her and her mother will always be engraved in her heart, and she will have to heal this wound in her life.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Xu Yao''s face carefully for a while, and suddenly said, "Let Ling Ai learn martial arts."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 288： Extinct (one more)

    Chapter 288 Endless (one more)


    Learn martial arts? Wei Wan was stunned.


    Emperor Taizu advocated equality between men and women, and encouraged women to study and practice martial arts. After the first emperor ascended the throne, he highly respected the family, and advocated women to be submissive, chaste, quiet, and knowledgeable. Therefore, she also taught her daughter the same way, letting her learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and women''s education. Women''s training, etc.


    After a brief period of stunnedness, Wei Wan immediately nodded to Gu Yanfei and said, "Okay."


    "Good practice martial arts!"


    The last time she didn''t listen to Gu Yanfei, she almost made a big mistake, and she died with her daughter inexplicably. At this time, she still had lingering fears in retrospect.


    If she insisted on letting her daughter learn the crepe, she might bring her daughter some trouble.


    Besides, although the girl''s family will suffer a lot when learning martial arts, but once she has learned the martial arts, it is her own, and no one can take it away, and her daughter will not be bullied anyway!


    Wei Wan turned her head to look at Xu Yao, and gently embraced her daughter''s slender shoulders, her eyes loving and gentle.


    Xu Yao is a caring and well-behaved girl, she immediately said, "Okay, mother, I want to practice martial arts."


    She has learned martial arts, so she can protect her mother!


    Xu Yao''s pupils lit up slightly.


    "Big Brother!" Wei Wan was impatient, she quickly looked at Duke Wei who was sitting diagonally across from her, and said, "Look back and find a better martial artist for Sister Yao."


    Duke Wei and Mrs. Wei exchanged a tacit look.


    This matter could not be simpler for Duke Wei¡¯s mansion. Mrs. Wei Guo¡¯s wife also came from a family of military commanders, and she kept a number of good female guards by her side.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong smiled and said: "Wan''er, what do you think of Qiu Zhuo?"


    Qiu Zhuo has been with Mrs. Wei Guogong for more than 20 years. When the former Wei Guogong''s wife followed Wei Guogong to guard the frontier, Qiu Zhuo had also been on the battlefield, and being a mere young boy''s martial arts master is no longer a problem.


    Wei Wan also knew Qiu Zhuo, and she responded with joy: "It''s because my sister-in-law gave her love."


    In a few words, the two quick-tempered women decided on this matter, so that Gu Yanfei couldn''t find a chance to interrupt at all.


    Gu Yanfei: "¡­"


    Gu Yanfei silently picked up the tea cup, in fact she was only halfway through what she had just said.


    She took a sip of tea, and after the pair of aunts and sister-in-law had discussed it, she continued, "Sister Yao, she''s too quiet, she''s too good..."


    Her meaningful gaze swept over Xu Yao, who was sitting and smiling.


    For the girl''s family, being quiet and good are originally words of praise, but in the context of Gu Yanfei''s current situation, it is thought-provoking.


    Wei Wan and Mrs. Wei Guogong were both thoughtful.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong guessed that because Xu Yao was here, it was inconvenient to say some things, so she made an excuse as if nothing had happened: "Yan Fei, didn''t you say you wanted to give me a few fire carp last time?"


    "Sister Yao, can you help your aunt choose?"


    Mrs. Wei Guo''s question, Xu Yao, who never knew how to refuse, obediently got up and answered, and walked out of the main hall with Juanbi.


    Looking at Xu Yao''s small figure walking away, Gu Yanfei''s eyes became clearer and brighter, and he slowly said, "Ling Ai is too soft, and if it''s like this, in nine years, she will definitely have a big somersault in the marriage. , being unkind to others, and being toyed with by the other party."


    Her tone was very positive, as if her eyes had already seen Xu Yao''s future.


    Gu Yanfei just moved a little bit, and Wei Wan couldn''t help but start thinking.


    Counting the time, nine years later, Xu Yao just arrived.


    At the age of fifteen, she will officially take over the Marquis of Ji''an.


    One can imagine that by then, her marriage will attract many interested people.


    To put it more cruelly, Xu Yao is a piece of fragrant fat, and it will inevitably attract those bloodthirsty tigers and wolves.


    How can a delicate little girl who is raised in a deep boudoir fight those tigers and wolves with ulterior motives, Xu Yan''s precedent is there.


    This time, their mother and daughter met Gu Yanfei only to save her life. Will her daughter still have such good luck after nine years? !


    Wei Wan was startled, and the middle clothes on the back were soaked with cold sweat.


    Wei Wan said quickly: "Tomorrow I will let Sister Yao start to learn martial arts."


    "It''s all my fault, I should have taught her when I was a child."


    Once upon a time, her daughter was protected by her parents, her eldest brother, and she had a foreign government as her backing. In this life, she only had to find a gentle and loyal husband and live a peaceful and stable life.


    To put it bluntly, it was still my fault for being a mother.


    Looking at Wei Wan''s appearance, Mrs. Wei Guogong thought in her heart that she would simply let a few children in the family accompany them to practice together. The little girls practiced together.


    After talking about the business, Mrs. Wei Guogong said jokingly: "When we go back, if Jiao Niang knew that we came to you, she would definitely complain that we didn''t bring her to play with us."


    Duke Wei and Wei Wan were also amused.


    Wei Wan smiled and said, "Yan Fei, I heard from my sister-in-law that you like listening to opera as much as Jiao Niang. I will invite an opera troupe to come back to the house to sing opera. I heard that a Yangzhou opera troupe came to the capital recently. It¡¯s good, and it¡¯s also very interesting to play puppet shows.¡±


    Hearing the puppet show, Gu Yanfei''s eyes lit up and he answered happily.


    While speaking, Xu Yao came back, and her originally quiet brows became brighter. The maid behind her was carrying a blue and white porcelain fish tank the size of a washbasin.


    "Auntie, I''ve picked out the fire carp, take a look." Xu Yao said to Mrs. Wei Guogong with a smile, slapped her face with a small smile.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong smiled and praised Xu Yao''s good eyesight.


    After speaking for a while, Duke Wei and his party said their goodbyes.


    Gu Yanfei personally sent the person to the outer door of Gu Mansion, where the carriages and horses of Duke Wei''s mansion stopped.


    When they came, the head of Duke Wei came up to greet him casually, glanced at Gu Yanfei quickly, and whispered, "The people from the Xu family went to the Duke''s Mansion, and now they are staying at the Duke''s Mansion and refuse to leave. "


    "Even the former patriarch, Mrs. Xu, came here. You also know that Mr. Xu is an old man. Madam Shizi was afraid that if something happened to Mrs. Xu, she let them in."


    To put it bluntly, Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi was afraid that Mrs. Xu was too emotional. If someone died at the gate of the Guogong''s mansion, it would be easy to be taken as a talk and affect Xu Yao''s succession.


    Duke Wei just nodded slightly, not surprised by the unannounced visit of the Xu clan, he already knew it.


    As far as the world is concerned, only men can inherit the family business, and the Xu clan will definitely not be happy to confer the title of Marquis of the Marquis of Ji''an to a girl''s family.


    Nine times out of ten, they still have the idea of ??giving the son of the adoptive family to the clan.


    Duke Wei and Mrs. Wei looked at each other tacitly, both of them were calm.


    After the Wei family and his party said goodbye to Gu Yanfei, the chariots and horses left the Gu residence.


    Just as Duke Wei had expected, even if no one in the court objected, the people in the Xu clan still made a riot.


    It was proposed that Xu Yan''s second brother, Xu Yu, should inherit the title, and then that one of Xu Yu''s sons should be adopted to Wei Wan''s name. These proposals were dismissed by Duke Wei lightly.


    The Xu clan thought that they were retreating and retreating, and finally put forward the condition that the choice of Xu Yao''s husband-in-law would be decided by the clan in the future. After Xu Yao gave birth to a boy, he would immediately give the title to Xu Yao''s eldest son.


    For this matter, the Xu family took the old grandfather Xu back and forth to the Duke Wei''s mansion several times.


    The various prefectures in the capital were also watching, and most of them were watching this incident, wanting to see how it would develop in the end. For a time, the Wei and Xu families became the focus of the capital.


    The first marquis since the founding of the Dajing Dynasty also caused a lot of waves among the people, just like a stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    There are some sour scholars and old scholars in the academies and teahouses that they keep saying that it is ridiculous for women to hold the title, which is a sign of the chicken Sichen and the generals of the country, and they are very sad;


    But there are some wealthy businessmen who can''t have sons in their families, but are overjoyed by people who claim to be extinct.


    In the next few days, Beijing became more and more lively, from the noble courtiers to the common people were discussing this matter.


    Juan Bi heard some news from outside, so she returned to the house in high spirits to report to Gu Yanfei: "Girl, do you know Zhen''s Yinzhuang?"


    Gu Yanfei, who was sitting in front of the book desk, slowly raised his head from the account book, a little dazed.


    She has been detained at home by Gu Yunzhen for the past few days and asked her to read the account books for nearly a month after the separation.


    When she looked at the series of numbers on the account book, she had a headache. It took her two days and she didn''t even read half of it.


    "Zhenshi Yinzhuang?" Gu Yanfei felt a little familiar, and raised his eyebrows, feeling that he had seen this name somewhere.


    She turned over ten pages in front of the account book, and slender jade pointed to a certain position on the account book, "Is this Zhen''s Silver House?"


    Kuan Bi served Gu Yanfei a new cup of tea, leaned over to take a look, couldn''t help but be amused, and said, "This is the place."


    Since the separation of the Gu Mansion last month, the mansion is quite a bit of a waste and waiting to be revived. No people have been added, but a lot of things have been added. For example, I ordered some exquisite silver coins from this Zhenshi Yinzhuang. It is used as a reward for the servants, as a greeting or something.


    "Not only this silver spear, but also your gold-inlaid jade-carved lark pattern bracelet is the jewelry of Zhen''s Silver Village." Juan Bi said with a smile, "This Zhen''s Silver Village is one of the premier silver houses in the capital. In the past year, we have opened a lot of semicolons in various states, and the business is booming."


    "That Boss Zhen is now at the age of destiny, and he has only one daughter. This girl Zhen has the style of being a father and is good at doing business. She has helped Boss Zhen to do business together these years, and she is well organized."


    "But because women can''t inherit the family business, the Zhen clan has been forcing Boss Zhen to adopt a distant nephew. How could Boss Zhen be willing to hand over this huge family business to others and refuse to agree. He has been with the clan for so many years."


    "The slaves asked in private that Boss Zhen lost his father when he was young and was raised by his widowed mother. At that time, someone in the clan bullied their orphans and widowed mothers and almost robbed the 2,000 taels of silver left by Mrs. Zhen, but it was still his uncle''s house. Helped to get ahead, made a fuss, and then the clan gave up."


    While speaking, Juan Bi curled her lips disdainfully and commented: "This Zhen clan is really shameless. He used to bully other people''s orphans and widowed mothers, but now he has the shame to covet other people''s family business. If I were boss Zhen, I wouldn''t agree to adopt anything. Son and nephew, why is the family business that you have worked so hard to build so cheap for others!"


    The second change has not been changed, so it will not be merged today. At 12 o''clock~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 289： different (two more)

    Chapter 289 Different (two more)


    Gu Yanfei opened a drawer on the right, grabbed a silver shovel, and put it on the case.


    These silver spears have different shapes, including silver melon seeds, silver plum blossoms, silver cats, silver rabbits, silver carp¡­


    Other Yinzhuang will also make such exquisite silver clasps to please the female family. The reason why Gu Yunzhen chose this Zhenshi Yinzhuang is that this restaurant is not only rich in weight, but also very delicate and lovely in appearance, as well as handmade.


    "Meow!"


    Lazily lying on Gu Yanfei''s lap, the three-flowered cat regained its energy, and stretched out its claws to pick up the silver claws on the case.


    Juan Bi looked at the cat''s fluffy and soft paws, her eyes were a little straight, and her mouth continued: "However, Boss Zhen is in a better mood these days, and he has been serving porridge in the city for three days. After that, this time the porridge was provided by Miss Zhen herself, and now people in the capital are praising Miss Zhen Xiao Qi''s father for having a great heart."


    Gu Yanfei casually played with a lively silver carp scorpion, raised his eyes slightly, and smiled.


    A wealthy businessman like Boss Zhen is somewhat sensitive. He saw a little bit of wind direction from the incident of a female marquis in Ji''an Hou''s mansion, and also saw a glimmer of light.


    It can be pushed up.


    "Go and fetch the carrier pigeons!" Gu Yanfei had an idea in his mind, he sent the cat to play with the silver cricket, he personally laid out the paper and polished the ink, and wrote a letter.


    After a cup of tea, the carrier pigeon flew out from the Gu residence, and flew straight to the cloudless blue sky, towards the direction of the palace.


    In the evening of the same day, the eldest princess'' guard of honor suddenly came to Gu''s house under the **** of a group of forbidden troops, causing the house to shake and the door of Gu''s house to open.


    Chu Yi came with the eldest princess.


    Today, he wore an amber-colored woven gold-rolled grass-patterned flower straight robe, a black inlaid Hetian jade belt with a cyan gourd-shaped purse, and a unicorn-patterned mutton fat white jade pendant.


    Gu Yanfei looked at him up and down, and couldn''t help but praised in his heart: The amber material with the golden honey color is very attractive, people with yellow skin will look sallow and lacking in energy, but wearing them on him will reflect him. Fair skin is radiant and radiant.


    The afternoon sun poured down, and the woven gold pattern on his robe shone brightly in the sun, making the pair of Ruifeng eyes with a light smile brighter, as if with a bright spring light.


    It¡¯s so pretty!


    Just looking at him like this will brighten your mood.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but said: How could anyone not like him? !


    Thinking, there was a bit of joy between her brows and eyes, and her face lit up accordingly.


    "You guys came just right. Today, Zhuangzi just delivered a few baskets of strawberries, which are very sweet." Gu Yanfei said with a smile, "Let''s go to the flower hall and have a seat."


    This month, they didn''t see each other very often, but the letters never stopped. Chu Yi also ordered people to bring her some fruits, snacks, and candied fruit from time to time.


    As careful as Chu Yi, he could see the surprise in his little girl''s eyes when she saw him, she smiled and her eyes were soft.


    Juan Bi''s mind was dizzy, and she couldn''t understand: It''s not that the eldest princess''s phoenix was greeted, why did the eldest prince also come? !


    The flower hall has been briefly laid out, the windows on all sides are open, it is spacious and bright, the cyan plum vase of the Ru kiln is inserted with three or four freshly folded peach blossoms, and when the wind blows, the blossoming pink peach blossoms tremble on the branches. Fall, charming and charming.


    An Le, who was in a wheelchair, was pushed to the table by the window by Chu Yi himself.


    An Le gave Gu Yanfei a shy smile, and happily handed a wooden box to Gu Yanfei, "Sister, this is for you."


    The gift she gave Gu Yanfei was a box full of silk flowers, which were colorful, including peony silk flowers, wisteria silk flowers, begonia silk flowers, lotus silk flowers, pink peach silk flowers... all of them were vividly done.


    Gu Yanfei picked up a string of delicate wisteria silk flowers from it, and praised with a smile: "It''s very beautiful!"


    The small and delicate wisteria silk flowers are like a cluster of small wind chimes strung together. The petals and stamens are lifelike. When the wind blows, the small flower bones tremble slightly, and the golden stamens shine like gems.


    "I also think it''s beautiful." An Le said with bright eyes and a grin, "I just bought it at Zhenshi Yinzhuang."


    Her maid lowered her eyes silently. This silk flower was originally a gift given to the guests by the Yinzhuang, but the eldest princess mainly buys it. Who would dare to say no?


    Gu Yanfei was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Have you been to Zhen''s Silver Village?"


    "Yeah." An Le nodded, her eyes were bright, and she said in high spirits, "The eldest brother told me that Zhen''s Silver Village''s jewelry is well done, and the boss''s daughter Zhen is very good at jewelry making, so he asked me if I wanted it. Go for a walk, and I''ll go."


    "Miss Zhen is really handy. I saw some jewelry she made, beautiful and delicate, and I bought a few."


    "When we came back, we passed by the nearby Jinshiji, and bought some candied snacks. I remembered that my sister''s house seemed to be nearby, and I told the big brother, why don''t we come to my sister''s house to play."


    The more An Le talked, the happier he became, his eyebrows twitching.


    "Jin Shi Ji''s dim sum is really delicious." Gu Yanfei glanced at Chu Yi quickly from the corner of his eye.


    His movements are still so fast, and... he is especially good at coaxing little girls!


    You don¡¯t need to go through Jin Shi Kee when you return to the palace from Zhen¡¯s Silver Village!


    With a smile on the corners of his eyes and brows, Chu Yi put the red lacquer food box with the imprint of Jinshiji on the table, opened the lid, and placed amber cakes, snowflake cakes, hemp cakes, golden dates, candied green plums, etc. Eighteen kinds of candied desserts.


    He put a plate of amber cake in front of Gu Yanfei, and softly coaxed his little girl: "This amber cake goes well with Jiuquhong, do you want to try it?"


    Juanbi immediately instructed the little maid to take the pot of Jiuquhong that Chu Yigang had brought to make tea, and was amazed at the swiftness of the eldest prince''s actions.


    It takes more than two hours at most for the flying pigeon biography of my girl to be sent out, right?


    Curly blue-eyed **** twitched, and instructed another woman to go to Zhenshi Yinzhuang to inquire about the news, thinking that there must be some fun to watch.


    An Le took off a red gold dragonfly bead flower from her head and handed it to Gu Yanfei to see, "Sister, look, this is the bead flower designed and made by Miss Zhen herself."


    This dragonfly bead flower is about two inches long and is embedded with seven-color gemstones the size of pearls. Two pairs of dragonfly wings as thin as cicada wings are woven into delicate patterns with gold threads.


    "Miss Zhen was only sixteen years old, and she had traveled with her father all over the country, and the farthest to the Western Regions. She said that the gold jewelry in the Western Regions was more gorgeous and splendid than the jewelry that made our grand scene. In contrast, Our Dajing jewelry is more graceful and soft."


    An Le also talked about the story of Miss Zhen who encountered water bandits and climbed Mount Tai when she went out with her father, and said enviously, "My father often said that reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling a thousand miles. In the future, I will wait for my legs to recover. To climb Mount Tai."


    "How about we go to Zhenshi Yinzhuang to pick up jewelry some other day?" Gu Yanfei suggested.


    "Okay!" An Le nodded frequently, the corners of his mouth raised high.


    While talking, Jiuquhong that was just made was brought up, and everyone was drinking tea.


    Jiuquhong has a mellow and rich taste, which is just right to match this sweet and sour, not greasy or astringent amber cake.


    Gu Yanfei pursed his lips lightly, savoring the mellow tea smell lingering on the tip of his tongue, his eyebrows and eyes curved.


    She leaned towards Chu Yi and smiled, "This amber cake is really good with Jiuquhong."


    Chu Yi was drinking tea, and when Gu Yanfei came over, he smelled a faint fragrance, like the sweet and elegant fragrance of peach blossoms, and the fragrance of the nine-curd red and fragrant, intertwined with the incense on his body. Together.


    Chu Yi''s heartbeat suddenly stopped for a moment.


    In the next moment, the heartbeat accelerated again, one after another, the blood was throbbing, and it was beating like a drum.


    His gaze couldn''t help falling on Gu Yanfei''s lips.


    The skin on her white face is blemishable, but the powder is not applied. Her plump lips are moist and red because she has just drank tea.


    Suddenly, Chu Yi felt a little hot, from his eyes, to his ears, to his breath, to his heart. It was still early spring, but he had the illusion that he was in the middle of summer.


    Gu Yanfei''s voice seemed to be coming from far away, tickling his ears like a feather: "Do you want to come with us?"


    Without waiting for Chu Yi to answer, An Le said thoughtfully: "Brother, if you are not free, you don''t have to accompany me next time. My sister and I will go to Zhen''s Silver Village together."


    Anle felt that his eldest brother didn''t like visiting jewelry stores at all. When he said that he would go with her today, he was really just "accompanying her". He sat in the carriage from beginning to end, and neither got off the carriage nor entered the Yinzhuang.


    "..." The corners of Chu Yi''s mouth froze for a moment, trying to pack up his emotions, trying to say calmly, "I''m free."


    "Then you accompany us." Gu Yanfei smiled happily, and even raised his eyebrows.


    When she said the last word, her tone rose slightly, with a hint of coquettishness that she didn''t even feel herself.


    Chu Yi, who has seven orifices and an exquisite heart, felt it, and the lake in her heart swayed because of her intimate and familiar tone.


    The heart that had been floating these days suddenly settled down.


    His little girl is smart, free and easy, straightforward, open-minded, and has a kind of unrestrained and arrogant in her bones.


    She treats him differently to others.


    He, is different.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 290： Fate (one more)

    Chapter 290 Fate (one more)


    "Okay, I''ll accompany you, and I''ll pick you up when the time comes." His mood suddenly became very good, and there was a slight smile on his lips.


    This joy from the bottom of his heart made his eyes gleam like a starry sky full of stars.


    An Le, who was sitting across from the two of them, looked back and forth at Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi, her eyes narrowed with laughter, and she pointed her tail towards Chu Yi in a good mood, "Brother Emperor, then we''ll agree."


    Chu Yi also stretched out the tail finger of his right hand, and the two hooked their tail finger to make an agreement.


    "The hook is hanged, and it cannot be changed for a hundred years."


    In Anle''s childish voice, Gu Yanfei laughed beyond joy.


    The next moment, Chu Yi''s tail finger turned in a direction and hooked towards Gu Yanfei, "Have you agreed?"


    The three words ?? have a deep meaning, and he looked at her deeply, scorchingly and brightly.


    seems to be talking about this, and it seems to be talking about something else.


    Gu Yanfei smiled lightly and hooked his tail finger with his tail finger.


    Her tail finger hooked his tail finger and shook it gently.


    shook again.


    ¾ë! thumping! thumping!


    Until the Chu Yi brothers and sisters were sent away and returned to the small study in Yuhengyuan, her heartbeat was still a little unsteady, and she would jump out of control from time to time.


    She stared blankly at the tail finger of her right hand, as if she could still feel his body temperature.


    Juanbi''s voice entered her left ear and came out of her right ear: "Girl, now the gate of Zhen''s Yinzhuang is very lively, and the whole street is crowded with people."


    "Shortly after the eldest princess returned to the palace, the people in the palace sent the gold and silver jewelry and silk and satin that the eldest princess rewarded to Zhen''s Yinzhuang, saying that the eldest princess felt that Miss Zhen was ingenious, and this was a reward for Miss Zhen. ."


    "Boss Zhen was grateful to Dade. At that time, he faced the direction of the palace, knelt down and kowtowed three times in a row, and announced in public that his family would be inherited by his daughter in the future and would never be adopted."


    Having said this, Jue Bi laughs out loud, quite happy when watching the drama.


    "The people around there all praised Boss Zhen as a good fortune. Having such a daughter who can hold up the lintel is worth ten sons. It will be a blessing in the future."


    "Boss Zhen was so happy that he sprinkled two baskets of copper coins on the people on the street, and even the children around ran to pick up the coins. It was even more lively than the Chinese New Year..."


    "Miss Zhen is very proud this time!"


    The Zhen family was just an ordinary merchant. In the Dajing Dynasty, although the status of the merchants was slightly higher than that of the previous dynasties, they could participate in the imperial examinations, but they were still at the bottom of the scholar, peasant, industry and commerce.


    Civilians naturally have a sense of awe for the royal family. For them, the eldest princess is no different from the gods in the sky. Even the eldest princess has summoned Miss Zhen. Women are also honored.


    All the people in the family came, and they were overjoyed and asked about the eldest princess going to Yinzhuang today. Except for a few clan elders who depended on the old and sold the old, no one dared to object to Miss Zhen''s inheritance of the family business. thing.


    Under the propaganda of Boss Zhen and people with a heart, the matter of the Zhen family also spread like wings in the capital. When everyone mentioned the matter of the marquis of Ji''an Houfu, they would inevitably bring it up again. A Zhen girl.


    Naturally, all the courtiers in the ?? court heard about it, including Xiao Shoufu.


    "Absurd!"


    In the main hall of Prince Kang''s Mansion, Xiao Shoufu slapped his palm on the coffee table, his face was blue and his beard was blowing, he could no longer maintain his usual calm and calm demeanor, and said angrily: "My lord, how can there be The truth of letting women inherit the family business, if it goes on like this, the Great Jing Dynasty will be over!"


    Kang Wang Chuyou sat on the head, his face sinking like water.


    Xiao Shoufu''s right hand suddenly folded, and he said again: "My lord, you can''t sit back and watch, and let the emperor mess around again, wouldn''t it mean that Yin and Yang will be reversed and the chicken will be the morning."


    Chu You clung to the armrest of the chair with one hand, distracted, and a shadowy light flashed across his eyes.


    In the past few days, Xiao Shoufu has come to the palace almost every day, persuading and saying every day that Chu You can already guess what the other party is going to say next.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shoufu''s next sentence was¡ª


    "My lord, for the sake of this great world, you must put things right, and those who want to achieve great things must focus on the overall situation..."


    Before Xiao Shoufu could say the following words, he was interrupted impatiently by Chu You: "Mr. Xiao, this king will not marry the Yue Kingdom Emperor Ji."


    Chu You''s eyes glowed with cold light, which was terrifyingly cold, and the irritability in his heart piled up little by little, and he was about to explode: Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and the others talked over and over again every day, just to persuade him to marry the country of Yue .


    Because of the marriage between the two countries, Hao Er ignored him for several days, obviously their wedding date is approaching.


    In a few days, it will be the day when he and Connie get married...


    He was completely overwhelmed, afraid that something would happen in the last few days.


    Sometimes, Chu You can''t help but think, Xiao Shoufu and the others have been persuading him to marry Yue Guo, do you think that without Yue Guo, Chu You can''t do anything!


    Xiao Shoufu didn''t show on his face, but his eyes became cold a little bit, and his heart was quite unhappy.


    During this period, he also saw through King Kang. King Kang was stubborn and indulged in the love of his children. He was worse than the indecisive late emperor.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that their aristocratic family really had no other choice, and if it wasn''t for the first emperor, there were only two emperors, the emperor and King Kang, they really wanted to change someone.


    Pressing the mixed thoughts, Xiao Shoufu took a deep breath and stabilized his emotions.


    He stroked the goatee slowly, and the next sentence suddenly changed: "Emperor Taizu was a wise man, but he did a foolish thing in his old age."


    "Does the lord know?"


    Xiao Shoufu looked at Chu You steadily, his eyes were as deep as the sea, and sure enough, the next moment, the impatience on Chu You''s face faded.


    Chu You raised his eyebrows, somewhat aroused by Xiao Shoufu''s surprising words.


    Everyone in the world said that Emperor Taizu was wise and martial, and no one had ever dared to put the words "stupid" on Taizu''s head. If Xiao Shoufu''s words were spoken outside, it would be outrageous!


    "Please also ask the chief assistant for advice." Chu You said patiently.


    Xiao Shoufu didn''t give a shit, still staring at Chu You''s eyes, and then said, "Emperor Taizu once mentioned abolishing the prince in his later years."


    The one who abolished the prince was of course the late emperor.


    "..." Chu You couldn''t help being surprised, his eyebrows jumped, and he couldn''t help thinking: Who did Emperor Taizu want to give the throne to when he abolished the prince?


    Taizu has ten sons, the first emperor is the eldest son, and the youngest son is Prince Cheng Chuchi. Parents love the youngest son. Could it be Prince Cheng Chuchi?


    Chu You pondered with his eyes slightly condensed, and then Xiao Shoufu, who was sitting at the bottom, faintly spit out a name:


    "Princess Fengyang."


    Xiao Shoufu''s voice was as light as Xu Feng, but it could be heard in Chu You''s ears, but it was like a thunderclap on the ground.


    What? ! Chu You was really startled, his eyes widened slightly.


    Seeing his reaction like this, Xiao Shoufu instead became calm and relaxed, picked up the tea cup, took a sip of tea, and then slowly began to talk about the past thirty years ago:


    "Taizu didn''t care about the concubine in the past, he only talked about his ability, but because of the murder of the Yongcheng Uncle''s Mansion, the ancestor was determined to be the concubine, and he established the eldest son, that is, the first prince."


    "But in his later years, the famous people of the first ancestor of the Taizu became sluggish. In the twenty-ninth year of the calendar, he proposed to abolish the prince, regardless of the objections of the courtiers, and to change the establishment of Fengyang. The Taizu also kept saying that Fengyang is also out."


    "..." Chu You looked at Xiao Shoufu in disbelief.


    In those days, Emperor Taizu''s prestige in the court was extremely high, almost to the point of saying a word, and the people even regarded him as a **** and a belief. If he insisted on establishing Fengyang, then why...


    Seemingly seeing what Chu You was thinking, Xiao Shoufu''s lips curled into an almost detached sneer, and sighed: "Fortunately, Taizu is a human being, no matter how great his achievements, no matter how wise he is, no matter what he misses. Man can never overcome destiny."


    "In that year, Chidi in the north invaded our Dajing on a large scale, and the Yue Kingdom in the south was about to move, and both sides attacked Dajing.


    "After a year, I finally managed to pacify Chidi and defeat the Yue Kingdom. Soon after, Emperor Taizu became ill again, and he couldn''t be ill again..."


    After that, in the 30th year of the Tianli calendar, Emperor Taizu died.


    Before the death of Emperor Taizu, there was still no change to the crown prince.


    Speaking of this history, Xiao Shoufu looked solemn.


    Chu You was also infected with this solemn emotion, and vaguely felt a sense of fate.


    It is the destiny of the emperor to ascend the throne!


    It turns out that even a wise and wise martial artist such as the Taizu cannot avoid the fate of being dull for ten thousand years, and after all, he cannot live up to the destiny!


    "Hey!"


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Shoufu sighed faintly: "However, Emperor Taizu is still too partial to the eldest princess Fengyang, and although he couldn''t save it easily, he still gave the "Taizu Hand Note" to the eldest princess. "


    As soon as these words came out, Chu You''s complexion changed again, and he asked in a voiceless voice, "...Is it really at the place of Emperor Fengyang''s aunt?"


    When the late emperor was dying, he still remembered the "Taizu Handwriting" and suspected that Fengyang took the handwriting. Chu You also knew about this, but Chu You used to think that Fengyang even took the handwriting.


    Xiao Shoufu nodded and said with his whiskers: "After Emperor Taizu died, the "Taizu Handwriting" disappeared. The late emperor asked the whereabouts of the eldest princess''s handwriting several times, but the eldest princess'' character has always been domineering and bit her to death. I don¡¯t recognize it, and I even scolded the late emperor for a pass¡­¡±


    Having said that, Xiao Shoufu looked like he was hesitant to say anything.


    He raised his hand and made a gesture.


    Chu You saw that Xiao Shoufu had something important to talk about, and also ordered the servants to leave the hall and stay under the corridor outside the hall.


    There were only the two of them left in the room. The swaying tree shadows cast into the hall through the window, and a solemn and solemn atmosphere permeated it naturally.


    Xiao Shoufu''s eyes locked Chu You''s line of sight, and said sternly: "There was something that happened that year, many people don''t know about it, and the prince doesn''t know if he wants to come?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 291： Secret (two more)

    Chapter 291 Secret (two more)


    "At that time, because the eldest princess flatly denied that she had taken the "Taizu Hand Letters", the late emperor simply ruthless, taking advantage of the day when Emperor Taizu''s coffin entered the imperial mausoleum, he caught the eldest princess by surprise and ordered Jin Yiwei to surround the mausoleum and the imperial mausoleum. The Jingshan Palace, intends to temporarily put the eldest princess under house arrest, and search the princess''s palace to find the handwritten letter."


    "No, the Black Eagle Army has appeared!"


    Hearing the name of the Xuanying Army, Chu You''s pupils moved, and his thin lips couldn''t help pursing into a straight line.


    According to legend, the Xuanying Army is a strange army in the hands of Emperor Taizu, and it is also a secret guard. Not only are they the elite of the elite, but they also hold secret weapons, and one person can defeat a hundred people.


    Emperor Taizu did not give the Xuanying Army to the late emperor, but eccentrically gave Fengyang a female class? !


    Even if Xiao Shoufu hadn''t said the follow-up, Chu You could have guessed the outcome of this move by the late emperor.


    Xiao Shoufu''s shriveled lips once again overflowed with a helpless sigh: "The appearance of the Xuanying Army has reversed the situation. The Jinyiwei and the accompanying forbidden army have been defeated, and the eldest princess led the Xuanying Army to the front of the emperor."


    "But the royal family and the four princes are all there, and they have been peacemakers, and let the late emperor make a solemn oath in front of the Mausoleum of the Great Ancestor that he will not be rude to the eldest princess again in this life, and he must respect her, otherwise the sky will be struck by thunder. Willing to... abdicate to be worthy."


    The last four words were almost word by word, and even his voice was a little hoarse.


    I see! After hearing this story, Chu You finally understood at this moment, no wonder the late emperor always feared, feared and hated Feng Yang.


    Xiao Shoufu picked up the tea cup and took two sips of tea slowly, his eyes flickering.


    This was a power game within the royal family, but it gave their family a chance to rise again.


    Taizu did not like the noble family, promoted the imperial examination, and promoted the children of the poor family. Therefore, during the reign of the Taizu, most of these families were suppressed, and only a few people took the imperial examination to please the Taizu.


    After the first emperor officially ascended the throne, in order to suppress Fengyang, and to stabilize the country, he began to support the family, and even married Yuan as his successor to show his sincerity to the family.


    Twenty years, it took their family a full twenty years to gain a firm foothold in the new dynasty and regain their former glory.


    They will never let the hard work of the past 20 years be ruined!


    Chu You lowered his eyes and pondered, recalling the story Xiao Shoufu told him, with a gloomy look on his face.


    It was only now that he realized how difficult it was for his father over the years.


    The late emperor also wanted to change him to the crown prince, and the support and opposition in the court were divided into five or five. He used to think that the late emperor was not as strong as the Taizu, but now he realized that the real reason was because Fengyang opposed.


    After all, many of those old people who witnessed the incident in the imperial tomb 20 years ago are still alive...


    In his thoughts, Xiao Shoufu''s cold voice penetrated into his ears: "His Royal Highness, the eldest princess of Fengyang, is coming soon."


    Chu You looked in Xiao Shoufu''s direction again, and almost stood up from the chair without losing his temper.


    Fengyang is the emperor''s greatest help, the emperor is supported by her, and after the emperor ascends the throne, she is also the assistant to the emperor to consolidate the throne step by step.


    Once Fengyang died, the emperor lost a great help.


    This will be Chuyou''s best chance.


    Xiao Shoufu looked at Chu You with deep eyes, and said in a very calm voice: "My lord, don''t come again when you can''t miss it, you have to think about it carefully."


    "The emperor is the direct son, and he succeeds the throne, which is justifiable. When he is completely settled in the country, what chance does the lord think you have?"


    "My lord, you and the emperor have long been at odds with each other. Will the emperor let you go in the future?"


    Xiao Shoufu stood up from the chair, frowning even tighter.


    He seemed to hesitate for a moment, but finally said, "Your Highness, aren''t you deeply in love with the third girl of the Gu family? Do you want her to suffer with you?"


    Xiao Shoufu said these two sentences very hard, and he really didn''t understand why King Kang was so obsessed with a woman, but now, he can only try all feasible methods to move King Kang.


    "..." Chu You felt as if he had been stabbed, and his heart ached.


    Xiao Shoufu no longer persuaded him. After shaking his hand at Chu You, he turned and left.


    Chu You stared blankly at the back of Xiao Shoufu''s departure, as motionless as a stone sculpture.


    The inner servant who was under the eaves saw Xiao Shoufu leave, and stepped into the hall again, looking at Chu You, who was in a state of worry, and called out in a low voice, "Your Highness?"


    Chu You remained motionless as if he hadn''t heard it.


    His heart was aching and painful, but he knew clearly that he had to choose between the throne and Gu Yunchang.


    He was reluctant to take the throne.


    From the time he was four or five years old as a governor, the late emperor held him on his knees and told him lovingly: "You brother, everything I have will be inherited by you."


    Over the years, his belief was rock solid and he never doubted it.


    If he wants to choose the throne, then he must give up his son, and he must be separated from him forever...


    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he felt empty and uneasy in his heart.


    pounding!


    Chu You''s heart accelerated and contracted violently.


    His face couldn''t help showing pain, and he raised his hand and grabbed the front of the shirt on his left chest.


    pounding!


    His heart beat faster and faster, and his heart hurt even more. It seemed that an invisible big palm was pinching his heart in the palm of his hand...


    His forehead was full of blue veins, his face was almost hideous, and every drop of cold sweat overflowed his forehead.


    "My lord, what''s the matter with you?" The servant looked at Chu You worriedly and asked, panicking, "The servant will go to summon the imperial physician..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw that Chu You had fallen from the chair clutching his chest in pain...


    "Your Highness!"


    The shrill cry of the waiter almost overturned the roof.


    Kang Wang Chuyou suddenly fell ill.


    For several days, Kang Wangfu not only invited several imperial physicians, but also several doctors from Beijing.


    This matter is not a secret either, Gu Yanfei heard about it and didn''t care.


    Gu Yanfei has been very leisurely these days, so he stayed in Gu''s house all day, not only copied the "Ksitigarbha Sutra", but also made some paper money and folded some paper ingots.


    In a few days, it will be the death ceremony of his father Gu Ce.


    After ?? people die, if there is no accident, they will enter reincarnation. Their father should have also entered reincarnation and started a new life.


    In order to accumulate merit for his next life, Gu Yanfei specially wrote a spell on paper money and paper ingots, and sent people to Boundless View in advance to make an appointment for a day, intending to do a ritual for Gu Ce.


    It has been almost nine years, and it will be nine years since his father, Gu Ce, died.


    At that time, Gu Ce was accused of "deferring to the enemy and treason", and the court officials impeached him, and the people who did not know the insider scolded him. He became the target of public criticism. Although the late emperor thought that Gu Yuncong saved King Kang and did not win the title, he still punished the Houfu. The hereditary Yongye Tian and Hou Mansion were also abandoned by the capital''s various prefectures.


    At this time in the last life, Gu Yanfei, like everyone else, thought that his father had defected to the enemy and betrayed the country, and felt ashamed to have such a father.


    But later, after the eldest brother Gu Yuan was injured, he had no errands. When he stayed in the house all day, he told her a lot about his father''s life, and told her a lot of what his father taught him since he was a child.


    In the mouth of the eldest brother, their father, Gu Ce, is a man who stands tall in the sky, bright and beautiful, and Yue Zhiyuan.


    Big Brother never believed that his father would go to the enemy.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei''s original thoughts were also shaken. She believed in the elder brother, so she was willing to believe in the bright father that the elder brother spoke of.


    Only later, the eldest brother died, and her sky fell.


    For her at the time, it didn''t matter what kind of person her father was...


    A gust of wind suddenly blew from the window, blowing the paper money that Gu Yanfei had just written the spell on.


    "Be careful!"


    Gu Yunzhen, who had just entered the room, stepped forward in three and two steps, and pinched the piece of paper money that was almost blown away by the wind.


    Gu Yunzhen carefully put the paper money into the box. She didn''t know how to write spells, so she could only help Gu Yanfei origami ingots.


    "Second sister, I''ll go with you tomorrow." Gu Yunzhen said.


    Gu Yanfei gave a soft "um" and continued to fold paper ingots.


    Gu Yunzhen folded the gold foil paper slowly, every step was so careful and careful, as if this was a matter of no greater importance.


    The room was silent for a while, and occasionally there was a cat meowing in the distance.


    After a while, Gu Yunzhen''s soft voice sounded slowly, breaking the silence in the room: "Uncle is a very gentle person, and he is very friendly to us juniors."


    "When I was two years old, my eldest uncle returned to the capital to report his work, and he took me and my eldest brother to play around the capital."


    "On the Qixi Festival, he even put lanterns for my elder brother and I, and took us to the Qixi Lantern Festival..."


    Although Gu Yunzhen was only two years old at the time, this scene was etched in her heart forever.


    She grew up gradually, and she always envied her eldest brother for having a father like the eldest uncle. Her father would not hold his child like the eldest uncle, and her father would not take the child out to play like the eldest uncle. , her father will not enlighten his children by himself like an uncle''s father...


    But¡­


    Gu Yunzhen stopped the origami movement and turned to look at Gu Yanfei''s beautiful profile. The girl''s fair skin looked like a fragile flower petal under the warm light, and it would go away with the wind when it blew.


    However, her second sister has neither seen the eldest uncle, nor has she ever gotten along with the eldest uncle.


    Gu Yun really felt a little unpleasant in his heart, sour and astringent.


    Even if Su Niang is punished, the regret in the second sister''s heart will never be made up for.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 292： Guest (one more)

    After folding the last gold ingot, Gu Yunzhen''s ten fingers were stained with a lot of gold foil, and Kuan Bi quickly brought a basin of warm water, wet the towel, and wiped the hands of the two girls.


    Gu Yunzhen wiped her hands and half talked about the purpose of her coming to Gu Yanfei: "Second sister, I''m reconciling the accounts recently, and I feel that the consumption of grain and rice in the house is not right."


    "Not only grain and rice, but also ***."


    "There are no children in the house, and most of the goat milk is used for snacks, so I, you and Qingguang drink a little occasionally."


    Goat milk had a stinky smell, and the third wife, Mrs. Yan, didn''t like it. Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen didn''t use it much on weekdays. As for Gu Yuan, people who didn''t live at home all day would not drink it.


    "In the past, the amount was one bucket a day. In the past ten days, the kitchen said that it was not enough to make supper at night, so I added another bucket. No matter what I think, I feel that something is wrong. How can we drink so much."


    "The daughter-in-law who is in charge of the kitchen purchases is Wutong''s sister-in-law. She should be reliable. Goat milk is not worth a lot of money, so she shouldn''t be greedy."


    Gu Yanfei wanted to say that this matter was simple, but it was easy to figure it out after a hexagram. It could be seen that Gu Yunzhen was well-organized in his analysis, and there was a hint of eagerness in his eyes, so he silently took away the hand that was going to take the compass.


    As a result, Gu Yanfei''s words changed abruptly: "Then I''d like to trouble you, eldest sister, to check it out."


    Well, that''s not bad! Gu Yanfei thought to himself, and made a look on his face that "everything is entrusted to the eldest sister", his face full of dependence.


    "Yeah!" Gu Yunzhen readily agreed, his eyes brighter.


    The whole person has become more lively and energetic.


    After talking about the business, Gu Yunzhen looked around and asked, "Where''s Qingguang?"


    Gu Yanfei silently pointed in the direction, Gu Yunzhen raised his chin, looked up and saw a feather duster lying on the top of the bookshelf... ah, no, it was a cat feather duster.


    "Sunny..."


    "Sunny, sunny..."


    A day ends in looking for cats, and a new day begins in looking for cats.


    When Gu Yunzhen came to pick up Gu Yanfei early the next morning, he saw chickens flying and dogs jumping in the yard, and Juan Bi and a few maids were looking for cats early in the morning.


    Until Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen left Yuheng Garden, the maids did not find the cat.


    Today''s ritual was already considered an auspicious time, and it was expected to start this morning, so everyone did not dare to delay for a moment.


    The sky is not yet full, and there are not many pedestrians on the road.


    Gu''s family''s carriages and horses traveled smoothly all the way, and arrived at the Boundless View in Wuliang Mountain a quarter of an hour earlier.


    The Boundless Mountain is not called the Boundless Mountain because fifty years ago, the real Tiangang built the Boundless View here, and the reputation of the Boundless View spread throughout the whole scene.


    At this time, the sun is rising and the sun is shining brightly. At a glance, there are verdant forests and rhododendrons blooming all over the mountains and fields. The air in the mountains is fresh and pleasant, which is refreshing.


    When the spring breeze is blowing, countless birds chirping, flying or playing among the swaying branches and leaves, a beautiful scene of spring.


    The three brothers and sisters of the Gu family left their carriages and horses at the foot of the mountain and walked slowly along the winding mountain path to the Taoist temple on the mountainside.


    ¡­


    "I heard from my mother that the position of Immeasurable View is also very important. It was a piece of Feng Shui blessed land that Tiangang master calculated seven, seven and forty-nine days ago."


    "The Taoist priests in the Taoist temple are all long-lived, and have a childlike appearance. Many people say that they must have absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth."


    "I don''t know how to look at Feng Shui, but I think the scenery here is very good and it is very comfortable to watch."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Walking all the way, talking all the way, Gu Yunzhen told Gu Yanfei a few things about the view of immeasurableness.


    From a distance, I saw a six- or seven-year-old young Taoist boy in green clothes waiting at the gate of the Taoist temple.


    "Are the three good believers from the Gu Mansion?" Xiao Daotong greeted the three brothers and sisters with a smile, and gave a Taoist salute.


    His skin is fair, the Taoist bun is neatly combed, and the whole person looks clean and tidy, which makes people feel good.


    "Exactly." Gu Yuan also bowed his hands and replied politely, "Lao Xiaodao has been waiting for a long time."


    "Where is it." The little Taoist boy showed a friendly smile, speaking and acting like a little adult, "Three good believers come this way, today''s ritual will be held in the Sanqing Hall."


    In the Taoist temple, there is a strong smell of cigarettes, and most of the pilgrims who come and go are accompanied by Taoist boys, talking and laughing.


    Gu Yanfei casually chatted with the little Taoist boy: "In addition to my family''s dojo, what else is there to do? I see that there are many pilgrims this morning."


    Xiaodaotong said with a smile: "Recently, the Guanzhu is in the Guan, and he often opens the altar to give sermons, and the believers come to listen to the Guanzhu''s sermons."


    The master of the Infinite View, the real person Xuancheng, worshipped the real person of Tiangang since he was a child, and got his true inheritance. Later, he became the second master of the Boundless View. In this capital, no one knows about it, but the real person Xuancheng is a great The people of Xianyun Yehe spend most of the year traveling abroad or practicing retreats. Many people only know his name and have never seen him.


    Gu Yunzhen said with a solemn face: "I heard that Xuancheng is a real person with profound Taoism, but unfortunately I haven''t seen the real face yet."


    Xiao Daotong held his chest out with pride, and the proud little expression seemed to say, that''s it!


    "Sanqing Hall is here." The little boy raised his hand and pointed to the front hall in front of him.


    There are lush and lush trees on both sides outside the Sanqing Hall. The canopy, which is higher than the single-eave Xieshan-style red tile roof, shades the rising sun, making the surrounding light a lot darker.


    The Sanqing Hall, with its carved balustrades, painted buildings and flying eaves, stands impressively in this dense green shade, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly becomes solemn and solemn.


    Several Taoist priests who presided over today''s rituals greeted them and saluted the Gu family.


    After a while, seven or eight Taoist priests in the Sanqing Hall were seen wearing vestments embroidered with gold and silver threads, holding various instruments, singing solemn tunes, dancing leisurely in the mandala, and the atmosphere was solemn.


    Chanting sutras and mantras, reading sacrificial texts, burning incense and turning paper.


    After the series of ceremonies ended, it was already three hours later, and the three brothers and sisters of the Gu family walked out of the Sanqing Palace hungry.


    Gu Yuan looked at the two younger sisters with hunger, and felt a little distressed. He was about to ask them if they wanted to eat some fast food before leaving, when the little Taoist boy beside him shouted in surprise: "Watch the Lord."


    ¡­


    The three brothers and sisters followed Xiaodaotong''s line of sight and looked forward. Not far away, under a linden tree, stood a medium-sized old man wearing an ordinary blue coat.


    He looked at the over-aged, frost-white silver threads on his head, but his face was clear and full of energy, and he was immortal, and he responded to the sentence Gu Yunzhen said before, "Hefa''s boyish face".


    The sun shines through the tall trees and falls on the courtyard, as well as on Lao Dao''s body. The frost-white hair reflects a golden halo, just like the halo behind the ancient ancestors in mythology.


    He just stood there so quietly, giving people a feeling of being out of the world.


    Xiaodaotong introduced with a smile: "Three good believers, this is the real person Xuancheng of our sanctuary."


    "Young Master Gu, there are two more benevolent and polite women." Master Xuancheng showed a kind smile to the three brothers and sisters, and brushed the silver-white whisk in his hand.


    "Watch the Lord." Gu Yuan returned a salute calmly, neither cold nor warm, but never rude.


    Real Xuancheng''s smiling eyes fell on Gu Yanfei, who was standing in the middle, and looked at her gently, "Is this the second girl Gu?"


    As soon as these words came out, several nearby Taoist priests stopped. Hearing the sound, they looked at Gu Yanfei with a bit of curiosity and scrutiny, and some people even harbored a trace of unpleasant hostility.


    Because of Shangqing''s incident, the name "Girl Gu Er" is now well known in the Taoist sect. Although Shangqing is self-inflicted, there are many people in the Guanxi who take anger at Gu Er because this incident has ruined the reputation of Wuliangguan. girl.


    Even the little Daoist covered his mouth in surprise, stunned.


    He only knew that it was the Gu family who came to do the underworld dojo today, and now he knew that "Gu" was the "Gu" of the second girl Gu.


    Gu Yanfei gave a generous salute to Zhenren Xuancheng: "Exactly."


    The real person Xuancheng looked at Gu Yanfei, his eyes were full of light, the smile on his face deepened by three points, and he sighed with admiration: "The girl is the most talented person I have ever seen in my life. As, or can comprehend the Dao, it is unknown."


    The surrounding Taoist priests were all shocked, and when they looked at Gu Yanfei again, their expressions were mostly awe-inspiring.


    The little Taoist boy was even more surprised, his eyes were round.


    It was the first time he had heard such a high evaluation of a person by a spectator.


    "..." Gu Yuan''s face instantly turned black, and he secretly said: What is this old man doing. It''s only been a few months since my sister recognized her, so you have to persuade her to become a monk? Not good, not good at all! !


    He made no secret of his unhappiness, and he exuded a cold and severe aura when he described it.


    Gu Yanfei was also looking at the real person Xuancheng, his eyes were deep, and he praised without hesitation: "The talent of the spectator is not bad."


    She wasn''t talking politely. She just saw the first glance of the real person Xuancheng, and she could see that the other party had spiritual roots. After she got closer, she carefully observed it and was convinced that his spiritual roots were still the same. Rare heavenly roots.


    The real talent of Xuancheng is even better than that of Shangqing.


    Pity.


    The real Xuancheng was born in this place.


    For so many years, his spiritual roots have been contaminated with too much filth of the mundane world.


    ¡­


    If he was in the Yaoling world, with his aptitude and talent, he would definitely be accepted as a true disciple by a certain Venerable.


    Hush, Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?" The real Xuancheng shook off the whisk in his hand, and the snow-white beard also danced with the whisk, and looked at Gu Yanfei with a kind smile.


    Gu Yanfei did not directly answer the other party''s question, but instead answered the question: "It is feasible to enter the Tao with medicine."


    Entering the Tao with medicine can accumulate merit.


    This is a place of absolute spirituality. It is impossible for anyone to truly "enter the Tao" in this world. The only way is to cultivate the afterlife.


    As long as you accumulate enough merit in this life, you will most likely enter the Dao in the next life.


    "I wish the Avalokitesvara''s merits and virtues to be complete." Gu Yanfei said this sentence, which also means the end of the topic.


    Xuancheng real person couldn''t help but ponder.


    He threw the silver-white whisk again, and when the whisk fell behind, his wise eyes calmed down.


    His eyes turned to Gu Yunzhen, and he took out a peace talisman from his sleeve and handed it to Gu Yunzhen, and said with a smile: "Nice good letter, your life is light, this talisman was painted by Pindao himself, it can protect you from evil. It is harassing and can be worn everywhere.¡±


    "Thank you, Guanzhu." Gu Yunzhen accepted the peace talisman reverently.


    The real person Xuancheng is a master of the world, and his peace amulet is hard to find on weekdays. Gu Yunzhen also knows it, so he put this peace amulet in his sleeve solemnly.


    "Watch... Watch the Lord." Another chubby little boy ran towards this side out of breath, with a very excited expression, and shouted intermittently, "There is a distinguished guest... a distinguished guest is visiting!"

 Chapter 293： Rehabilitation (two more)

    Xiao Daotong is young, but on weekdays, Immeasurable View has received many royal palace nobles in Beijing. If he said that he was a distinguished guest, then he was really a distinguished guest.


    "Where are the people?" Real Man Xuancheng adjusted his wide sleeves, "Pindao will go meet him."


    Xiao Daotong took a breath and hurriedly said: "Watching the Lord, people have been brought in."


    He didn''t need to say any more, both the real Xuancheng and the three siblings of the Gu family saw the so-called distinguished guests.


    A dozen or so meters away, banners embroidered with dragon patterns and red gauze accounts fluttered in the wind, and more than two dozen Luan Yi guards escorted them towards this direction, mighty.


    At the forefront is a girl sitting in a wheelchair. The young man beside her moves very slowly in line with the speed of the wheelchair. She is dressed in an apricot-yellow python robe and has a noble temperament. Just walking slowly like this makes this view look like it. Like a fairyland surrounded by clouds.


    This is the guard of honor for the prince to travel.


    The real person Xuancheng guessed the identity of the person who came even if he had never seen the first prince, and brought a few Taoists to meet him:


    "For the poor, please see His Royal Highness the First Prince and His Royal Highness the First Princess."


    "Don''t be too polite." Chu Yi put one hand behind his waist, and raised the other hand in a vain gesture to signal them to refrain from the ceremony, "I''m here to put incense sticks for Lord Gu Hou today."


    The "Master Gu" he was referring to was of course Gu Ce, the father of Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yuan: "..."


    Gu Yuan looked at Chu Yi quietly, his eyes became quite complicated.


    After only a moment of silence, he respectfully clasped his fists and saluted Chu Yi: "Thank you, Your Highness."


    There was a rare twitch in his always stern and self-controlled voice, and there was a moving look in his eyes.


    Chu Yi is the eldest prince, and his actions represent the attitude of the emperor.


    He came here today with the eldest princess under the **** of Luan Yiwei, which means that this trip is not just his personal private behavior, but a signal to the DPRK in an open and fair manner.


    A signal to rehabilitate Gu Ce.


    "..." Gu Yuan''s pupils moved, his eyes were a little sour, and he quickly suppressed the surging emotions.


    The real Xuancheng was also a little surprised, and said nonchalantly: "Your Highness, come with the poor way."


    The crowd surrounded Chu Yi and An Le and returned to the apse of the Sanqing Palace. Luan Yiwei''s people stayed outside the Sanqing Palace.


    In the apse, it was quiet, and cigarettes lingered.


    Chu Yi and An Le worshipped Gu Ce''s tablet with awe.


    When An Le stepped forward to put incense, Chu Yi suddenly said in a low voice, "When I was in Yue Kingdom, I also checked what happened back then, and there was something strange."


    His voice was low, and his tone was quite certain.


    "What did Your Highness find?" Gu Yuan''s eyes widened suddenly, and his face changed in a gaffe.


    The death of his father in battle is a heart disease that has been suppressed in his heart for nine years. In his dreams, he wants to clear his injustice and avenge his father.


    Chu Yi stared at the tablet in front of him, looked at the words "Gu Ce" on the tablet, and said slowly: "Nine years ago, the Yue Kingdom sent a hundred thousand troops to raid Sishui County in Yangzhou, and Lord Gu used fifty thousand troops to raid Sishui County, Yangzhou. After struggling to support it for three months, I finally opened the gate of Tailing City. In that battle, I saw heavy casualties from soldiers to civilians, and the Vietnamese army won a great victory, but lost 20,000 horses.¡±¡­


    "But when I was in Vietnam, I found that the Vietnamese army lost at least 30,000 horses in that battle..."


    Gu Yuan: "..."


    Gu Yuan''s pupils twitched, and his thoughts couldn''t help but turn: Where did the remaining 10,000 Vietnamese soldiers die? It was the sages of Yue who deliberately did not report in order to boost morale, or...


    Chu Yi held the three-pillar incense and bowed to the tablet in front of him. After following Anle, he also inserted the incense in his hand into the incense burner.


    After ?? returned, he said again: "It''s not difficult to check."


    Candlelight shone on his jade-like face, outlining clear and distinct lines, exuding a graceful and elegant luster.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly thought of Xia Houqing from his few words.


    Nine years ago, Xiahouqing was not the lord of the Tianyuan Si, but with his current status in the country of Yue, his minions were all over the country, and I am afraid he knew a lot of the secrets of the country of Yue. He just didn''t know what happened back then, and it was easier to find out.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, leaned over and bit his ear with Chu Yi, "He hasn''t gone back yet?"


    "No." Chu Yi shook his head, his eyes that were originally unpredictable and unpleasant instantly softened and vivid, like a famous masterpiece hanging high on the wall suddenly came to life.


    Obviously Gu Yanfei didn''t name her name, but Chu Yi obviously knew who she was talking about, and the tacit understanding between the two made Gu Yuan feel inexplicably sour.


    Gu Yanfei thought that Xia Houqing had already returned to China, and whispered a few more words: "Didn''t the sage of Yue Guo let him supervise the country?!"


    "Why didn''t he go back to the country to supervise quickly and stay in Dajing all the time?! I''m not afraid that as soon as he leaves, someone will take his place."


    If Xiahouqing left for a few months, he would not be able to keep his position, then he would not be Xiahouqing. Chu Yi laughed inwardly, her brows were soft, and she liked how invisible she was to him.


    He also leaned towards her and said in his ear, "He''s waiting..."


    Chu Yi didn''t say what exactly Xia Houqing was waiting for, and Gu Yanfei didn''t ask any more, there was a faint guess in his heart.


    Seeing the two of them whispering quietly, Gu Yuan''s expression was extremely complicated.


    but¡­¡­


    Gu Yuan once again looked at his father''s tablet in front of him, his eyes softened a bit, and he thought: "Father has a spirit in heaven, so he should be happy for his sister."


    The few sticks of incense sticks in the censer wafted out wisps of white smoke, which dissipated in the hall, and the smell of cigarettes became stronger.


    After the incense was put on, everyone left the Sanqing Temple. The Taoist priests in the temple personally led the Taoist priests in the temple to send the eldest prince''s honor guard out of the Boundless Temple, and then stood at the gate of the temple and watched them leave.


    The foot of the Boundless Mountain was much more lively than when Gu Yanfei and the others came, and the guard of honor of Luan Yiwei was still waiting there, with a royal majesty that was inviolable.


    Chu Yi came down from the mountain, and instructed Luan Yiwei, who was accompanying him, to command Xia Shi: "You all go back to the palace first."


    The commander hesitated for a moment, and saw Xiao Shi driving a black-painted flat-headed carriage parked not far away.


    Luan drove away from Wuliang Mountain in a mighty manner, escorting the eldest prince and the eldest princess back to the capital, but outsiders did not know that the two main lords had quietly stayed behind.


    Anle has been a good baby since he was a child. It is rare to be like today, and he finds it very interesting. ¡­


    "Sister, shall we go to Zhen''s Silver House to pick up jewelry?" An Le suggested happily pinching Gu Yanfei''s sleeve, excited.


    They said yes that day!


    "Okay." Gu Yanfei nodded cheerfully.


    She wanted to ask Gu Yunzhen to join her, but Gu Yunzhen said ahead of her: "Second sister, I''m a little tired, so I won''t go with you."


    "Brother, take me back first."


    Gu Yunzhen is not without a wink. He saw the clue from the lawsuit between Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei, and deliberately found a reason.


    Without waiting for Gu Yuan''s reaction, Gu Yunzhen got into his own carriage first.


    Gu Yuan sighed secretly, quickly stuffed a bulging purse into Gu Yanfei, and told his sister, "Buy whatever you want."


    "Thank you eldest brother." Gu Yanfei was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help laughing, and calmly accepted his brother''s kindness.


    Gu Yuan didn''t get on the horse until Gu Yanfei got into the black lacquer carriage that Xiao Shi was driving.


    A group of chariots and horses quickly hit the road, heading towards the capital with a clear goal.


    After entering the West City Gate, they parted ways. Gu Yuan and Gu Yunzhen returned to Gu Mansion, while Xiao Shi drove to Zhen''s Silver Village in the south of the city.


    The last time, An Le came here under the **** of a group of forbidden troops, with great momentum, but this time, they were just like a carriage, driven by Xiao Shi, a group of four.


    The carriage stopped at the gate of Zhenshi Yinzhuang, no one was watching, and no one took a second look.


    Anle''s wheelchair was lifted off the carriage by Chu Yi himself. Chu Yi had already changed into a bamboo moon-colored uniform, which was extremely clear and elegant.


    "Brother, then you are..." An Le originally thought that Chu Yi would wait for them in the carriage like last time, and did not want her eldest brother to push her wheelchair into the shop in person.


    An Le blinked a little dazedly, then turned to ask him, "Are you going in with us today?"


    The little girl unknowingly sold her royal brother again.


    Gu Yanfei heard what Anle meant again. It turned out that the last time Chu Yi accompanied Anle here, he didn''t even enter the door.


    This person is so coaxing his sister!


    Gu Yanfei squinted Chu Yi with a half-smile, his eyes wandered, and his graceful appearance was reflected in Chu Yi''s heart.

 Chapter 294： Son-in-law (one more)

    Chapter 294 Son-in-law (one more)


    Chu Yi''s thin lips parted lightly, and was about to speak, when a man from Zhen''s Yinzhuang greeted him enthusiastically and greeted, "This son, and two aunts..."


    When the man saw Anle on the wheelchair, he stammered and recognized that it was the eldest princess.


    Seeing that the eldest princess didn''t bring the palace maids, inner servants, and imperial guards from that day, the man suddenly realized: Could it be that this is the private interview in the drama?


    He was instantly awe-inspiring and said respectfully: "Three distinguished guests, please come in."


    The man ordered the servant to inform Miss Zhen that a distinguished guest was coming, and at the same time he called a girl in Tsing Yi to entertain the guest with him.


    "Please follow me to the private room in the back hall."


    Facing the eldest princess, the girl''s smile was a little restrained. She took the initiative to help Anle''s wheelchair and led the three to the private room in the back hall of the shop. At the same time, she looked at Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei calmly, guessing this. identity of the two.


    Yinzhuang is in good order. Ordinary guests can look at jewelry in the front hall outside, regular customers and distinguished guests can enter the private room in the back hall, and there is a place for female guests on the second floor.


    The female guy led them on the way and introduced them to the silver house, and soon led the three to the elegant room in the back hall.


    The three walls of the elegant room have opened windows, and the light is bright. A complete set of rosewood tables and chairs, coffee tables, and high-footed flower tables are spotless and elegant. There are also four flowers and birds representing spring, summer, autumn and winter on the walls. The pictures, flowers and birds are drawn vividly and vividly on the paper.


    Seeing An Le and Gu Yanfei take a second look, the female guy said with a bit of pride, "This is what our girl drew."


    "This parrot is so well drawn!" An Le pointed to the colorful parrot on one of the paintings and told Gu Yanfei, "Sister, my father... My father also raised such a parrot."


    "Smiled." A refreshing female voice replied with a smile, "We make jewelry, and learning to draw flowers and birds is the basic skill."


    A girl wearing a blue-blue treasure vase with eight treasures pattern and a head and face inlaid with gold and jade walked hurriedly towards An Le and Gu Yanfei.


    She is about sixteen or seventeen years old. She is only handsome in appearance and thin in shape. Her neat steps are a bit shrewd and capable.


    At the same time as she spoke, a woman brought tea and snacks in a swift manner, and a few female servants served several trays respectfully.


    The trays are all covered with red velvet cloth, and there are pieces of jewelry made of red gold. The first tray has a ruby ??head, the second tray is a lapis lazuli stone, and the rest have pearl heads, gold inlaid jade heads, Red coral head and so on.


    Distraction, hairpins, step shakes, earrings, rings, collars, temples and other jewelry, everything is available, at a glance, the jewels are dazzling.


    An Le took a jade hairpin from the tray and looked at it, and asked casually, "Miss Zhen, how is the peony distraction I mentioned last time?"


    "It''s almost done, and it''s almost finished. I wanted to wait until it was completely done before showing it to His Highness." Miss Zhen replied graciously, and ordered the female buddy to get the peony as a distraction. .


    Soon, the female guy brought a new tray. On the tray, there was a peony and bird pattern inlaid with gold and silk, which was distracting, and the pearl was shining brightly.


    "Sister, does it look good?" An Le grabbed Gu Yanfei''s wrist and smiled brightly, "I thought of this distraction, tell Miss Zhen, she drew a drawing on the spot for me to see, the real thing is better than the drawing ."


    "It looks good." Gu Yanfei praised with a smile, "Miss Zhen''s craftsmanship is really good."


    This girl Zhen is generous and shrewd, and she also knows how to use new jewelry to lead the princess to come back.


    What her elder sister said back then, she didn''t have ten thousand minds, but she couldn''t manage so many things!


    "Thank you for your compliment." Miss Zhen smiled even more, pointing to the golden silk inlaid Nanzhu peony and bird pattern, "It''s Your Highness''s ingenuity, and this bird pattern is the pattern on the skirt of the day I took photos of His Highness. drawn."


    "The only thing missing is the bead in the luan bird''s beak, and the stamens of the peony flowers are not ready yet."


    "I also painted the matching bracelet and gold collar, but it''s not ready yet. After three days, the whole set of head and face is ready. Your Highness may send someone to fetch it."


    The more Miss Zhen talked, the happier Anle became, and she couldn''t put it down and played with the golden distraction on her hand.


    "Your Highness, would you like to wear it for a try?" Miss Zhen suggested observantly, "Just to see if there is anything that needs to be changed."


    An Le nodded and smiled at Gu Yanfei with a little coquettishness, "Sister, put it on for me."


    Gu Yanfei agreed, and the intimacy and familiarity between the two of them came out naturally.


    Lady Zhen looked on with a smile on her face, wondering in her heart that this unknown girl might be a princess in the clan. After all, everyone knew that the emperor had only the only daughter of the eldest princess.


    Gu Yanfei carefully put the red gold distraction on An Le''s head, then picked up a mercury mirror on the table and asked her to look in the mirror.


    The ten-year-old girl was at the age of loving beauty, so she helped Fu Na Chijin to be distracted, turned to look at Chu Yi, and wanted to ask him if he looked good.


    Chu Yi was also looking at jewelry. He picked a red gold temple flower from a certain tray and made it in the shape of a water lily. The petals were as thin as foil, trembling, and the yellow agate was the core, which was exquisite.


    With a slight movement of his hand, the layers of golden petals rustled, radiating brilliance.


    The light of red gold reflected his eyes.


    "Big¡­¡­"


    An Le only uttered a word, when he heard a vigorous male voice from the front hall outside: "Where''s Ruzhu? Is her gengtie ready?"


    An Le blinked and looked at Miss Zhen, remembering that her name was Ruzhu, so she asked curiously, "Are you going to get married?"


    "No." Zhen Ruzhu smiled and shook her head slightly stiffly.


    The guy in the front hall said in a cramped voice: "Master, our girl wants to entertain a distinguished guest..."


    "Forget it, I''ll find her myself." Master Zhen said in an unquestionable tone.


    While talking, a man and a woman forcefully pushed the guy and rushed into the back hall. The door curtain was rudely raised by the visitor, and then fell again, with a shudder.


    The middle-aged man who broke into the back hall was about forty years old. He was wearing a Tai Shiqing straight jacket. He was short and stout with a general belly. Black mole, a bit mean face.


    The woman''s eyes fell on Zhen Ruzhu, and she looked up and down with a bit of disgust, "Are you Zhen Ruzhu?"


    As she spoke, her eyes swept across the golden and jade jewelry on the tray, her eyes lit up again, and a greedy light flashed in her eyes.


    The woman raised her chin arrogantly, and without waiting for Zhen Ruzhu to reply, she shrugged her handkerchief, and said sharply, "It''s okay to match my noble brother."


    Master Zhen walked to the center of the room with his head held high, pointed at the woman and introduced, "Ruzhu, this is the matchmaker invited by the man, and also his cousin and aunt, who came to exchange for Gengtie."


    "Hurry up and get the Geng Tie."


    Master Zhen ordered Zhen Ruzhu as a matter of course, with the elders being bossed at the younger ones, his voice was like thunder.


    An Le frowned unhappily, she didn''t like people making noises the most.


    Zhen Ruzhu explained in a low voice, "That''s my uncle. He said that my life is too hard, that my parents are not my mother, my brothers are not my sisters..."


    Her words ended with a faint sigh and did not say more.


    Gu Yanfei put down the mercury mirror in his hand and glanced at Zhen Ruzhu lightly.


    This look was transparent and quiet, and Zhen Ruzhu''s heart trembled when she saw it, she felt as if she couldn''t hide her thoughts from the other party.


    Zhen Ruzhu''s eyes wandered for a while, bit her lower lip slightly, and lowered her head, avoiding Gu Yanfei''s gaze.


    She did not expect the eldest princess to come to the shop today, but she already knew that the uncle would come. Yesterday, my uncle came here and said that he had found a son-in-law for her and asked her to prepare the Geng Tie. He would exchange geng Tie with the man''s matchmaker today.


    Therefore, seeing the eldest princess coming in in a guise, she thought that her uncle had never seen the eldest princess, so she had the idea of ??taking advantage of the situation, and told the man in advance to deliberately condone her uncle and the matchmaker rushing into the back hall.


    Zhen Ruzhu took a deep breath, straightened her waist and took a few steps forward, her eyes met Mr. Zhen, and said calmly, "Uncle, I said yesterday that I won''t marry."


    Master Zhen frowned, stood with his hands behind his back, and said, "Your father has become so ill, you can''t help your father and mother, I finally found you a door-to-door son-in-law with the same eight characters to resolve your fate, you Still getting angry!"


    The woman was also unhappy, and said, "My nephew is a talented person, and I have read books for several years. If it wasn''t for your uncle''s face, he wouldn''t be willing to come to the house as a son-in-law."


    "Master said, when you become a relative soon, your father''s illness will naturally be cured..."


    "I have a father, so my marriage won''t be decided by a split uncle." Zhen Ruzhu interrupted the woman coldly.


    "The most poisonous woman''s heart!" Master Zhen sighed and shook his head, "Your father is too soft-hearted and used to you, he should have adopted an heir long ago."


    "Sooner or later, the daughter is a foreigner, and the girl is outgoing, so the heir can be trusted."


    After a pause, Master Zhen''s tone became tougher, and he said decisively: "This marriage is decided by the clan, if you dare to object, you can get rid of the clan, and you will not be affected by your life. "


    Exclude the family? ! Zhen Ruzhu''s pupils shrank slightly, the blood on her face faded, and her nails sank deeply into her tender palms.


    Clan is the root of a person, and all those who have been eliminated from the clan must have committed great deeds before being expelled by the clan chief.


    Once removed from the clan, it means that the person''s character is flawed, and it is not easy for a woman to inherit the family business.


    For so many years, Daddy has been dragging out his son and nephew in the clan, but he has not fallen out with the clan, which is why.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 295： Extinct (two more)

    Chapter 295 Extinction (two more)


    "Is there an uncle like you?!" The shopkeeper roared in indignation, grabbing the broom in the corner and trying to drive away Mr. Zhen, "That Hong Changgui is not a good thing at all!"


    "A bad gambler, isn''t he the nephew of your wife''s family!"


    "This is not for kissing at all, but to rob our master and girl''s family business!"


    The more he talked, the more angry he became, and his old face flushed red.


    Mr. Zhen, who was almost hit by the broom, took two steps back in embarrassment, a blue vein burst out from his forehead, and said arrogantly in a natural tone: "Who is stealing the family business?"


    "I''m the eldest son in the family. If it weren''t for the old man''s partiality, he gave the family business to Xu Xian and the younger son... These should all be mine."


    Looking around at the gold and silver jewels around, Master Zhen''s eyes flashed with greed.


    Zhen Ruzhu frowned, took another step towards Master Zhen, and retorted angrily: "Before grandfather died, uncle, you made a fuss about dividing the family. You divided 2,000 acres of fertile land, and my father only divided 2,000 taels. As soon as grandfather goes, you drive my grandmother and my father away, and you want to rob the two thousand taels of silver."


    "My father worked hard for half his life to save this family business, but what about you? You are addicted to gambling, and you have gambled away the two thousand acres of fertile land left to you by your grandfather."


    An acre of ordinary fertile land costs 10 taels of silver, and the family property worth 20,000 taels was ruined by her uncle, and now she has to covet her own property.


    "What do you know, a little girl, nonsense?!" Master Zhen''s face was blue and white, but he still held his head high and scolded, "When the family split, you hadn''t been reincarnated yet!"


    "Your father used you since he was a child to let you out of such a good-natured temper, and even dared to contradict your elders. Now that your father is ill, I, the uncle, will teach you a lesson for your father!"


    Mr. Zhen''s expression turned into anger from embarrassment.


    "Miss Zhen, your father is ill?" An Le frowned, "I remember seeing your father last time in good spirits." It''s been a few days.


    Zhen Ruzhu''s face showed a bit of bitterness, and her voice was a little hoarse, "My father fell ill three days ago, and he can''t stay in bed now..."


    It was because her father was ill that she had to fight alone here.


    Zhen Ruzhu had always been shrewd and capable before, but she was only sixteen years old after all. At this moment, a crack finally appeared in her strong outer shell, revealing a strong exhaustion and worry.


    Gu Yanfei asked, "What symptoms does Ling Zun have?"


    Zhen Ruzhu took a deep breath, tried to stabilize her emotions, and said sternly: "My father had a heart attack, and suddenly started feeling palpitations and chest pains three days ago..."


    She was only halfway through when she was interrupted coldly by Master Zhen: "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Saying that, Master Zhen walked a few steps in the direction of Gu Yanfei and An Le, and squinted at the two of them lightly, "This is my Zhen family''s housework, and you can''t allow outsiders to talk about it. Today, Zhen''s Yinzhuang is not doing business. !"


    ''s tone was as if he was the owner of this silver house.


    "Then I can always ''keep my beak''." A weak and hoarse male voice just picked up the words of Master Zhen.


    The door curtain was kicked up, and the shopkeeper looked in the direction of the door curtain and shouted: "Master."


    Boss Zhen, who was wearing a black cloak, walked in slowly with the help of a servant.


    He looked weak, staggering, pale, and his lips were slightly purple.


    "Go away!" Boss Zhen looked at Master Zhen deeply, weak and difficult, but said firmly, "If you want to get rid of the clan, just get rid of it, I will not serve you!"


    After he finished speaking, he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The bright red blood left a pool of blood on the bluestone brick floor, which was shockingly red.


    "Father!" Zhen Ruzhu was terrified, Hua Rong rushed towards Boss Zhen, holding her father''s arm on the other side.


    Boss Zhen grabbed his daughter''s hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t marry..." How could his daughter marry such a malicious scum!


    Boss Zhen''s body softened, he passed out, and he vomited several blood from his mouth.


    There were pools of blood on the ground, and even Zhen Ruzhu''s dress was stained with blood.


    "Father, don''t scare me? How are you?" Zhen Ruzhu''s eyes filled with tears, and she was so anxious that she almost cried, "Quick, go and call the doctor!"


    A guy hurried out to ask for a doctor, while Zhen Ruzhu and the servant helped Boss Zhen, who had passed out, to sit down on a chair.


    Master Zhen stood with his hands behind the general''s belly, shook his head and sighed, "Look, you beat your father."


    "Ruzhu, you are obedient, women always have to marry and have children."


    "I won''t marry!" Zhen Ruzhu gritted her teeth and said, tears streaming down the corners of her eyes, but her expression remained stubborn, she picked up a pair of scissors next to her, "Today, I will comb myself!"


    said, she was going to cut her hair, her eyes were red, with a bit of tragic and decisive.


    She would rather comb herself and never marry, nor would she lead a wolf into the house and let others dictate her fate!


    "It''s not a disease." Gu Yanfei''s clear and mellow voice sounded again, immediately attracting everyone''s attention.


    She looked at the haggard face of the unconscious boss Zhen on the chair, and said with certainty, "It''s poisoning."


    Poisoning? !


    The room was silent.


    Everyone''s face changed, especially Zhen Ruzhu, whose slender body trembled violently, as if struck by lightning.


    The scissors in her hand came out of her hands, fell to the ground with a bang, and a strand of hair cut by the scissors was falling from the air lightly...


    Zhen Ruzhu almost wanted to ask "Are you sure?", but she bit her tongue abruptly, and hurriedly looked at Anle''s expression. Seeing that she took it for granted, she knew that what this girl said was probably true.


    She bit her lip deeply and listened to Gu Yanfei: "Miss Zhen, your father not only has heart palpitations and chest pains, but also dizziness, fever and fatigue, vomiting and diarrhea, right?"


    Zhen Ruzhu nodded quickly: "Yes."


    Gu Yanfei said: "Do you see if your father''s tongue is swollen?"


    Zhen Ruzhu quickly opened Boss Zhen''s mouth, looked at it, and nodded again: "Yes!"


    Gu Yanfei asked again: "Are your father''s nails white and purple?"


    Zhen Ruzhu looked at Boss Zhen''s nails again and nodded again: "Yes!"


    Zhen Ruzhu''s eyes widened, from the surprise just now to now, she has completely convinced Gu Yanfei.


    This girl is all right!


    It turns out that Daddy is not sick, but poisoned!


    The strand of hair that was cut off slowly floated to the ground, landing on a pool of blood on the ground.


    Zhen Ruzhu''s face became paler and paler, and she asked in a trembling voice, "You dare to ask me what poison my father was poisoned with?"


    She is not stupid either. After the extreme shock, some kind of speculation emerged in the chaotic fog: Daddy was seriously ill before, and she didn''t think much about it. But if Dad was poisoned, then the timing of his poisoning was too coincidental...


    Zhen Ruzhu''s heart is like colic, and she is afraid: Dad is her only relative in this world!


    If I hadn''t met the eldest princess today, what would have happened to my father?


    Zhen Ruzhu hardly dared to think about it any longer.


    "Oleander." Gu Yanfei said slowly, "Just a little of this poison will produce the above symptoms, and it won''t kill anyone."


    "When you ''get married'', your father''s ''illness'' will naturally improve. At that time, even if your son-in-law saves your father''s life, it will also confirm the claim that your life is hard."


    "Oleander juice can also numb people''s skin and even lead to paralysis."


    Once Boss Zhen is paralyzed, he will naturally no longer be able to manage his own business. Life is better than death.


    Zhen Ruzhu is young, and bears the name of hard-working parents and mothers, and will only be hated by people, which means that she has lost her foothold since then.


    The son-in-law not only gained the reputation of benevolence and righteousness, but also easily mastered the Zhen family''s property, which is really a good calculus!


    "Eat the household." Gu Yanfei concluded.


    Zhen Ruzhu''s face was getting whiter and paler, and she wanted to understand the benefits and harms, hatred surged in her heart, and she looked at Master Zhen and wanted to cut him with a thousand swords.


    Master Zhen''s face was as ugly as Zhen Ruzhu''s, with panic, shock, and anxiety in his eyes.


    Gu Yanfei took out a talisman from his sleeve pocket. With a flick of his hand, the corner of the talisman paper ignited without fire, and it burned to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Shake the talisman into the cup of tea that has never been drunk before, "Let your father drink it."


    "Thank you, girl!" Zhen Ruzhu suppressed her emotions and thanked Gu Yanfei in a choked sob. She wanted to go up to the cup of tea on the table, but was rudely pulled away by Master Zhen.


    "Ruzhu, this girl is a liar who has been kidnapped and deceived. Your father is obviously ill, so she just glanced at it, and didn''t even give a pulse, she just talked nonsense there."


    "Don''t go to the doctor in a hurry!"


    Master Zhen reprimanded Zhen Ruzhu a few more words, pointing at Gu Yanfei''s nose, "Tell me, where are you a liar, and you want to poison my second brother with this talisman! "


    "A liar like you, I should arrest you to see the officials!"


    Master Zhen strode towards Gu Yanfei, his big fan-like palm grabbed towards her...


    Gu Yanfei sat leisurely on the chair, motionless, unavoidable, her brows even curved up happily, and one hand pressed the Xuanyan whip on her waist.


    "Wow¡ª"


    A cup of scalding hot tea was poured at Master Zhen...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 296： sickness

    Chapter 296 Illness


    "what!"


    Mr. Zhen was splashed by the hot cup of tea, and let out a shrill scream, almost toppling the roof.


    The tea rolled down his face, and the tea leaves were sticking wetly on his face, which was scalded red by the tea.


    Zhen Ruzhu held an empty teacup in one hand, her eyes were like torches, and her back was straight.


    "Wow!" An Le looked at this scene and exclaimed, her mouth wide open.


    "Zhen Ruzhu, are you crazy?!" Master Zhen yelled hysterically at Zhen Ruzhu, his facial features twisted.


    "It''s you who is crazy!" Zhen Ruzhu felt hatred and anger in her heart.


    She carefully carried the cup of talisman tea, as if she was carrying some fragile rare treasure, and brought it to Boss Zhen.


    The shopkeeper pinched the unconscious Boss Zhen again and pressed the acupuncture point again. Boss Zhen finally woke up leisurely with blood on the corners of his lips.


    "Father, you are poisoned." Zhen Ruzhu said quickly, "Drink this cup of talisman water and you will be fine!" She carefully blew on the tea cup, and felt the cup to test the temperature.


    After waking up, Boss Zhen looked even weaker, his lips moved, and after a long time he struggled to utter a word: "Okay."


    His voice became more hoarse and weaker.


    He took the cup of tea handed over by his daughter, gritted his teeth, and drank all the tea and tea leaves in the tea cup with a "gulugulu".


    Zhen Ruzhu raised a heart in her throat and stared at Boss Zhen without blinking, afraid that he would start vomiting and diarrhea after taking the medicine just like before.


    As soon as the ?? talisman tea entered his stomach, Boss Zhen felt a warm feeling in his stomach, but then there was a sharp pain.


    His complexion changed, he covered his abdomen with his hands, his face showed pain, and there was a salty smell in his throat.


    "vomit¡ª"


    He leaned over and vomited again. This time, it was a large pool of black blood, covering the red blood on the ground.


    "It''s killing someone! Come on someone, someone is killing someone!" Seeing this scene, Master Zhen shouted out in schadenfreude, pointing at Gu Yanfei at one moment, then at Boss Zhen at the same time, his eyes resentful, "Officer, hurry up and go. Reporter!"


    As he shouted, he was still wiping the wet tea leaves on his forehead with his sleeves, and his face was burnt into a glowing red pig-headed face.


    Miss Zhen stroked Boss Zhen''s back and asked nervously, "Dad, what do you think?"


    Boss Zhen took a sip to the ground, still covering his abdomen with his hands, and was shocked to find that his abdomen did not hurt anymore.


    He held his breath and felt it.


    Like, really, really different!


    "Reporter?" Gu Yanfei rolled his eyes and stroked his palm with a smile, "That''s a good idea."


    Gu Yanfei turned to look at Chu Yi, who was silent beside him. His eyes were bright, and his eyes seemed to be asking him silently: In this way, the newly appointed Jing Zhaoyin can stand tall, right?


    Chu Yi''s slender fingertips turned the temple flower in his hand, smiled softly, an uncontrollable smile rippled on his face, and used the smile as his affirmation for her.


    "Yes, I want to report to the official." Boss Zhen suddenly raised his head and said resolutely, his voice gained confidence.


    ah? ! Mr. Zhen subconsciously looked at Boss Zhen, and after a closer look, he saw that Boss Zhen, who was still so weak that he wanted to drive a crane to the west at any time, has become a lot more energetic, his pale complexion has become ruddy, and his eyes are bright. Different from before.


    "You..." Master Zhen''s eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost, he staggered back two steps, accidentally turned his left foot onto his right, and fell to the ground.


    "Father, let''s report to the official now!!" Zhen Ruzhu hurriedly nodded in agreement.


    There was a firm and fierce light in her eyes, looking at Master Zhen, she could hardly wish to kill herself.


    In order to calculate their family''s fortune, they used such a vicious method to murder her father, which is really unbearable!


    Even if she wants to get rid of the family, even if she can''t continue to drive this silver farm, she will sue the official and seek justice for her father!


    Master Zhen stood up with the help of his daughter, his eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    At this moment, new hatred and old hatred flooded into my heart.


    When his father died, he and his mother were kicked out.


    The 2,000 taels from the family were also left to their mother and son by their father, and he deserved it. He also used his own hands to open a silver house and struggled for decades to set up the current situation. family business.


    Be it his eldest brother, or other clansmen, no one has helped him.


    Later, when he developed, the eldest brother and those clansmen had thoughts. From time to time, he came to the door to say concubines, adoptions, and fuss. If not, his frail wife would not take the risk of getting pregnant again, resulting in one corpse and two lives. .


    Now is a great opportunity, with the eldest princess witnessing on the spot, even if they make a big fuss about it, they will take care of it.


    And this time, if you don¡¯t deal with the culprit cruelly this time, there will be another time in the future, next time...


    Boss Zhen gritted his teeth and exchanged glances with Zhen Ruzhu, the father and daughter both had the same determination written in their eyes.


    An Le looked from the beginning to the end, with righteous indignation written on his little face, and said thoughtfully: "Miss Zhen, you can go to Jingzun Mansion with Lingzun to report to the official, just ask your shopkeeper to greet us."


    The father and daughter solemnly bowed to the three of them Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi, and left as they said.


    "Second brother..." Master Zhen hurriedly got up from the ground, chased after him in a panic, and shouted, "Second brother, do you really want to report to the official..."


    The woman who came with him was a little embarrassed, she squeezed out a grin that didn''t laugh, and left sadly.


    The number of people in the back hall suddenly decreased by half, and it was quite empty.


    The shopkeeper and the two Yinzhuang guys were still a little terrified when they thought about what happened just now.


    That girl is really an expert. You can tell at a glance that their boss is not sick but poisoned. A talisman can cure their boss''s disease... No, the poison is cured.


    The living dead, the flesh and the bones, are nothing more than that.


    The guy looked at Gu Yanfei with admiration, as if he was looking up at a Guanyin statue reverently.


    "Sister," An Le was also watching Gu Yanfei, twisting Bai Shengsheng''s fingers, and frowned, "Why did they do this, just because Miss Zhen is a girl?"


    "Because of the silver." Gu Yanfei replied naturally, bowing his head to pick out the jewelry on the tray, his eyes fell on a gilt-inlaid jade-phoenix-shaped belt hook.


    Talking about it, the word "greed" is playing tricks, coveting something that doesn''t belong to you.


    An Le nodded thoughtfully, and suddenly realized in his heart: It turns out that the source of everything is silver.


    Therefore, some people have been targeting the father and the elder brother, and they did not want the elder brother to return to Beijing before, because they had more money!


    The eldest emperor is so pitiful!


    An Le looked at Chu Yi with a sympathetic look, Chu Yi raised her eyebrows and looked at her sister, always feeling that the girl''s eyes were a bit strange.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Yi asked in a gentle tone.


    An Le''s eyes wandered for a while, he helped the distraction on the bun, and said to Chu Yi tenderly, "Big...brother, does this distraction look good?"


    The shopkeeper and the guys were shocked by the name of Anle again, and their jaws were about to drop.


    Isn''t this handsome and picturesque son the first prince of the dynasty? !


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, looked at the baby sister and nodded: "It looks good."


    She picked it, can it not look good?


    While speaking, Chu Yi looked at Gu Yanfei who was beside An Le. Gu Yanfei was playing with the gilt-inlaid jade phoenix-shaped belt hook. The phoenix eye was a shiny blue-blue tourmaline, small and delicate.


    Gu Yanfei slowly lowered his eyelashes, rubbed his fingers on the phoenix-shaped belt hook, and then looked in Chu Yi''s direction, his eyes turned slightly.


    The eyes of the two men met silently in mid-air.


    "Sister, this belt hook looks good." An Le looked at the phoenix-shaped belt hook in Gu Yanfei''s hand, and said happily, "It''s very suitable for eldest brother."


    "Good-looking is good-looking, but..." Gu Yanfei curled his lips into a smile, his eyebrows and eyes curved into a light arc, and said solemnly, "You have to try it before you will know."


    She dragged out a long tail.


    "Sister is right." An Le smiled even more cheerfully and waved to Chu Yi, "Brother, come, try this hook."


    After a while, the gilded phoenix-shaped belt hook that Gu Yanfei had just picked was attached to the leather belt on Chu Yi''s waist.


    Chu Yi is tall and tall, with a straight back, and when his waist is tied with leather belts, he appears to have broad shoulders and a bee waist.


    Gu Yanfei''s gaze moved down from his handsome face, slowly sliding over his slender neck, broad shoulders, thin waist, and finally slipping off his knuckled fingers.


    He has always been good-looking, and he is good-looking.


    For some reason, he seemed to be more pleasing to the eye at this moment.


    Gu Yanfei lingered on the phoenix-shaped belt hook around his waist for a while, and thoughtfully touched the lily lily hairpin she was wearing in her hair, thinking to herself: No wonder he wants to give her a jade hairpin.


    So that''s where the fun lies.


    Well, she thinks she should get into the habit of collecting all kinds of belt hooks.


    Her little face crooked, and she said with a smile: "It looks good, but it seems that something is missing, Anle, don''t you think?"


    She deliberately went to ask Anle.


    "Yes." An Le nodded straightly, and then gently tapped his left palm with his right fist, "By the way, a jade pendant is missing."


    "The shopkeeper, do you have a jade pendant?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." The shopkeeper nodded his head in a hurry, trembling with excitement.


    It is a great blessing for the first prince and the first princess to see the jewelry in their shop!


    The man quickly brought several trays, not only all kinds of jade pendants, but also gold and jade fingers, hairpins, hair crowns, etc. suitable for men.


    The two girls were very excited, and excitedly let Chu Yi try jade pendants, hairpins, etc. one by one. It took less than a cup of tea. Together, the two helped Chu Yi pick out a box of jewelry.


    Until he got on the carriage back to the palace, An Le was still a little unfulfilled, and sighed regretfully: "Unfortunately, the eldest brother has not yet reached the crown."


    An Le looked at Chu Yi who was sitting opposite her, still thinking about a gilt gold filigree unicorn pattern hair crown.


    Gu Yanfei was amused by the sighing An Le, and he laughed with a bright smile.


    "It''s too soon." She said briskly, and she had an idea in her heart: There is still one year left, enough for her to find a jade with spiritual energy or something, and make the most beautiful hair crown for him as his gift. .


    He should be very happy.


    Just thinking about it, Gu Yanfei''s heart was sweet, as if it was soaked in honey water.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her with deep eyes.


    Seven points of handsomeness and three points of tenderness.


    There is a bit of summer sunshine in his eyes again, scorching bright.


    A few rays of the setting sun shone into the carriage through the half-covered and half-open windows, and Gu Yanfei''s porcelain white ears were also dyed a warm tone by the sun.


    She felt a slight heat in her ears, but she did not look away and met his gaze.


    He likes to see her, and of course she likes to see him.


    Such a beautiful person will not suffer if you take a few more glances.


    Chu Yi was also smiling. The red mole at the end of his eye was exposed in the sunlight, redder and brighter, adding an indescribable charm that made people unable to move their eyes away.


    She will think about him and be shy.


    So, they should be getting better now.


    He has always been a very patient person.


    Whether it is for relatives, for enemies, or for those who cooperate...


    After sending Anle back to the palace, the two went to Tianyin Pavilion together.


    I haven¡¯t been to Tianyin Pavilion for more than a month, and Tianyin Pavilion has become even more prosperous. Before the show started, the lobby was already full and crowded.


    The guests in the lobby are enthusiastically discussing the recent new play "There is a Road to Qingxiao", which is about how a man named Liu Qingxiao is a dynasty where undercurrents and heroes rise together, step by step from a small pavilion. He started an uprising, recruited brave people and made friends with heroes from all over the world. In just ten years, he swept the north of Jiangbei and became the favorite of the people. Finally, Liu Qingxiao became the emperor and established the Tang Dynasty.


    This "Qing Xiao You Road" has only been sung for three days, and it is called moving the capital. People who have seen it and people who have not seen it are discussing the play, and guests come in an endless stream.


    "Oops, this guest officer, you''re late, there''s no room available today, why don''t you come back another day?"


    "Tomorrow, tomorrow''s little one will definitely reserve a seat for you."


    Little Er had just persuaded a swearing guest to leave, and then confronted Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei who had just entered the door, but changed his face and said with a smile, "Please come in from the two guest officers."


    Chu Yi walked in familiarly, led Gu Yanfei up the stairs leading to the second floor, and went all the way to the second-to-last private seat with an orchid wooden plaque, and pushed in the door.


    There was no one in the elegant seat.


    There is a pot of wine and a few flawless white porcelain cups on the table, next to the table is a small red clay stove with a purple clay pot, and the pot emits a subtle sound of killing and burning water.


    Gu Yanfei was accustomed to finding a seat by the window and sitting by the railing.


    Chu Yi sat down next to her and asked her with a smile, "Tea or wine?"


    Gu Yanfei wanted to drink, but looking at the purple clay pot and the small red clay stove next to him, he couldn''t help but move in his heart, wanting to see him making tea.


    It is so pleasing to watch the beauty make tea.


    So, she changed her mouth naturally: "Tea."


    During the conversation, she adjusted to a comfortable sitting position, a lazy and lazy posture, waiting to watch him make tea.


    Chu Yi responded and opened the tea can on the table.


    After a while, the sound of boiling water from the purple clay pot on the red clay stove became a little louder, like a gushing spring.


    Chu Yi first cleaned his hands unhurriedly, and then began to iron the cup, wash the tea, brew, seal the pot, divide the cup... A whole set of tea brewing movements were uniform and smooth, as smooth as running clouds and flowing water, the embroidered bamboo Ye Wen''s wide sleeves floated up and down, and the sleeves rippled layer by layer. With his movements, gentle water-like lines appeared.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes followed his every move, feeling that the noisy voices downstairs were away from her, and her heart slowly calmed down.


    Until a cup of brewed tea was delivered to her, with a clear voice like the spring mountain wind: "Try it."


    He turned slightly towards her, and a strand of silk-like blue silk fell, and his hair was black, soft, and flowing, and it looked like it was easy to touch.


    Gu Yanfei obeyed his own will, touched it, hooked the icy strand of hair between her fingers, and took the teacup with the other hand.


    The jet-black hair reflected on the snow-white fingers, and his silky smooth hair slowly slipped from her fingertips.


    The eyes of the two of them all fell on her fingertips...


    The room was quiet and silent until the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and a splendid red image floated into the room like a ghostly shadow. wall.


    The black-clothed youth Jing Shan who was accompanying him silently stood at the entrance of the elegant seat, and silently looked inside the seat.


    did not find the cat, he looked back in disappointment.


    The strand of hair on his fingertips fell completely, and Gu Yanfei drank tea silently.


    "What a coincidence~" No need to invite anyone, Xia Houqing sat down by himself and looked at Gu Yanfei with a half-smile, just like a seductive vixen from a middle school in the mountains and old forest, with a charming ending.


    "Unfortunately, we came here specifically to find you." Gu Yanfei drank the Biluochun that Chu Yi had just made, smiled brightly at Xia Houqing, and asked generously, "Master Xiahou, when are you going back to Yue Kingdom?"


    "No hurry." Xia Houqing said perfunctorily, not in a hurry to ask what was going on.


    Since it was they who came to him, it was them who were anxious, why was he anxious?


    Xia Houqing raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yanfei, his fingers slowly rubbing a closed folding fan, the fan bones were painted bright red, and the neatly trimmed fingertips were pale and almost bloodless.


    When he was silent, he didn''t look like a human being with flesh and blood, but more like a white porcelain figure without a soul, both coquettish and lifeless.


    Gu Yanfei''s smile remained undiminished, still so casual, and said in a familiar tone, "Do me a favor."


    Do you see yourself as such a kind person? Xia Houqing reviewed it in his heart, neither saying yes or no, he just spit out a sentence: "This seat has to re-examine your abilities, whether it is worth cooperating."


    "Don''t be so stingy." Gu Yanfei looked at him with his chin up, and suggested to him like a homely, "How about I lend you Qingguang to play for two days?"


    Good good! Jing Shan, who was standing outside his seat, nodded again and again, wishing he could agree for his honored master.


    Xiahou Qing Hongyan''s mouth twitched, and she spit out a word impatiently: "Go away."


    Gu Yanfei didn''t care about his impatience at all, the curvature of the corners of his eyes and brows did not change a little bit, and he went straight to the point: "Nine years ago, how much did you know about Gu Ce''s surrender to the enemy?"


    Nine years ago, Xiahouqing was insignificant, and no one knew his name. Xiahouqing rose in the country of Yue six years ago. In just a few years, he controlled the Tianyuan Division and dominated the government.


    Xia Houqing stared at Gu Yanfei''s face for a while, his pupils were as black as splashing ink.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 297： must

    Chapter 297 Must Win


    As for Gu Yanfei, Xia Houqing had already figured out her background as early as last year in the twelfth lunar month of last year in the village on the outskirts of Beijing.


    He also sent someone to visit Huaibei, and even checked everything she had in Huaibei, except how she learned this superb Taoism.


    The Marquis of Xian Dingyuan, Gu Ce, was Gu Yanfei''s biological father.


    This person Xia Houqing has heard of, but that''s all, Gu Ce is just a piece of history.


    When a person dies like a lamp goes out, it doesn''t matter.


    Xia Houqing casually opened the folding fan, revealing a pale wrist that seemed to have not seen the sun all the year round. While fanning the folding fan, he turned his eyes to Chu Yi.


    "You, what do you know?" There was interest in his cool and thin voice, and his tone was very determined.


    Chu Yi did not evade the other party''s spying gaze, and did not intend to hide it. He said calmly, "Nine years ago, the country of Yue sent 100,000 troops, but only 70,000 returned."


    Since he wants to cooperate, he naturally has to show sincerity.


    Since he wanted to steal the other party''s information, he had to come up with his chips.


    Chu Yi only said this succinctly.


    "Interesting!" Xia Houqing was startled for a moment, then laughed.


    The corners of ??''s red lips curled up, and the smile expanded little by little on the flawless face, turning into a wicked smile.


    This son Yi is really interesting.


    The eight years he spent as a pledge in the country of Yue was like a bird in a cage. Non-sages were not allowed to get the Proton House. To put it bluntly, he was just a trophy of the saints and would be taken out for drying on necessary occasions.


    But just like that, Chu Yi was able to seize the opportunity to discover these clues.


    According to the records in the dossier, there should be 80,000 troops who returned to Vietnam in triumph, that is to say, there were actually 10,000 fewer troops.


    The folding fan in Xia Houqing''s hand twitched again, and the strands of hair on the temples were fanned up and down again. The fluttering strands of hair caressed his cheeks, adding a bit of bewitching to him, and his eyes gleamed.


    He recalled the dossier he had read, and said: "According to the dossier of the Ministry of War, shortly after the peace talks between the two countries, the sage issued a decree to grant amnesty to the world, and even the army was given a pardon order, and all the 80,000 troops were disarmed and returned to their fields..."


    In the past, the whole country of Yue was grateful for the kindness of the saint. Now that I think about it, the purpose of the saint is to hide the missing 10,000 people.


    "Tuk Tuk."


    The door of the elegant seat was suddenly knocked, interrupting Xia Houqing''s unfinished words.


    Lao Qi, dressed in black and covered in silver threads, walked in from outside the seat with a blank expression, without looking sideways, he just said to Xiahouqing, "Master, Bailiyin is here."


    "One person?" Xiahouqing asked casually.


    "There are also King Chuyou of Dajingkang, General Wang Nan of Jianwei, and King Kang''s cousin Yuan Zhe." Qi Lao''s old eyelids were half drooping, and his dry voice did not fluctuate.


    These three people have a pivotal position in the Dajingchaotang.


    Xiahouqing looked out of the window. A window of the elegant seat they were in was facing the entrance of the lobby below. From his position, he could just see Chu You and Bailiyin and his party standing at the entrance of Tianyin Pavilion.


    Xia Houqing just glanced at it, then slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Chu Yi firmly, "I''m here to find you."


    The sunlight from outside the window pulled his shadow thin and long, half of his face sank in the shadow, the light and shadow formed an extreme contrast, which outlined his outline more clearly, beautiful and demonic.


    He propped his face on his elbows, his slender jade-like index finger moved casually at the end of his eyebrows twice, and asked casually, "Where did you two go today?"


    There was a hint of disgust in his tone, and he led all cats and dogs to him.


    Chu Yi and Xia Houqing looked at each other, one smiled warmly and the other smiled coldly.


    "Master Xiahou, do you want to stay?" Chu Yi asked without answering.


    The extra-language sound of this sentence is also equivalent to admitting that Bailiyin, Chuyou and the others came to find him.


    Keep? Xia Houqing seemed to have heard some interesting proposal, raised his eyebrows, and said with a chuckle, "You don''t see anything at all."


    Xia Houqing squinted her charming phoenix eyes and stared at Chu Yi, trying to see if he was being polite.


    Chu Yi''s eyes were like two deep wells, calm and motionless like mountains.


    Since Xia Houqing couldn''t see the clue, he simply stood still and glanced out of the corner of his eyes again, only to see that Chu You and the others had entered the lobby with the welcome of Xiao Er.


    He likes watching dramas and watching people lose their temper.


    Then just stay here, he was asked to stay anyway.


    Xiahouqing held the jug leisurely and poured himself a glass of Xiaoyao Brewing. Even the actions of pouring the wine were very flamboyant and gorgeous.


    Qi Lao retreated silently, like a ghost, walking silently.


    Xia Houqing drank two sips of wine casually, his face changed suddenly, turned his head to cover his face and coughed twice.


    His already snow-white face turned a little whiter again, with less of the usual bewitching, and more of a sickly morbid state.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the wine in Xiahouqing''s glass, and muttered in his heart, telling him that he was not enough yang, and he was drinking cold liquor, he was really courting death!


    Xia Houqing took out a white handkerchief, wiped his mouth, and threw it away. He then took out a red handkerchief and slowly wiped his fingers.


    "..." Gu Yanfei twitched the corners of his mouth almost invisible.


    She originally wanted to get Xia Houqing a cup of talisman water to drink, but seeing how he wanted to rub his fingers three times, she knew that this person''s cleanliness was no worse than that of the three senior brothers in the sect. Definitely not drinking.


    If the needle is stuck, he is afraid that he will ask him to give him another needle and throw it away after use.


    That¡¯s it.


    Gu Yanfei''s thoughts flew around, and finally he stretched out an index finger and tapped on the table: "Hand."


    The corner of Xiahouqing''s mouth, who was wiping the palm of his hand with a handkerchief, twitched, thinking: Why should he listen to her?


    I thought so, but I stretched out a hand.


    "Put it close to your body." Gu Yanfei patted a piece of talisman paper in his hand, reluctant to part with it: This talisman is not easy to draw, so she drew dozens of pictures to get this one, which can nourish her body.


    The ?? talisman paper was attached to the palm of his left hand, and when the wind blew, the talisman paper flew up in a corner.


    Xia Houqing lowered his eyelashes, the ends of his eyes tightened, as if he was forcing himself to endure something.


    Cleanliness is a disease. Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but think of the ninth senior sister who had jokingly commented on the third senior brother.


    During his thoughts, there was a sound of "dengdengdeng" going upstairs outside the private seat. Several people came towards this side, the footsteps approaching, and there were some voices in between.


    Chu Yi slowly brewed another tea. From beginning to end, he was not in a hurry, not in a hurry, and seemed completely oblivious to the approaching footsteps in the corridor.


    Three people have a cup of Biluochun.


    The messy footsteps stopped outside the private seat, and a young man outside the door shouted in a flustered tone: "Several guests, there are guests in this private seat."


    "Isn''t there no one here?"


    The familiar male voice sounded a little arrogantly, and the door of the seat was pushed open from the outside with a squeak.


    Outside the door, Chu You, who was wearing a sapphire blue robe, appeared in the corridor outside the private seat, facing Chu Yi''s eyes, and a cold light like snow flashed through Chu You''s eyes.


    "Hey, isn''t this A Yi?" Chu You smiled slightly at Chu Yi who was inside the door. At first glance, his uncle and nephew were harmonious.


    I haven''t seen each other for more than ten days, Chu You looked a lot haggard, his cheeks were slightly sunken, and he looked a little sick, but his eyes were bright and bright.


    That is a kind of ambition that penetrates into the bone marrow, a kind of determination like a rock and steel, with a bit of pride in the sharpness.


    Behind him were Bailiyin, Yuan Zhe, and another tall and mighty middle-aged man with a long beard. As for Jingshan, who was originally guarding outside the elegant seat, he did not know when he had left.


    "It''s a coincidence." Chu You, who was walking in the front, laughed loudly and said to the little Er who was at the back, "We all know each other, so there''s no harm in fighting here."


    "Bring us a few jars of your signature wine."


    "..." Little Er looked overwhelmed and looked at the three people in the seat.


    Chu You didn''t care about Xiao Er''s reaction at all, and walked directly into the seat.


    Yuan Zhe and the middle-aged man at the back also came in, and bowed their hands to Chu Yi:


    "Eldest son."


    Yuan Zhecai had just been released from the prison, and he looked a little thin like Chu You. He was dressed in a cyan straight robe, a black scarf, and was elegant and gentle.


    Even in the face of Chu Yi, who had ordered him to be imprisoned before, his smile was still decent and polite, and there was no trace of resentment.


    Xiao Er saw that they really knew each other, so he happily said: "Those few chatting slowly, Xiao Er will go get wine."


    Yuan Zhe seemed to be gossiping at home, and seemed to explain: "I heard that Tianyin Pavilion''s "Qingxiao You Road" is very exciting, and we also came to join in the fun. I didn''t expect to meet the eldest son by chance."


    After saying that, Yuan Zhe looked at Gu Yanfei, who was sitting next to Chu Yi, with meaningful eyes, "I didn''t expect Second Lady Gu to be here too."


    When he said this, he directed the eyes of everyone around him to Gu Yanfei, including the unfamiliar middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man glanced at Gu Yanfei casually.


    Originally, he only glanced at this girl because Yuan Zhe obviously knew this second girl, but when he met those eyes like the vast stars, he suddenly felt somewhat inexplicably familiar.


    Obviously he has never seen this girl before... Wait!


    Gu? ! Her surname is Gu? !


    The middle-aged man frowned, vaguely guessing something, looked at Gu Yanfei and blurted out, "Are you Gu Ce''s daughter?"


    At the same time as he spoke, he took two steps forward, and it was at this moment that he suddenly realized that the girl Gu Er, who was famous for the Yu family case before, turned out to be Gu Ce''s daughter.


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded slightly at the other party.


    When her chin was slightly raised, the line of her chin became clearer, showing a bit of coldness.


    The middle-aged man looked at her, and Gu Ce''s face appeared in his mind, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, "If I remember correctly, today should be Gu Ce''s death sacrifice, right?"


    He glanced at Gu Yanfei coldly, with a bit of displeasure in his expression.


    So this is Gu Ce''s daughter.


    That girl Gu Er who was making waves and stirring up the storm in the capital.


    A father must have a daughter. This girl is really just like her father Gu Ce, impetuous, flamboyant, and likes to be in the limelight.


    A girl''s family came to listen to the play on her father''s memorial day. She was neither filial nor educated!


    "It turns out that today is the memorial day for the Marquis of Xiandingyuan." Yuan Zhe made a sudden realization and sighed, "It''s been nine years in the blink of an eye."


    Bai Liyin landed at the end, leaning leisurely against the door frame, looking at the turbulent elegant seat, not in a hurry to join, watching the tiger fight from the other side.


    Gu Yanfei put down the teacup in his hand, and looked at Yuan Zhe calmly, "Thank you, Young Master Yuan, for still thinking about my father."


    "My brother and I set up a dojo for my father at the Infinite View today and enshrined the tablet. If Young Master Yuan wants to pay homage to his father, go directly to the Infinite View."


    Gu Yanfei was not interested in going around with Yuan Zhe, so he made the words clear. Chu Yi went to the Boundless View with full honor guard. How could King Kang not know that, he must have come to Tianyin Pavilion for this reason.


    Chu Yi liked her straight appearance, smiled lowly, and added tea to her.


    "Sacrificial worship?" The middle-aged man sneered, frowning with the Sichuan character pattern, and said unpleasantly, "Is Gu Ce worthy?!"


    "General Wang, why is my father unworthy?!" Gu Yanfei restrained his expression and asked slowly.


    Her father guarded the common people, fought in the battlefield for more than ten years, and killed hundreds of thousands of enemies, why is he not worthy!


    Gu Yanfei''s lips were slightly pursed, and there was a coldness between his beautiful and delicate eyebrows, and the whole person was a little more cold.


    "What''s the worthy of a scumbag who doesn''t take responsibility?" Wang Nan snorted disapprovingly, his eyes gloomy, and he said contemptuously, "All my soldiers throw their heads and shed their blood, swearing to protect every inch of our country and land. Your father was greedy for life and feared death, so he surrendered in battle, killing tens of thousands of soldiers and people."


    "Your father is a sinner for the ages!"


    Nine years ago, the army of the Yue Kingdom was threatening, and the enemy was outnumbered. Yangzhou was in a difficult situation, but Tailing City was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Gu Ce did not have no other options, but finally chose to open the city gate and surrender. enemy.


    To put it bluntly, he was still greedy for life and fear of death.


    Wang Nan thought of something, a deep shadow flashed in his eyes, and he said decisively: "A person like him should be smashed to ashes to pay homage to tens of thousands of dead souls, what else is there to worship!"


    "It''s better to copy a few more scrolls of scriptures for those dead souls, and to atone for your father''s sins instead of doing some kind of dojo!"


    Although Wang Nan didn''t like the manners of those noble families, he also hated Gu Yanfei''s publicity.


    "General Wang," Gu Yanfei stared at Wang Nan, his pupils as clear as a mountain spring, yet as deep as an abyss, deep and boundless, lazy and arrogant, "When you were young, your father lost your mother, and you lived on the streets. When you were eight years old, you were taken in by your adoptive father. , but just a year later, the adoptive father''s family was destroyed."


    "You joined the army with a good teacher. With his help, you rose step by step in the army, but then the good teacher died again... Hey, it seems that you still died in battle, and you are considered a hero."


    "Tsk. General Wang, you are destined to break the army, and you are destined to have many twists and turns in this life. The breaking army star is a ''consumption star'', which is responsible for destruction and consumption. On weekdays, it is better to resolve and resolve the hostile anger, so as to ensure the well-being of the family and teachers. "


    She hid one hand in her big sleeve and quickly counted, her voice was cold and gentle, her words were clear, and there was a chill like the autumn wind sweeping leaves.


    The seat suddenly became cold.


    "You... arrogant!" Wang Nan''s face was full of clouds, blue and white, and veins suddenly appeared on his forehead, a kind of embarrassment that his hidden disease and scar were exposed in public.


    He was a man who had fought on the battlefield for decades, and was killed from the sea of ??blood. When he was angry, he burst out with bloodthirsty aura.


    Wang Nan, known to others at the scene, was General Jianwei, who had a magnanimous career in the army. He only knew that he was born in poverty, but he did not know that he was so young and hard.


    Seeing Wang Nan''s excited expression at this time, how Chu You, Yuan Zhe and the others didn''t understand, Gu Yanfei got it all right.


    And the complicated eyes of others looking at him made Wang Nan even more angry, and his face was hot.


    Wang Nan grabbed the hilt of the saber and was about to draw it out of anger...


    Chu You watched coldly from the side, without persuading Wang Nan, out of the corner of his eyes watched Chu Yi''s every move, the corners of his lips were barely visible.


    He wanted to see if Chu Yi would offend General Tangtang Jianwei for a beauty.


    "brush--"


    The long sword was half unsheathed, and the cold light was piercing.


    Gu Yanfei raised his right hand hidden in his sleeve, with a talisman between his fingers, he pushed forward casually...


    As if a gust of wind rose out of thin air, her wide sleeves were bulged by the wind.


    Wang Nan only felt his chest tighten, as if someone had pushed him hard, but there was no one in front of him.


    He was pushed back by that invisible force, and fell onto a chair behind him.


    With a ?? "bang", his saber fell to the ground, and the long sword was half unsheathed, which overlapped with the loud and rapid opening gong in the hall below.


    Wang Nan looked at Gu Yanfei in disbelief, not knowing what was going on.


    "The play has started." Gu Yanfei said a pun.


    There was a smirk on the corner of her lips, and her usual laziness disappeared, and the temperament around her was cold and cold, like a snow leopard showing her sharp claws.


    The sound of the gong stopped, all the noisy and chaotic conversations in the lobby disappeared, the musicians downstairs started to play the drums, and a long string of music sounded,


    The play finally begins.


    The actors in the lobby downstairs babbled and sang, happily and lively, but the atmosphere in the private seat was stiff.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­"


    Bailiyin, who had watched a good show, applauded again and again and said with a loud laugh, "Second Lady Gu, not only is your swordsmanship skillful, but Taoism is also mysterious!"


    Bailiyin is the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, so he doesn''t care if his words will offend Wang Nan.


    As soon as these words came out, Wang Nan''s breath was slightly stagnant, and his face sank by three points.


    Bai Liyin stared at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes, Yinglang''s face did not hide his admiration and surprise for her, but his eyes passed over Chu Yi beside her, and a trace of unhappiness appeared in his heart.


    Since that day he mentioned the marriage between the two countries on the Golden Throne Hall, Chu Yi has made it clear several times that he can return to the country of Yue in the past half month.


    But he wouldn''t go back.


    Bailiyin smiled provocatively at Chu Yi, walked to Chu You''s side, and stood side by side with him, as if they were advancing and retreating together.


    He can marry whoever is the emperor of the Yue Kingdom, either Chu Yi or Chu You.


    but¡­¡­


    Bai Liyin looked at Gu Yanfei with three more fiery eyes, lingering on her flawless little white face.


    This little beauty is really interesting, he has never seen such a woman in Vietnam.


    He is bound to win for her!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 298： clean

    Chapter 298 Innocent


    "Since you''re here, sit down." Chu Yi''s voice was always steady, neither startled nor dry, neither rushed nor slow.


    He pressed one of his hands on the back of Gu Yanfei''s hand, the palm with thin calluses was warm and dry, and pressed directly to the bottom of her heart through the skin and blood.


    This simple action is worth a thousand words.


    Gu Yanfei was like a cat whose fur was smoothed out, the trace of dry fire in his heart was extinguished, and he pressed the back of his hand with his backhand.


    Chu You didn''t mean to be polite to Chu Yi at all, and greeted Bailiyin, Yuan Zhe and others to sit down.


    Yes, this good show has just started.


    He was in a better mood than when he was just now, his eyebrows were flying, and he took the lead in sitting down. His eyes inevitably turned to the other person in the elegant seat¡ªXiahouqing in red.


    "This is..." Chu You looked at Xia Houqing up and down, and felt that this person was very sharp, neither honorable nor courtier.


    Bai Liyin had only been looking at the little beauty before, but at this time, he noticed the young man in red in the elegant seat, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Xiahouqing neither looked at Chu You nor Bailiyin, his face was expressionless, and he was not moved by the identities of the other people.


    He half-drooped his eyes, and the long and thick feathered eyelashes fell, casting a light shadow on the eye sockets, making the skin at the end of his eyes as white as porcelain.


    He drank the tea by himself with the cup in one hand, and hid the other hand in his wide sleeve. He felt a warm current rapidly spread from the palm of his hand and flowed all over his body, making him feel warm all over, like soaking in a hot spring. similar.


    This feeling is amazing.


    When he doesn''t speak, people just feel that this person is arrogant and indifferent.


    Chu You only looked at Xia Houqing twice, and quickly withdrew his gaze.


    "Friend." Chu Yi simply gave two words.


    Immediately, the seat fell silent again.


    The actors downstairs sang even more lively. They had already sang that the protagonist Liu Qingxiao was divorced by his fianc¨¦e and was humiliated by his fianc¨¦e''s family. Under the atmosphere, they resolutely uttered the cry of "Don''t bully the poor."


    A small climax aroused enthusiastic applause and applause from the audience.


    Yuan Zhe and Wang Nan didn''t pay much attention to Xia Houqing, only Bailiyin''s expression became more and more strange, and the brown eyes were suspicious.


    Bai Liyin took a deep breath, smiled suddenly, and seemed to ask casually, "Young Master Yi, dare to ask your friend''s surname?"


    At this moment, he couldn''t care about Gu Yanfei anymore, his eyes couldn''t help but float towards the red-clothed man in front of him, sizing him up.


    This person''s body is really like a person, and so are his beautifully shaped water hyacinths.


    Like, so similar!


    Chu Yi turned his face away, and also looked at Xia Houqing, his eyes flashed with insight, and faintly spit out a word: "Xia..."


    The moment ?? heard this word, Bailiyin was flustered, as if his heart was hit by something, and a figure wearing a dark ghost face appeared in his mind - Xia Houqing, the lord of Tianxuansi.


    But Chu Yi only said one word.


    Xia Houqing glanced at Chu Yi lightly, with a smile that was not a smile.


    is Xia, not Xiahou? ! Bailiyin was confused and told himself that he must be thinking too much. That''s right, this person is not Xiahouqing, how could Xiahouqing still be in Jingguo? !


    If Xiahouqing was in Jingguo, then there was no one to supervise the country in Dayue, didn''t he hand over the opportunity to the prince and brother in vain? !


    Xiahouqing is very ambitious, and he has the ambition of narrowing the emperor to make the princes. He can''t miss such a great opportunity...


    "Several guest officials, the drinks are here." At this time, Xiao Er walked briskly into the lounge and said energetically, "Qiulubai, Zhuyeqing, Luofuchun, and Huadiao are all our signature wines here. Everyone brought a jar over, and the guest officers tried the taste..."


    In the elegant seat, the aroma of the wine is stronger.


    Little Er enthusiastically poured drinks on Chu You, Bailiyin, Wang Nan and others, chattering incessantly.


    But these sounds didn''t reach Bailiyin''s ears at all.


    Bailiyin drank the flower carving in the cup absentmindedly, calmed his mind, and out of the corner of his eyes glanced at the beautiful young man in red, and the thought floated in his mind uncontrollably: is this person really? Xia Houqing?


    Bailiyin was so concerned about this person that he didn''t realize that the hand holding the cup was trembling slightly.


    Gu Yanfei noticed this with sharp eyes, and the corners of his lips raised.


    She took the cup of bamboo leaf green that Chu Yi poured for her, and gave Xia Houqing a sidelong glance.


    Why is this person regarded as a beast of a flood?


    Although this person has a big temper, he is uncertain like a god, and he turns his face at every turn. It is indeed difficult to get along with, but it is not that scary, right?


    "it is good!"


    Below ?? there was another thunderous applause, like the roar of waves.


    Chu You absent-mindedly looked at the stage below. Although he didn''t watch the play seriously, he could probably see that "There is a Road in Qingxiao" was a playbook compiled by Emperor Taizu as the prototype.


    Thinking of Emperor Taizu and the "Taizu Handbook", Chu You''s heart showed a trace of anxiety: If Taizu would have given the "Taizu Hand Note" to his father, the situation would not be what it is now!


    It is even possible for them to march south and unify the north and south of the world!


    Chu You''s heart was burning with ambition, and his long and narrow eyes were shining.


    He drank a glass of wine in one gulp, put the empty glass on the table, looked at Chu Yi coldly, and asked straight into the ground, "Ayi, where have you been?"


    "I got the news that your honor guard returned to the palace after going to the Boundless View today."


    Chu You made no secret of his concern about Chu Yi''s whereabouts, his strikingly bright eyes locked tightly on Chu Yi''s face, his tone was extremely strong, he did not give Chu Yi a chance to be vague, and he was provocative.


    Under Chu You''s compelling gaze, Chu Yi smiled like a spring breeze, "The guard of honor went to the Boundless View, and of course I also went to the Boundless View." The tone was extremely relaxed.


    Chu You''s eyes were filled with a sneering coldness: He dares to recognize this imperial nephew!


    Wang Nan, who was drinking suffocatingly, frowned even more when he heard the words, obviously thinking of something, his eyes swept back and forth between Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei.


    Could it be¡­


    "You''re not going to pay homage to Gu Ce, are you?" Chu You directly expressed Wang Nan''s guess, and aggressively asked Chu Yi.


    Uncle and nephew stared at each other, as if they were engaged in a silent fight.


    Chu Yi''s jade-like face was bright and handsome, and he said clearly and frankly: "I went to Boundless View naturally to pay homage to Lord Gu."


    When Chu You mentioned Gu Ce, his words contained contempt;


    And when Chu Yi mentioned Gu Houye, his face was respectful.


    Uncle and nephew are very different, obviously they are only a few feet apart, but they seem to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. Their positions are opposed to each other, and they are destined to fight for life and death.


    Hearing this, Wang Nan squeezed the wine glass in his hand tightly, almost crushing it, his face as black as the bottom of a pot.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense again, and there were sparks in the air.


    This play is also worth watching. Xia Houqing happily drank Biluochun while casually playing with the folding fan in his hand, only then did he start to look at these people with interest.


    The calculations in everyone''s eyes, the pursuits in everyone''s hearts, the surprises, likes and dislikes in everyone''s eyes... These are all hidden from his eyes.


    He likes to watch dramas, and likes to watch other people plot against each other and fight against each other. It¡¯s better to fight for life and death, and he only needs to play with the world from the top and turn the clouds into the rain.


    "pat..."


    Half a pine nut shell rolled to Xia Houqing''s teacup.


    Xia Houqing squeezed the end of his eyes, and subconsciously looked in the direction where the pine nut shell rolled, and looked at Gu Yanfei who was holding a pine nut in his hand.


    She is the only one¡­


    makes him feel that he cannot see, feel, and distinguish.


    Gu Yanfei met Xia Houqing''s dark pupils, and at first he looked inexplicable, and then blinked suddenly.


    So he wanted to eat pine nuts!


    Gu Yanfei thoughtfully pushed the plate of pine nuts beside him to him, thinking to himself: Although this Xiahou is not so scary, the trouble is really trouble! If you want to eat pine nuts, just say it, the old love makes people guess.


    Xiahouqing looked down at the plate of pine nuts and pouted in disgust.


    But after a while, he slowly reached out and took a pine nut, and there was only one, and he pinched it with his fingertips.


    Gently squeeze again, and the pine nut shell is broken, revealing one of the white pine nuts.


    I don''t know how many times Bailiyin looked at Xia Houqing and saw him eating pine nuts. The white porcelain wine glass in his hand stopped in mid-air, and his hand suddenly stopped shaking.


    This Young Master Xia is absolutely impossible to be Xia Houqing! Bailiyin thought with relief, and poured himself another glass of wine.


    The seat was silent for a long time, and finally Chu You''s long sigh broke the silence.


    "Ayi," Chu You said with a stern face, and said to Chu Yi in the tone of an elder reprimanding his junior, "This is your fault."


    "As a prince, you represent the royal family and the court, how can you worship a traitor!"


    "Once this incident spreads, it will affect the prestige of the imperial court!"


    Chu You said in a righteous manner, holding the victor''s aloof.


    Next to ??, Yuan Zhe''s eyes flashed with light, and the corners of his lips curled up behind the wine glass.


    The eldest prince has acted flawlessly since he returned to Beijing last year. When he heard that he went to Wuliangguan to pay homage to Gu Ce today, Yuan Zhe couldn''t believe it.


    Several of them were drinking in the Longque Restaurant, Yuan Zhe immediately discussed with Chu You and decided to seize this rare opportunity and temporarily bring Wang Nan and Bailiyin here to block the eldest prince, wanting to catch the eldest prince by surprise...


    Chu Yi also stared into Chu You''s eyes, and asked indifferently, "Uncle Huang, did the late emperor ever say that Lord Gu was a traitor?"


    "..." The corners of Chu You''s lips stiffened, and his long and narrow eyes darkened a bit.


    Not only did he know, but everyone present knew that the late emperor never said it, and Yuan Zhe and Wang Nan actually couldn''t understand why the late emperor would lightly expose such a heinous crime.


    "Did the late emperor ever say that?" Chu Yi asked again, with a clear and gentle tone, but with a hint of urgency.


    "..." Chu You was speechless and forcibly tensed his face.


    "Uncle Huang''s memory is not very good." Chu Yi smiled slightly, but it was not a smile.


    He raised his glass and drank, and his gestures showed a gentle and clear temperament, like the spring breeze and the rain, and like a clump of green bamboo, so clean that it was not stained with dust, it was difficult for people to look at him with anger.


    Listening to this pair of uncles and nephews, the anger in Wang Nan''s heart was rising and pressing, and every time he glanced at the saber on the ground from the corner of his eye, his face became ugly again.


    But he couldn''t pull down the shelf to pick up the saber on the ground.


    Wang Nan raised his head and drank the spirits in one gulp, wiping the corner of his mouth with his sleeve roughly.


    Chu You''s eyes were always fixed on Chu Yi, his eyes were gloomy, and he asked: "Do you think that Gu Ce was wronged when he surrendered to the enemy nine years ago, and you want to rehabilitate him?"


    His tone was extremely slow, each word was loud and powerful, and it was obvious that he was speaking to the other people present, which was equivalent to putting Chu Yi up.


    Wang Nan is here. Today, Chu Yi dares to say that Gu Ce has been wronged. Tomorrow Wang Nan will make this matter known to the court.


    Chu You''s eyes flashed a bit of anticipation, and Wang Nan''s dissatisfied eyes slashed at Chu Yi like a knife.


    Faced with such a situation, Chu Yi still had a calm expression and said clearly, "No vindication."


    Chu You was startled, slightly disappointed, and sneered inwardly: His imperial nephew is just like that, and after all, he doesn''t dare to risk the world for a woman.


    The next moment, Chu Yi''s clear and warm voice sounded again:


    "It''s the correct name."


    "It is the name of Gu Ce''s innocence."


    Even though there was a lot of noise outside, his voice resounded clearly throughout the entire room, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    "Snapped!"


    Chu Yi''s last sentence completely angered Wang Nan, he suddenly burst out, and slapped the table heavily with his palm, causing the wine glass in his hand to vibrate, and the wine spilled from the glass.


    The ?? wine splashed onto the table and the back of his own hand, and a drop of it just landed on Xia Houqing''s red sleeve.


    There was a dark water stain on the newly flawless sleeve.


    Dirty!


    It''s over!


    Gu Yanfei watched the tragedy happen, and his expression instantly became very strange.


    Xia Houqing''s temperament changed in an instant, and he slowly looked at Wang Nan.


    Those enchanting phoenix eyes showed a full sense of aggression. At this moment, Nong Li''s eyebrows were pressed down slightly, showing a killing intent from the inside out.


    These eyes are not like human eyes, but like the eyes of a poisonous snake. There is no emotion that belongs to human beings at all, but only a kind of destructive emotion, as if he will kill everyone present without a word. .


    Bailiyin, who finally felt relieved, trembled violently.


    He panicked again, the wine glass in his hand was unsteadily placed on the table, making a somewhat harsh rattling sound.


    This look really looks like Xia Houqing!


    Bailiyin was flustered, and he didn''t even have the heart to drink wine. He kept looking at the young man in red, and then again, the more he looked, the more familiar he felt.


    The eyes are like, the posture is like, the contempt of the high above is more like the cruelty of human life!


    pounding!


    Bai Liyin couldn''t help his heart beat faster, his heart was beating like a drum, as if there were countless ants crawling in his heart.


    He didn''t have time to care about what Chu You, Chu Yi and the others were talking about.


    At the same time, there was a gust of string music from the lobby downstairs, and the fast-paced music made the blood of the guests listening to the play throbbing.


    The furious Wang Nan slapped his palm on the table again, not caring about the spilled liquor on his hand, raised his finger to Chu Yi, and asked in a high voice, "Gu Ce has harmed countless people, Where is the innocence?!"


    "Black can''t be washed white!"


    "This matter will never sit idly by!"


    Wang Nan''s last sentence is equivalent to declaring war on the eldest prince.


    Chu You and Yuan Zhe looked at each other silently, and carefully put away the self-satisfaction in their eyes. The next moment, Wang Nan stood up with a livid face, facing Chu You, Yuan Zhe, and Bailiyin. They bowed their hands and said goodbye.


    "Farewell!"


    Then, he strode out without looking back, leaving behind an angry back.


    Chu You quietly watched Wang Nan leave, neither persuading nor staying.


    He held the wine glass and seemed to be drinking leisurely, but he was actually checking Chu Yi''s expression without a trace.


    Seeing that Chu Yi didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows, he was still calm and calm, Chu You tightened his right hand slightly while holding the wine glass, and remembered the first assistant Xiao Fengyuan''s evaluation of Chu Yi:


    "My lord, you are too impatient. You can''t compare to the eldest prince''s joy and anger, and you are not shocked by honor and disgrace."


    Chu Youlei was furious when he heard this sentence.


    But now, looking at Chu Yi, who was light-hearted, Chu You finally realized something.


    Shoufu is right.


    Chu Yi put down the blue-and-white porcelain tea cup in his hand, and said indifferently to Wang Nan who had just walked to the door of the elegant seat: "In the sixth year of Xuanren, the Yue army raided Yangzhou, Gu Ce guarded Yangzhou with 40,000 troops for two years, and retreated. The army of the Yue Kingdom has defended the gate of Dajing."


    "In the ninth year of Xuanren, the Liaodong Mountains were infested with bandits. There were ten rooms and nine empty villages and towns. All the cottages were linked with each other. There was a tendency to form a country of its own. Gu Ce led the decree to suppress the bandits. In just one year, Liaodong was stable. Ende, every family has established a longevity tablet for him."


    "In the eleventh year of Xuanren, Xirong attacked Yizhou, and the chief soldier of Yizhou died in battle. Our army suffered heavy casualties. It was Gu Ce who came from Yangzhou to aid Yizhou, which severely defeated the Xirong army."


    Chu Yi said this one after another, this one thing, most of the people present knew.


    Gu Yanfei also heard about these things from Gu Yuan.


    also includes the battle in Yangzhou nine years ago, in the 12th year of Xuanren.


    That year, the army of the Yue Kingdom besieged Tailing City in Yangzhou and cut off the rear supply.


    The 800-mile urgent rescue report was sent to the court. At first, the emperor wanted to dispatch troops and horses from Yizhou to help, but Yizhou rebelled, and the governor and general soldiers of Yizhou were killed. Ten thousand imperial troops went to Yizhou to help and presided over the overall situation.


    At that time, the late emperor should have ordered the three major battalions of the forbidden army to help Yangzhou, but the late emperor was afraid because of the rebellion in Yizhou, for fear that the empty capital would give people an opportunity, he refused to help Yangzhou for a long time, thinking about making peace with Yue.


    For three months, Tailing City fought alone, with countless casualties. The city lacked soldiers, weapons, and food and grass.


    Later, Gu Ce''s head was sent to the capital by the Yue people in a box.


    Gu Yanfei picked up a pine nut and squeezed it lightly, but his strength was out of control, and even the pine nut was crushed.


    Yuan Zhe gently pulled the corners of his lips, picked up the wine glass, watched and listened with cold eyes, and said to himself: Indeed, Gu Ce has also been brilliant and shining, but unfortunately, no amount of military exploits can be worth it once. loyal.


    "Dare to ask General Wang, how did General Zhao judge Gu Ce back then?" Chu Yi asked in a calm tone.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 299： nice

    Chapter 299 Good-looking


    As early as when Chu Yi talked about the bandits in Liaodong, Wang Nan, who was walking to the entrance of Yazuo, had stopped. At this moment, when he heard Old General Zhao, his tall body shook violently, and his hands suddenly clenched into fists.


    Old General Zhao is also a teacher, a father and a friend to him, and he has the grace of rebuilding.


    When General Zhao was alive, he commented on Gu Ce as "out of the army, in the prime minister, in both civil and military affairs", and highly appreciated it.


    At that time, Wang Nan had believed.


    Just like every word the old general Thaksin said to him in the past.


    However, General Zhao died in battle nine years ago in Yangzhou.


    He was killed by Gu Ce!


    It was because Gu Ce opened the city gates to drop the enemy, Dajing would be defeated, and General Zhao would die. He died without a whole body, and even his head was hung on the city wall by the Yue people to demonstrate.


    Wang Nan at the door of the elegant seat released a fierce breath all over his body, slowly and stiffly turned around, his gloomy eyes met Chu Yi.


    There was a sullen look between his brows, and he sneered, his angry eyes swept across Gu Yanfei''s face, and said bitterly: "Yes. General Zhao trusted Gu Ce and gave his life, but he was killed by Gu Ce."


    "In the life of the old general, the only person who misunderstood is Gu Ce!"


    The last sentence was slowly squeezed out of his teeth, his expression was extremely indignant, but also a little sad and a little remorseful.


    He was panting for breath, the blue veins on his neck were looming, and his eyes were as hot as fire and sharp as knives.


    No one doubts that if Gu Ce was in front of him now, he would not hesitate to swing a knife to kill him.


    Chu Yi met Wang Nan''s sharp and sinister gaze without evading or dodging. He was not overwhelmed by the other party''s momentum at all, his expression remained calm, and he said, "What happened in those days, General Wang, you are not here, you can''t say it."


    "I don''t know right or wrong!" Wang Nan scolded sharply, "Eldest son, for the sake of beauty, you don''t know right and wrong and don''t care about righteousness. How can a person like you be a king!"


    "Eldest son, you are so disappointing!"


    Wang Nanyue said the more excited he was, his eyes were full of bloodshots and blue veins burst out.


    There seemed to be a furious rhino roaring in his heart, and in addition to the anger, there was a hint of deep and irresistible disappointment.


    A person like Chu Yi who does not distinguish between public and private turned out to be the only son of the emperor and the future emperor of Dajing!


    The future of Dajing is in danger!


    Wang Nan walked away heavily, feeling that he couldn''t stay here for a moment.


    When ?? stepped out of the seat, Chu You''s questioning voice sounded from the back: "Then Ah Yi, do you think that what happened back then, who has the final say?"


    "Isn''t Uncle Huang also in Yangzhou back then?" Chu Yi asked indifferently.


    Wang Nan in the corridor paused slightly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Chu You instantly restrained his expression, the smile on the corner of his lips disappeared, and his tone was cold.


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word, and picked up the tea cup again.


    There was silence in the elegant seat, Chu You stared at Chu Yi for a moment, as if he wanted to pierce his appearance and see his heart, but Chu Yi just drank tea gracefully, without the slightest change in his expression, he kept holding The hands of the tea cup are very stable, without the slightest tremor.


    There was no clue at all from Chu Yi''s expression. On the one hand, Chu You was furious, and on the other hand, he was even more jealous of Chu Yi.


    Yuan Zhe quietly pulled Chu You''s sleeve from under the table, and coughed again, implying to him that since his goal has been achieved, he should not fall for the first prince''s plan and act impulsively.


    Jianwei General Wang Nan did not have a title, but he was a first-rank military general. He was very prestige among the military generals in the court, and he made a lot of friends. He was praised even among those nobles.


    Let Wang Nan see the eldest prince disregard right and wrong for his sweetheart, and rehabilitate Gu Ce, this is the biggest gain today.


    Chu You naturally understood what Yuan Zhe''s eyes meant. Although some details were beyond expectations, the general development was as they wished.


    Today''s trip came in a hurry, but the harvest was great...


    Chu You clenched his teeth tightly, suppressing the restless beast in his heart, and did not approach step by step.


    Chu You sighed faintly, and quickly organized the language in his heart: "Ayi, it''s not that my uncle didn''t help you. Gu Ce did surrender to the enemy back then, and the evidence is conclusive."


    "Don''t make mistakes because of your beauty..."


    His three words were equivalent to putting the hat of "beautiful beauty wrong the country" on Chu Yi''s head, meaning that Gu Yanfei pushed Chu Yi to do so.


    "Pfft."


    Gu Yanfei''s crisp laughter interrupted the turbulent atmosphere of the dark tide, making Chu You slightly startled.


    Gu Yanfei smiled like a flower, didn''t even look at Chu You, and looked at Chu Yi''s perfect profile face with a crooked face.


    Why does she feel that her beauty is not as good as his?


    His pleasure. Chu Yi also smiled, his brows soft.


    The appearance of the two of them making Chu You almost overturned the table, but he restrained himself and looked at Bailiyin, thinking that he would react.


    But-


    Bai Liyin''s whole body was stunned, his eyes wandered, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t go to see Gu Yanfei at all, but drank the boring wine alone, one cup after another, and he was in a hurry.


    Chu You''s face froze again.


    Yuan Zhe was also looking at Bailiyin, frowning slightly.


    "Cough cough." He put his fists to his lips, coughed twice to clear his throat, and said to Bailiyin, "The third prince Baili has been in the capital for some time. How do you feel about the capital?"


    Bai Liyin, who was drinking, came back to his senses. At the same time, he was embarrassed to find that the wine glass was empty, and forced himself to act as if nothing had happened.


    He laughed, put down the empty wine glass, and said, "Your country has beautiful scenery and outstanding people, but this beauty is not as good as our Dayue."


    "Our Dayuet beauty is graceful and demure, charming, light as chrysanthemum, elegant as orchid, gentle as water."


    "but¡­"


    Said, Bailiyin paused, and an unusually bright and sharp streamer flashed across his eyes, and it flashed away, "Speaking of beauty, no one can compare to Lord Xiahou."


    This sentence was just a test. While speaking, Bailiyin''s heart was beating wildly, but his face was not revealing. Yu Guang looked at the red-clothed young man who was only a few feet away from him, paying attention to the change in his expression. .


    Hearing the other party mentioning Xiahouqing, Yuan Zhe also showed a bit of solemnity on his face, and said in a cautious tone: "I heard that Xiahou Zunzhu has always covered his face with a mask, and no one has ever seen his true face."


    It is never a secret that ??Tianxian is only appointed to the sages of the Yue Kingdom in the past, and the lords are covered with masks from generation to generation.


    Regarding Yuan Zhe''s words, Bailiyin put his left ear in and out of his right ear, and more energy was devoted to the young master Xia. Seeing him motionless, his heart raised in his throat.


    Bailiyin gritted his teeth, ruthless, and made a frivolous look, while he went to get the jug to refill, he smiled and said: "No one has ever seen the appearance of Lord Xiahou except for saints, but, relying on him This posture is absolutely beautiful."


    As soon as these words came out, the hairs on his neck stood up instantly, as if he felt a killing intent that penetrated into the bone marrow, and the hand holding the wine jug shook subconsciously.


    The wine poured from the spout also trembled and spilled out of the wine glass.


    The ?? wine flowed and slipped off the table, splashing the floor "tick, tick".


    Bailiyin still refills the wine glass calmly, and then looks at Young Master Xia again.


    Xia Houqing''s thick black eyelashes were half-drooped, his expression was peaceful, without any change, he was still drinking tea, the water-like blue silk hanging on one side of his cheek, and the eyelid did not lift, as if there was nothing like the cup in his hand. Tea is more important.


    Was it just his own delusion? Bailiyin couldn''t help thinking, comforting himself in his heart: Yes, it must be an illusion.


    Four years ago, when Xiahouqing first assumed the position of the lord of the Tianxuan Division, there were three or four sons who flirted with him on the spot with frivolous words.


    For this matter, several censors from the censor station jointly impeached Xiahouqing, but the saints protected them, and those censors were searched and exiled within a few days.


    From then on, no one dared to speculate on Xia Houqing''s appearance and his figure, fearing him like a tiger.


    With Xiahouqing''s character, whoever dares to talk about him in such a flirtatious tone, he is afraid that he will kill all those who speak and those who hear.


    This Xia Gongzi is definitely not Xia Houqing!


    Bai Liyin''s gaffe was obvious, and Chu You and Yuan Zhe naturally noticed it too. They looked at each other slowly and felt that Bai Liyin cared too much about this Young Master Xia.


    Chu You felt strange in his heart, and looked at Xia Houqing, suspicious of clouds.


    This Xia Gongzi is indeed outstanding in appearance and can be called a peerless posture.


    But Baili Yingui is the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, and that is also a lot of beauty. As for this son Xia''s gaffe?


    Yuan Zhe has long sleeves and is good at dancing, and said with a smile: "This beauty has its own characteristics in the north and south of the Yangtze River. The women in the south of the Yangtze River are graceful and the women in the northwest are bold and generous. The ladies in the capital also have their own advantages. "


    He tried to guide Bailiyin to look at the only woman in the capital here, so as to get the topic on Gu Yanfei''s body, but unfortunately, Bailiyin lost his soul, as if he had lost half of his three souls and seven souls, and did not pay attention to Yuan Zhe at all. What did you say again.


    Bai Liyin''s mind kept thinking about Xia Gongzi and Xia Houqing. One moment he thought it was him, and another moment it was not him.


    This unresolved feeling is so bad that Bailiyin really wants to get a mask and put it on the other person''s face.


    Yuan Zhe: "¡­"


    Yuan Zhe''s expression froze for a moment, Bailiyin''s unexpected attitude made him unable to say what he had prepared.


    The play in the lower hall became more and more lively. Wu Sheng, who played Liu Qingxiao, first won the heart of the beauty, and then he revolted by killing the snake. His impassioned lyrics made people sing with enthusiasm, and they responded with a hundred responses.


    Seeing that a generation of great emperors is about to rise, his former fiancee''s family is in decline, and the family is almost slaughtered by bandits.


    Comparison of the two makes all the audiences who took the place of Liu Qingxiao feel happy.


    For Liu Qingxiao, this day is of great significance.


    Yuan Zhe glanced at Liu Qingxiao, who was in the arms of the beautiful woman on the stage below, and his mind moved, and he said: "My country''s Taizu Emperor Zeng Yun: There are flowers that can be folded straight and must be folded, and each flower has its own fragrance."


    "Taizu also said that not only young girls are flowers, but young Muai is also a flower." Yuan Zhe smiled and fanned the folding fan in his hand leisurely, "The ''Hundred Flowers Banquet'' held every year on National Day is Taizu''s idea. Invite unmarried men and women from various prefectures in Beijing to a banquet."


    His words finally regained some of Bailiyin''s attention.


    Bailiyin was aroused by some interest, and repeated the phrase "there are flowers that can be folded straight and must be folded, and each flower has its own fragrance", and praised: "The Emperor of your country is really a wonderful person."


    "I remember, in a few days it will be your country''s National Day, right?"


    Dajing''s National Day is a festival established by Emperor Taizu. It is set on the day when Dajing founded the country. It is a festival unique to Dajing. For example, in the Yue Kingdom and the previous dynasty, the longevity festival of the emperor of the dynasty was used as a national celebration. major event.


    "Indeed." The corners of Yuan Zhe''s lips curled up, "This is a celebration that has lasted 50 years since Emperor Taizu."


    "Emperor Taizu himself said that at the Hundred Flowers Banquet, if a handsome young man wins the heart of a girl, he can immediately marry her. Over the years, the Hundred Flowers Banquet has also achieved a lot of good luck."


    Bai Liyin raised his eyebrows and said, "Yo, this custom is quite interesting, and it is somewhat similar to the walking marriage custom of my Southwestern Wa ethnic group in Dayue.


    "Life is alive, so be it."


    Yuan Zhe smiled but didn''t say a word. He didn''t agree with what Bailiyin said in his heart, even with a bit of contempt, but he naturally wouldn''t show it.


    "The Third Prince Baili will go to Tianhe Garden together at that time?" Chu You made an invitation in a timely manner, his eyes were meaningful.


    Bai Liyin could naturally feel that Yuan Zhe and Chu You had ulterior motives when they sang together, laughed loudly, and raised their glasses: "Okay, I must join in the fun."


    There was a trace of anxiety in his eyes, and he tried to stabilize his mind. As if nothing had happened, he looked at Gu Yanfei again. He smiled wildly and asked, "Second Miss Gu, should you go too?"


    He stared deeply at Gu Yanfei with the gaze that seemed to lock his prey, confident and arrogant, and at the same time he was provoking another man present.


    Bai Liyin smiled boldly, but his other free hand twitched unnaturally under the table.


    Chu You and Yuan Zhe exchanged glances again, communicated silently, and decided to stop for today.


    "Why should I tell you?" Gu Yanfei raised his cheeks and looked at Bailiyin, with a little arrogance and annoyance on his face, "You guys are really noisy, you can leave if you don''t listen to the show or not. It''s gone!"


    "Sometimes like this, and then like that. It''s really annoying."


    She raised her face, seemingly ignoring these people present, her words were almost arrogant, but even so, her voice was still as clear and tactful as a tingling.


    Yuan Zhe''s face sank slightly when he heard that.


    He is the head of the next generation of the Yuan family, and all the girls in front of him are gentle, chaste, and generous. This is the first time someone has treated him like this.


    Only women and villains are difficult to raise! Yuan Zhe thought to himself.


    He is a son of an aristocratic family, so naturally he would not care about a woman, so he looked at Chu Yi with deep eyes, wanting to see how he would react.


    Chu Yi smiled warmly, and directly ordered the expulsion: "If you don''t watch the show, please come back."


    After a moment of silence, Chu You smiled instead of anger, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, his pupils were dark and faint, and there was a hint of coldness.


    "The third prince of Baili," Chu You raised his eyebrows and smiled at Bailiyin regretfully, "Your country is sincere in marrying me, but unfortunately, my nephew already has a sweetheart, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to marry your country. Di Ji."


    "But the eldest princess is almost there, and she is a perfect match for the third prince Baili."


    Chu Yi has already rejected the Emperor Concubine of Dayue, so, can Chu Yi still refuse to marry the princess away?


    The eldest princess is still young, but people will always grow up, right? It will be almost in three or four years.


    The corners of Chu You''s lips were slightly raised, in a provocative posture, his eyes were threatening.


    However, Chu Yi did not change his face, and said lightly: "Emperor Taizu has a cloud, and Dajing women will never marry."


    Fifty years ago, when the dynasty was first established, the situation was unstable, and everything was waiting to be rebuilt, but the people of Beidi were eager to move, and there were wars from time to time at the border.


    Back then, a civil official suggested in the early dynasty that he could send the princess to Beidi to be with her relatives in the same way as the previous dynasty, and he said with awe and awe, how many men died in battle for the country and the people, and the horses were wrapped in leather. This woman should also sacrifice for the rise and fall of the country. It can protect thousands of people from the war, and choose the big for the small.


    Immediately, Emperor Taizu pointed at the man''s nose and scolded him loudly, saying that these big men who read the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, and pay attention to filial piety, loyalty, courtesy, righteousness, integrity, and shame, asked women not to leave the door of the boudoir, but also to teach their children. , and now they are required to sacrifice for the country, so what else do men need? ! Now that women have both husbands and sons, their husbands and sons are not going to sacrifice for the country, are they keeping them for dry food? !


    Taizu''s remarks almost said that the civil servant who proposed to kiss him was a useless person who "can only eat and can''t do anything", and the civil servant was so ashamed that he almost hit a pillar.


    This incident is also recorded in Taizu''s Living Notes.


    Chu You naturally knows what Emperor Taizu said, but...


    "There are no rules in this world that stay the same." Chu You said with a half-smile.


    Emperor Taizu also hoped that the late emperor would not marry a daughter of the family, but the late emperor still married.


    Emperor Taizu also said that protons are a great shame, but Chu Yi still worked as protons for eight years.


    This court is not just for the emperor alone.


    "Clap!"


    Chu Yi gave two high fives.


    Soon, the little second heard the sound and asked with a smile: "What is the order of the guest?"


    "Invite these three distinguished guests out." Chu Yi instructed Xiao Er.


    "..." Chu You frowned, with an angry look on his face, he couldn''t afford to lose this face.


    The purpose of today has been achieved, and it is useless to stay more.


    Chu You stood up with a cold expression on his face. When facing Bailiyin, his tone was still polite, "The third prince Baili, let''s go."


    Bailiyin stood up slowly, and slowly cupped Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei:


    "There will be a period later."


    Actions and voices seem to be calm, but their wandering eyes are looking at another person present.


    Bai Liyin followed Chu You and left. When he stepped out of the room, he couldn''t help but glance at the young man in red one last time, his eyes were suspicious.


    After Yuan Zhe went out, the door was closed, and only Chu Yi, Gu Yanfei, and Xia Houqing were left in the private seat, but there was a saber left by Wang Nan on the ground.


    Gu Yanfei raised her cheeks and stared at Xia Houqing, but she didn''t see any impatience on her face.


    The tense atmosphere in the air disappeared as a few uninvited guests left.


    The sound of the string music below ?? changed from rapid to slow, relaxed and happy, and the sound was melodious, like countless birds singing in unison.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to have thought of something, curled his lips into a smile, and there seemed to be bright stars flowing in his eyes, and gloating over the misfortune, he leaned over and whispered into Chu Yi''s ear: "Bailiyin is dead."


    He dared to molest Xia Houqing in front of Xia Houqing, he really didn''t know whether to live or die!


    Chu Yi nodded solemnly, also made the appearance of attaching his ears, and said with a smile: "Indeed."


    "Should not survive for three days." He said softly and skillfully.


    The two seemed to be whispering, but they didn''t deliberately lower their voices at all.


    It was as if the two of them sang and chased away King Kang and the others just now.


    "..." Xia Houqing''s face turned blue, and he squeezed the cup in his hand so tightly that it almost shattered.


    His enchanting phoenix eyes slanted a blade-like coldness, and slashed **** the faces of Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi.


    Gu Yanfei looked at the blood-red luck around him in amazement, and his publicity almost made the entire lounge red.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Gu Yanfei sighed sincerely, his eyes sparkling.


    From Xia Houqing''s point of view, her eyes at the moment are the same as when she usually looks at that stupid cat, the corners of her eyes twitched slightly, she couldn''t bear it, and a word was spit out between her thin red lips: "Go away."


    Gu Yanfei was not afraid, he smiled "pochi", and he smiled very happily.


    A bright smile rippled on her delicate little face.


    Xiahouqing: "¡­"


    Xia Houqing was stunned for a rare moment.


    He could feel the malice towards others, even the slightest bit.


    No one has ever treated him like Gu Yanfei. She doesn''t fear him, she doesn''t hate him, she doesn''t fear him... She treats him casually and without distractions.


    Xia Houqing''s eyes flashed a shadow that was almost demonic, as if he had recalled something.


    In his life, people have always used each other.


    However, from Gu Yanfei''s body, he couldn''t see that ugly emotion, the girl in front of him was worthy of the words "light wind and moon".


    is totally different from him.


    But since she was born, she has fallen into a filthy quagmire, just like him, it was just a use and calculation from birth.


    Xia Houqing''s eyes were blank for a moment...


    This made the temperament around him look different from usual, but it was only for a brief moment, and soon, he was the invulnerable Xiahouqing again.


    Chu Yi: "¡­"


    Chu Yi slowly turned Gu Yanfei''s slender shoulders over and made her face face him.


    "I''m good-looking too." Chu Yi said solemnly.


    His eyes were fixed on hers. The eyes of the two were only three inches apart, and they were so close to each other that they could feel each other''s breath.


    "..." Xia Houqing''s lips twitched.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Chu Yi without blinking.


    The face of the youth is like a crown jade, difficult to describe and difficult to draw.


    looks good, so beautiful!


    Gu Yanfei suddenly remembered that the senior elder sister once told her that no matter how good-looking a man is, it is useless. Looking for a Taoist partner still depends on the character and character.


    However, she felt that what the elder sister said was not quite right, it was very important to look good.


    Chu Yi was satisfied and smiled.


    The atmosphere in the seat was a little soft.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 300： take credit

    Chapter 300 Credits


    What the hell? ! Xia Houqing almost threw the cup at the two of them.


    At this moment, the stage below was quiet, the singing and the sound of silk and bamboo all stopped, and the first scene ended.


    The applause was like thunder, and the guests were boisterous and noisy like boiling water.


    With a ?? "squeak", the window of the seat was closed, blocking the view below.


    The distracted Bailiyin was standing at the gate of Tianyin Pavilion, looking up, the window was closed, and after a moment of silence, he left in a hurry.


    After this window was closed, it was never opened again.


    Even when the second scene started, the windows were still tightly closed.


    It wasn''t until an hour later that Chu Yi sent Gu Yanfei back to the Gu residence.


    It was already sunset, and the fiery red clouds spread across the sky like a fire, dyeing the roofs and trees red.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    As soon as she returned to Yuheng Garden, the three-flowered cat rushed towards her as if she had returned to the forest, shouting righteously, scolding, and questioning Gu Yanfei for leaving the cat and running alone for so long.


    The cat walked around Gu Yanfei three times and barked three times. Gu Yanfei grabbed the cat from the ground and said with a smile, "Would you like to go to Tianyin Pavilion to play for two days?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled with frowning eyes, and his wisdom was beyond words.


    This cat is really spoiled recently. She is blind, and she is poor. This is all caused by Xia Houqing...Ahem, no, she said that she lent the cat to Xia Houqing to play with, she is a trustworthy person.


    "Meow!" The clear and green eyes lit up instantly, shining like green gems, and the few white beards on both cheeks were trembling with joy.


    For it, Tianyin Pavilion means delicious food!


    Qingguang''s happiness was broken, and she rubbed coquettishly in Gu Yanfei''s arms.


    It''s so good, it can go to eat and drink.


    "Meow meow meow¡­¡­"


    Gu Yanfei tapped the cat''s forehead with his finger, and told the cat, "Keep an eye on him... Let that guy named Xiahou not drink alcohol, and let him carry the talisman."


    "Meow meow!"


    The cat responded happily, jumped from Gu Yanfei''s arms impatiently, landed lightly, and walked away quickly with the cat''s tail upright, without looking back.


    Sanhua cat just left, jumping over walls, climbing trees, and climbing roofs all the way... But it took a lot of incense effort to reach Tianyin Pavilion.


    The cat fled from the window into a certain lounge on the second floor.


    Xiahouqing was the only one in the elegant seat, drinking alone.


    A talisman painted with cinnabar was pressed under the red folding fan beside the jug.


    The cat landed lightly on the high-footed flower table, tilted his head, and made a "meow".


    One person, one cat, four eyes facing each other.


    In the setting sun, the cat''s pupils almost shrunk into a thin line in the green and transparent eyeballs, and it was as cold as a beast.


    "..." Of course Xia Houqing also saw the cat, and the wine glass in his hand stopped in midair.


    There was just a hint of infatuation in his eyes. The next moment, his eyes struggled for a while, and the dark phoenix eyes returned to normal.


    The cat never regarded himself as an outside cat, and jumped again, leaping briskly to the table beside Xia Houqing, then brought the fluffy cat face close, and sniffed with the pink nose.


    The white beard of the cat also trembled.


    It stretched out its pink tongue and licked the wine in the wine glass, and a round cat face instantly wrinkled.


    It kicked the wine glass out of Xiahouqing''s hand.


    "boom!"


    The wine glass fell to the ground and was smashed into pieces. The wine and countless broken pieces of porcelain were scattered all over the place.


    Xiahouqing: "..."


    Xia Houqing''s pupils moved slightly.


    Since Gu Yanfei doesn''t know how to discipline cats, he might as well discipline her for her. Her hair will fall out so much, so why not shave it! !


    Xia Houqing looked at the cat, squinted and smiled, revealing undisguised malice, a cold aura suddenly released.


    Cat, of course, sensed that dangerous aura, and instantly blew up its fur, from the back to the tail, like a hedgehog, and ran away.


    The ??-fried cat bounced up like a fluffy dumpling, and his eyes were round and round.


    "..." Xia Houqing chuckled softly.


    The sound of "ha" echoed softly in the room.


    The cat stopped a few steps away, turned around, looked at Xia Houqing cautiously and cautiously, the tip of its tail twitched.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t respond, it took two more steps, its tail twitched again, and then gradually lifted up, so straight that it was about to be lifted into the sky.


    Well, it really has boundless charm and is unparalleled in the world!


    Yeah, how could anyone in the world not like it!


    The cat jumped slightly and returned to the table again. He licked his front paws and washed his face, occasionally glancing at Xia Houqing from the corner of his eyes.


    Xia Houqing slowly adjusted his sleeves.


    After confirming that he was safe, the cat began to take an inch again. It circled the table for half a circle, clawed and pulled the ground, and pulled the red folding fan away, then lowered its head and picked up the talisman paper, tossing it briskly. Long hairy tail like a feather duster.


    It took the talisman paper to Xia Houqing''s hand and called out "meow".


    The sound of ?? is soft and delicate, and it is quite a bit of a call for credit.


    The end of the talisman paper was wet and stained with the cat''s saliva.


    This cat is so unpretentious! Xia Houqing looked at the cat and pouted in disgust.


    But he still stretched out his hand, dutifully grasped the half-wet talisman paper, and shook it, and tossed it again.


    "Meow~" Qingguang called out happily, and rubbed the back of Xia Houqing''s cold snowy hand with her fluffy head.


    The long-haired cat is fluffy and warm, like a warm hand stove.


    The talisman paper between his fingers was also warm.


    No matter spring, summer, autumn or winter, his fingertips are always cold and cold, but now his body gradually warms up, it seems that his limbs and heart are starting to warm...


    "It''s really warm."


    Xiahouqing said almost silently, not sure if he was talking about cats or talismans.


    At this moment, his eyes were incredibly soft, but it was only fleeting, and then the phoenix eyes became as deep as night.


    Cat felt that of course he was talking about himself, and he meowed several times in a row, both proud and confident.


    Soon, the sound of hurried footsteps came, and there were people in and out of the seat, and small dried fish, goat milk, dried chicken, stove, cat litter, etc. were carried in the same way.


    The sunset outside the window is falling a little bit, the sky is getting darker and darker, and night is coming.


    Gu Yanfei woke up, it was the next day, the sky was bright, and he slept very well.


    Without the sound of cats running and meowing at dawn, she slept very peacefully, and slept three poles in the sun with one foot.


    Gu Yanfei, who was full of sleep, was in good spirits, but Juan Bi had an anxious look on his face.


    In fact, she had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that Gu Yanfei had finally woken up, she hurriedly said, "Girl, someone is making trouble outside."


    Kuu Bi neatly wetted and wringed a white towel with neat hands and feet, and handed it to Gu Yanfei to wipe his face.


    "Missing trouble?" Gu Yanfei asked casually while washing his face.


    "Yeah." Kuan Bi said cracklingly, "Half an hour ago, someone came to the house to make a noise, throwing peels and vegetable leaves, and kept shouting that the old marquis had betrayed the country and told the Gu family to get out of the capital."


    "The concierge said that the gate of the house was temporarily closed, but there are still people outside the gate making noise."


    "The uncle is not here, so the concierge came to the girl."


    Since Houfu¡¯s family split, the servants in the Fuzhong began to change Gu Yuan¡¯s name to ¡°Uncle¡±.


    Gu Yanfei threw the white towel into the copper basin, straightened his hair, and stroked his dress.


    It''s been nine years since my father''s affairs. Up to now, there are still people who came here to make a noise. It is conceivable that someone must be fanning the flames.


    "Girl, what should I do?" Juan Bi asked at a loss.


    "Don''t worry about it." Gu Yanfei sat down by the window, planning to start breakfast.


    She has only one mouth, and it is the most unwise to go to the mouths of tens of millions of people.


    "Yes." Kuan Bina responded.


    She was about to serve Gu Yanfei for breakfast, but she saw Gu Yanfei who had just sat down abruptly got up again and walked out without saying a word.


    Gu Yanfei strode out of the house with great strides, walking sassily without losing lightness, and his pupils were like a pool of still water.


    Although ?? is irrational, everything cannot be judged by reason.


    She felt uncomfortable in her heart, so she didn''t want to hold back and endure it.


    Kuan Bi took a beat, looked at Gu Yanfei''s tall and straight figure, vaguely guessed something, and quickly followed 3.


    The two masters and servants walked all the way to the gate, and in the distance, they could hear the loud scolding outside the mansion:


    "Gu Ce betrayed the country and surrendered to the enemy, it is despicable and shameless!"


    "Shameless traitors should be slashed with thousands of swords, smashed to ashes, and will never be reborn!"


    "Gu Ce is a sinner through the ages. I''m sorry for Dajing, I''m sorry for my parents, I''m sorry for the people of Yangzhou!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The scolding outside was one after another, like waves after wave after wave. Judging from the sound, there were at least dozens of people outside.


    The concierge and a few wives were near the gate. When they saw Gu Yanfei coming, they all saluted, "Second girl."


    Before the ?? voice could be heard, a rotten egg suddenly flew in from outside the mansion over the high fence, and slammed into the bluestone brick floor with a bang. The broken rotten egg gave off an indescribable smell.


    Everyone frowned and covered their noses.


    Gu Yanfei commanded lightly, "Open the door."


    The doorman looked at the egg liquid and egg shells on the ground, worried that the gang of mischief outsiders who were deliberately causing trouble would rush into Gu Yanfei, he hesitated for a while, but respectfully answered the order: "Yes, second lady."


    So, with a "squeak", the new red lacquer door of Gu''s residence opened.


    Gu Yanfei saw dozens of men, women and children around the gate at a glance, with different appearances, all of them blowing their beards and staring, their faces flushed with anger, beating their chests and stamping their feet, enclosing the gate to three layers inside and three layers outside.


    There are a lot of vegetable leaves and melon peels on the ground at the door, and the ground is in a mess.


    Seeing that the gate of Gu Mansion opened, the people surrounding the gate were all startled.


    Cursing and cursing, they didn''t expect the people in Gu''s house to come out, and they all stared blankly at a girl in a snow-blue dress stepping over a high threshold and walking out of the house.


    The beautiful girl''s facial features are exquisite, like pearls, like beautiful jade, elegant and incomparable, and she is dressed in very plain clothes.


    The spring breeze blew through the girl''s jet-black mane and horns and rolled her dress into a screeching sound. At first glance, the girl''s whole body had an immortal air.


    This girl is so beautiful, she looks like a fairy descended to earth!


    These people outside the mansion looked at Gu Yanfei in a daze, most of them showed a look of amazement, and some people showed a bit of fear on their faces, and some people even subconsciously took a few steps back.


    It is natural for the people to fear officials.


    In the crowd, I don''t know who asked in a loud voice: "Is this Gu Ce''s daughter?"


    "Yes!" The other replied affirmatively, "It must be her!"


    Immediately afterwards, the others scolded again and again: "Her father betrayed the country, this is the daughter of a traitor, and if there is a father, there must be a daughter!"


    "That''s right, because of her father, so many people died in Yangzhou, and she is also a sinner!"


    "That''s right. Her father committed a heinous crime, and she should atone for her father''s sin. Why is she still living a good life here!"


    "roll!"


    "Gu family get out of the capital!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The more scolded these people, the more excited they became. They held their heads high, feeling that they were righteous, and the people in the Gu residence were all sinners who were sorry for Dajing.


    Juanbi listened, her face flushed red involuntarily, she felt aggrieved and righteous indignation for her own girl, she opened her mouth slightly, and wanted to say something, she just listened to Gu Yanfei saying, "Shut up!"


    Gu Yanfei was a little annoyed in his heart: I knew that I would not give the cat to Xia Houqing, it would still come in handy now.


    Her tone is very light, her voice is cold and dusty, and she hits everyone''s ears word by word, as if it can directly hit people''s souls, with a wonderful power that can wash the soul.


    This is the merit of saving those children last time, which is given back to her by the heaven of this small world.


    The noisy voices outside the mansion disappeared all of a sudden, and all those outside the mansion seemed to be mute, and the surroundings became silent.


    Kuan Bi and the concierge and others watched this scene in shock, with an unreal feeling, their eyes all flocked to Gu Yanfei.


    "My father did not treason." Gu Yanfei said clearly, with a cold air in his eyes.


    These words seemed to have a deafening effect, the group of people outside the mansion became even quieter, and the street was quiet as if time had stopped.


    After a long silence, an old man in gray with a stooped figure and gray hair walked out of the crowd with a cane, his steps trembling slightly.


    The old man in gray robes gushed out, pointed at Gu Yanfei tremblingly and scolded: "The two sons of this old man were all under Gu Ce''s command and were buried alive by Nanyue people."


    "This old man has only two sons under his knees. When he died, one was thirty and the other was only eighteen. It''s become a lonely ghost!"


    "This is all Gu Ce''s fault!"


    The old man in gray had a hoarse voice. Every word and sentence seemed to erupt from his chest. The grief and desolation in his tone deeply shook the others around him.


    He slammed the cane in his hand to the ground, making a thumping sound.


    The sound of ?? hit everyone''s heart like a heavy hammer, causing everyone to tremble and feel empathy, and they all responded with sympathy to the old man.


    The hardest thing in the world is that a white-haired person gives a black-haired person.


    A skinny old woman came over and persuaded: "Big brother, condolences and change."


    "How can I mourn and change!" The gray-clothed old man''s eyes were red, his chest heaving violently, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Ce has committed a serious crime, so he should go to eighteen levels of **** and be reviled by thousands of people, but the Gu family wants to give him to Gu Ce. If the policy is rehabilitated, the old man will never agree!"


    Speaking of Gu Ce, the more the old man said, the more angry he became; when he thought of his son, the more the old man thought about it, the more his heart ached.


    The old woman looked at him with sympathy on her face and sighed: "Big brother, right and wrong are at ease, everyone knows that Gu Ce surrenders to the enemy..."


    "Justice? Gu Ce can be rehabilitated, where does justice come from in this world!" The old man in gray hoarsely shouted, his expression changed from extreme anger to despair, his eyes seemed to be stained with blood.


    These dignitaries, pampering themselves, do not take the lives of their people as their fate!


    The old man''s sallow old face was already full of tears and panting.


    "It''s not rehabilitating, it''s rectifying the name." Gu Yanfei repeated what Chu Yi said word for word, "The name of the family''s father is innocent."


    "Right or wrong is not in people''s hearts, but in facts."


    "My father is innocent."


    When Gu Yanfei said these words, he was always calm and calm, staring at the old man under the steps.


    She knew that the old man was being used, so she didn''t plan to bother with the poor old man.


    She sighed secretly, straightened her expression, and reminded the other party: "Old man, you should go back quickly, your great-grandson has a **** disaster today, don''t let him get close to the water."


    Gu Yanfei''s gaze turned around the old man''s children''s palace, and took away the fingers in his sleeves.


    This old man was supposed to be lonely and helpless in his old age. Not only did the eldest son and the second son die in battle, but the eldest grandson left by the eldest son also died of illness. Now there is only one great-grandson left under his knees, but he has one great-grandson in his life. The catastrophe, or the calamity of life and death, is the fate of early death.


    After the death of his great-grandson, the old man was severely injured physically and mentally...


    As soon as Gu Yanfei said these words, it seemed like a rumble of thunder rumbled across the sky.


    "You...you..." The gray-clothed old man trembled with anger at Gu Yanfei''s words, raised his finger and pointed at Gu Yanfei, like the leaves trembling in the autumn wind.


    This girl is clearly cursing him, cursing his great-grandson, cursing their family to cut off their descendants!


    The people around the old man were in an uproar, like a stone falling into the lake, and the lake was rippling.


    Many people also felt that Gu Yanfei was cursing others, and looked at her with indignation, contempt or disgust.


    This Gu family girl is really a femme fatale, her heart is too cruel!


    The old man clenched his teeth, endured and endured, he couldn''t help it, he charged at Gu Yanfei with a cane, a cane hit him so hard that his eyes almost burst out with fire.


    "Be careful, girl!" Juan Bi from the back shouted nervously, and hurriedly stepped forward to stop the old man, but it was too late.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t dodge or retreat, but Pingting stood up, just flicking her sleeves.


    The menacing crutches paused for a moment only half a foot away from Gu Yanfei''s right arm.


    "..." The gray-clothed old man''s eyes widened, only to feel that his crutches seemed to hit something invisible, and seemed to be supported by an invisible hand.


    He was stunned, the crutches in his hand swerved, hit the empty space, and finally stomped on the steps next to him, and even his body stumbled because of this, and it was only by relying on the crutches that he barely stabilized his figure.


    Other people on the sidelines thought it was the old man who wanted to scare the little girl, but did not dare to hit anyone. Only the old man himself knew what happened, and a chill went down his spine.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 301： proud

    Chapter 301 Proud


    "Little fairy!" Suddenly, a sharp and excited female voice from the back of the crowd suddenly sounded.


    A middle-aged woman pushed the people around and walked out of the crowd, walked straight to the old man, looked at Gu Yanfei standing on the steps with bright eyes, and recognized that the girl in front of her was the one from Chengtianmen. immortal.


    "Old man, this is a little fairy." The middle-aged woman pointed at Gu Yanfei excitedly, her whole body was extremely excited, and said to the old man in gray, "Second girl Gu saved the eldest princess, and my family Shuanzi and others. The lives of many children!"


    "Go home quickly, the little fairy has boundless mana, she must be right, your great-grandson may really have an accident!" The middle-aged woman kindly advised the old man.


    She had gone to Chengtianmen with Scholar Zhang to file a complaint with the imperial court that day. She had seen Second Lady Gu exert her supernatural powers with her own eyes, and knew how powerful she was.


    The words of the woman made the onlookers clamorous again, and everyone was a little unbelievable. Then, they whispered to each other, and their gazes towards Gu Yanfei became fiery.


    The voices of discussion, speculation, and doubts from the crowd continued one after another:


    "This...is this really a little fairy?"


    "I also went to Chengtianmen that day. Looking at it now, this girl seems, seems, seems to be a little familiar."


    "Really familiar."


    "It turns out that the second girl from Gu Mansion is actually a little fairy!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Some of the people in the crowd were already talking in a confused way, and some people couldn''t help but feel a little nervous when they thought that they had just thrown a vegetable leaf to Gu''s residence.


    The atmosphere at the gate has developed from the original tense to another direction in less than half a cup of tea after Gu Yanfei appeared, and several people could not wait to kneel.


    The old man in gray was extremely confused, and looked at Gu Yanfei with a stunned expression.


    His gray eyebrows were tightly twisted into knots, and the wrinkles on his face deepened, and he was suspicious: just now, he scolded Gu Ce like this, this second girl is Gu Ce''s own daughter, she would do this Kindly help yourself? !


    The old man stared at Gu Yanfei, his turbid old eyes were a little sour, and he still suspected that she was cursing her great-grandson.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to see his doubts, and added: "According to the hexagram, there is a river from your house to the south."


    "Your great-grandson went to the river to catch fish, but was entangled in the river grass..."


    said, Gu Yanfei sighed slightly.


    "..." The eyes of the gray-clothed old man suddenly widened, the cloudy whites of his eyes were covered with red threads like spider webs, and his face was instantly pale.


    Yes, there is indeed a river not far south of his house.


    But how does this second girl know about this? !


    She doesn''t know him, nor where his home is, much less that his great-grandson had said in the morning that he wanted to eat fish...


    Thinking of this, the grey clothed old man almost lost his mind, but in the blink of an eye, a fine piece of cold sweat oozes out of his forehead.


    The others guessed it without asking, and one person said in shock, "Is the little fairy right? Is there really a river near the old man''s house?"


    The middle-aged woman wanted to persuade the old man a few more words, but she saw the old man with crutches and was about to leave in a panic.


    "Old man stay, I''ll let the mansion''s carriage take you for a ride." Gu Yanfei called out to the old man, "You must get there before the sun rises."


    The clever Kuanbi hurriedly went to order the concierge to prepare the carriage.


    Everyone, including the old man, subconsciously raised their eyes to look at the bright sun in the blue sky above, only to feel that the scorching sun could not be looked directly at, and it was so dazzling.


    The old man was still a little hesitant, but there were already several people beside him who hurriedly grabbed him and persuaded him, "Old man, how can you compare to a carriage when you walk on two legs? You should take the Gu family''s carriage."


    After a while, a green hooded carriage drove out from the corner gate of Gu Mansion, and another servant helped the unpossessed old man onto the carriage.


    With the sound of the whip from the coachman, the carriage hurried along Yuanan Street...


    The middle-aged woman and others who stayed behind looked at each other.


    After the episode just now, the tense atmosphere of the sword, light and sword shadow at the beginning no longer existed. At this time, everyone looked at Gu Yanfei with extremely complicated eyes.


    The one who broke the silence was Gu Yanfei, the girl''s voice was cold and steady:


    "My father is innocent!"


    "Whether you believe it or not, just wait and watch."


    "Don''t be easily provoked by others!"


    At the same time as she spoke, she slowly looked around at everyone, her pupils that were as clear as water were dark and glistening with a faint light.


    Everyone fell silent.


    Gu Yanfei said again: "As Gu Ce''s daughter, I will definitely give Dajing an explanation."


    This last sentence, she said it loudly and forcefully, without rushing or slow, without the slightest fluctuation in her tone, as if she had suppressed all her emotions.


    She seemed calm, but only she knew that she was not so calm, and her throat was slightly choked.


    Gu Ce''s daughter.


    Since ?? two lives, this is the first time she has said this sentence in front of so many people.


    She is Gu Ce''s daughter.


    Her, proud of it.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils flashed faint tears, turned around, and crossed the high threshold again.


    "Squeak".


    The red lacquer gate of Gu Mansion was slammed shut in front of everyone''s eyes, and it was tightly seamed.


    Since the Gu family was deprived of the marquis title, the brass door nails that used to represent the prince¡¯s residence were no longer on the gate.


    There was still a mess outside the gate, and the people surrounding the gate all stared blankly at the plaque and gate in front of them.


    In the crowd, I don''t know who said in a daze: "How about we go back? Wait first."


    "Yeah, even if the imperial court wants to vindicate Gu... Hou Ye, that''s only with real evidence." The middle-aged woman said with a stern look, she was convinced by Gu Yanfei, "Secret Gu is a little fairy who saves the suffering. , the little fairy should be able to see the causal determination."


    Many people nodded frequently.


    Suddenly, a young man in the crowd snorted angrily: "Gu Er girl is a god, but Gu Ce is her father, of course she has to help her father, otherwise, why would there be a saying called ''helping relatives is not good'' help''."


    Immediately, some people were shaken and felt that this sentence was reasonable. No matter how powerful the second girl was, people are selfish.


    "Just now, Miss Gu asked us not to be provoked by others... Mistress, aren''t you provoking?" The thin, gray-haired old woman looked at the young man who had just spoken with alertness.


    The eyes of the others also looked at the young man in the cyan bunt, and they all became vigilant.


    The young man''s eyes wandered for a while, and he raised his neck and said, "What provocation?! I mean the truth."


    "Wait!" The middle-aged woman strode closer to the young man, squinted at him, pointed to his nose and said with certainty, "Just now you said that Miss Gu is the daughter of a traitor, and you said that she has a father. There must be a daughter!"


    When she said this, others also recalled it, and several people remembered and said: "By the way, it was him just now!"


    "He also smashed that rotten egg just now."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    These voices outside the mansion became more and more excited and high-pitched, and they also entered the Gu mansion intermittently.


    Gu Yanfei on the other side of the door only paused for a moment, then walked forward, intending to return to Yuheng Garden and leave these people outside behind.


    At this moment, she has completely recovered her composure, her eyes are as smooth as spring lake water.


    "Second sister!"


    In the distance, a girl in a goose-yellow skirt hurriedly approached her.


    Gu Yunzhen trotted towards Gu Yanfei and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Gu Yunzhen grabbed Gu Yanfei''s right arm and walked out of breath.


    As soon as she heard the news, she rushed over.


    "I''m fine." Gu Yanfei gave Gu Yunzhen a reassuring smile, "Everyone is gone."


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei up and down, and was relieved after making sure she didn''t bump or touch any vegetable leaves or anything.


    "I''m going to sit at your place." Gu Yunzhen smiled, holding Gu Yanfei''s arm and walking towards Yuhengyuan.


    The spring breeze came towards us, with the fragrant fragrance of spring flowers, gently brushing the fair cheeks of the two girls.


    Walking all the way, talking and laughing all the way.


    "Second sister," Gu Yunzhen said with a smile, "I originally planned to go to Yuheng Garden to find you, and I wanted to ask you, are you going to accompany you to Tianhe Garden on National Day?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei said uncertainly.


    "Ah!" Gu Yunzhen stopped and let out a low voice.


    "..." Gu Yanfei blinked, confused.


    "Then I have to hurry up and prepare the clothes and jewelry for you to wear that day." Gu Yunzhen said as he raised his hand to adjust the purple magnolia on his temples for Gu Yanfei. The girl''s cheeks were as delicate as petals and creamy, as if a lotus flower. Can pinch out water, people are more delicate than flowers.


    "No need." Gu Yanfei shook his head and said, "I have quite a lot of clothes. This season''s spring clothes have just been made, so just pick one that has never been worn and wear it that day."


    "The girl''s family doesn''t think there are too many clothes!" Gu Yunzhen said as a matter of course, with a bit of playfulness in his tone, and pointed out his sister''s eyebrows and lightly nodded.


    Then, she explained sternly: "Those newly made spring clothes are the usual clothes for you to wear at home, as long as they are comfortable and good-looking. How can you dress so plain and elegant when you go out to a banquet?"


    Having said that, Gu Yunzhen also tugged at Gu Yanfei''s snow-blue sleeves, telling her what "simple and elegant" is with an example.


    Gu Yun really felt that his younger sister was really too careless. Which girl doesn''t like beautiful jewelry, just her, except for the white jade plum blossom hairpin on her head, she didn''t wear any gold and silver jewelry.


    Gu Yanfei looked down at the cuffs embroidered with silver curly grass patterns, and thought: How simple is it?


    These are new clothes made after the family split. She didn''t care about it at all, but Gu Yunzhen did it herself. This dress, middle clothes, belts, and even embroidered shoes were all matched well, and even the embroidery pattern was chosen by Gu Yunzhen herself.


    After thinking about it, Gu Yanfei didn''t dare to say it. If he did, he might get another training.


    She stuck out her tongue with a smile, and smiled cowardly.


    "No." Gu Yunzhen said decisively, "Listen to me."


    She made a gesture, and her maid Jade came over to listen.


    "Go and call the lady in charge of Chengji Silk and Satin Village, Ruyizhai, and Yuyanji." Gu Yunzhen instructed.


    It¡¯s only been four or five days, and now it¡¯s definitely too late for the sewing room in the house to make new clothes, so it¡¯s better to find an outside shop to customize it directly.


    In Gu Yunzhen''s opinion, since the clothes have to be bought new, the matching jewelry must also be bought new.


    Today''s Gu Mansion is very lively, people come and go, and the shopkeepers who visited Gu Mansion afterward were all big bags and small bags, and they brought people and things. The outside vegetables, melon skin, rotten eggs, etc. have also been cleaned up.


    There was a bit of a happy atmosphere up and down the house, which swept away the bad luck in the morning.


    A roll of material is placed all over the eastern room of Yuheng Garden. The materials of Hang silk, brocade, Songjiang fine cloth, fine ge, silk, brocade and so on are colorful and dazzling.


    Those little maids were even more excited than the masters, and they all helped to stir up the material together.


    "Second sister, look at this roll of material, I think this roll of primrose has a good color. It''s fresh and fresh, elegant and bright, and it reflects fair skin." Gu Yunzhen pulled up the corner of the roll of purple primrose-colored material and placed it on Gu Yanfei''s neck. Compare with cheek position.


    A capable woman in her early thirties, wearing a dark purple and dark Eight Immortal Hang silk jacket, stood aside and smiled, and hyped up the roll of material.


    "Then this roll." Gu Yanfei nodded without hesitation, looked at the surrounding material for half a turn, pointed to another roll of tinted material and said to Gu Yunzhen, "Big sister, this tinted color suits you, like a beauty. Slightly drunk, Xiafei''s cheeks."


    Jade hurriedly took the roll of tinted material and said happily, "Second girl has such a good eye, this material is so beautiful, it is even brighter than the usual tinted color."


    "..." Gu Yunzhen was hesitant, but felt reluctant to part with it: this kind of silk and satin is fragrant cloud silk from South Vietnam.


    Gu Yun was really hesitant, and then he heard Gu Yanfei say to the capable woman: "Miss Manager Cheng, we want this roll too."


    "Big sister," Gu Yanfei suggested happily, "you can do it too. Didn''t you say that we will go to the suburbs for a spring outing on the next month''s Shangsi Festival? We should dress beautifully for the Shangsi Festival. At that time, the two of us will be alone. Wearing a suit, others will see that we are sisters."


    As soon as these words came out, Gu Yun moved in his heart and carefully looked at the roll of tinted material.


    This material is really beautiful, Yan Fei is obviously very discerning, but he is too lazy to dress up.


    "Okay." Gu Yunzhen smiled and said cheerfully, "With the extra material, I can make some bibs for Qingguang."


    This way, others can see that Qingguang is their cat!


    Gu Yanfei: "..."


    Gu Yanfei thought to himself: Forget it, big sister is just happy!


    It was just a snap of his fingers, Gu Yunzhen designed several bibs for Qingguang in his heart, and he was even more excited. He turned his head to Mrs. Manager Cheng and said, "Miss shopkeeper, what seasonal tricks do you have recently?"


    Mrs. Cheng, the shopkeeper, knew that the business was successful, and smiled like a flower, and quickly asked Embroidery to bring a book of embroidery patterns.


    A few people gathered together, and the discussion lasted for an entire hour, picking embroidery patterns, picking color-matched materials, picking belts and silk sash patterns, and so on.


    The people from Chengji Silk and Satin Village left on the front foot, and the people from Ruyizhai on the back came in in a row, each holding a tray with a lot of jewelry heads.


    Before the two sisters started to pick, a woman rushed to report: "Second girl, Miss Wei Jiu and Miss Lu San have just arrived."


    Gu Yanfei smiled and said, "Let''s bring people here."


    Juan Bi hurriedly went out to welcome the guests, but the old woman didn''t step back, instead she showed a somewhat hesitant expression, hesitantly replied, "Also, the old man Zhang who was on crutches who came here in the morning is also here. ."


    "Again?" Gu Yunzhen''s smile faded instantly, his delicate crescent eyebrows furrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "Yan Fei, I''ll go take a look, you will entertain Jiao Niang and A Qin first."


    After saying that, Gu Yunzhen was about to get up from the Luohan bed, but Gu Yanfei quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her back again.


    "No, no, no." The old woman explained anxiously, "The old man said that he brought his great-grandson to kowtow to thank the second girl for saving her life."


    Gu Yunzhen was stunned for a moment, his expression softened a little, and he said in his heart: This old man can be regarded as a person with clear grievances.


    "Yan Fei, would you like to meet?" Gu Yunzhen turned to ask Gu Yanfei.


    "No need." Gu Yanfei shook his head, his black and white eyes were transparent.


    This old man Zhang has the pain of losing his son. The pain and hatred of the white-haired man sending the black-haired man is engraved in his heart, which cannot be resolved in a few words.


    Today, she saved his great-grandson, which is a kind of kindness, but this kind of grace does not mean that the old grudges between the Gu family and him have disappeared.


    Rather than forcing the old man to accept this favor, let him kowtow and settle the matter.


    Facing Gu Yunzhen, Gu Yanfei said calmly, "I didn''t save his great-grandson to repay him."


    Gu Yunzhen was startled, then nodded gently and smiled: "That''s right."


    She couldn''t help raising her arms and embraced Gu Yanfei in her arms, with a bright and soft smile, and sighed in her heart: Her second sister really has an exquisite heart.


    When Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin entered the eastern time, what they saw was how the two sisters were snuggling together, Wei Jiaoniang happily flew over.


    "I want to hug too!"


    "And I!!"


    Wei Jiao Niang, Lu Qin and the Gu family sisters laughed and hugged each other, and the girls played with each other for a while.


    When the maids served tea, Lu Qin straightened up, straightened her hair, and said with a smile, "I told Jiao Niang just now that I saw Ruyi Zhai''s carriage outside, and Jiao Niang didn''t believe it."


    "Look, I was right."


    Lu Qin raised her finger and pointed at the jewelry in this room, raised her chest proudly and naturally, with high spirits, "Yan Fei, I''ll help you choose jewelry, my eyesight is good!"


    "My eyesight is good too!"


    The two girls volunteered to help Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen pick up the jewelry, talking and laughing.


    "Yan Fei, I''ll help you pick..." Wei Jiao Niang sat next to Gu Yanfei, saw that she had picked up a white jade bracelet from a certain tray, and shook her head, "This bracelet is not good-looking, it''s too simple."


    The jade bracelet in Gu Yanfei''s hand was just an ordinary white jade bracelet, with no distinctive shape and average jade quality. It was the kind of jade bracelet that can be seen everywhere in the capital.


    "It looks pretty good to me." Gu Yanfei slowly played with this unremarkable bracelet, his eyes were clear and bright.


    She was not looking at the jade material of the bracelet, nor the shape of the bracelet, but the spiritual energy contained in it.


    After being reborn for several months, this is the third piece of jade with spiritual energy she has seen.


    Of course she wouldn''t let go of such a rare treasure, she put the jade bracelet on her hand, and continued to admire it happily.


    Wei Jiao Niang and Lu Qin looked at each other tacitly, and felt that Gu Yanfei was fine with everything, but he was too lazy to dress up, and the idea was simple and easy, so he could only tie his hair with a ribbon.


    Forget it, pick jewelry or something, just wrap it on them!


    Wei Jiao Niang and Lu Qin''s eyes sparkled and their enthusiasm was high.


    "Yan Fei, how about this string of gems? Look how bright these red coral beads are!"


    "Yan Fei, this red gold dotted emerald inlaid ruby ??butterfly bead flower is also very beautiful, small and delicate."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The four little girls were chatting and talking, and in just half an hour, they spent a lot of money to buy several boxes of jewelry.


    After ??, Gu Yunzhen instructed Pang Ma to take the people from Ruyi Zhai out.


    Lu Qin excitedly said that she wanted to re-style Gu Yanfei''s hair to match the new jewelry. Her hands were very dexterous, she combed a lily bun for Gu Yanfei, and also braided two small braids around her ears and combed them straight into the bun.


    Wei Jiaoniang held her cheeks and watched Lu Qin comb Gu Yanfei''s hair. From time to time, she took some bead flowers and sideburns from the jewelry box and made gestures, murmuring, "It seems that something is missing... By the way, yes. rouge!"


    Wei Jiao Niang leaned over, stretched out her fingers and pinched Gu Yanfei''s cheeks, her fingers were smooth and flawless, obviously without any rouge gouache.


    "Yunzhen, have you bought rouge yet?" Wei Jiaoniang turned her head and asked Gu Yunzhen, "Yan Fei usually dresses up so plainly, wearing these new jewelry, it''s best to put on some rouge gouache to look more gorgeous. "


    "I also think that the second sister''s dress is too plain." Gu Yunzhen nodded in agreement, "I even called someone from Yuyanji today, but they haven''t come yet."


    "Yuyanji''s rouge is good!" Wei Jiao Niang said with a smile on her face, and she cast her teasing eyes at Lu Qin, who was still combing Gu Yanfei''s hair, "A few days ago, Ah Qin just went to the shop to pick out rouge, and she picked it up. Several colors..."


    Lu Qin was braiding her hands for a while, her face showing a bit of embarrassment, she said quietly, "A camellia red, this color is neither too bright nor too pink."


    "A fiery garnet, and an orange."


    Each is quite a gorgeous color, gorgeous to festive.


    A thoughtful light flashed in Gu Yunzhen''s eyes, and he asked with a smile, "Has Ah Qin decided on a marriage?"


    Gu Yunzhen is good at observing words and expressions, and is a person with a keen mind. From Lu Qin''s shy expression when he spoke, he could see some clues.


    Lu Qin''s face was stained with a little rouge-like red glow, she calmed down, and responded generously: "Yes."


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at Lu Qin, whose cheeks were flushed, and laughed so hard that she got a blank eye from Lu Qin, her eyes seemed to say, Wei Jiao Niang, you will get married sooner or later.


    Wei Jiao Niang raised her chin arrogantly and responded silently.


    Lu Qin was a little speechless, she concentrated on braiding the last little braid, patted Gu Yanfei on the shoulder, and said crisply, "Okay!"


    "Yan Fei, do you like it?!"


    Kuan Bi hurriedly brought a mercury mirror, Gu Yanfei didn''t look at the mirror in a hurry, but turned to look at Lu Qin, Liu''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her cherry lips were slightly pursed.


    Wei Jiao Niang could see clearly, her heart skipped a beat, and she couldn''t help thinking of her aunt Wei Wan.


    Anyway, there are no outsiders here, so Wei Jiao Niang asked bluntly, "Yan Fei, is there something wrong with A Qin''s marriage?"


    The end of the month, ask for a monthly pass~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 302： inappropriate

    Chapter 302 Inappropriate


    Lu Qin blinked slowly, originally unaware that Gu Yanfei''s expression was wrong, but now she is also a little nervous.


    "There''s nothing really wrong, right?" Lu Qin looked at Gu Yanfei''s dark eyes, couldn''t help swallowing, and her heart was beating wildly.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Lu Qin''s beautiful face and asked straight to the point, "A Qin, who is your fiance?"


    Without her orders, Ju Bi consciously sent all her servants out of the house.


    There were only four of them left in the Toji Room.


    Lu Qin rubbed a handkerchief, twisted and twisted the handkerchief, and said, "He is the nephew of my aunt''s family, the eldest son of the Hua family, Hua Xi."


    "What else?" Gu Yanfei asked again.


    Lu Qin seemed to be recalling something, she bit her lower lip, and quickly continued, "I''m eighteen years old this year.


    "The family arranged for us to see each other at Baiyun Temple. That day, a child accidentally fell into the water in the Hou Temple. He went into the water to save the child. I think he is a good person."


    "The two just exchanged Geng posts two days ago."


    Speaking of her fianc¨¦, Lu Qin''s eyes flashed with joy. On the one hand, she was happy, but on the other hand, Gu Yanfei''s cautious expression made her feel uneasy: This marriage is not really wrong, right?


    Wei Jiaoniang couldn''t help but ask Lu Qin, "Didn''t you always say you want to find a military general?"


    Lu Qin really thought so, but people are not as good as heaven. When her parents asked her to go to Baiyun Temple to offer incense, she didn''t expect it to be a blind date, and she didn''t expect her to have a good conversation with each other, and she was very committed.


    Lu Qin cleared her throat, made a serious appearance, and said, "Mother said that civil and military are not restricted, as long as people are nice."


    "My aunt said that our two families know each other well, and we will be kissing each other in the future."


    Gu Yanfei immediately asked the third question: "When will I order a small order?"


    "Three days later." Lu Qin replied, "It''s an auspicious day for the Hua family to ask someone to count."


    The Lu family thought that the time was too hasty, but the Hua family said that the masters forget it, this day is a good day that is rare in half a year, and it is beneficial to the descendants.


    It was only three days away from Xiao Dingli. Originally, the family would not let her go out because of her detention. Fortunately, Wei Jiao Niang went to pick her up, so her mother had to let her go.


    Gu Yanfei still stared at Lu Qin''s eyes for a long time before slowly saying, "You will die."


    Her cold voice was like a bucket of ice water from the cold winter and the twelfth lunar month splashed on Lu Qin''s head, making her feel a chill from head to toe, and it was refreshing.


    Even the light in the room seems to have dimmed a lot, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    "Aqin, hurry back to the manor and refuse this marriage." Gu Yanfei said again, "Immediately."


    She will die? ! Lu Qin opened her mouth slightly, dumbfounded.


    "Lu Qin, let''s go!" Without waiting for Lu Qin to speak, Wei Jiao Niang stood up the fastest, took Lu Qin''s hand and ran away, and then dropped a sentence at Gu Yanfei, "Yan Fei, I will come back to you later. ."


    "Lu Qin, hurry up, hurry up." Wei Jiao Niang dragged Lu Qin to walk fast, the wind was blowing under her feet, and urged Lu Qin.


    Lu Qin was still stunned, and was dragged by Wei Jiaoniang to run forward.


    The two girls ran away in a hurry, and the door curtain was "swiped" by Wei Jiao Niang, and Gu Yun really wanted to send them off too late.


    Looking at the trembling door curtain, Gu Yunzhen said uneasy: "Second sister, is this marriage really so bad? Ah Qin really..." Will she die? !


    "Aqin''s body is very heavy." Gu Yanfei said.


    Yin Qi? Gu Yunzhen swallowed his saliva and felt a little hairy in his heart.


    A breeze with the fragrance of flowers blew from the window, and the shadows of the trees swayed gently, making the faces of the sisters a little dignified.


    "I can''t tell you either." Gu Yanfei stroked his chin thoughtfully, frowning slightly, "This is the Yin Qi that belongs to the dead."


    Gu Yanfei changed her posture again, holding her cheeks instead. After thinking and thinking, she suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and she sat up straight, "I know, the person who is engaged to A Qin should be dying."


    "..." Gu Yunzhen heard the words, his eyes widened uncontrollably, he was really frightened, and even the hairs on his neck stood on end.


    She almost blurted out "Really", but bit her lip anyway.


    The second sister said so, it must be true.


    Juan Bi felt a thrill in her heart: the marriage of the two families had just been decided, and the future husband would be gone, so the third girl would be regarded as a husband; The girl is young, doesn''t she have to be a widow? !


    "That Aqin..." Gu Yunzhen twisted his slender fingers, even more uneasy.


    "The two families are just exchanging Geng Tie, it''s still too late." Gu Yanfei couldn''t help looking at the front curtain, looking at the mandarin ducks and water lilies embroidered on the curtain.


    "Just don''t get hired."


    "Jubilee, ask someone to tell the concierge that Jiao Niang will come later, just let her in." Gu Yanfei ordered.


    Kuanbi obediently responded, and also lifted the curtain and went out.


    The room was extraordinarily quiet, and the thin wind rustled the trees outside the window.


    Gu Yunzhen was still a little uneasy, still thinking about Lu Qin, when he heard Gu Yanfei casually asking her: "Big sister, didn''t you say that you used a lot of goat milk in the kitchen last time? But did you find the problem? ?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Yunzhen was refreshed, nodded and said, "I found it."


    "A woman surnamed Peng in the kitchen admitted that she stole it, saying that she had just had a grandson in the family, and her eldest daughter-in-law had no milk, so she became greedy and stole goat milk."


    "I verified that her daughter-in-law did give birth to a baby just last month, so she was fined half a year''s monthly payment, and asked her to go to the garden instead to do the sweeping, and then asked her to send a jar of goat milk to Peng''s house every day."


    A job in the kitchen is a fat job that everyone thinks of, this Mrs. Peng''s transfer from the kitchen to the garden is equivalent to a demotion, and the loss is not just half a year''s monthly money, Gu Yunzhen punished her like this to set an example.


    After talking about this matter, Gu Yunzhen thought of something, and there was a little hesitation on his face, "But..."


    But what? ! Gu Yanfei was intrigued by her.


    At this time, another gust of wind blew in from the window, with a few leftover leaves caught between the two sisters'' skirts.


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips, looked at the dancing flowers and trees outside the window, and then hesitantly said, "I heard the cry of a baby in the house lately at night..."


    Gu Yanfei raised his delicate eyebrows.


    They were the only two people living in the house, and naturally there were no babies.


    Gu Yunzhen rubbed the handkerchief, and his gentle face showed a bit of uncertainty, he swallowed, and said slowly: "Three nights ago, I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, so I just got up and went to sleep alone. After a short walk in the garden, I heard the sound of a baby crying."


    "I remember it was not long before the sound of the clapper on the fourth watch."


    That night, the reason why she couldn''t sleep was actually because she read the book before going to bed, and after she fell asleep, she was still thinking about the plot of the book, and she couldn''t sleep.


    Gu Yunzhen cleared his throat as if nothing had happened, and then continued: "Later I also told my mother about it, but my mother didn''t believe it, she said it was a cat meowing, and she also said that it is spring, and the female cat is howling like this at night, listen. It sounds like a baby''s cry."


    So, even Gu Yunzhen didn''t know if she had heard it wrong.


    "Do you know where that voice came from?" Gu Yanfei asked thoughtfully, rubbing his chin.


    Gu Yunzhen raised his hand and pointed in the direction through the window, "It''s not far from the west gate of the small garden."


    The small garden is located in the northwest corner of Houfu. Compared with the big garden, the location is too remote and the layout is small. There are not many people who go there on weekdays. Jiahuiyuan is backed by the small garden, only separated by a small bamboo forest.


    "Later, I also looked in that direction during the day, and there was just a pavilion and a rockery. Thinking about it again, it''s quite cold at night at this time of the year. If there are really small babies, I''m afraid they will freeze to death. "


    "Maybe I really misidentified the cat''s meowing..." Gu Yun smiled embarrassedly, and looked left and right, "Yan Fei, Qingguang is a female cat, I heard that the jade-faced raccoon is similar to the ground brocade. They are all female cats, has Qingguang meowing at night lately?"


    The jade-faced raccoon is the elegant name for the three-flowered cat, and the Gudijin is another name for the tortoiseshell cat.


    "..." Gu Yanfei''s face showed an indescribable expression, and persuaded kindly, "Big sister, don''t let Qingguang hear what you said."


    She raised her right hand and made a claw scratching gesture, "It will scratch you!"


    "Qingguang will not." Gu Yunzhen suddenly forgot about the baby''s cry at night, and praised Qingguang eloquently, saying that it never bites, let alone scratches people, and even when cutting its nails, it is obedient...


    "That''s right!" Gu Yunzhen thought of something and patted his palm excitedly, "I got a small screen by chance, it''s very cute, it''s just right to put it beside Qingguang''s cat litter."


    "The long-haired jade-faced raccoon embroidered on the small screen looks like sunshine, and it is alive." Her maid Jade added jokingly beside her.


    "Jade, go to Jiahuiyuan and fetch that small screen." Gu Yunzhen quickly ordered.


    "Slave and Sister Jade will go together." Juan Bi also had bright eyes and volunteered to go out with Jade.


    During the whole process, there was no room for Gu Yanfei to speak, but Gu Yunzhen was still gushing out: "Yan Fei, the screen embroiderer embroidered with a wonderful double-sided embroidery, especially good at embroidering cats and birds, I have seen it. There are several pieces of her embroidery, and the cat does embroider well."


    "I''ll ask her to embroider a few more jade-faced raccoon fans. You can also give them away... Everyone likes Qingguang, and they will definitely like that fan."


    "..." Gu Yanfei felt that the cat was fortunately not there, otherwise, he would have been so proud that his tail would have been raised to the sky.


    In the Dongji room, only Gu Yunzhen''s cheerful voice was left, and there were occasional birdsong outside the window, which seemed to be playing and opposing.


    The Yuheng Garden in the afternoon returned to its usual tranquility, until dusk. After the sunset, the Gu Mansion welcomed guests again¡ª


    Wei Jiao Niang is back again, but this time, she came alone.


    "Yan Fei, Aqin was locked up by her mother." As soon as they met, Wei Jiaoniang pouted and complained angrily, "Mrs. Lu scolded her severely, saying that she was young The child''s family is ignorant, and the two families have exchanged the geng posts, how can she say that she will break off the marriage and spread it out, and her reputation will be lost."


    "Hey, we tried our best to persuade her and told her everything you said, but she didn''t listen."


    Wei Jiao Niang said angrily, so angry that the top of her head was smoking.


    She had already said all she could, except she almost didn''t tell her about her aunt and Xu Yan''s family, but no matter what they said, Mrs. Lu Er scoffed, looking at them like she was looking at a rambunctious child .


    Wei Jiao Niang took the warm tea handed by Kuan Bi and drank three cups in one go. She still felt aggrieved and muttered, "I used to think that A Qin''s mother has a good temperament, better than my mother and my grandmother. It''s much more gentle, I just found out today that she is so temperamental and so..."


    After a pause, she considered a word: "Stubborn."


    The word ?? is actually a euphemism.


    Wei Jiao Niang let out a long sigh and glanced at Gu Yanfei with a complicated expression.


    She actually hid some words and didn''t say anything. When Mrs. Lu Er heard that it was Gu Yanfei who had warned them that they could not get married, she said some ugly words, yin and yang:


    "It turned out to be the second girl from the Gu family. I don''t know what she is thinking about, she has to ruin our sister Qin''s marriage."


    "It is pitiful that the Gu family loses the title, but this poor person must have something to hate. As the saying goes, it is better to demolish ten temples than destroy a marriage. In order to take care of the family''s future, she will be flattering everywhere, looking for trouble, and bad people''s marriages, Not afraid of retribution.¡±


    "Jiao Niang, I advise you to stay away from that Gu Er girl in the future, so as not to be spoiled by her."


    Mrs. Lu Er''s words were still in her ears, and at the moment, Wei Jiao Niang was so angry that she almost overturned the table, that is, looking at Lu Qin''s face, she finally walked away.


    Thinking, Wei Jiao Niang''s anger came up again, and she gulped down the fourth glass of water.


    Although Wei Jiaoniang didn''t say anything, Gu Yanfei could tell from her face that Mrs. Lu Er''s words would not be very pleasant.


    "Yan Fei, what should I do?" Wei Jiao Niang stretched out **** and gently pulled Gu Yanfei''s sleeve, she was very worried, "Mrs. Lu Er insisted that Huaxi is very good."


    "She said that Huaxi was awarded the Juren at the age of sixteen. He was the first named Jie Yuan, with outstanding literary talent, and he also worshipped Wang Yi, a great scholar in Qingzhou, as his teacher. hope; saying that such a young person is a talented person, and his family background is innocent, and such a good son-in-law candidate can''t be found even with a lantern."


    "I listened to her tone and wished that Aqin and Huaxi could get married quickly, because I was afraid of missing this Chenglongjia son-in-law surnamed Hua."


    Wei Jiao Niang frowned, and the Sichuan character lines on her eyebrows could catch mosquitoes, which was extraordinarily abrupt on her beautiful little face.


    She stared at Gu Yanfei''s face worriedly, and said, "Hua Xi sounds good, but I always feel that something is wrong, this marriage is too urgent..."


    "Yan Fei, will this marriage really kill Ah Qin? Could it be that the surnamed Hua''s wife is Ke?"


    Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin were handkerchiefs who grew up together since childhood. Their friendship can be said to be like sisters. This afternoon, Wei Jiaoniang''s heart was up and down.


    "It''s not that he beat his wife," Gu Yanfei said quietly, "It''s Huaxi who is dying."


    What? Wei Jiao Niang was frightened, she almost jumped up from the Luohan bed, walked back and forth, and said, "I''ll go back and tell my mother, and let her persuade Er Madam Lu."


    Wei Jiao Niang came to have a cup of tea and ran away like a gust of wind.


    After returning to the mansion, she hurriedly went to Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi, and told all about Lu Qin, thinking that if her mother came forward, Chang Anbo''s mansion would always take some credit for the state''s mansion.


    Therefore, Mrs. Mrs. Wei Guogong, the prince, went to Chang''anbo Mansion in person early in the morning. Mrs. Lu Er graciously entertained her, and promised that she would let someone check the Hua family again.


    After some polite and dignified response, Mrs. Lu Er sent her cronies, Mrs. Yang, to send away Mrs. Wei Guogong''s heir. She said a lot of beautiful words, but she never agreed to quit her relatives.


    After a while, Mama Yang came back alone to return to her life. Madam Lu Er, who had endured and endured, finally couldn''t help complaining: "Hmph, a little girl said two or three words, and she could make Madam Shizi run in person."


    Mother Yang poured tea and water for Mrs. Lu, and said with a smile: "That is, in the future, the third uncle will be the maiden''s family, and she will be a leader at a young age, can you?"


    "I can still harm my own daughter!" Mrs. Lu Er slowly removed the floating leaves from the tea soup with the tea cover, "That''s my own daughter!"


    "A woman''s marriage is equal to her second reincarnation. I am just such a daughter. Of course, I hope she will have a smooth life in the rest of her life."


    Mother Yang added with a smile on her face: "The third girl and the fourth young master have always been on good terms. If she knew that the fourth young master got such a good job, she would be happy."


    Thinking of her son, Mrs. Lu Er''s lips curled up and her eyebrows were soft.


    They are the second house, not like the long house has a bright future. The uncle has left all the good errands to his son. Their second house can''t even get the scraps. Her son Lu seems to be five in the past few years. City soldiers and Ma Si mess around.


    This time, the eldest sister-in-law of her parents'' family promised her personally. After the marriage is completed, their family will find a job for their son in the five military camps and hundreds of households.


    "There''s no such thing as a bad thing." The more Mrs. Lu thought about this marriage, the more satisfied she became, "It''s great that Sister Qin can marry her aunt''s family."


    Mother Yang smiled and complimented again, saying what Mrs. Lu Er liked to hear.


    At the end, she said again: "Second madam, don''t worry, the third girl is young, she must have panicked because she was about to get married, so she was deceived by that second girl and confused her mind."


    Mrs. Lu Er spat and sighed, "It''s my fault for being soft-hearted, I shouldn''t have promised to let her go out with Jiaoniang Wei yesterday, otherwise there will be troubles!"


    "Mother Yang, these two days, you help me watch Sister Qin and let her sew a pair of socks out. In two days, the Hua family should come to a small ceremony."


    Originally, as a small gift in return, the woman should make clothes for the man, but the time was too short, so Mrs. Lu Er had no choice but to ask her daughter to sew a pair of socks.


    Mother Yang only complied with her promise: "Madam, don''t worry, this matter is covered by the old slave."


    Mamma Yang was about to step back when a young maid in azure robe hurried in and said anxiously, "Second Madam, Madam Hua and the matchmaker are here, saying they are here for a small appointment."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 303： no

    Chapter 303 is not


    What? ! So fast? !


    The tea cup in Mrs. Lu''s hand was put down heavily, and her dignified and gentle face showed a little displeasure, and she muttered, "Didn''t you agree to make a small order in two days?!"


    The panting little maid took a deep breath, and hurriedly added: "Also, my uncle is here too."


    "Second madam..." Yang mama looked at Mrs. Lu embarrassedly. Huaxi''s mother, Mrs. Hua, and the matchmaker had come to the door, and she was accompanied by her uncle. If the Lu family just drove people away today, it would be a happy event. It''s dusty, but if the matchmaker is allowed to enter the door easily, it seems that their wife is too fooled.


    Mrs. Lu Er thought about it for a while, but still said firmly: "Invite someone in."


    So, Mama Yang went out in person to welcome the distinguished guests.


    After a while, Mammy Yang led three women to the main room. The two women in front were both thirty-seven or eighteen years old. One was elegant and noble, the other was plain and dignified. They were Uncle Fahrenheit and Huada. lady.


    The woman behind the two was in her fifties, wearing a dark red embroidered crane and ganoderma lucidum pattern Beizi, the color was very festive, and there was an exaggerated smile on the corner of her lips, anyone who looked at it knew that this was the Hua family. Matchmaker invited.


    In the back, there was also a row of old wives, holding four boxes of small Dingli and a pair of wooden geese as a salute.


    The matchmaker is a wink, so he can see Mrs. Lu Er''s unhappiness, and said some happy words.


    "Great auntie, we are indeed taking the liberty today." Mrs. Lu Er''s eldest sister-in-law, Hua Shi, apologized for the first sentence. She left Mrs. Hua and the matchmaker to drink tea in the main room, while she held Lu Er''s hand. The lady''s hand went to whisper a few times.


    In the face of Mrs. Lu Er, who was obviously not worried, Fahrenheit made another loss: "Auntie, it''s really a hurry, so I decided to kill first and then file. The left and right families are not outsiders, so there is nothing to say."


    "Yesterday, Brother Xi''s mother went to Taihe to watch the incense, and wanted to get a sign for Enke this time."


    "The master did a calculation and said that the best day for Xiao Dingli is today, Wangfu''s family, especially Wangxi brother."


    Fahrenheit embraced Mrs. Lu Er''s shoulders with a smile on her face, and congratulated: "Great aunt, you will soon have a son-in-law who is the champion."


    Mrs. Lu''s face was still stern, and she said solemnly: "Sister-in-law, but this is too urgent, and it makes people laugh when it is spread. Others may think that my Lu family''s daughter can''t marry."


    Under normal circumstances, the only way to rush the wedding date is to get married during the hot filial period, or for the sake of happiness.


    Although her face was stern, Mrs. Lu Er felt a little relieved, thinking that the Hua family should be looking for a good omen for Enke, so they were in a hurry to arrange the marriage.


    Fahrenheit''s lips froze for a moment, then smiled again, and said in a good voice: "It''s a good thing, what''s wrong with being anxious."


    "My eldest brother said that there is also a vacancy for a hundred households in Shenji Ying. You can take office in three days. I thought, it''s better to be faster than slower, right?"


    God Machine Camp? ! Mrs. Lu Er''s eyes lit up instantly, and the displeasure on her face gradually disappeared.


    Everyone knows the importance of ?? Shenji Battalion. Shenji Battalion is directly responsible to the emperor, which is much better than the Fifth Army Battalion.


    is also a hundred households of the sixth grade, and the hundred households in this Shenji camp are also higher.


    Mrs. Lu Er held Fahrenheit''s hand and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law has a heart. I''m thanking my sister-in-law on behalf of my brother."


    The smile on Fahrenheit''s face widened again, and he said, "Where''s Sister Qin? Today is her big day."


    Mrs. Lu Er''s eyes flashed a strange light, and she instructed Madam Yang as if nothing had happened: "Mother Yang, you go and bring the third girl over, and let the third girl dress up well, don''t be rude to others."


    Mrs. Lu Er''s last half sentence carried a bit of warning, and Yang Mama understood it and answered with a smile, and hurried to invite Lu Qin.


    The two aunts and sisters returned to the main room, chatting and laughing with Madam Hua and the matchmaker. There was a cheerful atmosphere, and even the magpies in the courtyard were chattering non-stop.


    Mr. Yang went quickly and came back quickly, with a sullen face, she walked up to the second lady of the road, and whispered, "Second lady, the third girl refuses to come, she said she will not marry."


    After a pause, she said again: "The maid from the third lady said that she didn''t sleep all night last night..."


    The smile on Mrs. Lu Er''s lips suddenly disappeared, her brows wrinkled deeply, she felt that she had spoiled this daughter before, and on such an important occasion as today, her daughter even shamed her in public.


    Fahrenheit didn''t hear what Yang Ma said, but he could see a thing or two from Mrs. Lu''s expression, and said with a smile, "Auntie, this little girl has a thin skin, that''s how it is."


    Fahrenheit and Mrs. Hua exchanged a look, and Mrs. Hua said kindly: "Yeah, let''s go over and see her the same way later."


    "..." Mrs. Lu Er''s fair and delicate red crisp hands tightly clutched a handkerchief, her eyes cloudy.


    She knew that her daughter was thin-skinned, but she was fooled by those with ulterior motives.


    In the past, she could be a young daughter and let her be self-willed, but soon her daughter will be married to the Hua family as a daughter-in-law, can she still be so self-willed after she is married? ! The husband''s family wouldn''t be so used to a daughter-in-law!


    Daughter must come!


    Mrs. Lu Er again instructed Madam Yang, "You go and invite again."


    She gestured to Yang Mama with her eyes, even if she was intimidating and enticing, she had to "invite" Lu Qin!


    After a while, Lu Qin, who was wearing a pink dress, was accompanied by Madam Yang. Her face was tensed, her body was stiff, and her whole body exuded an air of rejection.


    "This is Miss Lu San." The matchmaker smiled so much that his eyes narrowed, "She looks so good, she looks blessed."


    "It looks like I''ve lost weight." Madam Hua said a little distressedly, and pulled Lu Qin to her side affectionately, looking very kind, "The little girl needs to eat more."


    Lu Qin looked at Madam Hua with a complicated look.


    The first time she met Mrs. Hua at Baiyun Temple, she had a good impression of her. She remembered that her grandmother once told her that the girl''s family was looking for her husband''s family, and that her mother-in-law liked her more than her husband''s family. In addition, her feelings for Huaxi Yep, that''s how the marriage was supposed to be done.


    However, no matter how good the marriage seemed to be, she did not intend to risk her life to bet or gamble.


    After Lu Qin greeted Mrs. Hua, Mrs. Hua took out a purse from her sleeve pocket, thrust it into her with a bit of force, and said enthusiastically, "Miss Lu San, I met you right away, It seems like a fate from a previous life.¡±


    "Ah..." Lu Qin felt a sting in the palm of her purse, and she frowned and exclaimed.


    "Oops." Madam Hua also whispered, "Your hand is bleeding."


    She took the purse back from Lu Qin''s hand, frowned at the purse, and said apologetically, "It''s because my embroidery mother was too careless, she even left the needle on the purse, wait for me to go back, make sure Punish her!"


    Madam Hua casually gave the purse to the accompanying grandmother, and took out a jade bracelet from her wrist and put it on Lu Qin''s wrist.


    Lu Qin could only thank Madam Hua, and her maid hurriedly helped her clean up the wound on her palm.


    Fahrenheit gave the matchmaker a wink, and the matchmaker happily talked about the auspicious omen of Taihe Guanfu''s marriage...


    After a simple ceremony, the small ceremony is done.


    Mrs. Hua and the others didn''t stay for long, and left without lunch. Only Mrs. Lu Er and Lu Qin and their mother and daughter were left in the room.


    Lu Qin held her breath in her heart for a while. Seeing that there were no outsiders, she said bluntly, "Mother, I said yesterday that I don''t agree with this marriage."


    "If you go your own way, mother, I''ll tell my grandmother!"


    Mrs. Lu Tai has lived in Jingxin Temple all year round to worship Buddha since she became a widow and rarely manages the housework.


    Mrs. Lu Er thought that her son''s errand had been settled, and her daughter''s marriage had also been decided. She felt that today was a double happiness, and she was in a good mood. When she heard that her daughter was so disobedient to her, she suddenly became furious.


    "Snapped!"


    Mrs. Lu slapped her palm on the coffee table heavily, causing the tea cup and fruit plate on the coffee table to tremble a few times. A few cherries on the fruit plate rolled to the ground like broken pearls...


    "Enough, Lu Qin, did you just talk to your mother like that?!" Mrs. Lu Er was so angry that she shouted at her daughter with her first and last name, thinking that this daughter is really ignorant.


    "It''s obvious that you personally agreed to this marriage. No one put a knife on your neck at the beginning. Now you change the order, you want to marry at one time, and you don''t want to marry at the same time. Whose girl is like you!"


    "How dare you use your grandmother to crush me?!"


    "Even if your grandmother knew about it, she would also stand by my side! Marriage is a good thing to have two surnames, but you are better. The two families exchanged Geng Tie long ago. When you broke off the marriage, you wanted to make the Bofu and Hua Family not enmity!"


    "You, it was because that girl Gu Er was taken so badly that your temper has become so obedient!"


    Mrs. Lu Er became more and more agitated the more she scolded her. Mammy Yang looked at Mrs. Lu Er and Lu Qin worriedly. She wanted to persuade but didn''t know how to persuade her. Both mother and daughter were stubborn.


    Lu Qin was a little ashamed when she heard that her mother said that the marriage was her own promise, but when her mother scolded Gu Yanfei, Lu Qin frowned deeply and retorted:


    "Mother, don''t misinterpret Yanfei''s kindness!"


    "The marriage was promised before, but I picked a fruit and took a bite, only to find out that it was rotten and worms grew in it. Don''t you allow me to spit it out, do you have to swallow the rotten fruit?!"


    While speaking, she suddenly felt a little dizzy and her cheeks flushed slightly, but she still held on, not showing her discomfort.


    Mrs. Lu Er was even more angry when her daughter compared the Hua family to rotten fruit, and said sharply: "Look at you, what are you talking about! It''s obvious that she was blinded by lard!"


    "Come on, don''t drag the three girls down to me..."


    The old women who were standing outside heard the sound and approached Lu Qin.


    Lu Qin only regretted that she didn''t bring a handy weapon. She held her neck high and her body straight, and said, "Whoever dares to touch me, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Her dizziness became even worse, her throat was burning hot, and when she spoke, it seemed that there was fire and then it burned again, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    Forget it, she can''t talk to her mother about it, so she should go to Jingxin Nunnery to find her grandmother.


    How dare a few old ladies go against Lu Er''s orders and continue to approach Lu Qin.


    One of the old women reached out and grabbed Lu Qin, saying, "Three girls, don''t make it difficult for slaves..."


    Lu Qin, on the contrary, quickly pinched the woman''s wrist and pushed her, causing the two women to collide.


    Lu Qin took advantage of their stunned effort, and was about to rush out of the house...


    This scene completely angered Mrs. Lu Er, and her voice was sharper: "Stop her!"


    Lu Qin, who had already rushed to the front of the gate, felt a flower in front of his eyes, and the world was spinning for a while, as if all the energy in his body had been taken away, and his feet staggered.


    A woman hurriedly grabbed Lu Qin''s hand and wanted to persuade: "Three girls..."


    She wanted to persuade her, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw Lu Qin rolled her eyes and fell straight down.


    "Three girls!"


    The other maids and wives next to them also saw it, and they all cried out loudly. The two women supported Lu Qin, who had fallen, and even Mrs. Lu ran over to her daughter, shouting "Sister Qin" worriedly. Even calling her daughter''s name, her voice trembled.


    "Second madam, the third girl passed out, she has a fever!"


    "Quick, go get the doctor!"


    "Hurry up and carry the three girls into the inner room..."


    With Lu Qin''s fainting, there was a lot of jumping in and out of the house.


    Lu Qin developed a high fever, so he consulted a doctor and drank soup, but the fever persisted.


    On the next day, not only did her fever not subside, but it got worse and worse, and she was unconscious.


    Wei Jiaoniang was very anxious because she didn''t get the news from Lu Qin. She calculated that she was about to arrive at Hua''s house and went to Chang''an''s house. Only after she went there did she know that Lu Qin was ill. He was very ill, and the Lu family had hired a lot of doctors.


    Wei Jiaoniang was worried about Lu Qin, so she went to Gu''s mansion in person and asked Gu Yanfei to go to Chang''anbo mansion with her.


    Wei Jiao Niang would come to visit Lu Qin every three or five times. She came and went often, and the concierge of the uncle was familiar with her, so she directly asked her mother-in-law to lead her and Gu Yanfei to Lu Qin''s yard.


    Mrs. Lu Er was also there. Compared with two days ago, she looked a little haggard, and there were faint dark shadows in the eye sockets. It was obvious that she had not rested well last night.


    When she saw Wei Jiao Niang, Mrs. Lu Er greeted her politely, "Jiao Niang, you have come to visit Sister Qin on purpose. You are also interested."


    "Auntie, how is Aqin?" Wei Jiaoniang asked with concern, "I heard from the concierge that she has a high fever."


    "She caught a cold blowing the night breeze last night, and then she developed a fever. The doctor at Huichuntang has already prescribed the prescription and she has taken three doses of the medicine," Mrs. Lu Er forced a smile, "but the fever is still gone for the time being. Retreat, people are sleeping inside."


    "It''s okay."


    She looked a little tired, but she wasn''t too worried about her daughter, after all, no one has a headache.


    Of course, she also saw Gu Yanfei who was with Wei Jiaoniang. Seeing that the other person was very beautiful, she was a rare beauty, so she took a second look, and felt that the girl seemed familiar, and asked casually, "Who is this girl? ¡­¡±


    Wei Jiao Niang introduced Gu Yanfei generously and said, "This is the second girl of the Gu family..."


    When Mrs. Lu Er, who was still smiling just now, heard the words "Second Girl of the Gu Family", her face darkened instantly, as if it was stained with ink, and her tone was also cold and indifferent, and said, "It turns out that it was Gu Jia. Two girls."


    A simple sentence was spoken by her with a strange smell of yin and yang.


    No wonder she thought this girl looked familiar, she looked like Mrs. Xie, the Marquis of Xiandingyuan.


    After ??, Mrs. Lu Er didn''t say much, and only led the two girls to the inner room in silence.


    A strong smell of medicine permeated the inner room, and the nostrils came. The windows in the room were closed, and the light was slightly dim.


    Lu Qin was lying on a rosewood bed with a canopy of soft smoke over the sky. The huge bed made the girl under the quilt look petite and exquisite, with a pale face and fan-like eyelashes. on her white cheeks.


    As soon as Gu Yanfei saw Lu Qin who was unconscious on the bed, his pupils moved slightly and he was stunned.


    After a long while, she suddenly threw out a sentence: "Did the Hua family come to let Xiaoding go?"


    She used a questioning tone, but her expression was quite certain.


    Putting a small marriage means getting married, and it also means that the marriage between the man and the woman is basically determined and there is a covenant.


    What? ! Wei Jiaoniang was startled when she heard this, and subconsciously looked at Mrs. Lu Er, "Auntie?"


    There was a hint of questioning in her shocked expression.


    "..." Mrs. Lu Er''s eyes wandered for a while, making it difficult to look directly at Wei Jiao Niang.


    Yesterday early in the morning, when Mrs. Wei Guogong came to find her, she personally promised that the other party would check the Hua family and Huaxi more carefully, but that day the Hua family brought a matchmaker to make a small appointment, and she agreed.


    However, Mrs. Lu Er only felt guilty for a moment, and immediately puffed out her chest as a matter of course.


    Lu Qin is her own daughter, so she and her father will decide her marriage. Now that their parents have agreed to get married, why should they ask outsiders what they mean? !


    She thought so in her heart, but Mrs. Lu Er didn''t intend to offend the Duke of Wei, she was still very polite to Wei Jiao Niang, and said, "Jiao Niang, I know you care about Sister Qin, don''t worry, I''ve been asking for a long time. , the second son of the Hua family has a good character, good knowledge, and everything is good."


    These words are all perfunctory and polite.


    When Wei Jiao Niang accompanied Lu Qin back to the house the day before yesterday, she heard a lot of what Mrs. Lu Er said, and didn''t want to go around with her anymore, she turned her head and asked Gu Yanfei, "Yan Fei, what do you think?"


    Gu Yanfei looked down at Lu Qin on the bed, her eyes were tightly closed, she didn''t move, the skin on her cheeks was like white porcelain stained with rouge, so peaceful as if she was just asleep.


    "It should not only be after the small ceremony, but also..." Gu Yanfei narrowed his eyes slightly, forced his spiritual power to his eyes, and stared deeply at Lu Qin for a moment, "Also, she has lost her essence, blood and vitality, so she Comatose."


    "Aqin, she is not sick."


    Gu Yanfei''s last sentence was almost a sigh.


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang''s face turned pale, her blood faded, and her heart ached as if being grabbed by something, she looked at Gu Yanfei at a loss.


    "Miss Gu, my daughter is obviously sick." Mrs. Lu frowned unhappily, but her tone was restrained, and she issued an order to evict guests, "Sister Qin needs a good rest, you have seen people, don''t disturb her rest."


    Mrs. Lu Er felt that Gu Yanfei had been raised crookedly. She was a good girl, raised like a rural goddess.


    Gu Yanfei stood by the bunk bed as if he had never heard of it, lowered his eyes and looked at Lu Qin for a while, then sighed.


    She moved suddenly, untied the white jade bracelet that contained spiritual energy that she had bought the day before, and grabbed Lu Qin''s fiery right hand from under the quilt...


    Qingguang: Please ask for a guaranteed monthly pass~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 304： vaginal relatives

    "Miss Gu, what do you want to do?!" Mrs. Lu hurriedly took two steps forward, trying to stop her.


    She had a very bad impression of Gu Yanfei, so she put all the blame for her daughter''s separation from herself this time on Gu Yanfei.


    Mingming''s daughter was originally very satisfied with this marriage, but if Gu Yanfei hadn''t popped up out of nowhere and said some alarmist remarks, how could there be such a riot at home, and how could her daughter get sick!


    Mrs. Lu''s anger rose steadily in her heart, and she decided that Gu Yanfei had bad intentions and had no plans.


    Angered, Mrs. Lu Er grabbed Gu Yanfei''s hand holding the bracelet...


    Gu Yanfei flicked her sleeves, and a breeze suddenly blew up from her sleeves. Her movements were light and ingenious, but when the sleeves swept across Mrs. Lu Er, she felt like a gust of wind was blowing towards her.


    Mrs. Lu gave a low cry, took two steps back, and looked at Gu Yanfei in horror, while Mrs. Yang, who was beside her, quickly supported her wife.


    Wei Jiao Niang also reacted, and hurriedly stood in front of Gu Yanfei, showing a protective attitude.


    She straightened her expression and solemnly said to Mrs. Lu Er, "Auntie, just trust Yan Fei, she won''t harm Ah Qin, she wants to save her!"


    Madam Lu finally regained her composure, with the anger that could not be hidden in her eyes, she held the handkerchief tightly in one hand, and her voice became a little colder: "Jiao Niang, I have watched you grow up since I was a child, of course I believe in you, but She...I can''t trust her."


    After arguing and arguing, and persuading, Gu Yanfei felt that Mrs. Lu was really unreasonable, so she simply ignored her and left to Wei Jiao Niang to deal with it.


    Gu Yan quickly helped Lu Qin put on the white jade bracelet that contained spiritual energy, and drew a simple spirit-inducing circle on her pale palm.


    This spirit formation could not save Lu Qin, but it could guide the spiritual power in the bracelet to her body and protect her heart and soul.


    After ?? withdrew his hand, Gu Yanfei pressed Lu Qin''s pulse again, and then he put her slender wrist back under the quilt with confidence, and then asked, "Which Hua family is it?"


    "..." Mrs. Lu Er didn''t want to pay attention to this rude girl at all, and said to herself: There are no rules, no wonder I heard that she grew up in the country.


    Gu Yanfei walked over to Wei Jiaoniang and asked again emphatically, "Which one is it!"


    "If it goes on like this, she will die!"


    She spoke the last three words extremely slowly and cautiously. The simple sentence seemed to carry the power of thunder.


    Mrs. Lu Er''s heart trembled when she saw Gu Yanfei''s cold eyes, but she stood dignified and graceful without revealing anything on her face, and her tone became colder by three points: "Miss Gu Er, are you cursing the little girl?! "


    Mrs. Lu glared at Gu Yanfei with fiery eyes, her fingers trembled slightly with anger.


    My daughter just has a fever, what does it have to do with the future uncle''s family, how can anyone curse others to death!


    If it wasn''t for Duke Wei''s sake, she would have driven this Gu Yanfei out long ago!


    "It''s the Hua family who ''cursed'' her." Gu Yanfei said slowly, his eyes as deep as water once again looked at Lu Qin, who was unconscious on the bed, "She has too much yin in her body, and has lost her essence, blood and vitality, which has caused The lack of yang qi causes the soul to be unstable."


    As he spoke, Gu Yanfei''s eyes became darker and darker, like the night sky without stars, as if he wanted to **** everything away.


    "..." Mrs. Lu Er was stunned for a while.


    Gu Yanfei continued: "The groom who is engaged to Aqin is about to die."


    "When the two got married, it was like making a covenant recognized by heaven and earth, with blood as the bond. Now that the ceremony has been completed, their lifespans are linked to each other. When the bridegroom dies, Ah Qin will also die."


    "Until death, this marriage will not be broken."


    The house followed her every word and sentence, as if a cold wind was poured into it, filled with a chill to the bones.


    Wei Jiao Niang was stunned and blurted out: "Isn''t this a yin kiss?"


    Mother Yang, who was supporting Mrs. Lu Er, swallowed her saliva and nodded. She looked at Lu Qin and Gu Yanfei in surprise, wondering if she should believe it or not.


    "Yin relatives?" Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows.


    In the Yaoling world, there has never been a saying of "knowing a yin relative", and this is the first time Gu Yanfei has heard this word.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei''s puzzlement, Wei Jiao Niang quickly explained: "One year when my grandfather and I went back to our hometown to worship our ancestors, when we were in the countryside, I heard someone talk about marrying a yin relative."


    "I heard that a weak young man from a certain family was about to die of illness, and his family wanted to find him an unmarried girl who died early to marry him, but they found it. After the young man died, the two families A yin marriage was held."


    "I also wanted to go to see the lively Changzhi, but my grandmother wouldn''t let me go."


    Gu Yanfei: "¡­"


    If the dead and the dead have a yin kinship, that''s fine.


    But now, the Hua family clearly wants to turn Lu Qin into a dead person, and let the living person be buried with a dead person!


    Mrs. Lu Er sneered at this in her heart, stroked her sleeve, and said solemnly: "I have also seen Uncle in the future. He is full of vigor and healthy. Where is the appearance of Er Gu Er who said that he is about to die."


    "Besides, even if the Hua family really wants to marry a yin, with the family background of the uncle''s family, it is completely possible to find a girl who died at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Why should we take the risk of offending our Chang''anbo House to marry a big living person."


    There is no need for the Hua family to harm her daughter at all, so wouldn''t it ruin the relationship between the two families? !


    Impossible.


    Mrs. Lu Er calmed down, and then said: "Jiao Niang, don''t think too much."


    She felt that her daughter and Wei Jiao Niang were about to be ruined by Gu Yanfei, so she looked at Gu Yanfei very badly.


    "..." Wei Jiao Niang could naturally feel Madam Lu''s hostility towards Gu Yanfei, and felt that it would be a waste of time to talk to her any more.


    "Yan Fei, let''s go." Wei Jiao Niang immediately pulled Gu Yanfei away.


    I just heard Mrs. Lu Er''s unsalty voice from behind: "Mother Yang, send me two girls."


    It wasn''t until the two of them left Chang''anbo''s mansion that Wei Jiao Niang looked at the closed corner door behind her, then turned her face and whispered in Gu Yanfei''s ear, "Go, I know where the Hua family is."


    "I''m well-connected." Wei Jiaoniang patted her chest and said confidently, "Mrs. Lu Er''s maiden name is Wu, and Mrs. Wu should be from a Hua family in Anci County."


    As she said that, she hesitated again, and looked towards the setting sun, which had mostly fallen in the western sky.


    Anci County is about fifty or sixty miles away from the capital. If you go out at this time, you won''t be able to return to the capital tonight. It is conceivable that the family will definitely not let them go out.


    "Yan Fei..." Wei Jiao Niang asked Gu Yanfei with her eyes.


    Without more words, Gu Yanfei could understand what Wei Jiaoniang meant, and said decisively, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanfei doesn''t like to meddle in business affairs. On weekdays, if she has already warned the other party, and the other party still doesn''t listen, ignore, or believe, she won''t care anymore.


    However, Lu Qin is her friend.


    Moreover, Lu Qin is willing to believe her, then she will do what she can for Lu Qin.


    "Okay!" Wei Jiao Niang also gritted her teeth and decided to kill first and then play.


    The two sent their maids back to the house to say a word, and then rode their horses towards the west city gate.


    However, the two of them hurriedly hurried, still one step behind, and by the time they arrived at the city gate, the west city gate was already closed.


    The sunset has also completely set, the sky is dark, and a faint silver moon can be faintly seen in the gray-blue night sky.


    The streets were empty and lonely, with only three or four passersby left.


    Wei Jiao Niang looked at the high city wall, her brows furrowed, and her heart was burning.


    The capital is at the foot of the emperor, and there are strict regulations on when to open and close the city gate every day. Since the city gate is closed, even grandfather Wei Guogong cannot open the city gate at will.


    Wei Jiao Niang just opened her lips when she heard a brisk male voice from behind them: "Jiao Niang, why are you here?"


    Sandwiched with the sound of hooves of "DeDe", it gradually approached.


    "Fourth Brother Lu!" Wei Jiao Niang recognized the voice of the person who came, and pulled the reins, causing the dark horse under her crotch to turn her head.


    A few dozen feet away, a road wearing a sapphire blue brocade robe seemed to be heading towards them, waving a whip leisurely in one hand, with a smile on his face, and behind him were still seven or eight soldiers from the five cities.


    Lu seemed to be working in the Military and Horse Division of the Five Cities. When he was just patrolling the area, he saw Wei Jiaoniang and Gu Yanfei from a distance, so he came over to say hello.


    "You two are here at this time, don''t you want to go out of the city?" Lu Si looked at them up and down.


    When Wei Jiao Niang saw the surname Lu now, she felt angry, and her heart swelled up, and she said angrily, "Save Ah Qin."


    "Lushi, you are still not Ah Qin''s brother, Ah Qin is about to die, you still have the heart to patrol the streets here!"


    Wei Jiao Niang''s fingers could not wait to touch the tip of each other''s nose.


    "Are you dying?" Lu Si''s face changed instantly, and his brows were wrinkled, "Don''t Sister Qin have a fever?"


    He knew that his sister Lu Qin was ill yesterday, but his mother said that her sister just contracted a cold, and the doctor said that it would be cured after two days of medicine.


    My sister is getting older, so he can''t go to her boudoir as a man, and since he has to be an errand in the past two days, he has not gone to his sister''s yard. He never thought that her sister would be so ill!


    Wei Jiao Niang stared at his face for a while, looking at him like this, she seemed to be unaware of Lu Qin''s affairs.


    "You... come here!" Wei Jiao Niang pointed at his nose and said arrogantly.


    Lu seemed to say hello to a few colleagues who were patrolling together, then dismounted, and followed Wei Jiao Niang to a remote place with no one around.


    Wei Jiao Niang quickly explained the cause and effect of the incident, and finally emphasized: "Yan Fei said that the Hua family is going to marry a yin!"


    Lu seemed to be dumbfounded, as if he was listening to a book from heaven.


    He only understood one important point, that the Hua family wanted to have a yin relative and wanted to harm his sister.


    Lu seemed to have some friendship with Gu Yuan, and knew that there was no need for Gu Yuan''s sister to lie to her, and besides, who in the capital didn''t know Gu Er girl''s ability.


    Lu''s face instantly turned black, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, and he said with hatred, "I''m going to find that kid with the surname Hua!"


    My sister got married last year, and my mother kept thinking about choosing a good marriage for my sister. He specially told his parents that he had to let him see them.


    On the day of the blind date at Baiyun Temple, he also went there, and also met the nephew of his eldest aunt.


    At that time, my aunt complimented the man named Hua Xi, but Lu Xi felt that the other party''s eyes wandered sometimes, giving people a sense of not being honest.


    But because both mother and sister were very satisfied with Huaxi, they praised him for his good knowledge and kind-heartedness, and the Hua family was an aristocratic family.


    Niang said that Huaxi was the best candidate for seeing her sister for half a year.


    He didn''t say anything, thinking that maybe his brother-in-law looked after his younger brother, so he didn''t like Huaxi anywhere.


    Lu seemed to grit his teeth tightly, angry and regretful.


    Lu seemed to be holding the scabbard at his waist with one hand, and the back of his hand protruded with blue veins, which was about to kill.


    "Then do you know where Hua''s family is?" Wei Jiao Niang''s tone was still not very good, and she felt that Lu Xian was really unreliable.


    "..." Lu seemed speechless, then he squeezed out a pleasing smile, "I don''t know, don''t you know Jiao Niang?"


    She knew it! Wei Jiao Niang raised her chin and pointed at the city gate, "The city gate has been closed, so I won''t be able to go tonight."


    Looking at the towering city gate in front, Lu seemed to calm down a little, held his saber, and said sternly: "Jiao Niang, you and sister Yan Fei go to the restaurant next to me and wait for me, I will go home first."


    said, he turned on his horse again, his mount seemed to sense the unease in the master''s heart, neighed slightly anxiously, and gasped from his nostrils.


    Before leaving, he looked down at Gu Yanfei, and asked again nervously and uneasily, "Is it too late now?"


    His voice tightened, and under the gloomy night sky, his face was dark and blurry.


    Gu Yanfei met his obscure eyes with clear eyes, and nodded lightly:


    "After the small appointment ceremony, the two sides made a covenant; when the man officially made the appointment and made the marriage certificate, the marriage was done, and Ah Qin was really hard to save."


    Lu seemed to drop a sentence "I understand", then he caught his horse and rode away like a fly.


    The streets of the capital city were almost empty in the evening. He rode his horse as much as he could, and his back was engulfed by the darkness in a short while.


    Wei Jiaoniang and Gu Yanfei looked at each other, the two girls led the horse and temporarily went to a restaurant by the road to sit down.


    When the pot of tea was drunk, it was completely dark.


    The sound of horse hooves resounded on the street again. On this quiet night, the sound of horse hooves was particularly clear on the flagstone road.


    The sound of horse hooves was approaching, and after a while, they saw Lu Xian dismount at the entrance of the restaurant and entered the lobby of the restaurant with a sinking face.


    Look, not only failed to convince his mother, but also brought some very bad news.


    "Tomorrow the Hua family will come to hire you!"


    Lu rubbed his brows irritably and complained, "My grandmother told me in private that my mother seemed to be mellow and capable, but she was actually a fool. I still don''t believe it, hey, it''s my grandmother''s eyes!"


    "You will be hired tomorrow?" Wei Jiao Niang looked at Gu Yanfei and said anxiously, "Yan Fei, what should I do?"


    Counting the days, tomorrow was supposed to be the day when the Hua family went to the Lu family for a small ceremony, but now it has become the day for the appointment. Bar?


    The Hua family is in such a hurry, no matter how you look at it, it is not right. This is not a happy celebration.


    Lu seemed to pour himself a cup of tea, raised his head and drank it, and said resolutely: "I will go to Hua''s house in person when the city gate opens tomorrow morning."


    He plans to sleep here tonight and go to Anci County when the city gate opens tomorrow morning.


    "It''s getting late, you two girls, hurry up and go back, there''s me." Lu Si acted like a big brother, waved his hand, and motioned Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang to leave quickly, he was quite moved: his own sister It is a blessing in life to have friends like this.


    Especially Gu Yanfei, like her eldest brother Gu Yuan, with a cold face and a warm heart.


    Wei Jiao Niang was almost unable to see goosebumps from Lu Si''s almost loving eyes, she was about to speak when she heard Gu Yanfei take a step ahead of her:


    "no need."


    The three words ?? attracted both Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Xi''s eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that you will be hired tomorrow?" Gu Yanfei casually played with the white porcelain teacup in his hand, "Then wait for tomorrow."


    "Brother Lu, go buy some cinnabar and talisman paper."

 Chapter 305： marriage certificate

    Waiting for Lu seems to have bought cinnabar and talisman paper, and the three of them came out of the restaurant after a stick of incense.


    Lu didn''t seem to be at ease, so he personally escorted Wei Jiaoniang and Gu Yanfei back to their respective mansions.


    "Girl, you are back!"


    Juan Bi, who was sent back by Gu Yanfei to report a letter, stood outside the corner gate and looked around for a while. Seeing Gu Yanfei''s return, she guessed that she and Wei Jiaoniang had not been able to leave the city before the gate was closed.


    ??????


    "People are still in the hall of the outer courtyard. The eldest girl is greeting you. Does the girl want to come and see you?"


    "Okay, let''s take a look." Gu Yanfei handed over the reins of the horse to a concierge woman, and went to the hall of the outer courtyard with Juan Bi.


    Chuanbi walked with the lantern and said, "The maid listens to the words of the accompanying palace maid, Eunuch He seems to be here for the Hundred Flowers Banquet in Tianhe Garden."


    Juanbi was right. When Eunuch He saw Gu Yanfei''s face, he graciously handed over two big red and gold posts in person and cupped his hands:


    "Second girl Gu, our family was ordered by the emperor to invite the girl to go to Tianhe Garden for a banquet on the National Day."


    Father He spoke politely.


    As early as when Gu Yanfei entered the palace for the first time, the emperor specially ordered him to entertain him. Eunuch He knew that this second girl Gu was afraid that she would be the future eldest prince concubine.


    Something that happened later also verified his guess.


    Therefore, even if Gu Yun really said that Gu Yanfei would be back tonight, he patiently waited for two cups of tea.


    No, hard work pays off, he didn''t wait in vain.


    The smile on Eunuch He''s face was even stronger, and he said: "The emperor heard that there is a big girl in the girl''s house, and he also invited the big girl to go with him."


    He looked at Gu Yunzhen with a smile on his face, and he had a good impression of this girl Gu. He secretly said: This girl is very appropriate to people and things. With the fame, the future will not be too bad.


    Gu Yun was really surprised, he quickly got up from the chair of the master, and gave a bow: "Thank you, the servant girl."


    "Father Lao thanked the emperor for our sister."


    While speaking, Gu Yunzhen motioned to the steward to put a red seal on Eunuch He quietly.


    After the errand was over, Eunuch He simply left, and Gu Yunzhen instructed the steward to send the person out.


    Looking at Eunuch He and his group who were caged in the lights in front, Gu Yunzhen let out a long sigh and sighed in relief: "Second sister, you are back!"


    Just now, she seemed calm, but she was so panicked that she couldn''t find Bei, and she never thought that people would suddenly rise up in the palace, but she felt that she couldn''t embarrass her second sister, so she held on.


    Gu Yunzhen took Gu Yanfei''s arm and walked towards the inner courtyard, holding back something to say, "Fortunately, I had someone make new clothes ahead of time, otherwise, it would be too late."


    Second sister has been back for several months, and this is the first time to go to such a grand occasion.


    In contrast, the last time the flounder banquet in the palace was just a small banquet attended by thirty or forty people. On the National Day, there will be at least hundreds of people attending the Hundred Flowers Banquet in Tianhe Garden, including those honored courtiers and royal family members. Past.


    She has to think carefully about how to help her second sister dress up, she must not lose her momentum in front of the noble ladies in the capital!


    Gu Yunzhen made up his mind secretly, and asked about Lu Qin again: "Second sister, Ah Qin..." How is she?


    Gu Yanfei explained the matter in general, including the incident when they encountered a road near the West City Gate.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen''s expression was a bit complicated, and he sighed slightly, "Why doesn''t Mrs. Lu just not believe it? Even if she would rather believe it, go check it out."


    As long as the man is sincere about the marriage, even if the engagement is a few days in the evening, he can wait.


    "..." Gu Yanfei pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Everyone has selfishness, and Mrs. Lu Er certainly has it too.


    The wind in the night brought a hint of coolness, blowing the hair of the two of them, their dresses flying, and the surroundings were unusually quiet.


    Facing the night wind and walking forward for a while, Gu Yunzhen asked again, "Then are you going to Chang''anbo Mansion tomorrow?"


    "No." Gu Yanfei shook his head.


    If the road seems to have done things well, it doesn''t matter if you go or not.


    If the road doesn¡¯t seem right, let¡¯s talk about it.


    Lu doesn''t seem to be able to handle even this trivial matter, right? Then don''t be a brother!


    The mansion looks a little deserted at night, there are fewer people, and there are fewer lanterns hanging everywhere, and the mansion is especially dark.


    In the night wind, those trees swayed in the shadows with the wind, making people feel that there was something hidden in the darkness.


    Gu Yunzhen held Gu Yanfei''s arm subconsciously. Ever since she heard the cry of the baby in the small garden that night, she felt agitated and didn''t dare to walk around casually at night.


    "Wow...wow..."


    A shrill cry of a baby came faintly with the night wind, caught in the sound of the rustling wind blowing the leaves.


    Gu Yunzhen''s body seemed to be frozen, he froze all of a sudden, and stopped abruptly.


    The wind ruffled her bangs and sideburns, and scratched her cheek mischievously.


    "Second sister, you...you..." Gu Yunzhen swallowed and asked Gu Yanfei fearfully, "Did you hear..."


    She listened again, there was silence in the darkness, and she heard nothing. It seemed that it was just her illusion.


    Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help swallowing, it was especially clear on this silent night.


    "I''ll go take a look." Gu Yanfei pointed in the direction of the small garden and smiled lightly.


    "Wait!" Gu Yunzhen grabbed Gu Yanfei''s hand and said eagerly, "I''ll go with you."


    She was afraid that Gu Yanfei would leave her behind.


    The lantern in the maid''s hand was swaying back and forth by the gusts of night wind, and the candle in the lantern also swayed with the wind.


    Gu Yanfei returned to hold Gu Yunzhen''s cold little hand, met her frightened eyes, and said with a smile, "Okay, let''s go together!"


    The two girls walked along a bluestone path towards the small garden. Gu Yunzhen was a step behind. As he walked, he looked around nervously, his gentle little face pale.


    "Meow!" A black cat suddenly jumped out of the bamboo forest, looked back at them fiercely, gasped in a threatening manner, and froze its hair from its back to its tail.


    A pair of amber-like yellow cat eyes shone in the night.


    "It''s a wild cat!" The little girl holding the lantern breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest.


    After the black cat breathed out, he jumped lightly on the garden wall and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Yunzhen stared blankly at the direction the cat was leaving, and then slowly blinked for a long time.


    "It''s a cat." She turned her head to Gu Yanfei and said with a smile, "It was also a cat''s meow just now, right?"


    The mother was right, it was indeed a cat, but she thought too much and mistook the cat''s meow for a baby''s cry.


    "..." Gu Yanfei moved his hands hidden in his sleeves, but did not speak.


    She took Gu Yunzhen''s arm and continued to walk forward.


    The bamboo forest behind ?? danced in the night wind, rustling sound one after another, as if someone was whispering, the night gradually deepened.


    The sound of a clapper came from afar, which was very penetrating in this silent night.


    This night, for many people, is very long, very long.


    The Lu family is, and so is the Hua family.


    "Old doctor Wang, how is the dog?" Madam Hua asked an old doctor with gray hair with a sullen face.


    Old Doctor Wang stroked his beard, shook his head, and sighed deeply.


    This low sigh resounded like thunder in Madam Hua''s ears.


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes became wet all of a sudden, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief tremblingly, and her voice was a little hoarse, "Don''t you think it can last for more than a month? How could it be so fast..."


    Her eyes were red and she choked up.


    "I don''t know either." Doctor Wang said with a frown, "The eldest son has been getting worse over the past few years, and his condition has been fairly stable recently..."


    "Hey, I can only say that the eldest son has been ill for many years, and his body has long been riddled with holes, like a tree trunk that has been devoured by termites... I''m afraid it''s too late to recover."


    "The old man has done his best, he probably won''t be able to survive tonight..."


    Madam Hua was shocked, took two steps back, and staggered into a chair behind her, her face pale and pale.


    Next to ??, the grandmother looked at Madam Hua worriedly and caressed her back comfortably.


    It took a while for Doctor Hua to stabilize her mind, and her voice became more hoarse: "Doctor Wang, can you delay one more day... just one day?"


    In just a few words, she looked several years older.


    Mr. Wang actually didn''t quite understand why he had to let Young Master Hua drag on for another day, but he thought that Mrs. Hua had a kind mother''s heart, and that this child of the Hua family had grown up by herself, and she was reluctant to give up.


    He stroked the goatee again, and said solemnly: "Prepare a ginseng that is more than two hundred years old, boil it thickly, and pour it into him, it should be able to last another day."


    During the conversation, a middle-aged man wearing a Taishi Qing Zhijiao and another seventeen or eighteen-year-old young man wearing a royal blue Zhijiao came in one after another.


    Mr. Wang bowed his hands and salutes. Just as he was about to leave, Mrs. Hua hurriedly interrupted him: "Doctor Wang, please stay in the mansion for one more day... I really can''t worry about the dog."


    Old Doctor Wang thought that he would stay for one more day, so he agreed.


    "Mother Cai, you take the old doctor Wang down to rest." Madam Hua ordered, and ordered a maid to rush to get ginseng to make soup.


    After the old doctor Wang left, there were only three Hua family members left in the house.


    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, and after confirming that the footsteps outside were far away, Dr. Hua said to the father and son: "If you have time, I will go to Lu''s house tomorrow to hire."


    "Okay." Master Hua breathed a sigh of relief and nodded again and again, "That''s great."


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes filled with tears, and she wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, "When we become a relative, Brother Xi will not be alone under Jiuquan."


    "Don''t worry, the third girl of the Lu family and Brother Xi have the same characters, and they should be his daughter-in-law. Brother Xi borrowed her blessing, and she will be healthy and smooth in her next life, and her life will be safe." Master Hua comforted softly. wife.


    "Yeah, mother." Hua Zhao, the second son of Hua, gently stroked his mother''s back, a look of sternness appeared on his handsome face, "Tomorrow we will go to Lu''s house together for employment, don''t cry. "


    Hua Zhao silently exchanged glances with Mr. Hua, and the father and son''s eyes shone with an unusually bright light.


    Once this yin relative is established, it will not only prosper Huaxi, but also prosper for three generations of his family.


    This marriage must not go wrong!


    Madam Hua forced a smile and reminded tiredly, "Brother Zhao, when you go to recruit tomorrow, be careful... You must not make a mistake."


    "Yesterday, the Lu family was already a little unhappy at the small timing. Fortunately, my aunt helped me to make peace and deal with it, and the marriage was finally settled."


    "When the appointment is made tomorrow, everything will be fine." Master Hua stroked his beard and said, "Our family did not treat the Lu family badly."


    "Yeah." Mrs. Hua nodded, her eyes turned even redder.


    Their family is also kind, even if Lu Qin died, they would marry someone into the house, let her be the first wife, and enter the ancestral tomb and ancestral hall of their Lu family to enjoy the incense of their descendants, and they did not treat Lu Qin badly.


    Moreover, the Lu family also got a good deal. The vacancies of the 100 households in Shenji Ying cost their family a lot of effort.


    "Not good! Not good!"


    An anxious female voice suddenly came from outside the door curtain, and immediately after the door curtain was kicked up, the maid hurried in, Hua Rong said with a pale face, "Master, Madam, Young Master... he burns even worse. Now, not only are the limbs twitching, but the eyes are... still bleeding!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Hua and his wife could no longer sit down. Huo Di got up, hurried through the door curtain, and entered the inner room.


    This night, the lights of Huajia¡¯s house were bright all night, until the sound of roosters crowing at dawn, the lights still did not go out.


    The weak light shone lightly on the young man on the couch. The young man''s face was sallow, and he was skinny and skinny. His eyes were tightly closed, and he was already venting a lot and taking in less.


    The maid with difficulty poured a bowl of ginseng soup for Huaxi who was unconscious.


    Anyone could see that he only had his last breath left.


    Mrs. Hua held her eldest son''s skinny hand and said softly, "Brother Xi, you''ll be on your way a little longer. Mother won''t let you be alone..."


    "Everything is ready, your aunt is here too. Today, your brother and I will hire you on your behalf."


    Her voice was hoarse and weak, tears welled up in the already red and swollen eyes, and her eyes were unusually bright.


    Mrs. Hua tucked the eldest son with a quilt, and went to freshen up again. When it was auspicious time, she set off from Washington, blowing and beating.


    A full sixty-four carrying the heavy dowry attracted a lot of curious eyes along the way, and it was lively and lively.


    It was not yet noon when the convoy of betrothal gifts from the Hua family arrived at Chang''anbo House in the capital.


    This is a big happy event for the House of Lords, so it opened the front door to welcome it.


    Big red lanterns were hung all over the house, beaming with joy.


    Mr. Lu Er, Mrs. Lu Er and Lu Si were entertaining the Hua family in the main hall of the outer courtyard.


    Mrs. Lu Er''s face was not very good-looking, and the shadows on the eye sockets were deeper, and she said apologetically to the Chinese family: "I''m sorry, Sister Qin is still ill and can''t come out to entertain guests."


    During the night, her daughter''s condition suddenly deteriorated, and the burning became worse, her limbs twitched, and her eyes even bleed, which frightened Mrs. Lu Er.


    In the middle of the night, she specially invited the doctor from Huichuntang to come to the door, but the doctor said that Lu Qin was only suffering from a cold, and the other symptoms should be caused by high fever, so they used strong alcohol to wipe her body to cool down.


    However, after a whole night of tossing, her daughter''s fever did not subside at all. Mrs. Lu Er stayed up all night and stayed by her daughter''s couch.


    "It''s okay." Madam Hua showed a considerate smile and said gently, "I heard that Sister Qin is ill, I specially brought a three-hundred-year-old ginseng this time."


    She raised her hand and made a gesture, and the accompanying steward brought a red lacquered wooden box and presented it to Mrs. Lu Er.


    Mrs. Hua comforted: "Don''t worry about my family, it''s easy to catch cold in this weather, making my grandmother young and having a good foundation, she will be fine after three or five days of raising her."


    The other party''s words made Mrs. Lu Er feel extremely relieved.


    Especially these three hundred years old ginseng can be met without asking, and the Hua family is willing to give it away, which is really intentional.


    Originally, because of what Gu Yanfei had said before, Mrs. Lu was also uneasy. She felt that the timing of her daughter''s illness was too coincidental. Seeing Mrs. Hua like this at this moment, the suspicion and anxiety naturally faded away. went.


    Hua Zhao, the second son of Hua, said thoughtfully: "If Mrs. Lu needs any medicinal materials, even if she asks, neither of the two families are outsiders."


    Mrs. Lu Er couldn''t help looking at the young man in red sitting next to Mrs. Hua.


    The young man wore a festive red straight robe today, with a handsome and gentle appearance, with a slight smile on the corner of his lips, and there was no trace of dissatisfaction or unhappiness between them.


    Mrs. Lu is the mother-in-law who looks after her son-in-law. The more she looks, the more satisfied she feels. She thinks that her son-in-law is really good in everything, and her smile deepens.


    After the two sides exchanged a few more words, Mrs. Hua ordered the steward to present the marriage certificate and the gift certificate.


    The gift book that I started with is a thick stack, Er Madam Lu took a rough look in her hand, and was even more satisfied with the Hua family.


    The richness of the betrothal gifts represents the importance the man places on the woman, and their Lu family is not a family that covets the man''s betrothal gifts.


    Mrs. Lu received the gift book and was about to open the marriage book when she heard Lu, who had been sitting beside her for a long time, suddenly stood up, which startled everyone in the room.


    Lu seemed to walk straight to Hua Zhao and said, "Is this the future brother-in-law?"


    He was standing, Hua Zhao was sitting.


    Lu seemed to be condescendingly looking down at Hua Zhao, who was sitting on an armchair.


    Mrs. Lu Er couldn''t help clenching the big red wedding book in her hand, her son''s words obviously had the smell of looking for trouble. This is not his sister-in-law, who else could it be? !


    Thinking that her son came to question her because of Gu Yanfei''s provocation yesterday, Mrs. Lu Er''s eyes sank a little.


    "Exactly." Hua Zhao smiled at Lu Xiluo and nodded generously, and then bowed his hands to greet him, "Uncle,"


    "Really?" Lu Shi raised his eyebrows, his playful tone with a hint of sarcasm, his sharp eyes aimed directly at Hua Zhao, as if to penetrate his hypocritical appearance.


    "That''s still fake?!" Hua Zhao frowned slightly, raised the volume slightly unpleasantly, and panicked for a while, but he remained calm on the outside, and told himself: He looks exactly the same as his eldest brother, no one else can tell. .


    Hua Zhao''s eyes hide a dark look: this family is really hateful. Obviously they promised the marriage themselves, but now they are done, but now they want to go back on it, do they still want to ask for more benefits? !


    Mrs. Lu Er''s eyebrows jumped, for fear that her son should say something that shouldn''t be said, she smiled to ease the atmosphere: "Like brother, have you forgotten? Last time you met Huaxi in Baiyun Temple."


    As she said, she winked at her son and told him to stop fooling around.


    Later, he has to rely on the Hua family to find him the job of the magic family. Moreover, the Hua family is the future in-law family, and his sister will soon marry into the Hua family. He offended the Hua family, not to make his sister difficult in the future. Do it? !


    Lu seemed to curl his lips, but he didn''t chase after Hua Zhao anymore. He took out a purse from his sleeve and handed it to Hua Zhao: "Sister-in-law, this is for you, this is what my sister made by herself."


    This is a gourd-shaped purple purse with mandarin ducks embroidered on the purse.


    Everyone present was stunned, especially Mrs. Lu Er, who was secretly glad that her son finally understood, and did not follow Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang and the others.


    Lu smiled and handed the purse a little further in the direction of Huazhao.


    Hua Zhao stared at Lu Si for a moment, raised his hand to take the purse, and said with a smile, "Uncle Lao thanked Ah Qin for me."


    He was a little suspicious and a little uneasy in his heart, but when he saw the road with a kind smile, he temporarily suppressed all the thoughts in his heart.


    He played with his purse and gave a compliment: "Aqin''s embroidery is really exquisite."


    "Where is it." Seeing Hua Zhao accepting the purse, Mrs. Lu Er was relieved and said modestly, "Her female red is just doing her job. If she can learn five points from her aunt, I will be thankful."


    Uncle Fahrenheit was amused, smiled and said some happy words.


    Mrs. Hua exchanged glances with Mrs. Fahrenheit, and Mrs. Fahrenheit said to Mrs. Lu Er with a smile on her face: "Great aunt, the auspicious time has come, hurry up and sign the marriage certificate first. I am still waiting for the great aunt''s matchmaking gift."


    Fahrenheit''s few words heated up the atmosphere.


    Soon a mother-in-law brought a big case, and the two copies of the big red marriage certificate were evenly spread on the case. Now, the marriage certificate only needs to be signed by the elders of the woman, and the marriage certificate will officially take effect.


    Mr. Lu Er went to the front of the case, and after reading the marriage certificate carefully, he picked up the wolf''s pen and dipped it in ink.


    Suddenly, there was a human head above the marriage certificate.


    Lu seemed to lean over and stared at the marriage certificate, and asked, "Brother-in-law, is your name Huaxi?"


    At the same time as the last word ?? fell, Lu looked at Hua with a half-smile but not a smile.

 Chapter 306： call the shots

    Hua Zhao''s heart thumped again, and his suspicions resurfaced, but he thought that he was only one step away. As long as Mr. Lu Er signed the marriage certificate, everything would be a done deal and could not be changed.


    Hua Zhao calmed down again, nodded again, smiled like a spring breeze and said, "I''m Hua Xi, Xi from Xiyang."


    My father chose this name for the eldest brother because he hoped that the eldest brother could live up to his name, which is a pity.


    "It turned out to be ''Xi'' from ''Xiyang''." Lu Shi sighed casually, stood up again, and took two steps back, as if he was just curious about how his brother-in-law''s name was written, so he asked casually.


    Knowing his son is better than his father, Mr. Lu Er always felt that his son was a little strange, but now is obviously not a good time to question his son.


    He made up his mind and solemnly signed the marriage certificate.


    Seeing that the wedding bookmark was ready, the Hua family and Fahrenheit were all overjoyed.


    Fahrenheit smiled and said some happy words: "In the future, the Hua and Lu families will kiss each other, and the young couple will be able to reconcile and be beautiful!"


    "Brother Xi, you have to treat Sister Qin well in the future, otherwise my aunt can''t get around you first."


    "Don''t worry, Aunt." Hua Zhao repeatedly agreed, saying that he would treat Lu Qin well.


    Everyone was chatting lively, and the atmosphere in the hall became more lively.


    Originally, after the appointment, the Lu family should have hosted a banquet for the Hua family, but because Lu Qin was ill today, the Hua family thoughtfully proposed to avoid these unnecessary festivals.


    Master Lu Er personally sent the Hua family out.


    Lu seemed to narrow his eyes slightly, staring at Hua Zhao''s back for a moment, only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Mrs. Lu Er stood beside him and looked at this son suspiciously, always feeling that he was strange and inexplicable, not like him.


    But thinking that today was finally successful, Mrs. Lu also warned a few words: "Like brother, at the banquet later, you must not trouble your sister-in-law again."


    "Your sister-in-law is also looking at your sister''s sake, so he doesn''t bother to care about you. People are polite and reasonable, and you can''t put your nose on your face, right?!"


    Mrs. Lu Er kept training her son, while Lu Si went in with her left ear and went out of her right ear, ignoring his mother''s words.


    The person he was worried about was his younger sister.


    "Madam," Madam Yang ran over happily, her eyes lit up, "The girl is awake. The third girl, she is awake!"


    "Really!" Mrs. Lu Er clasped her hands together with joy, and recited the words "Amitabha, pizza bless", "It must be this happy event that washed away bad luck."


    "Very good, like a brother, I look at the fate of your son-in-law and your sister must be prosperous."


    Lu seemed to smile, and he finally let go of his heart that had been hanging on for a whole night.


    He hurriedly ran towards Lu Qin''s yard and only said, "I''ll go see Sister Qin!"


    Mrs. Lu Er shook her head and sighed: her son is seventeen or eighteen years old, he still has no character, and he is very angry.


    Mrs. Lu Er also quickly chased after her, and went to see her daughter with her son.


    Today''s uncle''s mansion is full of happy events, and magpies are chattering non-stop.


    The Hua family outside the uncle''s house was also beaming, and a group of horses set off on their return journey. As for the uncle, Hua Shi, got into another carriage and parted ways with her family.


    Mr. Hua and his wife in the carriage breathed a sigh of relief, especially Mrs. Hua who repeatedly looked at the marriage certificate in her hand with tears in her eyes.


    "Have pity on my brother Xi," two lines of bright tears fell from the corners of Madam Hua''s eyes, "I should have chosen him a good wife who is well-matched and knowledgeable, but now I can only wrong him..."


    Although her eldest son is frail, he knows people well and comes from a distinguished background. The men of their Hua family have always only married women from aristocratic families. In the family tree of the Hua family, all the wives are prominent, which one is not from a noble family with a long history, and this The Lu family was not a merchant in the previous dynasties. If it hadn''t subsidized Emperor Taizu and obtained the merits of the dragon, he would still be a merchant in the market today, but it was a low-ranking one.


    Her brother Xi actually wants to marry such a woman!


    "Don''t be sad." Master Hua took his wife''s shoulders and comforted him, "In a few days, we will adopt another child to Brother Xi''s name and inherit his incense, and we will not wrong our brother Xi. son''s."


    Mrs. Hua gave a "hmm" and nodded again and again.


    She knew that this was a good thing, but she still didn''t feel very well. When she thought of her eldest son, her heart felt like it was being pinched, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Master Hua opened the curtain of the carriage and urged the driver outside: "Old Li, hurry up!"


    Madam Hua burst into tears and murmured, "Why do you have to go back to see Brother Xi for the last time!"


    The coachman Lao Li agreed and waved his whip high.


    The Hua family''s motorcade hurried towards the west city gate.


    Madam Hua returned to her heart like an arrow, and from time to time she opened the curtains to look outside the carriage.


    When ?? was about to reach the West City Gate, Mrs. Hua opened the curtains again, but found that her second son Hua Zhao had disappeared. Madam Hua looked back and forth, only to see Hua Zhao, who was riding a white horse, landed at the back of the convoy, his face not very good-looking.


    "Photo..." Madam Hua was about to call out her second son''s name, but finally stopped.


    "Steward Lin, you go and see the eldest young master..." She changed her words and ordered the accompanying steward Lin to see the second son, but before she could finish speaking, she saw Hua Zhao, who was on the horse, swaying, and suddenly jumped off the horse''s back. fell down...


    "Brother Zhao!" Mrs. Hua suddenly lost her mind and blurted out her second son''s name in a panic, shouting excitedly, "Stop, stop!"


    Hua Zhao, who fell off the horse, had one foot on the stirrup, and the whole person was dragged forward by the horse, and the bun was scattered in a messy way...


    Other people on the street also saw Hua Zhao''s fall from the horse, and several passersby exclaimed one after another: "Look, someone has fallen!"


    "Someone fell off the horse!"


    From the Hua family to the passers-by around them, they were all shocked.


    Immediately, enthusiastic passers-by stepped forward to hold Hua Zhao''s black horse, and someone helped him unfasten his right foot from the stirrup and lay him flat on the ground.


    Hua Zhao''s eyes were tightly closed, and he lay there motionless, his half-scattered hair was stained with a lot of dust, a red and blue swollen bump appeared on one side of his forehead, and his clothes were messy.


    "Zhao... Brother Xi!" Mrs. Hua got off the carriage and rushed in the direction of Hua Zhao, her face full of worry and anxiety.


    "People are still angry." A passer-by tested Hua Zhao''s breath and shouted, "There is the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall in front of you, send people to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall."


    Mrs. Hua screamed and rushed towards her son on the ground.


    More and more passers-by circled over there.


    Master Hua hurriedly ordered his servants to carry Hua Zhao, who was lying on the ground, to Wancaotang not far away.


    Some passers-by dispersed, and some good people chased Wancaotang, only to surround Wancaotang.


    Doctor Wan from Wancaotang hurriedly rescued Hua Zhao, who was unconscious, by checking the pulse, giving needles and giving medicine, but Hua Zhao remained unconscious and even started to have a fever.


    He was very ill, but in just half an hour, the burning became worse and worse. Not only did his limbs twitch sharply, but two lines of shocking tears of blood flowed from his eyes. Even the folks at Wancaotang were startled.


    "Master Hua, Madam Hua," Dr. Wan said helplessly to the Hua family, "Ling Lang''s illness is coming on in a hurry, the high fever will not go away, the yin and yang will be separated, and the essence and energy will be exhausted. ¡­¡±


    Madam Hua was struck by lightning, her face was paler than a corpse, her body was shaky, and she muttered in her mouth: "Yin and yang are separated, and the essence is dead..."


    She grabbed her husband''s sleeve, her eyes were startled, "Isn''t this the same as... Brother Xi?"


    The old doctor Wang also said that Huaxi''s pulse showed that he was separated from yin and yang, and his essence was exhausted.


    Moreover, Hua Zhao, like his elder brother Hua Xi, was bleeding from both eyes.


    Madam Hua''s heart was like a knife, her body trembled, like a flower in the wind and rain, and her tearful eyes turned to the second son Hua Zhao on the couch.


    Hua Zhao was still in a coma, his cheeks flushed and his limbs twitched.


    At this moment, in Madam Hua''s teary eyes, Hua Zhao''s face overlapped with that of his eldest son Hua Xi...


    Are her two sons going to die? !


    A cold air rose from the soles of her feet and quickly filled her body, her eyes filled with despair and heartache.


    Looking at her like this, Doctor Wan''s expression couldn''t hide the sigh. When the eighteen-year-old youth was in his prime, what parent would not feel heartache.


    He was about to say something like "My condolences and change", when he heard the sound of curtains from behind, followed by the respectful and enthusiastic voice of the man: "Master."


    Doctor Wan and the Hua family all followed the sound. Gu Yunchang, who was dressed in a pink hibiscus twig pattern and carved silk robes, walked in from the direction of the back hall. The corners of his naturally curved lips seemed to have a smile.


    Madam Hua had a look of astonishment on her face. She didn''t expect the doctor in this hospital to be such a young girl.


    Gu Yunchang went straight to Madam Hua and asked, "What did you just say?"


    Mrs. Hua thought that since this girl is the owner of this medical center, she also knows medical skills if she wants to come here, or she has a family background, and there are elders in the family who are familiar with medical skills, so she truthfully said: "Zhao... His illness is exactly the same as that of his eldest brother. ."


    Thinking of the eldest son, Madam Hua shuddered violently and breathed quickly, "His eldest brother also has the same symptoms, high fever, convulsions in his limbs, and bleeding from both eyes... The doctor said that his eldest brother will not live long."


    "His eldest brother has been frail and sick since he was a child, but he has been healthy since he was a child.


    "How could this be? Why are they two brothers..."


    The corners of Mrs. Hua''s eyes dripped with tears again, she couldn''t cry, she was devastated.


    The guy next to ?? also heard it and looked at Madam Hua sympathetically. Two brothers in the family are terminally ill, and this couple is too miserable!


    "They have the same symptoms?" Gu Yunmao asked thoughtfully, frowning, thinking: Could it be an infectious disease?


    But if it was an infectious disease, it wouldn''t be just the two brothers who were sick.


    Madam Hua nodded.


    "Dare to ask if there are other people in the family who are sick?" Gu Yunchang asked again.


    "The two brothers... are sick." Madam Hua trembled, her voice even more hoarse, as if it had been polished by rough sand.


    Gu Yunxiang took the mask from the maid and put it on. She was about to check the young man on the couch when she stepped on something.


    She looked down and saw a purple gourd-shaped purse on the ground.


    The drawstring of the purse is not tightened, and a corner of light yellow paper is exposed at the mouth of the purse...


    This purse looks quite ordinary, but the pale yellow paper looks a little familiar.


    Gu Yunchang stopped, possessed himself to pick up the purse, and pulled out the pale yellow paper. The vermilion rune came into view, and the cinnabar was as bright as blood.


    Obviously, this is a talisman.


    If it was in the past, Gu Yunchang would not have cared about such a talisman at all, but in the past few months, after experiencing so many things, she has learned to be in awe of this Dao.


    Since this world can have traversers like Emperor Taizu, it can also have metaphysical methods.


    "Are these purses and talismans yours?" Gu Yunchang asked sternly, his pupils clear like pool water, "Where did you get them?"


    Talisman? Madam Hua and Master Hua were both stunned.


    Master Hua looked extremely ugly, and said vaguely: "This is given by my son''s fiancee, Miss Lu San... It''s Miss Lu San from Chang''anbo Mansion."


    "We went to Lujia to hire someone today."


    Mr. Hua deliberately made it vague who he was hiring for.


    "What a happy event, how could it turn out like this!" Madam Hua burst into tears, and covered her face with sobbing so weak that she seemed to faint at any moment.


    Isn''t Miss Lu San Lu Qin? Gu Yunchang subconsciously squeezed the talisman paper in his hand.


    She knew that Lu Qin and Wei Jiaoniang were on good terms. Could it be that...


    Gu Yunchang actually had some confidence in his heart, his eyelashes trembled, and he confirmed again and again: "In other words, Linglang fell ill shortly after he came out of Lu''s house?"


    Madam Hua endured the pain in her heart as she recalled, her face was like snow, and she muttered: "When the child came out of Lu''s house, he was in good condition and was able to ride a horse... Just now, he suddenly fainted outside and fell off the horse. "


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes were a little complicated, and he sighed slightly: "I probably know why Linglang is so ill..."


    "Does Miss Lu San disagree with the marriage?" she asked directly.


    "..." Madam Hua''s red and swollen eyes widened, and her sad face was ugly for a moment, as gloomy as ink dyed.


    Although Lu Qin had a good impression of Huazhao on the day they met at the Baiyun Temple, but when she ordered a small appointment, she could see that Lu Qin was unwilling, and it was Mrs. Lu who forced Lu Qin to come that day. .


    For Mrs. Hua, it doesn''t matter whether Lu Qin is willing or not, as long as the marriage is done, it doesn''t matter whether the girl is happy or not.


    Moreover, in the event of marriage, the words of the matchmaker, ordered by the parents, cannot be decided by a little girl.


    Madam Hua''s pale lips moved slightly, unable to speak.


    If she nodded, wouldn''t she admit that the eldest son Huaxi was disliked by Miss Lu San? !


    Just thinking about it, Mrs. Hua felt heartache like a cut, and her heart was broken. It was enough to make his eldest son marry such a vulgar and rude girl from a noble family...


    Master Hua knew Madam''s thoughts, nodded stiffly, and said, "The little girl''s temperament is uncertain, she is happy at one time, and regrets it at the same time."


    "But the elders on the road are willing. Today the two families just signed a marriage certificate." Master Hua added again.


    Gu Yunchang''s mind was like a mirror, and he almost determined the cause and effect of the whole thing: the cause of this incident was that Lu Qin was fickle, agreed to the marriage and wanted to regret it in the middle.


    She and Wei Jiao Niang are both good friends with Gu Yanfei, and this talisman is definitely Gu Yanfei''s handwriting.


    Gu Yanfei has always been helping the relatives but not helping them, just because Lu Qin didn''t like this marriage, so Gu Yanfei used this method to destroy the marriage.


    Gu Yunchang tightly squeezed the talisman paper in his hand, his eyes flickering uncertainly.


    After being silent for a long time, Gu Yunchang said lightly: "Ling Lang will be sick, presumably because the Lu family is not happy with this marriage, so I asked someone to do the trick."


    In the past, Gu Yuncong didn¡¯t believe in the practice of painting talismans.


    But what Gu Yanfei has done these days has refreshed her three views again and again, making her wonder how Gu Yanfei did those incredible things...


    There is a famous saying that after all the impossible factors are eliminated, whatever remains, no matter how unbelievable, must be the truth.


    Therefore, Gu Yanfei is indeed a metaphysician, and he does have that extraordinary ability.


    "How?" Madam Hua opened her eyes and her pupils moved, "What does the girl mean, the Lu family invited someone to do the trick to my son, so that my son will get sick?"


    Tears streaked across her flushed face, her breath was slightly panting, and there were blue veins on her neck, both shocked and angry.


    I see.


    Her brother Zhao was in good health, but suddenly he was dying. It turned out that some wicked people did this to him!


    Master Hua also changed his face, his face was full of surprise, and his brows were wrinkled with deep Sichuan characters.


    "Ten have sex." Gu Yunchang nodded slightly, looked out the window leisurely, looked in the direction of Gu''s residence, and said abruptly, "As far as I know, Miss Lu San is on good terms with the second girl of the Gu family."


    She clicked to the point, did not say more, and did not speak ill of Gu Yanfei.


    But for the Hua family, this sentence is enough.


    "Gu Er girl?!"


    Mr. Hua and Mrs. Hua have all heard of the second girl Gu, the second girl who even folded the Qing Dynasty in her hands.


    The couple looked at each other, frightened, fearful, doubtful, uneasy, and even more heartbroken for their second son Hua Zhao.


    It was Gu Er girl who killed their second son?


    "Why?!" Madam Hua''s eyes widened again, she whimpered, and said angrily, "Could it be that Miss Gu Er will kill my son just because Miss Lu San is unwilling?!"


    "This is too much!"


    Madam Hua became more and more excited as she spoke, and her breathing became more and more rapid.


    She firmly held Hua Zhao''s hand, which was usually warm and powerful, but at this time it was cold and sweaty, and her fingers were weak.


    The pain is in the child''s body, and the pain in the mother''s heart.


    Mrs. Hua only wanted to suffer on behalf of her second son.


    Although Mr. Hua also felt sorry for his son, he was more rational than Mrs. Gu. He looked up and down Gu Yunchang with a strange look, and always felt that this girl knew too much.


    Gu Yunchang calmly met the sharp eyes of the other party, what she said was only the truth, and she had a clear conscience.


    Besides, as long as they go to investigate some things, they will definitely find clues, but they didn''t expect their in-laws to harm their son before!


    Madam Hua was in grief, biting her lower lip with her teeth, almost bleeding, and murmured, "Then... what should I do with my son?"


    What should I do with her photo brother?


    The eldest son, Brother Xi, could not be saved, and was sentenced to death by several doctors. If the only remaining second son had an accident, what would she and her husband do?


    What should I do with the incense of the Hua family?


    Mrs. Hua''s heart sank, her limbs were icy cold, cold to the bone, and the pain pierced her heart.


    "..." Gu Yunchang was silent, her cherry lips slightly pursed.


    After she sighed, she instructed Doctor Wan to say, "Doctor Wan, you should try to save him first, and let him burn down before... If you continue to burn like this, I''m afraid..."


    "Hey." Doctor Wan also sighed, frowning deeply.


    The helpless look in Madam Hua''s eyes is exactly the same as the old doctor Wang who sentenced the eldest son to death.


    This sigh was more like someone stabbed Mrs. Hua with a knife, another knife.


    "..." Madam Hua''s heart contracted violently, and the pain made her seem to have been pierced by a knife in her soul.


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes turned dark, she fell down holding her heart, and let the darkness completely engulf her...


    "Madam!"


    "How are you, Madam?"


    A burst of shrill shouts surrounded Mrs. Hua, and the servants of the Hua family rushed towards her worriedly, creating chaos around her.


    "I''ll take a look." Doctor Wan hurriedly stepped forward to check Madam Hua''s pulse.


    Gu Yuncong sighed secretly with a look of pity on his face.


    Just because Lu Qin didn''t like this marriage, wouldn''t they be willing to sacrifice a life? !


    This is too unscrupulous.


    In the front hall of Wancaotang, there was a hustle and bustle, like ants on a hot pot.


    This scene also fell into the eyes of Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang in a tea shop not far away.


    Wei Jiao Niang has been restless and uneasy since last night.


    Although she believed in Gu Yanfei, when she thought of Lu Qin who was seriously ill, she couldn''t help but panic and fear.


    As soon as it was dawn, Wei Jiao Niang ran to the Gu Mansion to find Gu Yanfei, and Gu Yanfei brought her here. The two have already had two pots of tea here. When the Hua family motorcade came here just now, Wei Jiao Niang almost didn''t rush over to teach her a lesson, but the next moment she saw Hua Zhao fell from the horse.


    Gu Yanfei drank the fragrant barley tea, touched his chin, and said with a smile, "Aqin should be able to wake up."


    "That''s great!" Wei Jiao Niang was so happy, she drank the barley tea in the cup in one breath, and put the empty cup on the table boldly.


    Wei Jiao Niang lowered her voice and leaned into Gu Yanfei''s ear, pointed in the direction of Wancaotang and asked, "What about him?"

 Chapter 307： surf

    Chapter 307 Waves


    "What will happen to Ah Qin, what will happen to him." Gu Yanfei''s voice was calm and unwavering, like cutting ice and jade, revealing an almost cold calm.


    The talisman in the purse was painted by Gu Yanfei yesterday, and he told Lu Shi that he must hand it over to the young master of the Hua family, and asked the other party to admit that he was Huaxi.


    is the so-called "words follow the law".


    Wei Jiao Niang''s eyes were sparkling, she poured tea for Gu Yanfei herself, and silently toasted Gu Yanfei with a cup.


    The two smiled in agreement.


    On the street, people entered the tea shop one after another. You and I were talking about the incident just now:


    "It seems that the person who just fell off the horse has been sent to the hospital in front."


    "That young man seems to have a high fever, and his body is still twitching like a goat... It''s really pitiful to say that he is about to die. He is young, and I heard that he just got engaged today."


    The tea guests sighed, and the more they talked, the more lively they were.


    "Yes, yes." Another middle-aged woman with a plump figure came in and chatted with the tea guests in front of her, "Doctor Wan said that the son was not sick, but was Man has cast a sorcerer."


    "Also said..."


    Having said that, the middle-aged woman showed a strange and complicated expression, and she hesitated, as if she didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Immediately, another young woman pulled her sleeve curiously and asked, "Eldest sister, what else did Doctor Wan say?"


    The middle-aged woman was still a little hesitant. Another old man who had just entered the tea shop said for her, "The people from Wancaotang said that it was the girl Gu Er who did it."


    The tea shop was quiet.


    All the tea guests around heard it, and they were all dumbfounded, some couldn''t believe their ears.


    "How is that possible?" The young woman raised her voice subconsciously, "Second Lady Gu is a kind-hearted little fairy who has saved many children."


    "What I said is true!" The old man was angry and said angrily, "I heard it with my own ears just now, and what I said was Miss Gu. If you don''t believe it, you can go to Ten Thousand Herbs Hall to say hello."


    These words naturally reached the ears of Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang.


    The two looked at each other in astonishment, the teacups in their hands stopped in mid-air.


    "..." Gu Yanfei''s little face showed a rare stunned look, and raised his eyebrows.


    Now it''s interesting.


    Nonsense! Wei Jiaoniang was so angry that her face turned blue, she almost didn''t pat the table, but Gu Yanfei quickly pressed her wrist.


    Wei Jiao Niang couldn''t help turning her head to look at Gu Yanfei, her black and white eyes seemed to be able to speak, and she said angrily: Who the **** is talking nonsense!


    Gu Yanfei shook her head, hooked her lips into a smile, revealing a pair of shallow smirks on her lips, her eyes were as calm as water, and she signaled Wei Jiao Niang to be calm.


    The tea customers in the tea shop became more and more lively and enthusiastic.


    "It doesn''t make sense." The young woman was still in disbelief, "How could the people at Wancaotang know that Miss Gu Er had performed sorcery on that young master?"


    Several tea guests next to him also felt reasonable and said: "Yes, empty talk, no evidence."


    "It can''t be a personal illness, let''s say it was the second girl Gu."


    "Who doesn''t know that Miss Gu Er is kind-hearted, kind, and virtuous, and saves countless people, just like the reincarnation of Guanyin!" The middle-aged woman''s eyes were bright, and her eyes showed reverence, and she praised Gu Yanfei again and again, "She definitely doesn''t It will hurt people!"


    "I don''t know what the owner of Wancaotang has in mind. It must be said that the second lady Gu harmed people with sorcery!"


    "Humph!" The old man sneered and said, "If you want to say that it has saved countless people, the owner of Wancaotang also saved countless people. The magic medicine of Wancaotang, Penicillium Powder, was developed by the owner himself."


    "My grandson broke his arm and bones from a fall. He had a high fever that didn''t go away. He was not optimistic after seeing several medical centers. Later, he was cured by the magic medicine of Wancaotang."


    "The owner of Wancaotang has this kind of ability, so he must be quite knowledgeable, he is definitely not talking nonsense!"


    Speaking of the owner of Wancaotang, the old man''s wrinkled face was full of gratitude.


    "The owner?" Wei Jiao Niang grabbed the key words, and while holding the teapot, she asked Gu Yanfei in a low voice, "Yan Fei, do you know who the owner of Wancaotang is? How can he talk nonsense!"


    "Gu Yunxiang." Gu Yanfei spit out three words with certainty.


    What? ! Wei Jiaoniang was stunned again, she blinked slowly, her hand slipped, and the teapot almost didn''t let go.


    Gu Yanfei took the teapot from Wei Jiaoniang''s hand smoothly, and added barley tea to both of them. The unique burnt aroma of barley tea came out with the wisps of heat.


    Gu Yanfei drank tea leisurely and looked towards the direction of Wancaotang.


    The so-called "Penicillium Powder" sold by this medical center is clearly the penicillin only recorded in the "Taizu Hand Notes". Clearly.


    Gu Yanfei naturally learned about these things from Chu Yi.


    Wei Jiao Niang was still immersed in the shock brought by this news, and muttered in her mouth: "It''s actually Gu Yunxian."


    When the two were whispering, the tea shoppers in the tea shop were still arguing. Some people thought that the owner of Wancaotang was telling the truth, and more people thought that the second girl Gu had a good heart and could not harm anyone.


    Neither of the two parties can persuade the other.


    "Whether this has anything to do with the second girl Gu, just wait and see." Another old woman walked in from outside the tea shop and interjected enthusiastically, "I just came from Wancaotang, the man who fell off the horse. The son''s life is in danger, and his parents said they are going to the Gu Mansion to seek justice from the second girl Gu."


    "It''s so good!" A plainly dressed scholar in blue next to him echoed, "Right and wrong, just face to face!"


    "They still have the face to confront you?" Wei Jiao Niang lowered her voice and said to Gu Yanfei, looking at the gate of Wancaotang, she was about to laugh, her eyes were cold.


    She knows how shameless this shameless person is.


    Their son''s life is life, but Ah Qin''s life is not life? !


    Aqin has been squeamish since she was a child. She grew up under the pampering of her parents and elder brother. The past fifteen years have been smooth sailing, and she has never suffered such a serious crime!


    There seemed to be a fire burning in Wei Jiao Niang''s heart. Every time she thought of Lu Qin lying weak and comatose in bed, she couldn''t bear it. She hated the despicableness of the Hua family, and also complained that Mrs. Lu was really confused.


    There was more noise in the tea shop.


    Several tea guests around also felt that what the scholar said was reasonable, and nodded, thinking that they should face it.


    The blue-clothed scholar wanted to say something else, but happened to see a young scholar following the old woman, and quickly changed his mind and shouted, "Brother Han, you are here! We have been waiting for you for a while."


    Scholar Han hurriedly walked to the table where the blue-clothed scholar and the others were, cupped his hands, and showed a somewhat reluctant smile, saying, "Little brother is late."


    The blue-clothed scholar looked him up and down, and couldn''t help but say, "Brother Han, why do you look so lost?"


    Scholar Han sat down, took a sip of tea, and said with a complicated expression, "I just went to Wancaotang..."


    A few scholars at the same table looked at each other, and felt surprised: their classmate had always been oblivious to the outside world and only read the books of sages, but today he would go to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall to watch the excitement.


    Scholar Han took another sip of tea and continued in a difficult tone: "I just heard the owner of Wancaotang say that this second girl is the daughter of Gu Ce, Hou of Xiandingyuan."


    As if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, there was an instant uproar in the tea shop.


    Not only the scholars at the same table were amazed, but also the other tea guests around.


    For a while, words such as "Gu Ce", "Yangzhou", "Nan Yue", "Subduing the Enemy" and so on rang out one after another in the tea shop.


    Scholar Han drank several cups of tea in a row, his eyes darkened, and a thick shadow flashed.


    After the emperor ascended the throne last year, he decreed the opening of the Enke. The autumn of last autumn and the spring of this spring are both Enkes.


    The imperial examination was held every three years. Enke was a rare opportunity. His family was poor. In order to catch Enke, he came to the capital before the Chinese New Year and temporarily lived in a temple. He had heard a lot of rumors about Gu Er girl before, and he still admired her virtuous deeds.


    Until today, he knew that the girl who was praised by everyone was actually the daughter of Gu Ce!


    "Brother Han, what else did you hear in the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall?" The blue-clothed scholar settled down and asked.


    Some of the Shining Han scholars came back to their senses and made a marriage with the third girl of the Lu family who fell off the horse, but the third girl of the Lu family was unwilling to marry, and the second girl Gu betrayed Mr. Hua in order to help her friend. The ins and outs of the curse were roughly explained.


    "No reason!" The blue-clothed scholar slapped his palm on the table heavily, and said indignantly, "This girl Gu Er is blatantly hurting people because her best friend is unwilling to marry. This is the emperor''s feet. ."


    "Lawless, really lawless!"


    The blue-clothed scholar Sven''s face was flushed with anger, and several blue veins burst out on his forehead.


    The other two scholars at the same table were also full of righteous indignation.


    They are all scholars, and they hate those things that bully men and women the most in their lives.


    Scholar Han made a sneer and sneered: "If there is a father, there must be a daughter. Gu Ce''s daughter is indeed his daughter, and she is cruel!"


    The young woman who had been complimenting Gu Er girl just now couldn''t believe it, so she asked that scholar Han directly: "Are you telling the truth? Gu Er girl is really Gu Ce''s daughter..."


    "It''s true!" Scholar Han''s voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, his expression was solemn, and there were bloodshot eyes in his eyes.


    He sat upright on the bench, with one hand on the table clenched into a fist, his thin body taut like a drawn bowstring.


    "By the way, Gu Er girl must be Gu Ce''s daughter." The old man next to him said angrily, "Not long ago, I heard that Gu''s daughter was going to overturn the case for Gu Ce, and I thought it was just a rumor. There is no wind and no waves!"


    "What?!" Scholar Han lost his voice in disbelief, "Want to rehabilitate Gu Ce?!"


    "Because of Gu Ce''s fault alone, tens of thousands of innocent people died in Yangzhou. For this reason, I Dajing not only paid indemnity, but also cut the waters of Huangshuiyang to South Vietnam, in exchange for peace between the two countries."


    "Gu Ce is Dajing''s sinner!"


    "Even if his bones are smashed to ashes, he won''t be able to get rid of his guilt!"


    Several classmates exchanged glances, and the blue-clothed scholar said comfortably, "Brother Han, condolences and changes."


    If a middle-aged tea customer next to ?? realized something, he asked casually: "Listen to this little brother Han''s accent, does he seem to be from Yangzhou?"


    "I''m from Tailing City, Yangzhou." Scholar Han''s voice became more difficult and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Several classmates at the same table showed sympathy.


    They also all knew that Scholar Han¡¯s home was in Tailing City. Nine years ago, when the South Vietnamese army raided Yangzhou, Scholar Han was studying in Bailu Academy, so he escaped a disaster, and all his family died in Tailing City. None alive.


    Scholar Han''s eye circles were even redder, blood was like fire, he raised his head and drank the tea in the cup, showing a bit of grief and anger that could not be described in words.


    Nine years ago, before he left home to go to the academy in the first month of the month, his parents, siblings, and siblings were laughing and smiling, and the family was happy.


    But in just three months, Tailing City and even the surrounding villages and towns have ten rooms and nine empty spaces. His parents, siblings, and siblings have all died. He has become a rootless duckweed, and has been alone since then... His siblings were not even dissatisfied when they died. Five years old!


    That year, after the Nanyue people withdrew from the army, he also returned to Tailing City once, and the whole village was completely empty.


    Everyone is dead!


    Everyone he knew is dead!


    A surging emotion like a wave suddenly covered his whole body, drowning¡­


    He was full of anger and grief, his teeth rattling.


    If Gu Ce was still alive, he really wanted to eat his flesh and drink his blood, but Gu Ce died, as early as nine years ago, with incomplete bones...


    Hearing that the scholar Han''s home was in Tailing City, everyone suddenly realized that, and immediately guessed that the scholar''s relatives had all died in the war nine years ago.


    Everyone cast sympathetic glances at Scholar Han.


    Scholar in blue patted Scholar Han on the shoulder, and said, "This girl Gu Er is only a little girl in the area. She wants to overturn the case. The most important thing is to look at the meaning of the DPRK."


    Others also joined in.


    Until a yin and yang voice suddenly sounded: "There is a saying, there are people in the court who are easy to do things, and there are people in the court, Miss Gu Er."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at the owner of the voice, a middle-aged tea customer with a square face.


    "Who?" Someone blurted out, "Could it be Duke Wei? I heard that Second Lady Gu saved Duke Wei''s life!"


    "Wrong, wrong!" The middle-aged tea guest sneered and shook his head.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on himself, he said, "It''s the first prince."


    "Eldest Prince?! How is this possible!" The blue-clothed scholar thought it was unlikely, "It was because of Gu Cezhi that the First Prince went to South Vietnam as a proton for eight years!"


    The person who hated Gu Ce the most should be the eldest prince.


    "Then you don''t know." The middle-aged tea customer took a sip of tea and said slowly, "This girl from the Gu family is so skillful that she fascinated the eldest prince, and she is the eldest prince''s darling and heart! "


    "In order to please her, the eldest prince went to Boundless View to worship Gu Ce''s tablet a while ago!"


    Everyone was surprised again.


    In the tea shop, it was quiet for a while, and there was a depressing atmosphere.


    "..." Gu Yanfei looked at the few scholars at the table quietly, her pupils getting darker little by little.


    When the wind blew, a few strands of blue silk on her cheeks were blown up by the wind, and a few strands swept across her flawless cheeks, making her whole body covered with a touch of sadness.


    Gu Ce''s notoriety has lasted for two lifetimes, and everyone scolds him as a sinner of the Dajing Dynasty, wishing he would never be born again.


    In the last life, she was unable to protect herself and could do nothing, so she could only listen to others scold him, accuse him, and belittle him...


    "Snapped!"


    Wei Jiao Niang patted the table heavily, pointed at the scholars and scolded: "Nerd, what nonsense!"


    "Thank you for reading so many books, you will only follow what others say. I think the more you read, the more confused you are!"


    "People like you are admitted to the jinshi, and will go to the local government in the future, that is, they will make some unjust, false and wrong cases, and harm others and themselves!"


    Wei Jiaoniang heard her grandfather Wei Guogong talk about the battle nine years ago.


    Grandfather said that Gu Ce¡¯s surrender to the enemy was actually quite suspicious. The late emperor was afraid of Xungui. He could have used Gu Ce to demonstrate against other honorable people. Gu Ce made a clear charge.


    If something goes wrong, there must be something strange.


    According to him, nine times out of ten, the first emperor was guilty.


    The scholars at that table all looked towards Wei Jiaoniang.


    The blue-clothed scholar frowned tightly, first in anger, then in disdain, and snorted coldly, "I don''t know what to say, there are still people who want to protect the sinners like Gu Ce who surrendered to the enemy!"


    "My men, don''t talk to a woman who doesn''t know what''s right or wrong." Another scholar said.


    A few classmates wanted to comfort Scholar Han, but saw Scholar Han suddenly stand up, his eyes narrowed, his resolute expression seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Brother Han!" Scholar in blue looked at Scholar Han worriedly, for fear that he would be stimulated.


    "I''m going to sue the imperial court!" Scholar Han took a deep breath and said word by word, "For my dead family!"


    Gu Ce died, and he could neither question him nor watch him suffer.


    But there is one thing that he can do now!


    He mustn''t just watch Gu Ce''s sinners who deserve to go to the 18th **** are vindicated!


    Otherwise, what is the use of him reading so many books? !


    "Wait!" Scholar in blue quickly got up and said to Scholar Shang Han''s firm eyes, "I''ll go with you!"


    "Let''s go to the imperial court together!"


    "His Royal Highness the eldest prince wants to risk the world''s great injustice to rehabilitate Gu Ce, how can we just sit back and ignore it!"


    Several other scholars at the same table also stood up indignantly, and they all agreed. Even a few scholars at the next table said they wanted to go with them, and some said they wanted to call their classmates together, which was quite a response.


    These scholars didn''t seem to see Wei Jiaoniang, and they left with Han Scholar, their blood boiled and their eyes were full of brilliance.


    The other tea drinkers in the tea shop were stunned, and they never expected that things would develop in this direction. Then, there was an uproar in the tea shop again, and there was an abnormal excitement in the air.


    It does not make sense? ! Wei Jiaoniang frowned with two heroic brows, her eyes darkened.


    She stood up abruptly, and left a sentence in a rush: "Yan Fei, I''ll go back to find my grandfather!"


    Wei Jiao Niang also knows the importance, and the scholar business is angry. When these scholars gather together, things can become big, and I am afraid that there will be a storm in the court.


    This matter had nothing to do with Gu Yanfei, he dragged her into the water to help Lu Qin, and he had an inescapable responsibility.


    Besides, it was the Hua family who wanted to harm people, but now the wicked are going to file a complaint first!


    She has to find her grandfather quickly, she can''t sit still and let herself and Gu Yanfei fall into a passive situation!


    Wei Jiaoniang became more anxious the more she thought about it, she got on the horse neatly and lightly, Gu Yanfei looked at her, pondered for a while, and finally did not stop her.


    "Yan Fei, see you later." Wei Jiaoniang hurried away on horseback.


    Gu Yanfei slowly drank the barley tea in the cup, and after giving the tea money, he led her sweaty horse towards Wancaotang.


    Outside the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall, the passers-by who were watching had dispersed a little, and there were more than a dozen people there to probe their brains.


    On the street, passers-by saw the liveliness here, and also curiously gathered around to find out what happened here.


    These noisy noises did not reach Gu Yanfei''s ears at all.


    Gu Yanfei stopped outside the gate, turned his head to look into the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall, and immediately caught Gu Yunchang standing out in the front hall.


    "..." Gu Yunchang''s brows moved, as if he had sensed it. He turned his head to look exactly in Gu Yanfei''s direction, and their eyes met quietly in mid-air.


    The eyes of the two of them are very calm, like a pool of still water, just looking at each other so quietly, as if weighing each other, silently stuck together.


    Gu Yanfei raised the corner of his lips and smiled at Gu Yunchang.


    The sunlight filtered through the layers of branches and leaves above and fell on her face. When the wind blew, the light and shadow swayed and danced on her little face, making her smile more and more vivid.


    This smile is too bright and too vivid, but in Gu Yunxiang''s eyes, it is not very comfortable.


    That look again! The kind of eyes that seem to be looking at her, but also seem not to be looking at her at all.


    The smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips deepened, she didn''t care how Gu Yunzheng reacted, what she saw was the luck of Gu Yunzheng''s whole body.


    It has only been 20 days since we haven¡¯t seen each other, and the golden golden gas has more black gas mixed with it, entangled with each other, strands of black gas wrapped around the golden gas like a spider web.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 308： unwilling

    Chapter 308 Unwilling


    Gu Yunchang quickly stabilized his emotions, and raised his eyebrows with a half-smile.


    She didn''t expect Gu Yanfei to be nearby, but since she appeared at the gate of Wancaotang, she must have known that the Hua couple went to Gu''s residence to find her.


    Ah.


    Gu Yunxiang also smiled and waited quietly for Gu Yanfei to come in.


    She wanted to see Gu Yanfei''s flustered appearance, or, if she came in and questioned herself in public, then this matter would become more interesting.


    What will Gu Yanfei do?


    Do you choose to beg yourself, or to blame yourself?


    However, Gu Yanfei just withdrew his gaze indifferently, got on his horse and left without looking back.


    As if she came here, just passing by, just to take a look.


    The Ten Thousand Herbs Hall was still lively, but Gu Yunxuan lost the high spirits he had before, and he was even a little stuffy, as if there was a mass of air in his chest.


    She and Gu Yanfei seemed to be inseparable from the moment they were born.


    The two of them cannot coexist.


    Gu Yuncong clenched her hands tightly in her sleeves, and inserted her perfectly manicured nails into her tender palms to maintain her composure. She watched Gu Yanfei ride away without moving.


    Gu Yanfei rode back to the Gu Mansion, as if nothing had happened, drinking tea, reading books, and leisurely.


    Until half an hour later, Juan Bi hurriedly came to report: "Girl, the Hua family is here, and they are screaming outside the mansion!"


    Gu Yanfei was waiting for the Hua family to come, calmly, slowly finished the tea in the cup, and walked slowly towards the gate.


    From a distance, I saw a squat woman in green clothes yelling at the doorman of the Gu family: "Where''s Miss Gu?"


    "Did she deliberately avoid our lady?!"


    "If she doesn''t come out again and doesn''t give us an explanation, we''ll go to Jingzhao Mansion!"


    Mrs. Tsing Yi''s voice became more and more high-pitched, and she intended to tell the people in the house.


    Gu Yanfei walked out from the corner door, and said lightly: "If you want to sue the official, just go, do you need me to send someone to lead you to Jingzhao Mansion?!"


    The girl''s voice is like a clear spring flowing in a mountain stream, clear and cold.


    As soon as the two women in the porter saw Gu Yanfei, they hurriedly bowed their knees: "Second girl!"


    Madam Hua, who was beside the carriage, immediately heard the reputation, her dignified face was slightly distorted, and her icy and sharp eyes like knives wanted to slash Gu Yanfei with a thousand knives.


    "You are the second girl Gu?!" Madam Hua asked almost word for word, "It was you who killed my son with sorcery!"


    Every word is filled with anger that seems to burn people.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Madam Hua rushed in the direction of Gu Yanfei without warning, like a furious tigress, her anger made her lose her mind.


    Her right arm was raised high, and she wanted to slap Gu Yanfei''s face fiercely, her eyes seemed to be bloodshot...


    The old lady in the concierge was busy blocking the old lady in Tsing Yi from Hua''s family. She didn''t expect that this seemingly graceful and dignified beautiful woman would suddenly go crazy.


    The concierge hurried towards Gu Yanfei and wanted to stop Madam Hua. The next moment, Gu Yanfei lightly lifted her sleeves, and the light sleeves flew up gracefully. She didn''t even touch Madam Hua. The eldest lady, however, seemed to have been kicked flying by someone with a whip, and stepped back in embarrassment, staggering.


    "Madam, be careful." Master Hua stepped forward in three steps and quickly supported his wife.


    Madam Hua glared at Gu Yanfei fiercely, her eyes were full of anger, as if there was an inexorable hatred between the two.


    Madam Hua was full of anger and hatred, Gu Yanfei was calm and calm, and the two were only three feet away from each other.


    "Didn''t you say you''re going to sue the official?" Gu Yanfei said in a calm tone, his eyes swept over the couple.


    She looks like she has nothing to fear in Madam Hua''s eyes, because she has the support of the first prince, so she has nothing to fear.


    Madam Hua raised her hand and pointed at Gu Yanfei''s face, her arms were trembling with anger, her silver teeth were almost shattered, and her chest was heaving, "You...you cast a sorcerer on my son, did you want to kill him? ?!"


    "Murder for life, our Hua family will not let it go!"


    Mrs. Hua spoke eloquently.


    Master Hua looked at Gu Yanfei gloomily, his face was as deep as water, and he speculated in his heart how much Gu Yanfei knew.


    "Yeah!" Gu Yanfei stroked his palm gently, speaking very slowly, "...Kill your life for your life."


    Gu Yanfei hooked his lips into a smile, his smile was meaningful, and his dark eyes were as bright as cold stars.


    This smile, this look, as if she knew everything, as if she had seen through the secrets buried in their hearts!


    Madam Hua''s heart skipped a beat, and she was so guilty that she could hardly look directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes.


    "Life is exchanged for life, the way of heaven is always fair." Gu Yanfei stared at Madam Hua, the words were like ice, piercing straight into her heart like ice needles.


    Fair fart! If it weren''t for the usual upbringing, Mrs. Hua almost didn''t "bah" out, and said bitterly:


    "The way of heaven is unfair!"


    She said these four words almost hysterically, and tears fell like rain.


    "If the way of heaven is fair, I won''t let my son die at such a young age!" Her voice was choked and she couldn''t cry.


    Her eldest son is only eighteen years old, not even a crown!


    Although he is frail, he has been intelligent since childhood, studied hard and studied hard. His talent is far better than that of his second son. He is the champion of talent and her pride!


    But Heaven is jealous of Yingcai, and God has to take him away!


    As a mother, she can''t save the eldest son. She just wants to make the eldest son go smoothly in his next life. What''s wrong with her? !


    Not only is the eldest son dying, but now even the second son is dying. It was Gu Yanfei who killed his second son.


    Madam Hua''s eyes became more angry, like a mother beast protecting her cubs, "Why, why did you want to harm my son!"


    Excited, Madam Hua rushed towards Gu Yanfei again without hesitation, but only one step was taken, but Master Hua grabbed her arm.


    Master Hua signaled his wife to be calm, and then bowed his hands to Gu Yanfei, and said in a negotiating tone, "Second Miss Gu, as long as you resolve the sorcery you used on the child, we can let go of the past."


    Mr. Hua''s deep eyes were full of surprise.


    Their Chinese family has always had the custom of marrying yin relatives to children who died prematurely.


    There is a secret technique passed down from generation to generation in the family. As long as a woman with the same horoscope is married to a man who died early in the family, the family can be prosperous.


    This kind of secret technique is only known to the clan, and it is never rumored. Their family has prospered from generation to generation by relying on it, and the family has been prominent for three hundred years.


    He thought that this time it would be as smooth as the previous dynasties, but he didn''t want to kill the second girl, Cheng Yaojin, halfway through.


    "Wrong," Gu Yanfei shook his index finger casually as if he had heard a joke, "It''s you, not me, who performed the sorcery!"


    Sure enough! Speaking of which, Mr. Hua can be sure that Er girl Gu really knew that they married the Lu family for the purpose of marriage.


    This second girl Gu first let the Shangqing Zhenren planted in her hands, but now she can easily break this yin kinship and make their Hua family suffer a big loss. She is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Master Hua didn''t want to offend someone like Gu Yanfei, it would only add trouble to the Hua family.


    Master Hua solemnly said again: "Second girl Gu, it''s better to resolve the enemy than to get married, what do you think?"


    Madam Hua glared at Gu Yanfei with fiery eyes, as if she was so excited that she would rush towards Gu Yanfei again at any time.


    "Wrong again," Gu Yanfei shook his index finger again, "What do you guys think?!"


    Gu Yanfei forced his spiritual power to his eyes, and an unusually bright streamer flashed through his eyes. He stared deeply at Master Hua, his eyes were as deep as the vast and boundless starry sky, as if he was looking at him, but at the same time, he seemed to see something else. what.


    This kind of inscrutable gaze made Master Hua''s heart tremble, as if someone had glimpsed the weakness of Mingmen, and seemed to see him inside and out.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    This smile is light and shallow, like sighing and pity.


    "..." Master Hua tried to stand calmly, but he had to suspect that Gu Yanfei might know more than he thought. Did she even see through the secrets of the Hua family...


    Gu Yanfei ignored Master Hua and turned to Madam Hua, "Your two sons are sick. I can save them."


    After a pause, she added: "I can save both of them."


    She smiled slightly, unhurried and at ease, and the confidence in her bones naturally radiated from her gestures.


    "..." Madam Hua was stunned, her body froze there, her head was empty.


    After a while, she regained her ability to speak.


    "Second Lady Gu, can you save my two sons? ... Can you really save Brother Xi?" Madam Hua asked cautiously, with a look of disbelief in her eyes, and her eyes were full of anticipation.


    The eldest son''s frail and sickly illness was brought from his mother''s womb. He had been ill for 18 years. For this reason, she and the master sought medical treatment everywhere, from imperial doctors to genius doctors in the north and south of the Yangtze River. All kinds of precious and rare medicinal materials were used. , the eldest son, although weak, survived.


    Who knew that a month ago, the eldest son suddenly got a sudden illness. This time, his condition took a turn for the worse, and he became more and more ill in just half a month.


    She could only helplessly watch the eldest son run out of fuel, every doctor shook his head at her and sighed...


    "..." Master Hua opened his eyes wide, and there was a heavy shadow in his pupils, which seemed to be suppressing an unspeakable emotion.


    He came here to save Huazhao, not Huaxi.


    Huaxi cannot save.


    Master Hua gritted his teeth secretly, and at this moment, the original idea was dispelled.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say much, he took out a talisman from his sleeve, put it between his fingers, and said, "Just burn this talisman to ashes and let Ling Lang take it."


    Mrs. Hua moved her fingers slightly and raised her hand by an inch, but heard Mrs. Hua coldly say, "Madam, don''t believe her."


    "She did it... Brother Zhao." Master Hua clenched his wife''s arm even tighter with a gloomy expression.


    "Does Madam believe me?" Gu Yanfei''s eyes were still fixed on Madam Hua, but not Master Hua.


    "..." Madam Hua''s fingers curled, she hesitated, her lips moved slightly, but she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Reason told her that she couldn''t trust Er Girl Gu, but Madam Hua slowly raised her hand and took the talisman with trembling.


    "Burn the talisman into ashes and put it in the water for Ling Lang to take." Gu Yanfei said succinctly.


    Madam Hua hurriedly handed the talisman paper to the steward beside her, and instructed: "You hurry back to the Myriad Herbs Hall, and follow the instructions of the second girl, and serve it to the second young master."


    Master Hua''s lips pursed into a straight line, his face was gloomy and uncertain, he hesitated for a moment, but finally did not stop.


    Mamma carefully put away the talisman paper, and hurriedly got into a carriage belonging to the Hua family. The carriage hurried away in the direction of the West City Gate, and the sound of the chariots gradually drifted away.


    Gu Yanfei gave an order to Juan Bi who was behind him, and soon, a rough old lady brought a rosewood armchair and a coffee table.


    Gu Yanfei sat down comfortably on the armchair, and Kuan Bi served her a cup of tea neatly.


    Gu Yanfei did not mean to invite the Hua couple to sit down, and drank tea by himself.


    Mrs. Hua and Mrs. Hua were standing beside their carriage. Neither of the couple got into the carriage, so they just stood there and waited, looking at the direction of Wancaotang and Gu Yanfei again.


    Master Hua became more and more anxious, and in the end, he simply walked back and forth.


    He didn''t know how many times he walked back and forth, but he stopped abruptly, looked at Madam Hua with gloomy eyes, and said solemnly, "Madam, if something happens to Brother Zhao..."


    His words were obviously scolding Madam Hua for not trusting Gu Yanfei.


    Madam Hua''s face became even more ugly when she heard this.


    Hua Zhao and Hua Xi were unconscious and weak from time to time in her mind, flashing alternately.


    She was also afraid that she had trusted the wrong person, that she had made the wrong bet, and even more that she would not have time to see her two sons for the last time.


    A thin layer of cold sweat oozes out from her forehead, and her face is as pale as a patient who has stepped into the gate of hell.


    She wanted to say something, and saw that her carriage came back. The noon sun was so bright that she felt dazzling, but even her eyes were sore, she didn''t blink, just watched the carriage approach.


    "Madam, the young master''s fever has subsided, and people are awake." The grandmother who went to deliver the talisman got off the carriage in high spirits, walking very briskly.


    "Really?" Madam Hua cried again, this time with joy.


    She still couldn''t believe her ears, and repeatedly confirmed with that mammy.


    Mammy told her impatiently: "Second Young Master is really good, as soon as he drank the water, his fever subsided, and he just drank a bowl of porridge." Even Doctor Wan thought it was incredible, and repeatedly gave Hua Zhao Pulse diagnosed.


    Gu Yanfei slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, and said with a smile, "Does Madam believe me now?"


    "I believe it!" Madam Hua answered in a row, and eagerly took two steps towards Gu Yanfei, her dull eyes regained brilliance, and pleaded, "Second girl Gu, please, save me. Save my eldest son."


    Before a stick of incense sticks, she looked at Gu Yanfei like she was looking at snakes, scorpions, tigers and leopards;


    And now, when she looked at Gu Yanfei, she seemed to be looking up at the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva who saved the suffering, and she was so devout that she was about to kneel down for her.


    "That talisman can extend Linglang''s lifespan by one day." Gu Yanfei said calmly, his voice was clear and cold, like the cold autumn wind, which penetrated into the heart.


    "One day?!" Madam Hua lost her voice.


    Her originally flying heart suddenly fell to the bottom, and the spark of hope that had been ignited was quenched again.


    She only felt cold in her limbs, her fingertips were numb, and her heart was hurting even more. She murmured, "Only one day?! My brother Zhao can only live one more day?"


    Are her two sons still going to die? !


    Master Hua''s face was ashen, suppressing the anger in his heart, and he asked sharply, "Second girl Gu, are you kidding us! What kind of help is it to live an extra day!"


    Gu Yanfei still didn''t look at Master Hua, his eyes only looked at Madam Hua, and said, "I can save them."


    "Not only the one lying in Wancaotang, but also the one in the house, I can save both brothers."


    Her dark eyes were like a bottomless abyss, as if to **** Madam Hua''s mind into it.


    Her tone was unhurried, her voice was ethereal, and her rhythm and tone had a bewitching power that hit her heart and soul, making her heart tremble.


    Madam Hua stared blankly at Gu Yanfei with a look of sadness in her eyes, and asked feebly, "Miss Gu, what do you want?"


    A deep grief and powerlessness enveloped her, almost drowning her, completely losing the aggressiveness at the beginning.


    "Whatever you want, feel free to speak. Gold, silver, wealth, silk, and rare treasures, as long as we and the couple can do it, I''m willing to give it!" Mrs. Hua took a step forward, and resolutely knelt down to Gu Yanfei, crying. Tears flowed, "I beg you!"


    The son is her lifeblood. For her son, let alone the mere wealth, she should pay half of her family fortune and let her kneel and kowtow to Gu Yanfei!


    She just wants her son to live!


    However, her grief did not infect Gu Yanfei at all.


    Gu Yanfei, who was sitting on the armchair, looked down at Madam Hua, who was kneeling on the ground, without even moving the corners of his eyes and brows, and said lightly, "Please?"


    Said, her cold eyes looked at Master Hua not far behind, "Are you sure?"


    The three characters ?? are asking about Mr. Hua.


    "Let''s talk about it when the two of you and your wife have discussed it." Gu Yanfei smiled softly, "Are you saving or not."


    What''s the meaning? Mrs. Hua, who was kneeling on the ground, was confused and turned to look at Master Hua subconsciously. She happened to see the panic on the elegant face of her own master for a moment.


    Could it be that her master was hiding something from her? !


    The thought of ?? appeared in Madam Hua''s mind in an instant.


    ??????


    When the tea cup was about to be close to his lips, Gu Yanfei seemed to remember something, put the tea cup down again, and inexplicably said again: "The sins of the soul cannot be washed away, especially in this generation. accumulated over the generations.¡±


    This sentence has no beginning or end, and Mrs. Hua is confused.


    "Master, what does she mean by that?" Mrs. Hua murmured, turning to look at Mr. Hua, she was in a panic: What is Gu Yanfei implying? !


    When it comes to "sin", this is obviously not a good word!


    "..." Master Hua looked at Gu Yanfei uncertainly, his face dark as ink, as if the long-hidden secret had been thoroughly dug up.


    Master Hua''s eyes changed several times rapidly, and then, he strongly helped Madam Hua, who was kneeling on the ground, and said forcefully, "Madam, she is a liar, don''t believe her!"


    "But, brother Zhao is really good." Madam Hua''s eyes were filled with dampness and heat, tears flowed uncontrollably, and her heart was so sour that it was almost painful, "If she can save brother Zhao, she must be I can also save Brother Xi!"


    At this moment, there is only one belief in her stubborn eyes: she hopes that her two sons will survive!


    The second half of his wife''s sentence made Mr. Hua''s breath stagnate, and a layer of cold sweat oozes from his neck.


    "Ma''am, this is just a little trick of a jianghu warlock. I can''t believe it." Master Hua tightly grabbed Madam Hua''s arm, pulled her to the carriage, and said in an unquestionable tone, "Let''s hurry up. Let''s go and think of another way."


    "I''m not leaving!" Madam Hua roared almost hysterically.


    The more Master Hua wanted to pull her away, the more she felt that Master had hidden some secrets and didn''t tell her.


    Mrs. Hua stared deeply at Mr. Hua, but instead questioned him: "Master, why?"


    "Girl Gu can save Brother Xi and Brother Zhao, sir, why don''t you want to?"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 309： catastrophe

    Chapter 309 Breaking the game


    Mrs. Hua thought of something, her face changed, and Mr. Chaohua got an inch closer, "Master, do you have an outer room and an outer room?"


    "It must be so, so you don''t care about your son, right?"


    "We are just two sons. If the two sons are gone together, then the clan will be extinct!"


    Madam Hua became more and more excited as she spoke, and her expression revealed a bit of madness and stubbornness.


    Master Hua''s face was stained with anger, his face was ashen, and he said sternly: "Madam, don''t be ridiculous, I don''t have a wife!!"


    He looked straight into Madam Hua''s eyes with a calm expression.


    He also does not have an outer chamber.


    Even if he really has an outsider, how can that son''s dirty blood inherit the family business of the Hua family!


    He has only two sons. To prosper the family, he must sacrifice one. The eldest son, Huaxi, is sick. For the past 18 years, he has been lying on the couch most of the time. The doctors said that he was afraid that he would not live long.


    But the second son, Hua Zhao, was the one who put all his expectations into his family''s expectations.


    If they were to die in this house, even if they adopted an heir from another house, it would not be his blood.


    But¡­¡­


    Mr. Hua''s eyes were extremely complicated, with heartache, hesitation, sadness, and determination. His right hand still held Mrs. Hua''s arm tightly, like a pair of iron pliers, and would not let go at all.


    Husband and wife for 20 years, Mrs. Hua can naturally see the hesitation in her master''s eyes.


    She just said that Mr. Hua had a waifu, but it was only on impulse, she blurted out, calmed down a little, and then wanted to understand: her own master would not have a waifu, even the concubines under the knees of those cousins ??in the Hua clan, Master Hua looked down on him, and despised the blood of his mother''s line being too low.


    In the eyes of the Hua family, the direct line is the orthodox.


    Master Hua may raise the outer chamber, but he will never allow the existence of the outer chamber to humiliate the lintel of the Hua family.


    "Master!" Madam Hua looked at Master Hua with red eyes, and her eyes were full of sorrow.


    She really didn''t understand what the lord was hesitating about and why he wouldn''t save their son.


    What secret is more important than their son? !


    Thinking, her heart suddenly sank a little, and there was a very bad premonition...


    The surroundings suddenly darkened, the thick clouds above covered the sun, and even the air became dull, making Madam Hua feel breathless.


    "Madam, this second girl is cunning. She said that she could save Brother Zhao, and then said that the effect of the talisman was only one day. She was clearly playing tricks on us. I can''t believe her!" Gu Yanfei in the distance had a sad look in his eyes.


    He forcefully pulled Mrs. Hua towards the carriage again, "We took Brother Zhao to Wuliangguanli, and I heard that the master of the spectacle, Xuancheng, is currently in the spectacle. He is very knowledgeable, and it must be more reliable to find him. ."


    "Madam, just listen to my advice!"


    "No, I''m not leaving!" Madam Hua gritted her teeth, but she refused to leave. She looked at Master Hua stubbornly, and Gu Yanfei''s words echoed repeatedly in her ears:


    "Mrs. Hua, both of your sons are sick. I can save them."


    In recent days, she has been tossing and turning because of her eldest son''s illness. Gu Er is the only one who has given her hope. Only Gu Er has clearly told her that her eldest son can be saved!


    For Mrs. Hua, Gu Yanfei was the last straw.


    She wants to save her son, she can''t just watch the eldest son and the second son die like this at such a prosperous age, the second girl Gu will definitely be able to save them...


    But his master was unwilling.


    Why?


    Since it¡¯s not because of the outer chamber, what else could be the reason? !


    Sin...


    She looked straight at Master Hua, her eyes flickering.


    A month ago, the eldest son suddenly became seriously ill. Every doctor they invited said that the eldest son was not saved, and asked them to prepare for the funeral as soon as possible.


    One day, Master Hua told her that he wanted to marry his eldest son.


    He said that it was for the eldest son to be taken care of under the ground and to inherit incense.


    He said that he picked the third girl from the Lu family, and her horoscope matches the eldest son. Once the two get married, the eldest son can borrow some of his wife''s fortune, and he will be healthy and safe in the next life.


    She felt that every word the master said was for the eldest son, and she agreed without thinking.


    The picture at that time flashed rapidly in Madam Hua''s mind, she stared slightly and stood there dumbfounded.


    and many more!


    After she promised to marry the eldest son, did the master laugh?


    Are you laughing? !


    Mrs. Hua''s mind reappeared in Mrs. Hua''s smile at that time. His smile seemed relieved, hopeful, fierce, ambitious... That smile was too weird.


    "Master!" Madam Hua''s eyes widened, her eyes were red and swollen, she in turn grabbed Master Hua''s arm tightly and asked sharply, "Do you have anything to do with Brother Xi and Brother Zhao''s illness? ?"


    "talk!"


    Her voice was sharp, with a feeling of hoarseness.


    "Have you had enough trouble?" Master Hua was annoyed, his face flushed red, and he threw off his wife''s hand heavily.


    Master Hua ignored his wife and got on the carriage first.


    "Walk!"


    He dropped the word in a stern voice, and then the coachman waved his whip and drove the carriage away without reluctance.


    Master Hua''s reaction confirmed Madam Hua''s guess.


    Mrs. Hua felt cold all over, and her heart seemed to have several more holes. The cold wind roared through those holes.


    Madam Hua looked at Gu Yanfei not far away in a daze, and her mouth moved.


    She wanted to ask something, but she couldn''t make a sound, her throat seemed to be strangled, and it burned like a fire.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to see Madam Hua''s intentions, and said lightly: "This sin in the soul comes from the family. From generation to generation, as long as you don''t stop offering it, it will never stop."


    "The surname is the original sin, and it will be retributed on the child."


    "Your eldest son was sick because of this."


    Her words gently beat on Mrs. Hua''s heart like snow falling on a glacier.


    "..." Madam Hua was even more at a loss, feeling that Gu Yanfei understood every word, but she didn''t understand why they were connected together.


    Gu Yanfei leisurely took another sip of hot tea, and then said again, "Have you read the family tree of the Hua clan?"


    Of course she has seen it! Madam Hua nodded hurriedly.


    Gu Yanfei continued: "Do you remember the birthdays and death sacrifices of those clansmen in the genealogy?"


    Her speech was extremely slow and meaningful.


    Mrs. Hua couldn''t help but touched the string of beads she was wearing on her wrist, and rubbed her fingers on the beads of agarwood. Gu Yanfei''s few words evoked her memory little by little.


    As the clan''s wife, she has read the genealogy more than once, but she didn''t read it so carefully. In the past, she only glanced casually when updating the genealogy.


    Not long ago, because she wanted to choose an heir for her eldest son, she read it carefully.


    She tried her best to recall the contents of the genealogy, frowning little by little.


    It seems that in the clan, males will die prematurely in every generation.


    It is not surprising that children die prematurely. It is difficult for children to support them. Even in the royal family, there are often young children who die prematurely. However, those males who died prematurely in the family tree of the Hua family are often between the ages of fifteen or sixteen to twenty years old and crown. In between, and all of them died.


    And the clan will find a marriage for the deceased young man, form a yin relative, and then adopt a step-child from the side...


    When she first read the genealogy, Madam Hua didn''t think much about it, and it was not uncommon to marry Yin''s parents, but now, her mood is different, and the more she thinks about it, the more frightened she becomes.


    Her face gradually faded from the blood, and she was as pale as paper, and her body trembled so much that she hardly dared to think about it.


    "Do you understand?" Gu Yanfei got up from the armchair, caressed her dress, and then slowly walked towards Madam Hua.


    The sky became gloomier again, and the thick clouds seemed to fall at any moment.


    Under the dense shadow of the trees above, Gu Yanfei''s face was even more blurred, but her eyes were very clear, very bright, and captivating.


    She said softly as if chanting: "It was none other than the one who harmed your son."


    "There is no one else who can save your son."


    "only you."


    Her voice is so soft and clear, with an indescribable charm that makes people involuntarily fall into it.


    "Only you." She stared into Madam Hua''s eyes.


    The three words ?? seemed to be engraved into the eyes of the other party along with her words.


    "..." Madam Hua nodded blankly and knelt down again, "Second Lady Gu, please teach me how I can save my son!"


    She gave Gu Yanfei a heavy kowtow, then raised her head and looked at her almost reverently.


    Gu Yanfei took out a compass from his sleeve, turned the pointer at will, and calculated with his fingers again, before saying, "Immeasurable View. Take the family tree of Hua Clan to Boundless View."


    After she said that, she turned around and walked towards the gate. The old ladies of the Gu residence quickly removed the chairs and coffee table.


    Madam Hua did not stop Gu Yanfei, nor did she move, she just stared blankly at her crossing the high threshold, as if half of her three souls and seven souls had been lost.


    "Squeak¡ª"


    The vermilion lacquer gates on both sides of the ?? were gradually closed.


    When the door was halfway closed, Gu Yanfei on the other side of the threshold stopped and said lightly, "By the way, there''s not much time left for Ling Lang."


    "Now, their lives are linked together, he dies, he dies too."


    "He lives and he lives."


    "Twelve hours left."


    After the last word ?? fell, the red lacquer gate of Gu Mansion closed heavily.


    The sound of the door closing resounded like thunder in Mrs. Hua''s ears.


    Outside the gate, Mrs. Hua was left alone, standing blankly, without moving for a long time, only what Gu Yanfei had just said repeatedly echoed in her mind.


    Is she the only one who can save her son? !


    Yes, only her!


    Only she, a mother, can save her pair of children!


    At this moment, this idea has been etched into her heart, like a deep imprint.


    Madam Hua also turned around, got into another carriage, and resolutely told the steward, "Go, let''s go back to Anci County!"


    The steward didn''t expect his wife to go back to the mansion first instead of going to Myriad Herbs, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Their carriage immediately set off on the way back to Anci County. Along the way, under the repeated urging of Mrs. Hua Da, they hurried and worked non-stop.


    The servants in the Washington Mansion were very surprised to see that only the madam came back alone, but did not see Master Hua and the second young master.


    An old lady came in a hurry after hearing the news, and came to greet her at the ceremonial gate.


    Madam Hua asked eagerly, "Mother Zhao, how is the young master?"


    Mother Zhao replied respectfully: "The eldest young master just woke up and drank a bowl of white porridge, and just now he was supported by the servant to walk around the house. The servant girl looked much better."


    Mother Zhao also felt strange in her heart, obviously yesterday, the old doctor said that the eldest young master can''t make it through today, but now the eldest young master is looking better, could it be that... back to the light?


    "Really?" Madam Hua asked again.


    Grandma Zhao responded again and again.


    She thought that the first thing Madam did when she came back was to see the eldest young master, but Madam Hua hurried to the other direction.


    Zhao Mama chased after her in astonishment.


    Mrs. Hua walked faster and faster, her chest heaving violently, from the eye socket to the heart was the same sour and unbearable.


    What Gu Er girl said is true, and everything has been fulfilled.


    Gu Er girl said that her two sons are now connected in lifespan, only twelve hours, which is also true.


    No, it''s been less than twelve hours.


    pounding!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hua''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated and her heart tightened.


    The time limit hangs high above Madam Hua''s neck like a guillotine. Every quarter of an hour passes, the guillotine seems to be pressed down by an inch...


    Mrs. Hua didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and trotted to the Hua''s ancestral hall to get the genealogy.


    The old woman who guarded the ancestral hall naturally did not dare to stop Mrs. Hua. Mrs. Hua came to the apse of the ancestral hall without hindrance, took out the genealogy enshrined in front of the ancestral tablet, and quickly turned it over.


    Find the pages of their room and look closely.


    Her face became more and more ugly, and her fingers even trembled uncontrollably.


    Sure enough.


    She remembered correctly. In each generation of the clan, a male Ding Ying, who was seventeen or eighteen years old, died young. Looking up, the second uncle of Master Hua passed away at the age of eighteen; his third uncle died at the age of sixteen; His great-fifth great-uncle died at the age of nineteen...every male had a yin kinship after his death.


    Except for the previous generation, Master Hua is the only son.


    This can never be a coincidence!


    These piles and pieces are put together, and then think about the strange behavior of the talented master, and the cruel truth is ready to come out!


    If it¡¯s not a coincidence, then it¡¯s natural.


    Madam Hua lost her soul, and her mind was numb.


    When she came back to her senses, she found herself in the room of the eldest son, and the room was still filled with a lingering smell of medicine.


    A window was opened on the east side. Hua Xi, who was full of sickness, was sitting by the window wearing a black cloak. He heard the sound and looked towards Mrs. Hua, and shouted, "Mother."


    His eye sockets and cheeks were slightly sunken because of his thinness. He still looked weak, his voice was hoarse, and he was short of breath, but he was no longer dying like this morning.


    This face is exactly the same as Hua Zhao''s, but because of illness and weight loss, the two brothers only look alike.


    "Brother Xi!" Madam Hua shouted in a trembling voice, her eyes were blurred, and a few scattered strands of hair were stuck to her cheeks with cold sweat. The usually dignified woman showed a rare embarrassment at this moment.


    "Mother, don''t worry," Hua Xi forced a smile and said with relief, "I ate the ginseng soup prepared by Dr. Wang, and it''s much better. My illness will soon be cured."


    This sentence ?? was like a knife stabbed deeply into Mrs. Hua''s heart. The knife stirred repeatedly in her heart, causing her pain.


    She held Huaxi''s skinny hand tightly, and the tears rolled down again.


    In the short half of the day, she didn''t know how many tears she had shed, and her eyes were already dry and burning.


    "Mother, what''s wrong with you?" Huaxi asked with concern, noticing that his mother was holding the genealogy in his hand, "Mother, what are you doing with the genealogy?"


    Madam Hua''s tears flowed even more violently, her heart and soul were torn apart, and she said things while crying, in a mess, from her marriage with the Lu family, to what Gu Er girl said, to his relationship with him. The second brother''s illness is all said.


    In the end, she said heartily: "Your father is so cruel!"


    Hua Xi is frail, but a smart person, he straightened out the ins and outs with a snap of his fingers, and his face changed instantly.


    It turned out that he was dying at a young age, not because of his physical weakness, but because of his father''s harm. Every generation of the Hua family has men who died young for some ulterior purpose.


    "Mother!" Hua Xi held Madam Hua''s hand instead, her slightly yellowed eyes were blood red due to a long illness, "Help me, I don''t want to die!"


    "Please!"


    He is only eighteen years old, he does not want to die.


    He should have had a bright and splendid life. With his talent and learning, it would be easy to get a title on the Golden List in the future. Why did he die because of his father''s selfishness!


    Obviously he and his second brother have twins, he is the eldest brother, but his father wants to sacrifice him, not the second brother? !


    Why? !


    Just because the second brother was healthier than him, did the father choose to sacrifice the sick and weak him? !


    He is sixteen-year-old Jie Yuan, obviously he is better than his second brother!


    Hua Xi was in despair, holding Madam Hua''s hand and shaking violently, she was emotional, and she didn''t see the usual gentleness at all.


    "Brother Xi." Madam Hua''s trembling hand gently caressed the eldest son''s cheek, and her heart ached even more.


    At this moment, her head was buzzing, and an ethereal female voice sounded near and far, with a seductive charm: "There is no one else who can save your son. Only you."


    "The Infinite View. Take the Hua family tree to the Infinite View."


    "Secret Gu said, only I can save you." Mrs. Hua muttered to herself, "She said that I would take the family tree of the Hua family to go to Boundless View."


    "She also said that the sins of the soul come from the family, from generation to generation, as long as the offerings continue, they will never stop."


    "Enshrined?" Huaxi thought about it for a while, his eyes flashed with light, and asked thoughtfully, "Mother, are those elders of the clan who died in immeasurable view?"


    "That''s right." Madam Hua nodded.


    Immeasurable Temple has a prominent reputation in the capital, and no other temple and Taoist temple can match it. Like most prominent families in the capital, the Hua family also enshrines the tablets of ancestors and clansmen in Boundless Temple.


    Madam Hua frowned tightly and speculated: "Could Er girl want me to go to the Infinite View to destroy the worship, so that this harmful sorcery can be interrupted?!"


    This is indeed what she can do, but Miss Gu Er is inconvenient to do it.


    Hua Xi also thought so, and eagerly echoed: "It must be like this."


    He held Madam Hua''s hand tightly and looked at her with admiration, "Mother, my father is so cruel... I can only rely on you!"


    "Mother, you won''t let me down, will you?"


    At this moment, Huaxi''s eyes were exceptionally bright, as if the dying person saw some panacea.


    "Everything is left to Mother." Madam Hua nodded, her voice hoarse, "Mother will definitely save you!"


    Mrs. Hua seemed to draw strength from her son''s gaze, and her whole person became high in fighting spirit.


    Shortly after returning to the mansion, she left in a hurry.


    This time, her carriage went to Mount Wuliang.


    When the ?? carriage arrived at Wuliang Mountain, it was almost unitary hour.


    Mrs. Hua hurried up the mountain. Even though the weather was not hot, she was already sweating profusely, and there was only one thought left in her mind: she wanted to save her brother Xi.


    "Let me go to the Hall of Rebirth!" she said after catching a little Taoist boy.


    Xiaodaotong said with a smile: "This woman is a good believer, the hall of rebirth is being repaired, and the lord of the temple has ordered the hall to be closed, and will not entertain pilgrims recently..."


    He wanted to say, ask the other party to come back another day, but Madam Hua, who was so anxious, didn''t have the patience to listen to what he had to say, and said eagerly: "Guanzhu... Where is the real person Xuancheng? I want to see the real person Xuancheng!"


    As she said, she searched for the trace of the real person Xuancheng.


    Madam Hua rushed to the inside of the temple without hesitation, grabbed a Taoist priest and asked, "Where is the real Xuancheng?"


    asked several people in a row, but got no answer. Madam Hua became even more anxious, and the back of her neck seemed to feel the chill of the guillotine sticking to her skin.


    The Daotong at the back shouted out breathlessly "Women''s Good Faith" and chased after her, thinking that this lady was crazy.


    Suddenly, Madam Hua''s eyes lit up, and she saw an old Taoist wearing a blue coat walking out of a temple. The old Taoist was immortal, with a childlike appearance. At first glance, he was completely different from the other Taoists around.


    Laodao was surrounded by a dozen men who looked like scholars, and there was a picturesque boy in white who was talking to him.


    Madam Hua''s eyes were glued to the old man''s body, only he could be seen in her eyes, and no one else could be seen.


    That must be the real Xuancheng!


    There is not much time left for her... When the time is up, both of her sons will die.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 310： false

    Chapter 310 is false


    "Real people!"


    Mrs. Hua shouted hoarsely, like a traveler who had been walking in the dark night for a night, finally saw a ray of light ahead, and just wanted to desperately grab that ray of light.


    Shenzhen Xuancheng and others also looked at Madam Hua, and one of the ordinary-looking scholars in Tsing Yi looked at her thoughtfully.


    Madam Hua was so panicked that she almost lost her mind, and her mind was full of confusion.


    "Only you." The girl''s ethereal and cold voice resounded in Madam Hua''s mind again, like a bell tolling in her soul.


    Madam Hua rushed up with a blank mind and shouted: "Really, go to the Hall of Rebirth, someone has performed sorcery in the enshrined tablets!"


    A middle-aged Taoist priest instantly changed his face and scolded: "Female good believer, don''t talk nonsense!"


    They have created a demon Taoist Supreme Qing from Boundless Guan, who already has a flawed reputation. Today, another female lunatic has come to declare that he wants to smear Boundless Guan!


    "I don''t!" The other party''s words instantly stimulated Mrs. Hua.


    Mrs. Hua''s eyes were bloodshot, and she said to Zhenren Xuancheng regardless: "Zhenzhen, what I said is true! There are really people who are using the enshrined tablets to perform sorcery!"


    "My son is about to die because of this sorcery. He was cursed and gave him a yin kiss..."


    Mrs. Hua said incoherently, and said everything about the marriage between the Hua family and the Lu family.


    "Everything I said is true!" She emphasized, handing the genealogy book in her hand to Zhenren Xuancheng, "Look at Renren, every generation of the Hua family in the genealogy has males around the age of 18. A dozen people have died like this!"


    Madam Hua, who was in a state of extreme excitement, was completely immersed in her own world, and she couldn''t see the stunned look of others.


    "Madam, what nonsense are you talking about!" The man''s stern shout suddenly sounded, interrupting Madam Hua''s words.


    The few scholars who were surrounded by Master Xuancheng were forcibly pushed aside, and an elegant figure entered Madam Hua''s field of vision in a huff.


    Master Hua looked at Madam Hua in shock, his face was so gloomy that ink almost dripped, and he forcefully took the family tree over.


    "Master." Madam Hua didn''t expect Master Hua to appear here.


    She was startled at first, then anger and hatred surged.


    If there was still a little bit of uncertainty in her heart before, now she can fully confirm that the Lord will appear here, it must be for those enshrined tablets, which means that her idea is right.


    In the angry eyes of Master Hua, Madam Hua took a step towards him and asked, "Is it you?"


    "You deliberately killed him in order to have a yin relative, right?"


    "You said before that having a yin kiss can keep him healthy in the next life, you lied to me at all, right?"


    Although Mr. Hua did not answer a word, but they have been married for 20 years, Mrs. Hua actually knows her husband very well. She used to have no doubts, but now, as long as she observes carefully, she can learn from Mr. Hua''s subtle expressions. See the clues in the changes.


    Her heart was filled with grief, anger, despair, and heartache. Her heart was hot, and a mass of turbid air was stuck in her throat, unable to swallow, and her teeth were rattling.


    She used to think that their husband and wife respected each other like guests, with a pair of sons under their knees. Her husband always respected her and was a loving father, but in one day, her world was turned upside down.


    "Crazy, Mr. Tang, you are really crazy!" Master Hua gritted his teeth, his face uncertain.


    "That''s true!" Tang Shi smiled bitterly, looked at Master Hua angrily, and called him by his name, "Hua Lan, for the prosperity of the family, you are willing to sacrifice our eldest son!!"


    "Tiger poison doesn''t eat children, you are so cruel!"


    Tang''s heart was full of sadness, and his mood was out of anger, as if he had never known this bedside person.


    "Snapped!"


    A loud slap sounded.


    Hua Lan slapped Tang Shi''s face heavily, leaving a bright red five-fingerprint on her left cheek.


    Tang Shi''s teeth bit his lip, a trace of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, and he was in a state of embarrassment.


    At this moment, the students around were already startled and doubted their ears.


    These words of Tang Shi have subverted their imagination time and time again. It is impossible to imagine how someone could be so cruel!


    This is simply unworthy of being human!


    Hua Lan was about to go crazy, almost wanted to rush over to cover Tang Shi''s mouth, and angrily warned: "The eldest prince is here, don''t be rude!"


    First Prince? Tang Shi was stunned for a moment, and looked at the white-robed son next to Zhenren Xuancheng.


    Although she doesn''t recognize the eldest prince, in terms of bearing, only this young man in white stands out among so many young people, so he is the only one who may be the eldest prince Chu Yi.


    The eldest prince is actually here!


    Tang Shi was a little stunned at first, but soon, he came back to his senses. Standing there with his back straight, his expression was more confident and confident: With the first prince here, the master would also be afraid. ...Her son is saved!


    Chu Yi raised his eyebrows and looked at Tang Shi, and asked, "Who are you? What did you mean?!"


    His voice was as gentle and sweet as jade struck, neither hurried nor slow.


    The students around ?? also wanted to know the truth, so they could not help but go to see the Hua couple.


    "You..." Scholar Han in Tsing Yi whispered, his eyes widened, he quickly pursed his lips, and looked at Tang Shi without speaking.


    Chu Yi turned to look at Scholar Han and asked, "Do you know this lady?"


    "Returning to Your Highness, I can''t say that I know each other, but there is only a one-sided relationship." Scholar Han answered with a straight face to Chu Yizuo, "She is the Mrs. Hua from Wancaotang!"


    He glanced at Tang Shi quickly, and added: "It was this Mrs. Hua''s son who fell off his horse and was sent to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall."


    All the students were stunned at first, and then there was an uproar, looking at each other in dismay, their expressions were beyond shock.


    At noon, they went to Meridian Gate with Scholar Han to report to the imperial court, but the first prince came to Meridian Gate Square to meet them.


    Scholar Han, as a representative of a group of scholars, accused the eldest prince of various crimes against the second girl Gu, and accused Gu Ce''s daughter of beguiling the eldest prince and harming others with sorcery in order to avenge Gu Ce.


    The eldest prince asked at that time, do they understand what sorcery is?


    Of course these students do not understand.


    The eldest prince said again, since they don''t understand, how can they casually accuse others of abusing sorcery?


    At the moment, Han Shusheng and others thought it was the eldest prince who wanted to protect the second girl Gu. Who would have thought, then, the eldest prince proposed to come to the Boundless View together, saying that the lord of the spectator should go to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall and show it to the young master of the Hua family. Is the young master of the Hua family ill, or is he engaged in some kind of sorcery.


    Everyone felt that the first prince was right, so they came to the immeasurable view with the first prince.


    They were with the eldest prince the whole time, and the eldest prince''s every move was in front of them.


    They watched the eldest prince ask Master Xuancheng about sorcery, and also about saving people.


    From beginning to end, the eldest prince has always been sincere and sincere. He is upright and upright, and his words and deeds are so flawless that people can''t pick out any mistakes or say a bad thing.


    These students were gradually shaken, feeling that the eldest prince seemed to have a beautiful appearance and acted rationally, and he did not seem like someone who was confused by beauty and lost his head.


    Just as they were about to leave for the capital, Mrs. Tang, Madam Hua, suddenly rushed over and said the shocking remarks just now.


    Many students were a little stunned, and it was only at this moment that the bizarre story told by Tang was matched with the matter of Wancaotang.


    The one with the most complicated expression was probably the Han scholar.


    The shock made his mind a little confused, and he couldn''t think calmly. He blurted out and questioned Tang Shi: "Mrs. Hua, wasn''t Ling Lang performed a sorcery by the second girl Gu?"


    After ?? said, Scholar Han felt that he had lost his words again, and hurriedly went to see Chu Yi. Seeing that there was no unhappiness in his expression, he was a little relieved.


    The other students around had the same doubts as Scholar Han, and they all looked back and forth at Hua Lan and Tang Shi.


    Chu Yi gently stroked the sleeves of his clothes, his every move was as elegant as a cloud, and he seemed to say to himself, "So it''s the Hua family."


    Hua Lan''s breath was slightly suffocated, but he quickly restrained his violent emotions, and he looked elegant and gentle again.


    "His Royal Highness," Hua Lan said solemnly to Chu Yi, "The dog has been frail and sick since he was a child, and now his life is on the line. It''s just God''s will, but Madam loves the child so much that she develops hysteria. What she said is unbelievable."


    "Caomin loses his attitude in front of His Highness. It''s the fault of Caomin. I''m really ashamed. I ask His Highness to punish you."


    Hua Lan bowed his head and gave a long bow. He looked at the polite and earnest manner, and was completely different from the person who slapped his wife just now.


    "I''m not crazy!" Tang shi said sharply, half of his face swelled up high, and a few strands of hair were scattered around his cheeks in a mess, like a crazy woman.


    Chu Yi calmly glanced at Tang Shi, neither saying he believed nor disbelieved, he just asked Hua Lan, "Hua Lan, are your two sons like this?"


    "Yes." Hua Lan nodded with difficulty.


    The simple word ?? was so difficult for him, it was like giving up his second son.


    But he had no other choice.


    In the end, the eldest prince is only for the sake of his sweetheart to be able to take care of the family affairs of their Hua family. Now that he has taken out the second girl Gu, this matter can be exposed.


    Chu Yi smiled without saying a word.


    Scholar Han''s brows furrowed deeply. He looked back and forth at Hua Lan and his wife, and could vaguely see Hua Lan''s intentions.


    He hurriedly said: "His Royal Highness, may the student have a word?"


    Chu Yi smiled lightly: "Tell me."


    Scholar Han sorted out his thoughts and said solemnly: "Your Highness, the students were also outside the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall at noon. At that time, Mrs. Hua clearly said that the second girl Gu used sorcery to harm people!"


    "In addition to the students, many people heard it with their own ears. The rumors have already spread. If Miss Gu Er was wronged, wouldn''t that smear her name?"


    "I also ask Your Highness to find out the truth. You can''t wrong good people, and you can''t let evil people go unpunished!"


    The words of the Korean scholar are loud and clear, echoing clearly in the air.


    Another student walked up to Scholar Han, and also followed Zuo Yi: "Three people become tigers, and everyone''s mouth is full of gold. Please check it out, Your Highness!"


    The other students around him also agreed, and Qi Qidi also leaned over to Chu Yi, and called out in unison, "Please investigate clearly, Your Highness."


    Hua Lan really had the heart to kill this stunned young man, but he slapped Tang Shi as his godwife, but he couldn''t take action against a famous person.


    Besides, the eldest prince is still here!


    "Han Zhanghe, do you want the truth?" Chu Yi asked in a gentle tone, with a slight smile that made people feel like a spring breeze.


    Han Zhanghe didn''t understand why the eldest prince asked this question, but he still nodded affirmatively: "The truth should have been revealed to the world."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s check." Chu Yi smiled again, as if he was following public opinion.


    Seeing this, Han Zhanghe and the other students all had a good impression of him, and they all felt that His Royal Highness the First Prince could listen to their advice.


    Compliments from everyone came one after another.


    Tang Shi''s red and swollen face also showed a look of anticipation, he knelt down with tears in his eyes, and shouted in a hoarse voice: "Please find out the truth, Your Highness!"


    What she thought in her heart was that as long as the truth came out, the eldest prince would be able to save her two sons.


    "Hua Lan, submit the Hua family tree." Chu Yi said.


    "..." Hua Lan''s complexion changed slightly, and he subconsciously clenched the family tree in his hand tightly, his eyes wandering, but he still held on.


    In the Guard of Luan Yi, a tall and mighty young man with a mustache walked out, strode towards Hua Lan, and stretched out a hand, "Master Hua?"


    He looked at Hua Lan with a grim expression, and his eyes were filled with awe.


    Hua Lan didn''t move, still holding on to the genealogy.


    At this time, his behavior is tantamount to a guilty conscience.


    The young man with the mustache would not be polite to Hua Lan, he bowed before the soldiers, and squeezed the acupuncture point on the opponent''s wrist like electricity.


    A piercing pain hit Hua Lan immediately, he let out a low cry in pain, and let go of his hand involuntarily, and the genealogy came out of his hand.


    The young man with a mustache took the genealogy gently and skillfully, and presented it to Chu Yi with both hands.


    At the same time, several Taoist priests from Wuliangguan moved tables, chairs, and coffee tables with good looks, and served Chu Yi some tea.


    Chu Yi sat down under a verdant linden tree, the shadow of the tree above casted on him, making his temperament Qinghua, like the pine feng shui moon.


    He casually flipped through the thick family tree of the Hua Clan, turning page by page, each page turned quickly...


    Everyone around ?? was staring at Chu Yi''s every move.


    Kneeling on the ground, Tang Shi hurriedly said, "The first ten pages of the genealogy are all about the clan..."


    "Beginning with my master''s parents, each generation..."


    It was only ten pages, Chu Yi didn''t need a cup of tea to read it. He looked at Hua Lan, who was a zhang in front of him, and said slowly:


    "Hua Xiang was born in the 12th year of the calendar and died on February 16th in the 30th year of the calendar."


    "Hua Rong was born in the tenth year of Hongwu, and died on the third day of the seventh lunar month in the eleventh year of the calendar."


    "Hua was born in the second year of Yuan''an, and died on May 20th in the twenty-first year of Yuan''an."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Yi reported six or seven names in a row, and he just glanced at it casually, but he already remembered the birthdays and death sacrifice dates of these people clearly, without the slightest pause.


    Han Zhanghe and the other students were a little surprised, somewhat admired, and thought to themselves: Could it be that His Royal Highness the First Prince still has the ability to remember him!


    They pondered in their hearts, and found that just as Tang said earlier, all the males of the Chinese family died young at the age of eighteen.


    This is bound to make people feel strange.


    Hua Lan''s heart sank again, but he still said calmly: "Returning to Your Highness, most of the clan members are frail and have few children, which is a pity for the clan."


    He sighed faintly, feeling sad and helpless.


    "Hua''s family is a high-level family that lasts for three hundred years. There have been many famous people in the family, and they are the best at that time," Chu Yi said, "Huasheng has power and power, and Huachen is famous for its literary style. Huayan is famous all over the world. The calligraphy everyone..."


    Hua Lan listened, with a proud look on her face, and her chest out.


    "Everyone in the world envy the talent of the Hua Clan. I don''t want the family to be so difficult. God is jealous of the talent." Chu Yi seemed to just casually sigh, but gave a meaningful feeling.


    At first glance, he was not questioning anything, but it made people think a lot, because all the characters of the Hua family are dying.


    Han Zhanghe''s brow furrowed even deeper, and he said, "Your Highness, can the students borrow the family tree of the Hua clan?"


    Hua Lan wanted to say no, but there was no room for him to speak up, so Chu Yi directly handed the family tree to Han Zhanghe.


    Han Zhanghe took the genealogy with both hands respectfully and slowly turned a few pages...


    If there is no doubt in his heart, this is just an ordinary genealogy, but when Han Zhanghe already had an expectation in his heart, at this time, many words shocked him.


    This family tree is stained with blood!


    When the wind blew, the shadows of the trees above swayed, making Han Zhanghe''s expression gloomy.


    Hua Lan''s face became more and more gloomy, his lips were tight as iron, and the whole person seemed to be immersed in a cold mire. Even if he didn''t move, his body was sinking little by little, and his feet were deep in the mud.


    Hate was surging in his heart, and these hatreds had nowhere to vent at this time, and could only be cast on Tang Shi''s body, killing intent overflowing in his eyes.


    The son can be reborn, but what she did was to destroy the entire Hua family!


    Brother Zhao is also his son, will he watch their only remaining son die? ! He said he would save Brother Zhao, but his wife didn''t believe it!


    Hua Lan swallowed his saliva with difficulty, his body was as stiff as freezing, and he bowed to Chu Yi again: "His Royal Highness Mingjian, no one from any family or household has died of illness. It''s really Madam''s hysteria."


    Chu Yi elegantly took a sip of tea before asking, "Tang Shi, do you think you are hysterical?"


    When Hua Lan heard this, he couldn''t help feeling ridiculous. Which lunatic would admit that he was crazy!


    He hurriedly said, "Your Highness, this hysterical person..."


    Halfway through his words, he felt a sudden sharp pain in the shinbone of his right leg.


    He let out a painful cry, staggered to his knees, and knelt shoulder to shoulder with Tang Shi.


    Behind, the bearded Luan Yiwei smiled and retracted his kicking feet, and said high up, "Hua Lan, the person who was asked by Your Highness is not you."


    It''s all the fault of this slut! Hua Lan''s forehead was sweating from the pain, and he shot a knife at Tang Shi in anger, while Tang Shi met Hua Lan''s eyes firmly, showing no signs of cowardice.


    She has confidence in her heart: With the eldest prince here, the lord must not do anything to her!


    She is his first-wife wife, the master cannot divorce his wife, and the two sons are the only blood in this room. At most, after this incident, she was left out by him. He wants to take a few concubines or even a concubine, so that''s all. At her age, she is about to have a grandson, so what is there to be afraid of!


    She is a mother, and her two sons are everything to her. People die like a lamp, and she wants her son to live!


    "His Royal Highness, the women of the people did not suffer from hysteria!" Tang Shi had ignored it at this moment, and said everything he knew with a heartless heart.


    Just now, when she hurriedly came to ask the real person Xuancheng, she was very emotional and just wanted to quickly destroy the tablets enshrined in the temple, so she spoke incoherently, but now, she has calmed down a lot and her speech has become more organized. .


    From the beginning of the marriage between the eldest son and the Lu family, she said that she thought Hua Lan just wanted to celebrate the eldest son, but who thought that the purpose of Hua Lan was to marry the yin family; it was said that the Hua family had the custom of marrying the children of the yin family in all dynasties. The women were all living, and later all died prematurely because of their relatives. The death sacrifices of the women were recorded in the genealogy, which could be checked. It was also said that Hua Lan and his father and grandparents did this to prosper the family, and also to keep those people alive. Tablets are enshrined in the Infinite View.


    Han Zhanghe and the other students also heard it clearly, but they only thought it was sensational, with expressions of horror and disgust in their expressions, and some people couldn''t help but gasped, and their expressions were mixed with deep resentment.


    The truth is very clear. The reason why Hua Lan and Tang''s son got sick is because of Hua Lan''s actions, and it has nothing to do with Gu Er girl.


    Hua''s family is not only vicious and ruthless, but also acts outrageously!


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and at this time they thought that when they went to sue the imperial court, they kept saying that the second girl Gu used sorcery to kill people, and they couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    At that time, what the eldest prince said was false.


    Yeah, the ears are empty.


    They have studied hard for more than ten years in the cold window, and they all consider themselves to be rich in five cars, but they don''t even understand this most basic truth, and they are confused by the appearance of things!


    Reading is for understanding, and they are really vain readers.


    The students all bowed their heads slightly, their faces and hearts were burning with burning pain, they felt that they had no face to stand here anymore.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 311： resolve

    Chapter 311 Resolve


    Tang Shi, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head and looked up at Chu Yi in front of him without blinking.


    The weather in the capital is gloomy, but the sun is shining here, like another world.


    The dazzling sunlight gently and softly sprinkled on Chu Yi''s body, coating him with a golden halo.


    The noble, noble and elegant seem to be engraved in the bones of the youth, like a **** descending on the world, a bright and beautiful moon, his presence makes the surrounding air seem to have a fresh bamboo fragrance.


    Just looking at him like this, Tang Shi felt that he saw the light.


    Mr. Tang kowtowed heavily at Chu Yi three times in a row until his forehead was blue and purple, and said sternly, "I beg Your Highness to decide!"


    "Please, Your Highness, save the dog!"


    Tang Shi put his forehead on the ground, humbly crawls on the ground, motionless.


    Chu Yi was noncommittal, his clear and elegant eyes turned to the old Taoist on the other side, "Shenzhen Xuancheng, have you heard of this sorcery that Tang said?"


    Lao Dao, holding a silver dust whisk, stood there motionless with his eyes half closed, only the wisps of dust and his wide robe flew with the mountain wind.


    The real person Xuancheng opened his eyes and threw the whisk lightly, very detached from the mundane and mundane world.


    "Your Highness, if Pindao expected it to be good..."


    Before Master Xuancheng finished speaking, Hua Lan jumped up from the ground excitedly, and flew towards Master Xuancheng like a mad beast, trying to block Master Xuancheng''s mouth.


    However, he had no chance at all to rush to the real person Xuancheng, a sapphire blue figure flashed past, and a certain Luan Yiwei kicked Hua Lan''s lower abdomen steadily and accurately, and his movements were as fast as lightning.


    Those students didn''t even catch his movements, only to see Hua Lan groaning and slamming his **** to the ground, and his legs were thrown upside down in embarrassment.


    Followed, two Luan Yi guards clamped Hua Lan''s arms from left to right, and one of them kicked his knees heavily, causing him to kneel on the ground again.


    When the students looked at Hua Lan again, they saw that he was dripping with cold sweat and his temples were almost soaked, as if he had been picked up from the water.


    His appearance is not only guilty, but frightened, frightened.


    Han Zhanghe was still holding the Hua family tree in his hand, and muttered in a low voice, "What Mrs. Hua said is really true..."


    The other students nodded silently and looked at Hua Lan with contempt.


    There is no need for Hua Lan to confess his guilt, just look at his guilty and frightened appearance.


    The real person Xuancheng glanced lightly at Hua Lan who was imprisoned on the ground, threw the whisk again, and said softly: "Supreme Taiyi Du''e Tianzun."


    Then, he gave Chu Yi a salute and sighed: "Your Highness, if the poor way is right, what the Hua family is doing should be the ''soul nourishing and life-changing technique''."


    "I also ask the real person to enlighten me." Chu Yi cupped his hands gracefully.


    Gentleman Xuancheng slowly twisted his beard, organized his language, and explained unhurriedly: "According to reports, this ''soul-raising and life-changing technique'' is extremely sinister, and requires a pair of young men and women with the same eight characters, not a man''s age. Over twenty, men at this time have the most prosperous yang qi and the most prosperous qi luck, using women''s yin qi to restrict men''s yang qi, achieving a balance between yin and yang, and nourishing the family''s qi luck with their souls."


    said, Master Xuancheng shook his head, "This is a sorcery, every time it is performed, it can ensure the prosperity of the family for 30 years, but it has to sacrifice two lives.


    "A real person, then there is a way to resolve this technique?" Chu Yi said again.


    Tang Shi, who was kneeling on the ground, raised his head again.


    If Xuancheng is a real person, he will definitely know how to resolve it!


    Her red and swollen cheeks were already swollen and deformed, and there were still dried blood stains on the corners of her mouth, but she didn''t care at all, and only looked at Zhenren Xuancheng with burning eyes.


    Master Xuancheng frowned slightly, his expression gradually became serious, and he said helplessly: "The most critical step in this technique is to use Yin marriage as a medium to start the technique. If the two parties sign the marriage certificate, the woman will accept the dowry. , it is equivalent to forming a yin relative, and the ceremony has become most of the time."


    "The girl has since become a ghost of the Hua family, and she will surely die, and there is no way to resolve it."


    From the moment the marriage certificate was signed, the woman was born in the Hua family and died as a ghost of the Hua family!


    Master Xuancheng sighed faintly, with a look of pity in his eyes.


    Tang Shi didn''t care whether Lu Qin was saved or not. What she cared about was her son, so she quickly asked, "Zhenzhen, what about the dog?"


    "Can the dog be saved?!"


    Mr. Tang is indeed a kind mother, but anyone can see how cruel she is to Miss Lu San. The only thing she cares about is her son. She really said, "Poor people must have something to hate."


    The students cast contemptuous glances at her, this woman is really selfish.


    The real person Xuancheng squinted at Tang Shi lightly, and said with a beard: "Your Highness, the second girl is very talented, and she also has unique skills in Taoism. Maybe she has some way to crack this technique."


    Speaking of Gu Yanfei, Master Xuancheng showed admiration.


    Han Zhang and Ting Xuancheng were full of praise for the second girl, and they couldn''t help thinking of what they had heard in the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall.


    When he was in Wancaotang, he heard that Miss Lu San didn''t want to marry, so Miss Gu cast a spell on Young Master Hua with a talisman, ruining the marriage.


    At that time, he was filled with righteous indignation and felt that the second girl was a villain.


    But now, judging from what he heard and witnessed, it was clear that Miss Lu San was forced to marry the Hua family without knowing it. The Hua family was insidious and vicious. The family that goes into the whole Chinese family is prosperous.


    This kind of marriage cannot be ended!


    In other words, the talisman of the second girl is not harming people, but saving people!


    So, Gu Ce''s daughter is saving people? !


    Save an innocent girl.


    Han Zhanghe stood there in a daze, the feeling in his heart was indescribable in words, even he himself didn''t know whether he was shocked or ashamed.


    The father is the father, and the daughter is the daughter.


    He shouldn''t have prejudice against Er girl Gu because of Gu Ce.


    Han Zhanghe''s eyes flickered, he closed his eyes, pursed his lips tightly, and breathed deeply and rapidly.


    He was wrong!


    When he opened his eyes again, he turned to look at Chu Yi.


    The sun shines on Chu Yi''s snow-white straight robe, which is spotless, and the young man in white is as gentle as jade. He asked calmly, "How can a real person be sure that the Hua family used this ''soul nourishing and life-changing technique''?"


    Hua Lan''s expression changed slightly again, and despair was written on his cold sweaty face. He felt as if his body had fallen into a bottomless quagmire, and he was about to usher in a terrible disaster.


    "It''s not difficult." The real person Xuancheng didn''t even look at Hua Lan, and said calmly, "The tablets of those who have been cast have their blood essence hidden in the tablets."


    "Then I''ll trouble the real person to verify it." Chu Yi smiled slightly, with a leisurely tone.


    "The Hall of Rebirth has recently been repaired, and those tablets have been temporarily placed in Yunji Mountain House." Master Xuancheng smiled and gave a salute, "Pin Dao ordered people to take the tablets."


    The two Taoists left in a hurry.


    When Tang Shi heard the words, his red and swollen eyes were glowing with sparks of hope.


    On the contrary, Hua Lan was paralyzed on the ground like mud, his face pale.


    After a while, several Taoists worked together to push the tablets of all the Hua family members with a cart, and then everyone selected the tablets of Huaxiang, Hua Rong, Hua Yan, and their wives according to the genealogy. Several Luan Yiwei directly split those tablets.


    Sure enough, there is blood essence hidden in the tablet.


    The evidence is solid and irrefutable.


    Tang Shi looked at the ruined tablets, laughed frantically, and said to himself: "If the tablets are destroyed, the worship will be destroyed, so my son will be saved, right?"


    "Really, is my son saved?"


    Tang looked at Real Man Xuancheng expectantly, however, Real Man Xuancheng did not speak.


    Hua Lan closed his eyes tiredly, and when he opened them again, even the dark black eyeballs turned slightly gray, losing their vitality.


    "Yes, Huaxi''s illness was indeed caused by me." He gritted his teeth, the line of his chin was tensed, and his temperament seemed gloomy and cold.


    He raised his head and shouted at Chu Yi in a high voice: "But so what?"


    "Father kills son, no offense!"


    As he spoke, Hua Lan''s eyes lit up again, as if he had won a gold medal to avoid death, and his whole person showed a coldness and madness.


    Since ancient times, if the ruler wants his minister to die, the minister has to die; if the father wants his son to die, the son has to die.


    Every generation of males who died young is the son of the Hua family clan, and Hua Xi is also his biological son.


    Father kills son, innocent.


    The laws of all dynasties have been like this.


    This is a family affair of their Chinese family. Maybe someone will condemn him morally, but he is innocent, and even the emperor cannot punish him.


    The surroundings were dead silent, and at this moment, it seemed that even the sound of the wind had stopped.


    "It really is you!" Tang Shi said sharply, "It was you who killed our son!"


    Her eyes turned even redder in an instant, emitting a ray of hatred, and rushed towards Hua Lan like an enraged female beast, beating, scratching, scratching, and biting again.


    "You crazy woman!" Hua Lan also hated Tang.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could this matter come to this point!


    The reputation of their Chinese family for three hundred years was buried in the hands of this shallow-minded woman.


    The couple had long forgotten their former marital friendship, and almost lost their minds, pushing and scrambling with each other.


    Hua Lan is a man after all, and his strength is naturally stronger than Tang Shi, and after a while, he rudely pushed Tang Shi to the ground.


    At this time, Hua Lan''s hair bun had long been messed up by Tang Shi, half of his hair was scattered in a mess, there were a few blood-red nail prints on his face, and his clothes were also messy.


    Looking at the couple with poor conduct, Han Zhanghe and the other students showed no sympathy at all, and all showed contempt.


    A noble family with a bright appearance like the Hua family is actually corrupt in its bones, and even its roots are rotten.


    "What a ''father kills his son without fault''!" Chu Yi gently stroked his palm.


    His voice was still like the spring breeze and the rain, but every word was cold, and he asked slowly: "So, what about the third girl of the Lu family?"


    "What about those innocent women who died in vain because they married your Chinese family?"


    His tone was neither light nor heavy, but with a thunderous deterrent.


    One hit hits the spot.


    Hua Lan''s pupils shrank, the original fearlessness disappeared instantly, and the fear quickly filled his eyes, spreading to his limbs.


    The tradition of burial has existed since ancient times. Those women were never in Hua Lan''s consideration. At this time, Chu Yi was caught off guard.


    He paused.


    Not to mention those women in the past, Miss Lu San has not yet married into the Hua family, so the Lu family can absolutely sue the Hua family for murder.


    "Take it and hand it over to Jing Zhaoyin for interrogation." Chu Yi gave an order, and several Luanyi guards approached Hualan.


    Hua Lan broke the jar and shouted: "My wife also knows about the matter of marrying a yin, if I am guilty, then she is an accomplice!"


    "She knew that this yin marriage would kill Miss Lu San, but she still went to the Lu family to propose marriage!"


    Hua Lan''s voice became sharper and sharper, and the once refined face had long since disappeared from the gentleness of the past, only hideous and twisted.


    Since he is going to fall into hell, don¡¯t think about it better for Tang Shi! He is a sinner, and she is no better!


    "Don''t talk to me, I don''t know anything!" Tang Shi refused to admit it, "His Royal Highness, he can even kill his own son, which shows his character..."


    After beating each other, the Hua family and their husbands started clinging to each other again.


    Chu Yi didn''t say whether he believed or not, he just waved his hand and didn''t want to say a word to them.


    The few Luan Yiwei took away both Hua Lan and his wife. Chu Yi didn''t need to judge what was right and wrong, and it was left to Jing Zhaoyin for interrogation.


    When ?? was dragged away, Tang Shi was still roaring hysterically: "Your Highness, my son is innocent, they don''t know anything..."


    After the couple was dragged away, the surroundings suddenly became a lot quieter.


    The branches and leaves of the linden tree above are swaying in the wind, making a "rustling" sound, which also makes the radius of several meters become more and more quiet.


    Han Zhanghe and the other students all turned blue, white, and red, so embarrassed that they couldn''t look directly at Chu Yi.


    In this strange silence, Han Zhanghe took a half step and was about to say something, but Chu Yi said again: "Zhenzhen, the carriage is ready, please take me to Ten Thousand Herbs Hall."


    The real person Xuancheng responded with a kind expression.


    They had already agreed to go to Wancaotang together, but because of the appearance of the Tang family, it was a little bit delayed.


    The whole thing is basically clear about the cause and effect, but he still has to go this way. Master Xuancheng pondered in his heart that this matter involves the Xuanmen technique. If he came forward to clarify the second girl Gu in public, he would be better than the first prince. And it is more appropriate for the government to come forward.


    Moreover, these tablets were enshrined in the immeasurable view by the Hua family, and their immeasurable view was also stained with this cause and effect, which must be resolved.


    As a result, all the students followed, and surrounded Chu Yi and Xuancheng Zhenren down the mountain.


    A group of chariots and horses embarked on the return journey back to Beijing, but the mentality of the students was completely different from the previous journey. This way, they all spent their time in silence, reviewing and blaming themselves in their hearts...


    When the convoy returned to the capital through the West Gate, the setting sun had already fallen, and the gloomy sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Under the **** of Luan Yiwei, everyone came to Wancaotang smoothly and unimpeded along the way.


    At this time, there were not many people on the road, but the battle of Luan Yiwei was too big. At a glance, I knew that there were noble people traveling. The pedestrians passing by on the street and the guests of nearby restaurants and shops were all attracted. attention.


    Hearing that the eldest prince and the real person Xuancheng came to Wancaotang in person, everyone was shocked. Now, even the drinkers and tea customers in the restaurant and teahouse couldn¡¯t sit still, and they all gathered around the Wancaotang.


    People rushed to tell them to leave, so more and more people came, and it was bustling.


    These passersby who were watching the fun were stopped by Luan Yiwei, so they could only look inside.


    Doctor Wan received the real people Chu Yi and Xuancheng with sincerity and fear, and said at a loss: "His Royal Highness, the real person, Master Hua is lying inside..."


    Chu Yi was greeted by the window and sat down on an iron pear wood rose chair.


    Hua Zhao, the second son of Hua, was awake, but very weak, sitting on the couch with a big pillow.


    The real person Xuancheng checked Hua Zhao''s pulse, and Dr. Wan presented two things, one was a teacup for Hua Zhao to fill Fushui, and the other was the purple purse with the talisman.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the real person Xuancheng, including Gu Yunxiang who was standing behind the counter not far away.


    Master Xuancheng casually looked at the teacup with a few talismans left, then looked away, then picked up the talisman in his purse, and looked at it repeatedly.


    "Second Lady Gu is indeed an outstanding talent." Real Xuancheng showed a smile on his benevolent face, with a few wrinkles at the end of his eyes, and praised, "This talisman is wonderful! It''s wonderful!"


    He stared at the talisman with a burning gaze, unable to move his eyes away.


    There was a commotion in the crowd who was stopped by Luan Yiwei. Everyone pricked up their ears and listened, and their eyes were shining brightly at the immortal Xuancheng real person.


    Most of them have heard that at noon, a comatose Young Master Hua was sent to the Ten Thousand Herbs Hall. Later, some people kept propagating that this Young Master Hua was harmed by the talisman of the second girl.


    But now, listening to the admiring tone of Master Xuancheng, why doesn''t it seem like this is the case!


    "Real man, where is this talisman?" Chu Yi asked casually.


    Master Xuancheng took a closer look at the meandering rune on the talisman paper before putting it down and said succinctly, "This talisman can break the magic of the Hua family."


    Rao was Han Zhanghe and guessed this when he was in the view of immeasurableness. At this time, when he heard the confirmation from the real person Xuancheng, he still had a feeling of embarrassment.


    The people surrounding the outside immediately roared.


    A young woman in the crowd shouted, "Miss Gu didn''t hurt anyone, did she?"


    "No, Miss Gu didn''t hurt anyone!" Master Xuancheng smiled slightly, his voice was not heavy, but it clearly reached the ears of everyone outside.


    It was already dark at this time, candles were lit in the front hall, and the faint candlelight shone on this old man with silver hair and beard, which made him more solemn and majestic than the statues of the Sanqing Taoist gods enshrined in Taoist temples.


    He flicked the whisk lightly, and a teenage boy who accompanied him knew it.


    Xiaodaotong walked quickly to the gate of Wancaotang, and vividly told the truth of the whole thing one by one, and also said that the harming Mr. Hua and his wife had been sent by the First Prince to Jingzhao Mansion.


    Hua Zhao on the couch originally thought that Zhenren Xuancheng was invited by the eldest prince to save his life, but now he knew that his parents had been sent to the government office.


    His face sank instantly, even his lips were pale, and he was in a panic: What would he do?


    The passers-by outside Wancaotang were talking like a pot of boiling water.


    An old woman said excitedly and indignantly: "It''s too vicious, I''m afraid it''s not only to use sorcery to prosper her family, but also to make money and kill her life!"


    "If this person dies, the dowry will belong to their Chinese family!"


    "It''s just trying to make money and kill your life!" Another young man wearing a gray shirt slapped his thigh, "If you''re short of money, you''ll marry a daughter-in-law and dowry! Isn''t this a beast?!"


    For these ordinary people, the murder of money and the dowry of the ignorant daughter-in-law is obviously much easier to understand, and everyone is more indignant when they substitute it.


    After scolding for a while, someone sighed happily: "Sure enough, I knew that Miss Gu Er was a kind-hearted little fairy. How could a little fairy harm others!"


    When other people heard it, they also applauded Gu Er girl, mostly with praise.


    In the praises of the second girl Gu, Chu Yi hooked his lips, and there was a bright streamer in his eyes.


    "Han Zhanghe," Chu Yi looked at Han Zhanghe with a gentle expression, his voice was steady but with a kind of coercion like the top of a mountain, "What doubts do you have?"


    "Now, do you still want to sue the imperial court?"


    Chu Yi¡¯s last sentence was addressed to the other students present.


    Han Zhanghe and other students were so ashamed that they wanted to dig a hole in the ground to get in. Not only did they have no face to face Chu Yi, but they were also ashamed to face the people outside.


    Han Zhanghe and other classmates couldn''t help but remember that a girl in a nearby tea shop at noon rebuked them with righteous indignation:


    "Thank you for reading so many books, you will only follow what others say. I think the more you read, the more confused you are!"


    "People like you are admitted to the jinshi, and will go to the local government in the future, that is, they will make some unjust, false and wrong cases, and harm others and themselves!"


    The girl''s words were still in their ears. At that time, they thought she didn''t know what to say; now thinking back, they felt that the other party''s words were pertinent.


    They are really nerds, and they think they are better than others, but in fact, they will study hard, and they are so stupid that they will be led by the nose with a few words from others. They have failed the teaching of the academy for so many years.


    Han Zhanghe raised his head with difficulty, with a hot face on his face, he said ashamedly: "Go back to your Highness, don''t tell me."


    Chu Yi smiled and said again: "Emperor Taizu once said that without investigation, there is no right to speak."


    Ordinary people may not know this sentence ??, but all the students present know it.


    Taizu said, without investigation, there is no right to speak; without proper investigation, there is also no right to speak.


    The students are all thoughtful, feeling that the First Prince is intentionally instructing them.


    Yeah, if they went to the Lu family and the Hua family to investigate the whole thing before suing the imperial court, how could they put themselves in such a predicament.


    The students said in unison, "Your Highness is right! Thank you for your advice!"


    They looked at Chu Yi''s eyes full of admiration. Although their eldest prince was young, he acted in a proper manner. He had both the courage of Emperor Taizu and the benevolence of today''s. It is truly a blessing to have such an heir to the throne. Great luck!


    Chu Yi slowly looked around the crowd and said, "This is what happened."


    After a pause, he said at a slower pace: "The same is true of Gu Ce!"


    This sentence is like a thunderstorm suddenly blasting the sky, and the surrounding is dead silent for a while.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 312： reversal

    Chapter 312 Reversal


    Han Zhanghe''s eyes widened and he raised his head abruptly, his mind buzzing.


    A fiery flame ignited in his eyes again, which contained monstrous hatred. He raised his thin chin and gritted his teeth: "Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy to open the city gate, causing tens of thousands of civilians to die in vain. Comparable!"


    He misunderstood the second girl Gu, he admitted; but Gu Ce''s crime is known to the whole world, and the world is the proof, how can the first prince be able to erase it with a few words!


    Father is father and daughter is daughter!


    The other students behind him felt the same way and nodded, with the same indignation written on their faces.


    The students were indignant, but Chu Yi still smiled lightly and asked, "Who saw you?"


    Nine years ago, after the Nanyue army captured Tailing City in Yangzhou, they slaughtered it for three days.


    All the Dajing soldiers who participated in the war died in battle, and they were buried alive. The people in Tailing City were also ten rooms and nine empty, and it could be said that there were corpses everywhere.


    The students present and the onlookers outside had heard that the smell of blood over Tailing City lingered for a long time, and crows flew in droves.


    But now the eldest prince asks, who has met?


    This question can be said to be a bit poignant, and Han Zhanghe and the others were speechless for a while.


    Chu Yi repeated again: "Without investigation, there is no right to speak."


    Chu Yi just said this sentence, and everyone still remembers it.


    If he had said this before today, it would have attracted the disgust of many people, especially these students present, who would have written and written a lot and criticized them.


    At this moment, we say it is an export.


    Today, we followed the little prince for a long time, watching me act as a person. I was not a foolish person who was bewitched by beauty, nor did I become mediocre and strong because of being a young boy in South Vietnam.


    Our little prince is a person who only looks at it or forgets it, and is a person who has no gaps in his chest, no words in his words, and no deeds in his actions.


    Moreover, the lesson of the Hua family''s case is at hand.


    The students looked at each other, and their hearts, which were soft like a city wall, lost a little bit of slack.


    He has a narrow and benevolent temperament. One year after he ascended the throne, he abolished several miscellaneous taxes and draconian servitudes. He also supported the academy with all his strength and opened the imperial examinations. It was not because he wanted to give our ordinary students a chance to show their ambitions.


    It seems that the late emperor valued these low-class families more. Although he had not abolished the imperial examinations during his 70 years in office, he had also re-used any poor families.


    The next time I ascend the throne, I will open Enke, which is obviously to declare my political views to the students of the poor family in heaven.


    An emperor like ?? should be only narrow benevolence, but also a monarch who has no heart for heaven and tries to revive.


    Since today and the little prince both feel that there is no secret about Han Zhang''s surrender to the enemy, could it be that there is really no secret...


    Gu Yunhe took a deep breath, maintained his posture, looked at Chu You momentarily, and said solemnly, "Is there no evidence in the palace?"


    "If there is not enough evidence, it''s time to rectify the name now." Chu You''s expression was extremely fierce, and his tone was quite indifferent.


    Gu Yunhe heard the voice in my words from Chu You''s words, and asked slowly: "Is there any clues in the palace yet?"


    Before the words were spoken, Gu Yunhe was afraid that it was the secret of the imperial court, so he wanted to say something, but Chu You opened his mouth first: "When you were in the country of Yue, you accidentally discovered that during the battle in Yangzhou, Wang Nanming claimed that he had broken the Lost 20,000 soldiers, but actually killed 80,000 people in battle, and 10,000 people disappeared out of thin air. Before returning to the Yue Kingdom, Yu Shang Wang Nan was ordered by the sages of the Yue Kingdom to be disarmed and returned to the fields."


    A few words made the atmosphere in Ten Thousand Herbs Hall suddenly solemn.


    As the saying goes: Jin Juren, Silver Retire. Only a few counties can produce a Juren, and each Juren is a fool who was killed out of thousands of talented people.


    Those students present who can read all the way to Juren are stupid people, what¡¯s more, the purpose of our imperial examinations is to become an official, and the gentlemen outside the academy often tell us some current affairs of the court, so that we can analyze and write policies.


    The question raised by the little prince is really strange. We all frowned deeply, showing a thoughtful expression, and the same thought came out of our hearts: Could it be that the sage of the Yue Kingdom was trying to hide the "disappearing" 10,000 Peisi, Will you order the Northern Expedition Army of Vietnam to disarm and return to the fields?


    The Han Zhang case is very small, it is related to tens of thousands of lives, and it is related to our Xiaojing''s face. If there is no such defeat, why should Xiaojing negotiate peace with Yue, why should he bow down to Yue, cut the sea and pay indemnity, and Sent the little prince as a proton.


    For Xiaojing, it was a humiliating history!


    Surely there is a well-known secret behind the koan case?


    Chu You continued: "Last year, on your way back to Beijing from Yue Kingdom, you went to Tailing City in person, and found a burned battlefield in Xialing, 17 away from Tailing City. The dossier records that there was no war outside that year, and whether any of Xiaojing''s soldiers and people were damaged outside."


    The students who were missing ?? looked more solemn and solemn.


    It turns out that the little prince personally went to Pei Shiyu to investigate as early as last year. Obviously, I have been preparing for the Han Zhang case for a long time, and it was not a whim.


    According to the doubts mentioned by the little prince, let us believe that the 10,000 people who disappeared from Wang Nan died in Xialing.


    If that was the case, even if it was a small victory, it would at most be a **** battle between the two armies.


    Since Han Zhang did not have the determination to fight Wang Nan to the death, why would I surrender to the enemy? After all, I have killed so few people like Wang Nan, and it is conceivable that even if I were to go down, there would be nothing good to play.


    Among the students, an old gray-clothed scholar muttered, "Could it be that the sages of the Yue Kingdom falsely blamed Han Zhang and surrendered to the enemy in order to disturb your military and people''s hearts?"


    The case of Han Zhang is full of doubts. If Han Zhang really did not surrender to the enemy, then I will die for the country, and I will suffer a white injustice and be cast aside by the world, and my predecessors will also be pointed out by the world, where is justice!


    Whether or not my students have spoken, there is also a bit of depression on their faces.


    "Four years." Chu You said quietly, "The court should give Han Zhang a fairness and a truth."


    The air around ?? added a trace of tragic and dreary along with my words.


    The Yue Junxiang in front of the counter also heard the conversation, and his fingers consciously moved the bead below the abacus under the counter, his eyes flickering.


    You have thought that the little prince planned to rehabilitate Han Zhang in order to marry Gu Yanfei, and he told those students so openly.


    Pei Shichang bit his upper lip slightly and looked at Chu You in despair, thinking about Yangzhou and Pei Shi outside his mind under control.


    At that time, you were also in Yangzhou.


    At that time, you were only eight years old. Outside of this, you met Chu Yi, who was in a weak suit. At that time, Chu Yi was seventeen years old.


    Yue Juncong retracted his fingers from under the abacus, and walked towards the front hall absentmindedly. Every time he took a step, his heart twitched, and his mind was cluttered. The sound of falling leaves... all became murky.


    The noise and silence in the back hall were forgotten by you, and you didn''t even notice that the handkerchief in your hand fell off.


    Yue Junhao got off his carriage from the front door of Wancaotang. Except for the staff in the medical hall, no one noticed your departure.


    The sky was bright, and the pedestrians under the street were sparse, and the horse-drawn carriage carried Yue Junxiang all the way to Chuyi Mansion.


    The entire Chu Yi Mansion was shaken by the presence of the future princess.


    "‹’''er!" Gu Ce was overjoyed because of the arrival of the Yue army, and came to Liyimen to greet him in person.


    Since this time, before leaving the palace to meet Mrs. Yuan, Yue Juncong said that he wants to get married, and we two have been related since then. Before that, Gu Cehou went to Gu''s house in Luwei Hutong to ask for it several times, but Yue Juncong was unable to get married. All want to see me.


    Now that Pei Shicong has come to the palace on his own initiative, does this mean that you are angry?


    I looked at Pei Shichang tenderly and personally helped you to get on the carriage. A happy smile bloomed in the narrow eagle eyes, and even the face that was full of madness was so stern.


    The pure anger beneath me, Yue Junxiang also looked out of his eyes and sighed slightly.


    You have always known that Chu Yi is sincere to you, but I am Chu Yi, and we still have these open and secret battles between the majesty and the court...


    Before Pei Shicong stood firm, Gu Ce coldly held your slender hand, and the two of them pressed their palms to their palms.


    "Bang''er, you are right, you really thought that your mother would be like this..." Pei Shi apologized to Yue Jun again, put his posture very high, and his affectionate eyes greedily looked at your beautiful big face moving downstream.


    you lost weight!


    Pei Shi was very distressed, and tentatively wrapped his wishbone under your slender and graceful waist.


    Yue Jun''s body froze, and he wanted to break free, so he heard Gu Ce sincerely say again: "‹’''er, if the mother said those inexplicable words, he used to not leave the palace except for New Years and festivals."


    "The two of you are in the palace, living your own big life, okay?"


    "You will make him feel wronged!"


    Mrs. Yuan must live outside the palace and will live with us.


    If I can take this position in the future, my concubine is not a grand former, the emperor is the mother of the country, and a special daughter-in-law.


    At the same time as I spoke, the scorching cold breath spit out on the left cheek and left ear of Yue Junkai, which made Yue Junkuang tremble.


    You looked up at my handsome face, your eyes filled with tenderness, and the breath that you held back for days finally disappeared.


    The Queen Mother is my biological mother after all. It is not easy for me to do that for you.


    Seeing whether Yue Junxiang had broken free from himself, Gu Ce felt relieved, then he took you into his arms and put your face against my chest.


    "Hey, you guys will be fine." Gu Ce said sincerely.


    Pei Shicong listened to my weak heartbeat, made a high "um", and his body gradually softened.


    A moment ago, Yue Juncai said: "My lord, the little prince wants to re-investigate the case of Han Zhang."


    For a moment, the chest that was close to you rose and fell, and a respectful laughter emerged from the woman''s narrow chest.


    "Heavenly people will allow me to do that!" Gu Ce''s tone was icy, and he said with certainty, "That''s going against the sky."


    On this day, before Tianyin Pavilion left, King Kang, the general of Jianwei, impeached the little prince and went to Youliangguan to worship Han Zhang, which shook the court.


    Before ??, the articles of impeachment were piled up in front of the emperor. If the emperor was weak, the prince Chu You might not have entered or exited the early dynasty sadly!


    It is possible to be foolish, and that eldest son of Chu You is really foolish.


    My good royal brother is so difficult to give Chu You a chance to go down to the next dynasty. It was only a few months ago that Pei Shi had to die!


    Now it is the time of Enke, and the students have arrived in the capital one after another. If Pei Shi dares to try to rehabilitate Han Zhang again, these students will punish me, so Chu You will have more prestige in Shilin. said.


    If Chu You lost the people''s hearts, the army''s hearts, and the servant''s heart because of Han Zhang''s case, even if I were the emperor''s only son, there would be no possibility that he would be made the crown prince.


    Gu Ce told you about some recent disputes in the courtroom, and said with a smile at the front: "Hey, don''t worry about him, what kind of storm did Chu You raise."


    "However, the students seem to be shaken..." Pei Shimao held Gu Ce''s shirt behind his chest with ease, and slowly recounted the story of the Hua family, including the 10,000 people who disappeared from Wang Nan, as well as Xialing. matter.


    Gu Ce''s expression gradually became serious, and he frowned slightly.


    It turns out that when Chu You came back from Nanyue, he disappeared along the way and went to Tailing City and Xialing... My good imperial nephew really knows how to hide!


    Gu Ce''s eyes were clear, and his heart was as disturbed as a cat''s scratching, but he still comforted Yue Junhao in a soft and narrow voice: "Worry, it will be fine."


    I let go of the Yue Juncong, took a step forward, and then gave a heavy high five.


    Changsui came immediately after hearing the sound, and heard Gu Ce indifferently instructing: "Go to Wancaotang to see the situation."


    "Yes, my lord." Changsui clasped his fists and hurried away.


    The sky was bright at dusk, and there were not a single lantern lit in the palace, like a small piece of firefly, illuminating the entire palace.


    "¶Ñ''er," Gu Ce took Pei Shicong''s hand and said carelessly and tenderly, "You have recently renovated the palace, and since he is here, you can take a look at the seven places with you, and there is nothing to improve. it is good?"


    I stared at the big face of Yue Juncong and asked with great heart.


    It was early, and Yue Junhao wanted to leave after talking about Han Zhang, but now he has softened his heart.


    You pursed your lips, pursed a pair of shallow dimples and smiled, and finally nodded: "Where is he going to take you to see?"


    "He''ll know when he''s gone." Pei Shi took your hand and walked back.


    The two went to the garden of the palace, and the garden at dusk was also not as cool as water at night.


    Yue Jun has been to the palace several times since then, and he also used Gu Ce to introduce something. You can see where the garden has been renovated. There is a zigzag wisteria flower corridor missing by the conservatory, and a swing is added to an old tree. Half a lotus leaf was planted under the big lake on the northwest side of the garden, and a water pavilion was added¡­


    Yue Junxiang can see at a glance that the renovations and repairs outside the garden are all for himself, including the new water pavilion. You never once said that the scenery at that location is very good.


    Seeing Gu Ce, who had no souls to guard the house, Yue Junxiang''s heart was soft and sober, he held my hand tightly, smiled and said, "You are disgusted!"


    The bright smile of the subordinate looked out of Gu Ce''s eyes, intriguing, and the depression in his heart was swept away.


    I really wanted to express my sincerity, and Chang Sui, who went out to inquire about the news, came back in a hurry.


    Chang Sui approached the two of them bravely, bowed and said: "My lord, these scholars in Wancaotang have been moved by the little prince, and now the crowd is furious, saying that they want to join hands with their classmates to jointly write a book to the emperor, and ask the little prince to reconcile When investigating this case, it is said that whether Han Zhang is meritorious or demerited should be investigated vaguely."


    If a single person is folded down, no one will care at all, but it is certain that a hundred people or even fewer scholars will join together. This means the same thing, that is, united will.


    Changsui''s words were like a bucket of hot water being poured on his head, and the charming atmosphere between Gu Ce and Yue Junqi disappeared completely.


    Gu Ce''s face instantly seemed like a storm was coming, and he exuded a heavy hostility all over his body.


    Surely this case will be re-examined¡­


    "Boom!"


    I raised my hand and thumped heavily under a willow tree by the lake. The willow tree with the thickness of the bowl mouth was beaten to the point of quivering, and pieces of willow leaves fell like rain...


    "Your Highness!" Yue Junhan looked at my hand distressedly, and saw that my left hand was smashed by the bark of the willow tree, and some blood was leaking faintly.


    Yue Junhao took out a plain white handkerchief from outside his sleeves, wiped away the dust and sawdust on my skin with great care, and looked up at me.


    Gu Ce stared at the lake with a gloomy expression. The lake was shimmering with shimmering light against the backdrop of the lanterns, reflecting off my white eyes, which made me feel hot and arrogant.


    Yue Junxiang looked at my profile with clear lines, and his heart felt as if it was being grabbed.


    Four full years have passed since then, and even Tailing City has been rebuilt long ago. The two countries of Jing and Yue have been in difficulty and peace for four years. Why does the little prince still hold on to it or let it go?


    After a long silence, Gu Cecai said sarcastically, "What a Chu You!"


    "I always keep in mind the teachings of Emperor Taizu. Since there is a way to start from the court, I simply do the opposite, ''from top to bottom''."


    Emperor Taizu once said: Revolution is from top to bottom, we must doubt the people and rely on the people.


    That was one of the slogans of Emperor Taizu during his uprising.


    The Yue Juncong took Fang Xin''s handkerchief and wrapped Pei Shi''s hand, "Even if the little prince wants to ''from the top down'' to overturn the case for Han Zhang, the case must be placed in the court, as long as the civil and military officials approve it. , Your Majesty is just as lawful and insistent."


    Yue Junxiang raised the corners of his lips meaningfully, and the lights of the lanterns reflected your eyes with brilliance, shining like stars.


    The case at that time was too small.


    What this case involves is only the reputation of the late emperor. After all, the little prince is too old, and he has experienced court games before he can think about things so vividly.


    How difficult is it to reverse the case for Pei Shi!


    Peishi understood what you meant, nodded slightly, his mood was much calmer, but his eyes were still gloomy.


    "My lord, let him go. He will take care of you." Yue Junxiang said thoughtfully.


    "..." Gu Ce held your hand with a hesitant look on his face, and he had to look away from you.


    ‹’ Er, it was difficult to forgive me, I really want to leave you alone...


    seemed to see what I was thinking, and the military officer Yue said again: "You walk around outside the palace and wait for him to come back."


    As soon as these words came out, Pei Shi''s eyes lit up instantly, and Xiao Xi said, "Hey, you''ll be back soon."


    "He''s out there, it''s not his home."


    "This side of Reed Hutong, you will send someone to speak."


    Before ?? warned him, Gu Ce ordered a servant to treat Pei Shichang well, and hurried out the door.


    The little prince''s every move was in the spotlight.


    On that day, the people first, then the officialdom, the entire capital was shaken by the little prince''s remarks.


    That night, Xiao Shoufu and Jianwei General Kang Wang had withdrawn from the palace to ask to see the emperor.


    Pei Shi lifted his robes, knelt down in the south study, and shouted angrily:


    "Your Majesty, restarting the Han Zhang case is actually a perverted move, absolutely possible!"


    "Han Zhang surrendered to the enemy and betrayed the country, bringing disaster to the country and the people, and the anger of the sky and the resentment of the people.


    "If Pei Shi can reverse the case, how can we be worthy of the 100,000 soldiers and people who died in Yangzhou? How can we rest in peace on the four springs! How can our family members be comforted!"


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became, and the more he spoke, the more angry he became. At the very front, the voice seemed to roar from his chest, and even the surrounding air was shaken.


    Thinking of the old general Zhao who died in Yangzhou, King Kang was even more heartbroken, his eyes were red, and his eyes were almost split.


    prepares the generals to be mentally prepared to die in battle every time they go to the battlefield. However, we cannot die heroically in the sword fight on the battlefield, but we should die because our own side surrenders to the enemy, which is a kind of humiliation.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 313： innocent

    Chapter 313 Innocence


    When ?? was excited, Wang Nan angrily tore off the armor on his body, and the little servant who was guarding under the eaves was startled.


    The little servant said at a loss: "General, what are you doing?!"


    The little housekeeper was sweating profusely, and he couldn''t understand why Wang Nan suddenly started to undress.


    Wang Nan recklessly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his dark and sturdy upper body.


    The little maid couldn''t help but gasped, and saw that Wang Nan''s chest, shoulders, waist, and even his arms were covered with raised scars, some of them old wounds, some new ones, big and small, at least some of them. Dozens of them are shocking to see.


    It is obvious that these scars on Wang Nan''s body are a kind of merit that he has killed from the mountains of corpses and blood on the battlefield for decades.


    The little waiter closed his mouth and swallowed what he was going to say.


    "Your Majesty, please listen to the advice of the last commander!" Wang Nan kowtowed heavily on the white marble ground, one after another, only to make a "dong dong" sound on his forehead, and finally his head hit the ground, his strong body like a mountain Like lying on the ground motionless.


    No one could see that his eyes were already wet, and he roared again: "Your Majesty, you must not let the eldest prince act recklessly, and make the world feel cold towards the imperial court!"


    The rough voice of the man was so pathetic and decisive.


    This scene had a shocking power, and many officials who heard the news also saw it from a distance.


    In the evenings in the past, the palace had been quiet, but tonight the palace seemed unusually quiet.


    Some people knelt directly beside King Kang, expressing our position loudly.


    British public servant Gu Cerui also arrived.


    Gu Cerui strode up to King Kang''s side, slapped me on the back with a heavy palm, and said harshly, "Brother Wang, is he kneeling outside to persuade him?!"


    I deliberately patted King Kang''s back, as if the brothers were joking and commonplace here.


    Shen Meirui was smiling, but there was a smile outside her eyes, as if she was saying to Shen Mei, who is he trying to scare someone like that, who has been on the battlefield, and he has more scars than him. !


    The corners of their mouths twitched, especially the generals who were kneeling beside Shen Mei. They secretly thought that the British prince''s mouth was really wicked.


    Although we are indeed persecuting remonstrance, but the young man is an official in the same court, and everything is seen or broken. After all, the step of "compelling remonstrance" is to say clearly that the courtiers are extremely satisfied with the emperor.


    King Kang and the others, who were kneeling on the ground, turned blue and white, and their faces were very ugly.


    "Cough cough!" The other middle-aged general next to him cleared his throat, put on a white face, and persuaded King Kang in a good voice, "General Wang, the little prince hasn''t said anything about the evidence in Wang Nan''s case. At that time, Chen Bu Gong will be opened, so don''t be so excited, lest you get the way of others and let people be gunmen."


    Although I have not named names, everyone knows that the "people" in my words refers to Chu Yi''s party.


    Xiao Shoufu naturally heard it, "hum", fluttered his sleeves, and glanced at Shen Meirui warmly. The British father is still the best because my son and Chu Yi have an old grudge, and he often stirs up the storm outside.


    "Huh." King Kang gave a warm laugh, and stood up quickly from the ground, his forehead swollen.


    I met the eyes of this middle-aged general, and sneered, "The little prince was obviously dizzy by Wang Nanzhi''s man."


    Thinking of the scenes in Tianyin Pavilion that day, Kang Wang still felt that the righteous indignation was fair, but Wang Nanzhi''s man was really arrogant because he knew some big tricks of pretending to be ghosts!


    Kang Kang''s fists suddenly tightened, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that there was a handkerchief nearby and he was walking towards that direction slowly.


    I thought about it, squinted my eyes, and said firmly: "If the little prince is really fair..."


    As I said that, I shot my provocative gaze steadily towards Pazi, and fixedly stared at the young man''s deep Ruifeng eyes, "This is an oath to marry Gu''s man."


    "In that case, at the end of the day, will the little prince be selfish?"


    My first sentence was full of vigour, but weak.


    Kang Kang''s eyes and expressions are normal and weak, and they can be shaken like a rock.


    Sister Shen is a treasonous traitor. Since Gu''s man has instigated the little prince to vindicate his father, he is obviously a Daji, Baosi and the like. Once such a man marries into the royal family, it will only cause chaos in the palace.


    Pazi naturally heard what Shen Mei said, but her face changed, even the corners of her eyes and brows moved, and she walked to King Kang''s side as usual.


    I was standing, and Sister Shen was kneeling, naturally she was a little shorter than me.


    Pazi looked down at King Kang from a low position. King Kang had no intention of shrinking, and his eyes were burning.


    The two looked at each other, and Shen Mei said word by word: "With the heaven and earth as the proof, the little prince is willing to make an oath?"


    My eyes were firmly locked on Sister Shen''s, giving me the slightest chance to evade.


    I consider myself to be brave and loyal, and I only hope that the little prince can repent and become confused in time, because he is going to be fooled by beauty.


    "Of course it''s a wish." Pa Zi replied skillfully.


    The moonlight poured up like flowing water, and a silver halo was plated under my white clothes.


    "..." Kang Wang showed an unbelievable expression.


    Pazi turned around, bowed solemnly in the direction of the South Study Room, and said loudly: "Father, the sons and ministers adore Miss Gu Qi wholeheartedly, and hope to marry her as the first-wife and the concubine, and ask the father and the royal to fulfill the sons and ministers!"


    As soon as these words came out, it was like a stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Everyone was stunned, and several people were so shocked that their chins almost fell.


    Looking back at Pazi, he was calm, with a shallow smile, as if I said something unusual or exaggerated, and I didn''t realize that I was surprised.


    Within a radius of more than ten meters, there was a strange noise, and only the sound of the parrots in the south study could be heard from time to time.


    Gu Cerui stroked his beard and thought to himself: The young man who was heavy that year was really full of energy!


    I all think that at this juncture, the little prince is not willing to take an oath, but at most should be high-profile, wait for the Wang Nan case to be settled, and then talk about other things.


    is thinking that our little prince acted completely unexpectedly and played his cards according to common sense.


    Minister Wei Guogong took a half step back, and laughed secretly outside his heart, but he said to Pa Zi with a serious face: "Your Highness, Miss Gu Qi is the son of Sister Shen. Wang Nan is guilty of betrayal of the country, Miss Gu Qi She is worthy to be the little princess."


    "If there is not a day when the emperor ascends the throne, does this mean that a man of a sinful minister is to be the emperor, and how can a man of a sinful minister be honored in the sky!"


    "Please think twice before moving forward, take the country as the top priority, don''t humiliate the ancestors, and make the people''s hearts turbulent!"


    Shen Meijiang made a generous statement, and every word was awe-inspiring.


    Kang Kang usually goes together with those noble families, but at this moment, I feel that every word of Wang Laoer speaks beyond my heart.


    Pazi looked at Shen Meijiang with a fierce expression, and asked indifferently: "So, Wang Shangshu thinks that the father and the emperor will sit on the throne, and your Xiaojingjiangshan will be turbulent?"


    "..." Shen Meijiang was stunned, and the urge to lift the table disappeared.


    The words I just said were clearly pointing at the little prince, but the little prince shamelessly misinterpreted my words, and the words pointed directly at the present.


    Even if I really feel that I have the ability now, I can hold the throne firmly, only without Chu Yi can inherit the lineage, but I think about it, who would dare to say what Xiaoni is right? !


    I would dare to say that today the emperor could not punish himself for more than one crime on the spot.


    Duke Wei slowly assessed the situation, lifted his robes, knelt on the ground resolutely, and whispered in the direction of the south study: "Long live the emperor! You, Xiaojingjiangshan, will be forever!"


    Pazi wrote understatement on the side: "Since you have a small scene for thousands of generations, who is your prince and concubine, and it is also a matter of Jiangshan society."


    "..." Duke Wei was speechless, his face sank instantly, and Sister Shen and others seemed to be strangled by the throat.


    "it is good!"


    In the south study room, a parrot''s exaggerated and loud voice sounded, which was especially harsh on that noisy night.


    "Hahaha..." Feng Yang rubbed his palms in the south study room and smiled, smiling until his eyes narrowed into a seam, and said happily, "Well said!"


    "From now on, your temperament was too irritable, and you were a modest gentleman. It turned out that you were wrong."


    "I am afraid that the father will also think that the one who looks the most like me is the great-grandson of the first year of the first year... It''s a pity, if the father lived another two years, he would not be able to see the birth of the first year of the first year."


    Thinking of Emperor Taizu, Feng Yang''s face showed a bit of nostalgia, and the wrinkles from his eyes to the corners of his eyes were full of smiles.


    The Emperor ?? sat next to Feng Yang, and laughed jokingly: "It''s the same!"


    "Taizu Merry, you are like me on the first day of the first year, you are a dedicated person!"


    The emperor''s mood was as good as Fengyang''s, he happily fed some corn to the colorful parrot under the gilt bird stand, thinking that his own parrot is really the best!


    Fengyang let out another hearty little smile.


    laughed for a while, while Fengyang was drinking tea, he looked at the crowd gathered inside through the window, his face was straight, and he said, "Kang Wang''s guy is also the best he can live, and one leaf obstructs his eyes."


    "Wang Nan''s case was really too hasty back then, there were many doubts, and the late emperor knew what he was covering up." Speaking of the late emperor, Feng Yang''s expression showed a hint of sarcasm, "It''s good to be able to re-investigate now, while your old bones are still there. , can also support the first year of the first year."


    Feng Yang got up as he spoke, intending to go out to support Sister Shen for a while, thinking at the same time: I''m sure that Pazi can successfully overturn the case for Wang Nan that time, it''s enough for me to establish enough prestige in the court, so The emperor can''t make me the crown prince.


    You can''t worry anymore!


    As soon as Fengyang got up, his thin body suddenly swayed, his face was not pale, and his breathing became even more slow.


    You quickly held onto the coffee table, your fingers not turning white due to the force.


    "Imperial Aunt!" The emperor rushed over to support Feng Yang''s arms and shoulders, and supported you with great care and sat down again, unable to hide his worry.


    Fengyang rubbed his eyebrows with one hand and waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s an old problem."


    But the emperor was worried, stared at Feng Yang closely, and said, "It''s like I''m telling the imperial physician to show the emperor''s aunt a look."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard a loud and weak female voice: "They, since they know what happened in the past, they are going to fart outside!"


    The emperor raised his head consciously, and through the window, he saw Yu Cun appearing beside Pazi from a distance.


    Fengyang did not look up, his face twisted slightly, and he covered his mouth with Fang Huai and coughed a few times.


    When you remove Fang Huai, you can see that the plain white Shen Mei has a pool of white blood in the center.


    Fengyang slowly wiped his mouth with Fang Huai''s corner, and put the white blood-stained Fang Huai into his sleeve. When the emperor retracted his gaze and looked at Feng Yang again, he saw you sitting there casually.


    "It''s used." Fengyang smiled, "Your body is the best you can do."


    The emperor felt reluctant when he saw that you had something to do, and said again: "Aunt Huang, don''t go out, and leave it to Chu Yi and Ah Shu."


    The emperor said as he handed you tea.


    Fengyang took the tea cup with a fierce expression, thinking that you had asked Gu Yanfei next time, "What kind of soul will be imprisoned?"


    What did the big girl say at that time? You say: "Like you..."


    There was a lot of noise in the south study, except for the subtle crackling sound of candles burning.


    When it was quiet, the sound in the room became more muddy.


    "What if this gentleman is vulgar?" Yu Cunzheng''s voice became louder and weaker, "This gentleman is also a civil servant, and he has to scold people with dirty words."


    "This gentleman put the words out of the way today. The case of Wang Nan''s subjugation is really not strange. This gentleman supports the little prince to re-investigate this case!"


    As soon as those words came out, there was silence in the south study.


    There were even fewer officials in the ??. There were only Yu Cunzheng, and seven or eight civil servants and generals came. At least a dozen people gathered in the south study room. The crowd was crowded and the two sides formed a confrontation.


    One side was led by Xiao Shoufu and Kang Wang; the other side was led by Pazi and Yu Cunzheng.


    The eyes of the two sides collided calmly, and who was willing to let in.


    Xiao Shoufu and King Kang both had sullen faces, and they laughed out loud, but Yu Cunzheng was heartfelt, and greeted Pazi with a smile on his face and folded his fist: "In the palace of the little prince."


    At noon, the grandson Wei Jiaoniang went back to the house to ask for help, and told me about the Hua family and Lu Qin, and also mentioned that these students rushed to the imperial court in indignation.


    At that time, Yu Cunzheng guessed that the matter would definitely stop at Lu family affairs, and with the little prince''s scheming, he would definitely use this matter to make a fuss.


    Therefore, Yu Cunzheng started to move slowly, and let people pay attention to the movements of the little prince and Wancaotang. Until I heard that the little prince was going to overturn the case for Shen Mei, I immediately understood the little prince''s intention and rushed over. .


    Yu Cun praised secretly from the outside: The little prince really takes one step, thinks ten steps, he is a big fox!


    "Wei Xu!" Kang Wang stood up from the ground with his lower body naked, and said angrily, "You really misread him! In order to protect the little prince, it was Gu Zhifei who asked Wang Nan to reverse the case, he...he really is You are so disappointed!"


    Looking at Shen Meijiang, King Kang has no heartache for right and wrong. Wei Wei, who used to have little righteousness in his heart, has turned into a right and wrong look in order to change from Longzhigong.


    "Yes, Grandpa Guo is talking nonsense." A hoarse and rough female voice sounded in front of Yu Cunzheng.


    A squat middle-aged woman walked out of the crowd in front. The woman limped towards King Kang with a cane, her trousers on her left leg were empty.


    The woman looked at her seventies, with a shaggy beard, her cheeks sunken and receding, and her eyes were clear.


    The others present did not pay attention to when the woman came, and they all looked at me curiously, and felt that the person was very friendly, only vaguely standing with Yu Cunzheng''s personal accomplices from this person, and judged that I should be punished. Sister Jiang took her out of the palace.


    Sister Shen frowned, and was about to scold the crippled man, but her eyes suddenly froze under the opponent''s face, her body trembled violently, and she blurted out, "He...he..."


    "Wang Kangyin?! He is Shen Meijiang!"


    Kang Kang''s voice was tinged with trembling, and his eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost.


    The others next to ?? were all confused, and a square-faced general interjected and asked, "General Wang, does he recognize this person?"


    "I''m Wang Kangyin, the seventh-rank cavalry captain." Shen Mei nodded, her eyes still locked under Wang Kangyin''s body.


    Of course I know Shen Meijiang.


    Shen Meijiang was a young general under the command of General Zhao, and she and herself were once comrades-in-arms. The two went to the battlefield together and killed the enemy together. It is a friendship that cannot be entrusted to each other.


    Came here, Wang Kangyin and I did not have any disputes under the political views, the dispute was on, and quickly, the two gradually drifted apart.


    "Lao Yu, is he dead?" Shen Mei took a small step down and looked at Wang Kangyin up close, the more she looked, the more frightened she became.


    Four years later, Wang Kangyin was only eighty-seven years old, and now I am only seventy-one years old, but now I look at most ten years older than my actual age, with gray hair and thin bones. Because my left leg is disabled, I use crutches all the time. Obviously, the one that goes to the side is the most upright and firm, and there are several fingernails missing from the scarred hands.


    The girl Shen Jiang behind her eyes was so familiar that she seemed to be a different person. Anyone could see that I was actually older and heavier than King Kang.


    Facing an old friend whom he had met for four years, happy memories flooded in like a flood, almost drowning Wang Kangyin.


    Wang Kangyin''s chest was up and down, as if no beast was clamoring to burst out of his chest.


    I gave a wry smile and said with difficulty: "You are a deserter!"


    Those seven words, Wang Kangyin said with great difficulty, gasping for breath in his throat, and his eyes even more blood red.


    "Four years later, you escaped."


    So, in those years, I never dared to show my face.


    Until two years later, I accidentally met Yu Cunzheng in Yizhou. I also thought that I was a human being and a ghost was a ghost. Yu Cunzheng recognized me at a glance.


    Before this, I lived a life without a full meal at most.


    Shen Mei Jiang took two deep breaths and tried to stabilize her emotions before continuing: "In those days, all the soldiers in Tailing City were buried alive before the city was destroyed."


    "You were lucky enough to die and crawled out of the pit..."


    Because it was buried alive, I was lucky, I used my ten fingers to rip open the soil that had not been stepped on, and stripped off all my fingernails before escaping. "


    By this time, my injured leg had already ended and rotted away, and I had to cut off my leg cruelly.


    However, I have no good luck with me. All my comrades died, in Tailing City, Yangzhou!


    Kang Kang looked at Wang Kangyin deeply, he was hesitant to say anything, but he didn''t have a lot of doubts in his heart. He wanted to ask the truth of the year, and wanted to ask me why I came to the capital since I climbed out of the pit...


    Wang Kangyin took another deep breath with difficulty, clutching the cane tightly in one hand, blue veins protruding from the back of his hand, and said in a low voice, "First make the Yuan Hou Wang Nan guilty!"


    "I once surrendered to the enemy. Until the very last moment, I was still sticking to Yangzhou and Sishui County. I am guilty!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 314： Guilty

    Chapter 314 Guilt


    Yu Cunzheng almost used all his strength to say these words, his voice almost screaming.


    He seemed to want to vent all the sorrow he had suppressed for nine years through these few words, so intense, so pathetic, with the determination to fight to the death.


    These words were buried in his heart for nine years. He didn''t know how many times he had said it in his dreams at noon, but every time he woke up, it was empty.


    He was afraid of missing this opportunity, he would never have the chance to say it again.


    In the past nine years, he has almost lived in a never-ending nightmare. Every time he closes his eyes, he will return to that time. They were buried alive together, dreaming that he was struggling under the soil...


    Once, he thought he would never wait for this day, but he finally did!


    The man''s tragic voice spread far away with the night wind, echoing in this empty palace.


    Not far, Kang Wang Chuyou walked over from the direction of Qianqingmen, and heard Yu Cunzheng''s words clearly.


    His tall body jolted violently, and the steps under his feet stopped for a moment.


    Yu Cunzheng''s shoulders were trembling, and he was still saying excitedly: "Even if we couldn''t wait for rescue, even if there was no food and no one, Gu Houye would stick to it, even if the soldiers and the common people had reached the point of eating cowhide and peeling tree bark. "


    "We even managed to intercept the food and forage of the Vietnamese army, and for this, it took another half a month..."


    Back then, when they were about to starve to death in the city, Father Li, the Marquis of Xiandingyuan, followed the soldiers to grab the food and forage of the Yue army. Otherwise, Tailing City would last until July. , the soldiers and people in the whole city died outside the first month!


    The people who were in it simply knew the tragic past. No people in the city committed suicide because of starvation, and no one even reached the point of cutting meat and feeding them. At this time, everyone was wondering if we had not been abandoned by the court. now...


    Ji Yun, as the dignified Yangzhou general, had no chance to abandon the city and leave, but did I? I fought with the soldiers and people of the city to the very first moment...


    Ji Yunshuang didn''t have much to say, but was interrupted sharply:


    "Absurd!"


    Li Hao no longer heard it, and a pair of eagle eyes flickered with yin and heat.


    The eyes of everyone rushed towards me.


    Chu Yi fixedly looked at Ji Yun, who was gradually retreating, the corners of his beautiful mouth were slightly raised, and a gentle smile appeared, but the smile reached the bottom of his eyes.


    Li Hao hurriedly walked towards the south study room, his eyes swept sharply at everyone, and said loudly: "Can you believe a deserter?"


    "I just talked nonsense to get rid of the punishment, desertion is a capital crime!"


    Ji Yun stopped a few steps away from Young Master Fang, and asked in a low voice, "Young Master Fang, he brought that person, so he must know who I am. For a dignified prince, it is possible that he knew what the crime was for harboring deserters!"


    Ji Yun''s voice was hotter than Ten Thousand Years Frost, sharper, and imposing, like a long sword unsheathed, releasing the killing energy.


    In the face of the aggressive Li Hao, after going through the eight dynasties, Mr. Fang, who has seen so many small winds and waves, remained calm and calm, and looked at me fearfully.


    Young Master Fang casually brushed his sleeves, and asked proudly, "Could it be that Chu You''s remarks are trying to punish me?"


    Ji Yun: "¡­"


    Young Master Fang stared at Li Hao, his eyes didn''t sway in the slightest, and he was even laughing.


    I sneered and called him by his name arrogantly: "Li Hao, who do you think he is! He is a mere county king, and he wants to punish this gentleman?"


    In the Xiaojing Dynasty, apart from the emperor and Fengyang, there was probably no one else who dared to call Chu You''s name like that.


    Fang Huairui laughed without any scruples, folded his arms around his chest, and leisurely helped Mr. Fang with a knife: "Then it''s Chu''s turn to protect him."


    Li Hao gritted his teeth and stared at the two who were singing and harmony, his eyes were sharp and cold.


    Fang Gongzi took a step closer to Li Hao with a chest out of his chest, "Ji Yun, you are talking about the matter, and you are talking about Li''s father''s case, but he is letting go of the deserter''s case. Is that to make the truth of what happened back then? "


    The two were more than two feet apart, and where their eyes met, sparks shot.


    "Ha," Mr. Fang smiled suddenly, "I almost forgot, he was also in Sishui County, Yangzhou, right? Was it in Tailing City?"


    I asked the question knowingly, so I waited for Li Hao to answer, so I said to myself: "Go down to Ji Yun, go up to the common people, go down to Tailing City, and almost died."


    "It''s like massaging the city, but it''s like covering up something?" While speaking, the smile on Ji Yunshuang''s lips deepened, and his voice was sharp, "What does he think?"


    My eyes pierced straight at Li Hao like a sharp sword, as if scolding, questioning, and probing.


    At that moment, Mr. Fang did not suppress his momentum in the slightest, and he was as sturdy as the top of Mount Tai.


    Everyone was silent, watching the confrontation between Chu You and Ji Yunshuang.


    To put it bluntly, it was only the win or loss between the two, but also related to the aristocratic family in front of Ji Yun, as well as the emperor and the little prince in front of Ji Yunshuang.


    "Courageous!" Ji Yun''s face sank, his veins throbbing violently.


    The candlelight of the lantern reflected under Li Hao''s profound face, and his low nose cast a shadow under one cheek, which made my temperament gloomy, and the light in my eyes was hotter than the night.


    My chiseled chin was slightly raised, and my voice became even hotter: "Wei Shu, in order to exonerate Ji Yun, he made a bluffing talk, and even wanted to wrong this king!"


    Young Master Fang still looked at Li Hao, did he shrink back in the slightest, and said weakly, "Since he feels wronged, why is the quasi-beneficiary raising the case again?"


    "What Li Zhaodi said is true or false, he still checked it, why should he admit it!"


    "..." Li Hao was right for a moment, his eyes narrowed safely.


    "Humph!" Fang Mingfeng, who had been silent for a while, suddenly walked to Li Hao''s side, making it clear that he was on the same front as me, "Mr. Fang, treason is not treason, the two countries have long been undecided, facts speak louder than words! Why is he? If you care about right and wrong, turn it upside down?!"


    "Is it ''no conclusion'', or is it wrong to be wrong?!" Fang Gongzi was half a head lower than Fang Mingfeng. When I approached Ji Yunshuang, the low shadow cast on the other side''s body, and he brought a stream of his own. Coercive coercion.


    "If you say overturn the verdict, you will overturn the verdict. Does this mean that a criminal has come to clamor for his injustice and demand that the verdict be overturned!" Fang Mingfeng was still relenting, and said without saying a word, "Master Guo, a thief will deny that he is a thief!"


    "Well said. A thief will deny that he is a thief, and Ji Yun will also deny that he has a guilty conscience!" Fang Gongzi laughed hotly, "But if I am not guilty, why do I want to investigate this case again?"


    "In my opinion, Ji Yunding has nothing to hide!"


    The two men were both civil and military, and they were both important figures in the court. At this moment, the two sides held their own positions and gave each other.


    Anyone can convince the other side, and anyone is willing to be brave to the other side.


    "..." Wang Nan stared blankly at Li Zhaodi, and said for a long time that he had uttered a word.


    Ever since I was a teenager, I have always believed that Father Li was innocent, but just before Ji Yunshuang appeared, there was a crack in my originally rock-soft determination.


    Li Zhaodi is a deserter. According to the law, deserters should be executed. Just as Ji Yun said, Li Zhaodi also needs to perform meritorious deeds in order to escape.


    But Wang Nan knew Li Zhaodi, and we used our lives to cover each other on the battlefield. We were in an old relationship. I doubt that Li Zhaodi is the kind of person Ji Yun said.


    What is the truth after four years? !


    With a ?? "squeak", the small door of the originally closed South study opened, interrupting the sparkling atmosphere.


    The crowd turned to look in the direction of the south study room, and saw the emperor walking out.


    Everyone shut their mouths and all kept silent.


    Overwhelmed the thousands of threads in their hearts, and everyone including Wang Nan and Li Zhaodi bowed and saluted:


    "See Your Majesty."


    The door of the south study room was open, and when everyone bowed their heads, they could vaguely see a tinge of blue clothes. Even if they only glimpsed a corner, several people guessed that the little princess Fengyang was also outside.


    The emperor stood with his hands behind his back, and the seven-clawed golden dragon embroidered with gold thread under the bright yellow robe shone in the moonlight and the lights.


    "I have heard what they said just now," the emperor said, stroking his beard leisurely, "Since both sides are insisting on their own words and it is difficult to decide on a plan, then we should re-investigate the Yangzhou case four years later."


    "Whether it''s Father Li''s treason, or whether the younger brother has nothing to hide, we should find out vaguely. I''ll have wronged any innocent person."


    "Shoufu, does he think so?"


    The emperor looked at Fang Mingfeng with a smile, his expression was as irritable as before, with a slight smile, but with the aura and strength of the emperor''s prestige to be able to refute.


    Those remarks are also very high-sounding, and it is wrong for people to pick them up.


    Fang Mingfeng pursed his lips tightly, his heart sank slightly.


    Ji Yunshuang had just been messing around with Chu You just now. I was afraid that we had not been pushed back by the emperor and Young Master Fang.


    has already said that, if we insist on approving the emperor''s re-investigation of Li''s father''s case, it will prove from the side that Chu You has no ghosts in his heart.


    Chu You is the one who will be enthroned as the emperor in the future, and he will definitely fall into the situation of the shadow of an axe and a candle.


    As of now, there are other options.


    Fang Mingfeng slowly weighed the interests and said with difficulty: "Your Majesty is wise..."


    The corner of Ji Yun''s mouth curved into a fierce arc, his eyes became more gloomy, and he glanced at Fang Mingfeng warmly, his whole person seemed to be shrouded in a thick haze.


    I knew from now on that my imperial brother was so eloquent. It was the emperor who insisted on overturning the case for Father Li, but he said it as if he was dedicated to my brother.


    The emperor glanced at everyone leisurely, took Xiaojia''s silence as his acquiescence, and said lightly: "Since everyone Aiqing has no objection, let''s do it that way."


    So far, the final word.


    "Father is wise." Chu Yi was the first to bow to the emperor, his posture was still elegant, and my eyes were as dark as the silver moon in the night sky.


    Young Master Fang immediately clasped his fists and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty is wise, long live your Majesty!"


    My esteemed generals also shouted Long Live the Emperor in unison, and the shouts were chaotic and uniform, and the landing was silent, as if with the power of thunder.


    It¡¯s been a short period of time for a stick of incense, and our mentality has not been turned upside down, and our hearts are full of excitement.


    These words that Ji Yunshuang said just now are repeatedly recalled in our minds.


    No one can better understand the despair and sadness of isolation and support than those of us who have come out of the battlefield. Painful.


    It is a matter of course to fight for the leader and the country, and it is an honor to die for the country, but we can bear the stigma of treason!


    A solemn and tragic atmosphere enveloped the entire palace.


    That night was destined to be peaceful. In the early hours of the morning, official documents were posted on all the city gates, indicating that the emperor had ordered a thorough investigation into the case of Li¡¯s father four years later.


    That is also a statement of the emperor. The case will be investigated in a dark and serious manner, in front of the heavenly people, and there will be no falsification in the slightest.


    As a result, the people who left the city gate early in the morning saw the official document, and the bulletin board was surrounded by eight outer floors and eight inner floors, a bustling area.


    Among the onlookers, none of them were literate, nor were they literate.


    These are people who are literate and grab someone else to help me read this official document.


    Four years later, this battle between Xiaojing and Yueguo is a pain that Xiaojing''s people have never experienced.


    In those years, Xiaojing''s soldiers and civilians killed a total of 40,000 people, and there were not many people separated from their wives and children, and very few people lost their strong men and lived hard.


    Even if the late emperor did not expressly declare that Father Li was treasonous, the whole country, from the elderly to the children, all knew that it was Father Li who surrendered to the enemy and opened the gates of the city, which led to the small opening of the Vietnamese army and led to Xiaojing''s defeat in this battle. .


    Everyone scolded Father Li as a traitor, despicable and shameless, and had no integrity.


    That light sin was all borne by Li''s father alone.


    Just in case¡­


    Is Father Li guilty?


    The emotions of the people were very excited, no one complained about Li¡¯s father, no one said to wait and see, and no one believed that Li¡¯s father was innocent, and everyone discussed it calmly, noisy and quiet, like a pot of boiling water.


    Inside the crowd, a four or four-year-old girl grabbed the corner of a middle-aged woman in a gray robe and said sharply, "Dad, if you want to eat this rice cake, I will buy you this rice cake!"


    The middle-aged woman frowned and reprimanded angrily: "Gu Ce, did he just say he was going to come up to see Silent?"


    "You want to eat rice cakes anyway!" The girl Ji Yun raised her head and said stubbornly.


    An old male voice came from outside a green hooded carriage: "Zhao Di, he took his younger brother to buy rice cakes."


    Another heavy male voice was very slow to respond, and from the carriage came up very slowly, a beautiful woman in Tsing Yi in her 70s. Duke Wei grabbed Gu Ce''s hand and said flatteringly, "Brother Hao, my sister will take him to buy it."


    When Gu Ce grabbed the cold rice cake and returned to King Kang, King Kang was still looking at the official document behind him, and Duke Wei asked casually, "Dad, what is he looking at? What did the official document say?"


    Duke Wei is literate, so he can only ask your father. You are at a loss just listening to the people around you saying "Father Li" and "reversing the case".


    "It was said to be rehabilitated for Ji Yun..." King Kang''s eyes were fixed on the official document behind him, and his eyes were slowly burning two holes under the official document.


    "Rehabilitate? Rehabilitate what!"


    "This dead girl came to the capital, and the other thing is to do, so she will make all that mess!" Ji Yun said through gritted teeth, this smooth face was not twisted, and there was a strong disgust in his eyes. .


    Ji Yunshuang pursed his dry but slightly dismal lips, his expression not too much.


    Of course you know who the "dead girl" your father is talking about is the seventh sister who has lived in our family for seventeen years.


    You didn''t know until last year that your seventh sister is your own sister, and the daughter of the Hou Mansion, Gu Yunqiang, is your own sister.


    The crowd behind ?? was still discussing the matter of the official document coldly, and even fewer people gathered around.


    A silver-haired old woman said in a low voice: "That must be the little prince who wants to rehabilitate Xiandingyuan Hou Jiyun. You saw the little prince with your own eyes at Wancaotang yesterday!"


    The old woman looked proud and her eyes sparkled, thinking that it was enough for you to finish the first half of your life.


    A plump middle-aged woman curiously grabbed the silver-haired old woman and asked, "Old sister, what does the little prince look like?"


    The old woman cocked her head up and said, "He''s as handsome as an immortal, so good-looking, so good-looking!"


    You have frequent vocabulary, and you can only be as good-looking as a little prince.


    Kang Wangre snorted: "What exile? She''s blind, and the dignified prince would look down on this dry and dead girl."


    A square-faced youth in green clothes got out of the carriage and urged patiently, "They slow down, your son is still waiting for you."


    The young man in blue robe pointed in the direction, and he saw an eleven or four-year-old blue-robed young man walking out of a restaurant that passed by. He was handsome in age and tall and straight.


    Ji Yun changed his face with a cold smile, narrowed his clear eyes, and asked coldly, "Isn''t this Xiao Shoufu?" This Xiao Shoufu who ordered us to bring us to the capital? !


    "Let''s go." The youth in Tsing Yi nodded perfunctorily, and hurriedly led King Kang and the others towards Yu Cunzheng.


    This blue-covered carriage was also at our side.


    Yu Cun at the entrance of the restaurant was looking at Kang Wang and his party from a distance.


    Kang Wang is of low height, wearing a half-new or old sky blue straight robe, with black silk sash tied around his waist, and his temples have not been dyed with a few strands of frosted hair, so he is well groomed.


    Yu Cunzheng''s eyes immediately fell on Kang Wang''s fingers rubbing under his robe and his wandering eyes, and a trace of respect passed through his eyes.


    This person is vulgar and vulgar, and his connotation is empty. It is no wonder that he can raise a person who is pretentious and enthusiastic like Gu Feiyan.


    "Xiao Shoufu." Ji Yun respectfully bowed to Yu Cunzheng, daring to look directly at Yu Cunzheng.


    I used to be a young boy in the Gu family, and I came to Yuzhou to manage Zhuangzi for various reasons, so I still understand all the rules and etiquette.


    Yu Cunzheng slowly withdrew his scrutiny eyes, and at all looked at the two brothers, Duke Wei and Gu Ce, who were in front of Ji Yun.


    I stroked my sleeves heavily and said indifferently: "You have someone prepare a house in the west of the city, they will live there first, and when they need it, you will have someone call them."


    paused and stepped forward, I spoke in a hurry, and warned: "Other than that, they''d better be safe."


    My expression and tone were light and windy from beginning to end, as if I was looking at us, and it seemed that we were in my eyes at all, and there was a arrogant nobleman''s bearing all over my body. It feels hopeful but achievable.


    "Yes, Xiao Shoufu." Kang Wang only complied with his promise and nodded humbly, "You are worried, you must obey your arrangements."


    Duke Wei was a little less shy, looked at Yu Cunzheng blankly, and suddenly remembered that the old woman just praised the little prince as if it were a fairy.


    It turns out that there is not such a handsome and noble son outside the capital for many years, and the exiled immortals in the world should have lived like the Ji Yunshuang behind him.


    Ji Yunshuang''s cheeks were slightly flushed, and he subconsciously held his brother''s hand even tighter. There was nothing in his heart, sour, bitter, and stuffy.


    Thinking about you, your vulgar and deceased husband, you bit your upper lip and thought, "If only you were the one who was replaced back then..."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 315： again and again

    Chapter 315 Again and again


    "Li..." Fang Mingfeng turned his hands behind his back and stood gracefully, just as he was about to warn the Li family a few more words, but heard a clear and clean female voice from afar: "Everyone, don''t worry, all of them queue up...all have their share. "


    This voice was so familiar to Fang Mingfeng, as if it was engraved in his soul.


    Fang Mingfeng''s body shook violently, looking in the direction from which the voice came.


    A few dozen feet away on the street, there are more than 20 people lined up in a long line, gathered in front of a booth, the one who just spoke was a girl in a bright red skirt, with a bright appearance and a friendly smile. People are reduced to a dull background.


    Two passers-by hurried past Fang Mingfeng, one of them was afraid to be behind and urged his fellows: "Hurry up, Wancaotang is spraying medicine ahead."


    "Someone happens to have a cold in my family. I need to ask for a cure for the cold. That will save the doctor''s money."


    "Wancaotang is really benevolent and benevolent." Another person who traveled with him said with emotion.


    The two walked faster, trotting towards the spray booth.


    Fang Mingfeng stared at Gu Yunchang who was delivering medicine bags to passersby himself, and his eyes were full of deep affection that was about to overflow.


    She was the only one in his eyes.


    His ‹’‹’ is so good and unique. When he falls in love with her, how can other women get into his eyes!


    His son-in-law deserves the best treatment in the world, but the people he holds in his palm and cares for are repeatedly despised and humiliated by Gu Yanfei.


    It''s time for Gu Yanfei to pay the price for your arrogance, appearance and arrogance!


    If the heavenly people knew that Li Zhaodi''s past was not bad, could a man with flawless white jade still become the little prince concubine? !


    Li Zhaodi, you are a match!


    Lai Zhejin''s eyes flashed fiercely, but his face was still dignified and proud.


    "That''s..." Gu Yun also followed Gu Yanfei''s line of sight and looked in the direction of Lai Zhexuan. At first glance, he felt that the noble man was unfamiliar.


    Where did you see it? !


    Gu Yun suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up.


    Yes, this girl looks like a dead mother-in-law!


    My deceased mother-in-law was not an uncommon beauty, but also my father-in-law was lucky.


    "picked up" my mother-in-law, and my wife Su Niang actually only inherited her mother-in-law''s appearance.


    "You''re Sister Concubine, right?!" Gu Yun lowered the volume excitedly, and praised happily, "That''s not your son-in-law, the future princess is really like the ordinary, less noble!"


    Gu Yun felt cold in his heart. He felt that there were only seven of the noble men I met in the Hou Mansion. Yes, they were even better than you!


    Our old Li family is really unlucky. Without such a prince and a man, you will definitely be able to pull your father and your younger brother in the future. The good days are still in the past!


    So that''s not your seventh sister. Fang Mingfeng was also looking at Gu Yuancong, his burning eyes almost frozen under you, jealous and envious.


    The clothes under Qimei''s body are covered with gold threads, shining in the sun, and the jewels such as bead flowers, temple flowers, earrings and other jewelry under your bun are all red gold embedded with precious stones, which is luxurious and normal.


    And what about yourself?


    The dress under you is not the best one you have owned, because after washing it several times, the material is slightly whitish, and the orchid at the corner of the skirt is also embroidered by you stitch by stitch.


    I''m afraid your outfit is still enough to buy a handkerchief in the hands of Seventh Sister...


    Fang Mingfeng bit his upper lip again, and the grief in his heart became a little stronger.


    Lai Zhejin slowly withdrew his gaze, then turned to look at Gu Yun, his face became hot, and there was a frosty look on his face.


    I said slowly: "A few of them are here to disturb you."


    "Understand?"


    The first two words stabbed at Gu Yun mercilessly like ice knives, icy and affectionate, as if outside of Gu Yanfei''s eyes, the Li family were just humble ants.


    Lai Zhe said that he felt the killing intent of the other party with the ground.


    "Master Fang, you are worried, adults understand."


    Lai Zhejin lifted his sleeves and instructed: "Jiang He, let him take us away. Settle down well."


    "Yes, son." Jiang He clasped his fists to lead the order, urging Gu Yun, Fang Mingfeng and the others to get off the carriage like a sheep.


    Fang Mingfeng followed in front of his younger brother Li Hao, and the first one got out of the car. After getting out of the car, he restrained himself and glanced in Lai Zhejin''s direction, the nails of one hand sunk deeply into the palm of his hand.


    Lai Zhejin didn''t pay attention to Fang Mingfeng at all, Jiang He was walking to my ear and whispering a few words before jumping off the carriage of the carriage.


    The coachman drove the carriage to the east, while Lai Zhejin looked west.


    The crowd gathered behind the bulletin board at the gate of the city was 80% less than after, and the crowd was full of people. No one paid attention to the announcement made by the emperor, and there was a lot of discussion.


    "Rehabilitated?" Gu Yanfei''s lips curved into a mocking smile, as if he had heard a joke, and his voice was indifferent, "Just kidding!"


    Lai Zhejin''s eyes were as white as abyss, and he thought with disdain: Lai Zhejin is not the man of a criminal.


    You don''t even have a skin, but your mind is vicious, vulgar is worthy, arrogant and cruel;


    Which is like my malevolent and open-minded, he is arrogant and arrogant when he is in power, and when he is in distress, he is seen to be decadent. He is always so graceful and calm, and honor and disgrace are shocking.


    A person like Li Zhaodi will always be my son-in-law!


    Thinking of Gu Yuanchong, Gu Yanfei''s heart is both cold and heartache. This kind of request is the heartache of getting.


    I couldn''t help but look in the direction of the spray booth again.


    Just at this moment, Gu Yuanchang''s eyes suddenly turned to Gu Yanfei''s side, obviously stunned for a while, and the two looked at each other quietly.


    At that moment, the surrounding quiet voices seemed to be far away from Gu Yanfei, and I could hear everything.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Gu Yuancong in a blink of an eye, so focused, so cold, so affectionate, like two flames burning in my eyes.


    Gu Yanfei consciously took a step back, wanting to get closer to Gu Yuanchang, but suddenly, outside his head, the words Lai Zhejin said to me on the night of the Lantern Festival echoed: "The closer he gets to you, the more unlucky he will be..."


    pounding!


    Gu Yanfei''s mind was shaken, and his heart was slowing down.


    "Bang! Slap!"


    There was a sound of smashing things from the lounge on the seventh floor of the restaurant, as well as the shouting and collision of the two arguing.


    However, Gu Yanfei just stared at Gu Yuanqiang, listening to it, not even noticing that a jug was thrown out of the window on the seventh floor...


    "what!"


    Gu Yanfei saw it, but the other pedestrians down the street saw it and pointed at the falling jug and exclaimed.


    It all happened too slowly. Others didn''t even have time to remind Gu Yanfei, and they just watched the porcelain jug smashed directly under my head, and it was torn apart.


    There was a sound of "bang", and several fragments were scattered on the ground.


    Gu Yanfei groaned in pain, the seven sense organs were slightly twisted, and an inch-long opening was cut on the forehead by the fragments of the wine jug.


    Bright red blood slid down my angular cheeks, and even my hair was soaked with some remnants of wine, slightly moist.


    The young man, who was still dressed in bright clothes and high spirits a moment later, became depressed in an instant.


    "Who is it?" Gu Yanfei raised his hand to cover the wound on his forehead, stared at scarlet eyes, raised his head and looked towards the elegant seat on the seventh floor, blood seeping from his fingers...


    "Sir... Young Master! Your head is bleeding!" The close-fitting servant said and looked at Gu Yanfei with a simple expression.


    Others know it, but I serve Shi Mingfeng closely, and the most vague thing is that I have been very unlucky in the last month since Shi Mingfeng fell from the horse during the Lantern Festival. Under the robe, the stairs on the feet suddenly decayed and broke...


    Such unfortunate events are countless, and I also suggested Shimingfeng to go to Quantitative View to eliminate bad luck, but Shimingfeng said that I believed those.


    The big servant grabbed the big seven in the restaurant and asked angrily: "The people in the restaurant smashed your son, so that''s okay!"


    "No one downstairs is drunk..." Big Seven quickly explained.


    As he spoke, a concerned male voice came from nearby: "Father Li, is he okay?"


    Gu Yuanchang saw that Gu Yanfei was injured, so he suppressed his worries and ran over quickly.


    Gu Yanfei was completely concerned about the blood gushing from the wound on his forehead, and only looked at Gu Yuanchang running towards me, his heart was blazing.


    It was the first time I saw you since before the Lantern Festival.


    It was such a long time for me, it seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    "Whoa!"


    Another jar of wine was poured on the elegant seat on the seventh floor, accompanied by the angry roar of the woman downstairs: "I want to pour it, I can pour it!"


    A small pool of wine was spilled and poured on Gu Yanfei''s head. The wine poured my whole body into a soup.


    Lai Zhejin even came to wipe the wine under his face with his sleeve, and then the empty wine jar also fell up and hit me hard.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    There were two consecutive bangs, the wine jar was smashed when it fell to the ground, and the fragments were mixed with the wine in the ground.


    That one hit really hard.


    Gu Yanfei let out a pained cry, only to feel the headache as if it was about to split, clenched his teeth, and the blood slowly faded from his face.


    It was just a headache, and even the scar on the right arm that was broken from the next fall from the horse and the stab wound to the abdomen was still aching.


    At that moment, the murderous heart became small.


    The two beggars who robbed me this night, and the one who threw the jug and the jar today, should be damned!


    Lai Zhejin held his head in one hand, half of his face was less sullen, he staggered two steps, and a deep white darkness came surging like a wave behind his eyes...


    I staggered and fell up, and fell softly to the ground, buzzing outside my head, and I only felt that the world seemed to vibrate violently.


    "Father Li!" Lai Zhechang finally rushed to Gu Yanfei''s heels, and even though the ground was full of liquor and debris, he knelt down on the ground.


    You held Gu Yanfei''s hand with one hand, and your voice was filled with anxiety, "Lai Zhe, what does he think? Can he hear your voice?"


    Gu Yanfei opened his eyes diligently and felt Gu Yuanchang''s cool palm against her.


    Li Zhaodi''s unfathomable voice sounded in his ears once again: "...It''s a good death!"


    Could it be true that what Li Zhaodi said was true?


    The thought of ?? had just emerged, and my heart was beating slower and slower, as if it was about to jump out of my chest, and it seemed like something was choking me hard.


    Gu Yanfei tried his best to open his eyes, staring at the many men who were not so close to me, as if he wanted to engrave your face in his heart.


    I have long wished that we could be together, but why is God so cruel, even allowing me to be close to you...


    Gu Yanfei''s thin lips moved slightly, and he wanted to say something, but he made a sound, and the white darkness on the edge pressed up like a mountain, his consciousness gradually faded away, and he fainted.


    "Lai Zhe! Father Li!" Gu Yuanchang called Gu Yanfei''s name again and again, her face pale.


    Your voice is getting more and more excited and low-pitched, and it came and went under the street, attracting many passers-by to stop.


    Lai Zhe, who was shopping at Ba Fu Ji on the other side of the street, also heard Gu Yuanchang''s voice, and his hand holding the money bag stopped for a while.


    "Add two more boxes of hibiscus and lotus seed cake."


    Have you ever looked back, and threw the broken silver to the man, who swiftly packed the plum cake, bean paste big flower cake, golden jujube, candied plum and lotus seed cake I ordered.


    It¡¯s rare to go back to the house so early today, and my son came down that street to buy snacks and snacks for the two sisters outside the house.


    Before buying the dim sum, the son passed by this restaurant when he rode his horse back, and heard Gu Yuancong calmly instructing Gu Yanfei''s servant: "Behind is Wancaotang, wait, he will go out here and invite Wan Xiaofu... "


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant finally ran out belatedly, and even the guests who were drunk and mad at the elegant seat on the seventh floor also came, and Cai stingy said: "Did you hurt someone? Another death, what are you shouting about! "


    "Your father is Xu Guangsong!"


    "Are they trying to corrupt money, speak up, is one thousand taels enough?"


    The drunk and smug brother threw out a series of words in a respectful and arrogant tone, attracting fewer and fewer passers-by down the street toward the restaurant.


    The back of the restaurant is full of chickens flying and dogs jumping, making a lot of noise.


    Lai Zhe even gave alms in his eyes, and he turned his head and rode his horse away, and walked away gracefully.


    The horse''s hooves were flying, and the fourteen-year-old youth in fresh clothes and angry horses forgot about the encounter with Gu Yuancong and Lai Zhejin, and did not leave any traces in his heart.


    Before returning to the mansion, Lai Zhe first went to Jiahuiyuan to give one of the candied desserts to Gu Yuanzhen, and then went to Yuhengyuan to see Lai Zhejin.


    My lord came back slowly, and the dim sum I bought was still cold.


    Li Zhaodi slept late, then just got up, and was tempted by the tempting scent to move her index finger.


    "Ba Fu Ji''s dim sum! Little brother, he is so good!" Li Zhaodi smiled happily, and even ate several pieces of plum blossom cakes, and she lost seven or eight points of fullness in her belly.


    You took a sip of water and asked casually, "Little brother, did he just come back?"


    Seeing his sister eating unhappily, Lai Zhe sternly curved his lips and nodded.


    My slender fingers quickly rubbed the floating pattern under the teacup, and said, "Your Majesty said that he has written an edict to re-investigate Daddy''s case, and the official document has not been posted on the city gate."


    The Eight Fortunes is far from the West City Gate, and Lai Zhejin suddenly understood why Ziye went so far in the early morning to buy snacks.


    Whether it is the next life or that life, the grievances of the father are a heart disease of the younger brother, and he will never let it go until the younger brother dies in the next life...


    Li Zhaodi obediently handed Lai Zhe a plate of salty meat mooncakes, and said casually, "Little brother, has he dreamed of Daddy?"


    "I haven''t dreamed of it for a long time." Lai Zhe drank tea quickly while eating fresh meat mooncakes. The tea in his mouth was mellow, but I felt a hint of astringency.


    My eyes were slightly dazed, and after a while of silence, I said again: "When Daddy died, you would dream about me almost every night, not when you dreamed that I was covered in blood, not when you dreamed of my head. Being hung under the city wall by the Yue people, sometimes I will dream that no one will dig my tomb..."


    "During this period, no matter where you go, you can hear others scolding your father. You know someone you know, and that''s the case..."


    "We say that Daddy turned his back on the master, and that I carry 100,000 unjust souls under my back, that I betrayed the country and surrendered to the enemy. It will be tainted for thousands of years, and it will last forever. If you don''t have a father, you won''t have a son."


    Master''s thoughts were caught in the most tormented memory four years later, and there was a slight hoarseness in his hot voice.


    I try to be calm, but I am at all calm. My sadness, my anger, my heartache, and my willingness are revealed in my few words.


    I raised my head and looked up at the blue sky with clouds outside the window. Tears welled up in my eyes, and my heart felt like colic.


    My father is bright and bright, and he is so good, yet he has to be insulted like that. For my son, it makes me more happy than having my order.


    The grandfather dared to tell Li Zhaodi that, for fear of making his sister sad.


    Until now, I have seen the light of hope.


    There was the sound of pouring tea in my ears, the son heard the sound, and saw that Li Zhaodi was adding tea to me, and the face of the eldest girl was shining like a pearl in the sunlight that was coming back from the window.


    Just staring at his sister like that, Lai Zhe''s heart is much more stable.


    I used to feel very lonely, because except me, no one said that I was wronged with my father, even my family members, even my only sister Lai Zhexiang.


    Now, I have found my real sister, who is as suspicious of our father as I am.


    very nice!


    The corners of Ziye''s lips twitched, and he took another sip of the tea, savoring the refreshing fragrance of the tea.


    I drank quickly and spoke quickly: "During this period, you were often awakened by nightmares, and when you were asleep, you would go to Daddy''s cemetery. You once swore outside that you would find it four years later The truth about this battle in Yangzhou."


    "You can make daddy carry the stigma for all eternity, so the bones are all over the earth..." Lying on the ground.


    "Are the bones intact?" Li Zhaodi suddenly interrupted Ziye, her turbid pupils pointed straight to Ziye''s.


    Master: "¡­"


    Ziye finished his words for a while, and immediately realized that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    My father''s body is everything, I originally wanted to tell my sister.


    "Little brother?" Li Zhaodi raised her eyebrows and stared at Lai Zhe, with tenacity and stubbornness written on her beautiful face.


    Lai Zhe''s heart is light, and whenever he thinks of those past events, his heart seems to be churning repeatedly without a sharp blade.


    I squeezed the teacup outside my hand, firming up for a while, but still said honestly: "Four years later, Daddy''s head was sent to the capital by the Vietnamese as a trophy..."


    "Daddy''s grave is nothing but the head and the crown."


    There was a deep bitterness in the son''s voice, the young man''s sitting posture was still straight, but there seemed to be no tangible weight on his shoulders, and his expression couldn''t hide the sadness and sadness.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 316： incomplete

    Chapter 316 Incomplete


    Gu Yanfei stared blankly at Gu Yuan, the circles of his eyes reddened a little.


    From her previous life to this one, she didn''t know about her father''s incomplete body.


    Big brother Gu Yuan has always been carrying these things alone. Probably because of the previous life, they never had a chance to rehabilitate their father, and the big brother never mentioned this to her, just for fear that she would be sad.


    The sorrows of the previous life flashed in front of her eyes like a revolving lantern. At this moment, her heart seemed to rush into a great current, which was so fast and fierce that it stirred her chest up and down, and a red light flashed across her sour eyes.


    Suddenly, she grabbed Gu Yuan''s sleeve and squeezed and wrinkled the fabric of the cuff.


    Fortunately, she came back and returned to this small world.


    Gu Yuan picked up the teapot, poured tea for his sister, and toasted her with tea instead of wine. His handsome and cold face showed a sharp edge, and he said firmly, "As long as Daddy can overturn the case..."


    In those days, my father was buried in a hasty manner, and he did not even hold a decent funeral, nor was he buried in the ancestral tomb of the Gu family.


    It has been nine years, and Gu Yuan has waited for nine years before finally getting the chance to rehabilitate his father.


    Gu Yuan''s long and narrow eyes were full of bloodshots, and he said in a somber voice: "When we turn over the case for Daddy, I want to rebury Daddy''s bones and be with my mother."


    He planned to go to Yangzhou and Tailing City in person. Even if there was a glimmer of hope, he wanted to find his father''s bones.


    In the past, he did not dare to hold any hope for this, but now, he suddenly felt that it was not impossible.


    "Okay!" Gu Yanfei offered another cup of tea to Gu Yuan, and seemed to see through his thoughts, "When the time comes, will you take me to Tailing City?"


    "I want to see where Daddy and Big Brother live in Tailing City..."


    Gu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded firmly: "Okay!"


    Because of Gu Yunchang''s existence, Gu Yuan always tried his best not to mention the past events of Tailing City. He felt that even telling his sister would only add to his sadness and unwillingness.


    His eyelashes trembled, all the grief and grief in his eyes, he smiled, and solemnly promised: "Let''s go to Tailing City together."


    He stretched out his tail finger towards Gu Yanfei, almost wanting to pull the hook with his sister. At this moment, there was a hurried footsteps outside, and the curtain came in with a gust of wind, and he said, "Eldest young master, second girl. , someone from Chang Anbo Mansion is here."


    "It''s Chang Anbo, Master Lu Er and Madam Lu Er."


    The smile on Gu Yuan''s lips instantly subsided, he frowned, and said angrily, "What are the Lu family doing?"


    Lu''s family doesn''t believe in her sister, and they dislike her meddling with her own business. What are you doing here now!


    Kuanbi coughed dryly and explained with a little embarrassment: "Mrs. Mrs. Wei Guogong came with them."


    "Invite someone to Zhaohui Hall." When Gu Yanfei raised his eyes to look at Juan Bi, his mood almost recovered, but his voice was still slightly hoarse.


    Gu Yuan didn''t speak any more. Seeing or not seeing the Lu family, it all depends on his sister''s own thoughts, and he won''t interfere.


    Then, the brothers and sisters moved to the Zhaohui Hall in the outer courtyard.


    The sky is bright outside, and it can be concluded that today will be a sunny day. The sun shines warmly on people, making people feel that their mood is brighter, and all kinds of sad emotions are swept away.


    Duke Wei and his wife and the Lu family came quickly, the former was full of smiles, while the latter was rather restrained.


    "Yan Fei, Aqin''s mother apologized to you today." Mrs. Wei Guogong''s heir and his wife had a straightforward personality, and the first sentence was straightforward and clear.


    "It''s my fault," Madam Lu Er was embarrassed, her face flushed and she repeatedly admitted her mistake, "It''s all my fault!"


    "Girl, you have a lot, don''t worry about me, an ignorant person!"


    Yesterday at noon, after the Hua family went to Lu''s house to make an appointment, the unconscious Lu Qin woke up. At that time, Mrs. Lu only thought that her daughter was cured and was overjoyed. Sister Lu hurriedly went back to Bo''s Mansion and scolded her in the face.


    Mrs. Lu Er then learned that the Hua family planned to let the eldest son marry their daughter, not only to murder the daughter''s life, but also to use her daughter''s life to benefit the Hua family. This was confirmed by the real person Xuancheng.


    Only then did she know that what Gu Yanfei said before was true. It turned out that the Hua family was really uneasy and kind, and she almost made a big mistake and killed her own daughter this time.


    This cruel truth frightened Mrs. Lu Er to the core of her soul. Although she did value her son more, her daughter was also born from her pregnancy in October, a piece of flesh that fell from her stomach.


    She never planned to use her daughter''s life to change her son''s errand. She also thought that "Hua Xi" was good regardless of his talent and character, and he could not miss this future champion son-in-law before he accepted the marriage.


    How Mrs. Lu Er explained, Mrs. Lu didn''t listen to her, and she scolded her and Mr. Lu Er firmly, and then scolded the couple for being too careless about Lu Qin''s marriage, and then scolded Er Madam Lu for offending Gu Yanfei without knowing how serious it was. , and then mentioned that the eldest prince has publicly asked to marry Gu Yanfei as his concubine.


    Mrs. Lu Er knew that she was amazing. If Gu Yanfei became a princess in the future, it would mean that this girl could be the future queen.


    When she thought that she had offended the future queen and caused trouble for the family, Mrs. Lu was so frightened that she almost passed out.


    Aunt Lu was resolute, so she immediately gave her parents an idea, and asked Mrs. Lu to go to the Guogong''s mansion to ask Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi to help him talk about the matter, and then invited Chang Anbo and his wife to come to Gu''s mansion. Apologize.


    At this moment, Mrs. Lu Er was fidgeting and looked at Gu Yanfei anxiously.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi was a person with long sleeves and good dance, and said with a smile on her face: "I have known her mother A Qin since she was a child. She has this temperament since she was a child. She doesn''t shed tears when she sees the Yellow River. A big loss!"


    "She still doesn''t believe it, hey, this time, we, Qin, have suffered a lot because of this confused mother."


    Her remarks not only hurt Mrs. Lu Er, but also took out Lu Qin to show her affection. She also hoped that Gu Yanfei would look at Lu Qin''s face and not care about Mrs. Lu Er.


    "It''s really thanks to the girl who saved the little girl''s life this time!" Mrs. Lu held her posture very low, bowed her knees and gave a full salute, "Sister Qin woke up at noon yesterday, which means she''s still a little weak. "


    While she was talking, Chang Anbo and Mr. Lu Er kept looking up at Gu Yuan, who was looking up, hesitating whether they should lower their faces and ask this nephew to say something nice.


    Master Lu originally wanted to bring his son Lu Shi together, but the boy said he was going to be an errand and ran away, and left a sentence saying that they were doing it for themselves.


    Gu Yanfei finally said, "Let Ah Qin rest for three days."


    Although she didn''t say whether she would accept the apology from the Lu family, Mrs. Lu''s heart finally put down a little in her throat, and she was secretly glad that her daughter''s face worked.


    Mrs. Lu tried to use a brisk tone: "I''ll tell Sister Qin when I go back, she can''t lie down. She originally said she was going for a walk this morning, and her bones would rust."


    Mrs. Wei Guogong Shizi smiled and said, "Jiao Niang just went to accompany her and said she would look at her."


    Speaking of Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin, the atmosphere in the room finally became more natural.


    "Jiao Niang has been a good child since she was a child. She is open-minded and cheerful, and she has a pure heart towards others. It''s no wonder how she and Gu Er girl get along well." Lu Er Madam took Gu Yanfei around the corner through the praise of Wei Jiao Niang. Complimented together.


    was amused by Mrs. Wei Guogong''s son, and she laughed so hard that she could not see her teeth.


    Mrs. Lu continued: "The bracelet that the girl gave to the little girl the day before yesterday was broken, so I picked another one, I hope the girl will accept it with a smile."


    Mrs. Lu graciously ordered the steward to give a generous gift.


    Yesterday at noon, after Lu Qin woke up, the white jade bracelet that Gu Yanfei gave suddenly shattered into powder. At that time, Mrs. Lu didn''t care. When she knew the truth and then recalled it, she felt that this bracelet must have protected her daughter''s heart and soul. , or as a substitute for her daughter, in short, the bracelet must be broken for her daughter.


    For such a precious thing, Mrs. Lu Er also knew that she could not afford it. After thinking about it, she could only choose a jade bracelet with the best jade material from the warehouse to express her feelings.


    The steward came to Gu Yanfei holding a carved rosewood box, and saw a glass jade bracelet in the box.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the box casually, his eyes suddenly stopped, and he saw that jade bracelet was picked up.


    The emerald green jade bracelet is crystal clear, the bright dark green is transparent and clear like ice, and it is top-level jade at first glance.


    But what Gu Yanfei saw was not the quality of jade, but the spiritual energy.


    When the ?? jade bracelet was pinched in her hand, a thin aura flowed into her body from the fingertips, flowing along the veins, as warm as hot spring water...


    The jade material of this bracelet is full of spiritual energy, even better than the white jade bracelet she gave to Lu Qin.


    Really good stuff!


    Gu Yanfei asked Juan Bi to accept the gift, and said lightly, "Madam, you are very kind."


    Seeing this, everyone in the Lu family breathed a sigh of relief, which meant that Second Lady Gu had exposed the matter.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo said with a smile: "The girl is really broad-minded, open-minded and generous. She doesn''t care about my younger brother and sister. When Ah Qin recovers, I will let her come to the door to thank the girl in person."


    Mrs. Chang Anbo secretly rejoiced in her heart that her niece Lu Qin was not as confused as her mother, and knew how to make friends with Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang, which was also a blessing for the family.


    "No hurry, let Aqin take good care of her body." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, his eyebrows and eyes slightly curved.


    As far as the result is concerned, this incident finally brought Gu Ce¡¯s case to a brighter path, which is a good thing, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about a little thing.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo and Chang Anbo exchanged glances, completely relieved.


    Mrs. Lu Er calmed down, and at this moment dared to ask the worry that had been hidden in her heart for a while: "Miss Gu, dare to ask Sister Qin if anything will happen in the future?"


    Master Lu Er was also a little nervous, staring at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes.


    "Return all the dowry gifts I received." Gu Yanfei said.


    "Retreat, retreat!" Everyone in the Lu family nodded like garlic.


    Gu Yanfei said again: "Bring back the marriage certificate, Geng Tie, and Aqin''s blood and blood, and then go to Boundless View, please perform a ritual for Aqin to get rid of bad luck."


    "Remember to tell the watcher everything, and the watcher knows what to do. It''s best not to hide it when you ask for a doctor."


    No matter what Gu Yanfei said, the Lu family responded. Everyone''s attitude was so respectful that they almost made Gu Yanfei a bodhisattva.


    Mrs. Wei Guogong''s heir bent her lips with laughter and drank tea slowly, feeling that this incident also gave the Lu family a warning. There is no white pie in the sky, and even children''s marriage does not know how to be cautious. What a catastrophe!


    After all, the Lu family members were not familiar with Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan¡¯s siblings, so they didn¡¯t stay for a long time. After thanking them, giving gifts, and talking for a while, the Lu family members consciously left.


    Gu Yanfei instructed Madam Pang to send away the Lu family and his wife, Duke Wei, and only their brother and sister were left in the hall.


    After this interruption from the Lu family members, the extremely sad atmosphere before has faded away.


    Gu Yanfei was playing with the aura-filled jade bracelet in one hand and a candied fruit in the other, and asked casually, "Brother, don''t you need to be on an errand today?"


    Today doesn''t seem to be the day for eldest brother Huo Mu.


    Gu Yuan answered honestly, "The First Prince asked me to rest at home for a few days."


    Thinking of Chu Yi, Gu Yuan remembered the scene last night when Chu Yi publicly proposed to overturn the case for his father.


    Chu Yi''s actions are really resolute. It''s only been a few days from the day of his father''s sacrifice to today, and things have progressed to this point. Looking back at this moment, Gu Yuan still has a somewhat illusory feeling of being in a dream!


    Gu Yuan first hooked his lips slightly, then thought of something, the corners of his lips stiffened, and his expression became extremely subtle. Last night, Chu Yi not only mentioned the matter of overturning the case, but also asked the emperor to marry him and his sister in public.


    Thinking about it, Gu Yuan felt sour in his heart, raised his hand and rubbed the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair, messing up her hair.


    Gu Yanfei looked at his eldest brother inexplicably, wondering what happened to him.


    Gu Yuan didn''t intend to help Chu Yi express his heart, clearing his throat and said, "The eldest prince just sent someone to Yangzhou this morning... I originally wanted to go, but the eldest prince said, I must not interfere in this matter."


    Gu Yuan certainly understands the principle of avoiding suspicion, that is, because shutting himself up will lead to chaos, so he temporarily forgets his sense of proportion.


    "Then how many days does Big Brother plan to rest?" Gu Yanfei said again with a smile, "Big Brother, don''t know that you are on duty all day long. When it is time to rest, you must rest."


    "You have to learn the sunshine and relax."


    Gu Yuan was a little amused, his eyebrows softened a little, and he rubbed his sister''s head again, "The first prince just transferred me away from Luan Yiwei and said, ''The official is regarded as the golden one''."


    Gu Yanfei was instantly connected, "Brother, do you want to transfer to Jinwuwei?"


    Jinwuwei is not only responsible for patrolling the capital, but also guarding the gates of the inner and outer cities of the capital. Its status is of the utmost importance, and this is the reason why the old saying "official officials should be regarded as Jinwu" came into being.


    In contrast, the previous Luanyi Wei Chengri stayed in the palace, which could only be regarded as idle work; Jin Wuwei''s errand was much more difficult and took on greater responsibilities, but Gu Yuan was in a good mood. .


    "Take office the day after tomorrow." Gu Yuan nodded, his eyes glowing like the arrogant rising sun.


    Knowing his brother Mo Ruomei, Gu Yanfei actually knew that his eldest brother was restless, so he just said a few words to make the eldest brother laugh.


    Seeing Gu Yuan''s high-spirited appearance, Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, "Brother, it''s rare for you to rest, let''s have a small banquet in the mansion tomorrow, and invite all your friends to gather."


    "After the separation, we haven''t had a dinner yet."


    The separation of the family means that Gu Yuan is the only face of the long house, and should be entertaining guests and advertised among relatives and friends, but for various reasons, coupled with the fact that Gu Yuan is busy with errands, he spends most of the time in the palace. , and there were no guests.


    Gu Yanfei was holding the sweet and sour candied fruit, and his eyes bent happily, "Eldest sister can''t find you, she has already mentioned it to me a few times. It''s just that you''re resting this time, so let''s do this quickly."


    "In my opinion, you don''t need to invite a lot of people. You can eat and drink as you please."


    Gu Yuan never objected to his sister''s proposal, and said without saying a word, "Then tomorrow."


    "Since they are all my own, I don''t need to post anything, I just send Wutong to tell them."


    For his friends, Gu Yuan has always been very casual, never paying attention to those red tapes, anyway, people just come.


    "Just let the kitchen cook a few dishes at random. They won''t be picky, and it will save the cows from chewing peonies."


    Gu Yuan said so, and Gu Yanfei also spread the word, but Gu Yunzhen was like a great enemy, pulling Gu Yanfei together, and carefully selected a table of dishes.


    This is the first official hospitality after the separation.


    Although he only invited a dozen people for a small banquet, Gu Yunzhen also hoped that everything would be perfect, and he wouldn''t be embarrassing for his eldest brother.


    This small banquet was finally arranged in the small garden. The time was too urgent to invite the troupe, so I simply invited a musician who could play the pipa to warm up the venue.


    The sound of the pipa is like a big pearl falling on a jade plate, which is agile and melodious, full of charm.


    Gu Yanfei heard the lively rhythm of the pipa before he walked to the small garden, but soon, the sound of "dong dong dong" pitching the pot came one after another, which suddenly destroyed the original quiet mood.


    "Push!"


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing, a sense of familiarity came over his face.


    The closer you get to ??, the more lively you are.


    A dozen or so prosperous young masters gathered in and out of the water pavilion in the small garden. Some were throwing pots in the open space outside the water pavilion, some were drinking, some were boxing, some were playing archery, and some were in the lake. While performing sword dance...


    The young sons are full of energy, cheerfully laughing, persuading drinking, and playing tricks one after another.


    "Sister!" Fan Beiran waved to Gu Yanfei enthusiastically.


    He wore an orange-red straight jacket today, which was still dazzling like a lantern, allowing people to see him in the crowd at a glance.


    The other young masters also looked at Gu Yanfei in unison, Gu Yanfei remembered every face.


    These people are the bad friends that Gu Yuan played with since he was a child.


    In the last life, even if the eldest brother broke his leg and his future was broken, a few of them would come to visit the eldest brother at home from time to time, and relieve the eldest brother, so that their brothers and sisters would not fall into a desperate situation of isolation and helplessness.


    As the saying goes, icing on the cake is easy, but it is difficult to give charcoal in the snow.


    Their friendship, Gu Yanfei always remembered.


    The time is wrong....


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 317： harbor

    Chapter 317 Hiding


    Gu Yanfei looked at these familiar faces, and felt nostalgic and kind, and a pair of sweet smiles formed on the corners of his lips.


    "I''ll give everyone a toast!" She generously toasted all of Gu Yuan''s friends.


    Only she knows that this cup of wine is for the friendship of the previous life.


    "My sister is really good at drinking!" Fan Beiran gave Gu Yanfei a thumbs up gesture.


    "That''s right! You don''t even look at who sister Yan Fei is!" Another young man in blue patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder vigorously, and praised both siblings in one sentence.


    He salivated his face and smiled so flatteringly, "Sister Yan Fei, can you do me a favor? My daughter-in-law is about to give birth to her first child, so I''ll write Zhang Shun''s birth talisman."


    "Fei Liu!" Gu Yuan slapped the blue-clothed boy''s arm with a slap, "You want to be a father, so unreliable. My sister isn''t married yet!"


    When Gu Yuan said this, he deliberately put a little bit of coldness in the corners of his brows and eyes, feeling that Fei Liu was indebted to be beaten.


    "A Yuan, beat him up, you''re welcome!" Lu seemed to instigate from the side.


    Young Master Fei turned a blind eye, turned a deaf ear, and winked at Gu Yanfei in a pleasing manner, "Sister Yanfei, for the sake of my virtuous husband and loving father, please help me."


    "You don''t know, I''ve seen your sister-in-law''s stomach getting bigger and bigger these days. I really can''t eat, and I can''t sleep!"


    At the end, he deliberately glanced at Lu Si, Fan Beiran, and the others, and added, "These...you people who have never been fathers will not know!"


    Young Master Fei was besieged by Fan Beiran and Lu as he wished.


    Looking at the joking people, Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing, "No need for a talisman."


    Said, she took out a copper coin-sized emerald safety button from her sleeve, strung it with a red string, and tied it with a pipa knot.


    "Take it." Gu Yanfei put the safety button on Fei Liu Gongzi''s palm and urged, "After the baby is born, just hang this safety button on the swaddle. Three days after he is born, there will be a small one. Catastrophe, but there are no surprises, and after this life will be smooth."


    "Sister Yan Fei, I accept your blessings." Young Master Fei''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly took the safety button. He first put it in his sleeve pocket, but felt uneasy, and quickly turned to the safety button. into the arms.


    After carefully putting away the safety buckle, Young Master Fei recalled what Gu Yanfei had just said, and said anxiously, "Three days after birth? Isn''t that the day of the third wash?"


    "Sister Yan Fei, why don''t you ask your elder brother to bring you to my house on the third day of washing and show you to your little nephew? ... Ouch!"


    Young Master Fei stared at Gu Yanfei eagerly, and ended with a cry of pain.


    Lu seemed rude to throw a chestnut at the back of Fei Liu Gongzi''s head, and said angrily: "How do you know it''s a little nephew, not a little niece!"


    "That''s right!" Fei Liugong''s expression was straight, and he recognized his mistake very quickly, "Sister Yan Fei, my daughter-in-law is beautiful, with a melon-seeded face and a cherry mouth. My daughter must be a beauty, and you will definitely like this little niece."


    Young Master Fei said it eloquently, quite a bit like the mother-in-law selling melons and boasting.


    "Okay, I will definitely go on the third day of washing." Gu Yanfei readily responded, his laughter was as crisp as a bell, so happy that the sixth son of Fei hurriedly toasted her with a glass of wine.


    Fan Beiran, Lu Si and the others were dazzled by what Fei Liugongzi just said, and exchanged glances with each other.


    Fan Beiran picked up the jug and filled Fei Liu Gongzi''s glass with wine, and said with a smile: "Fei Liu, among the few of us, you are the only one who got married, and you are about to become a father, so just focus on these two. Come on, you must punish yourself three times today."


    "Why do you punish me for three cups?" Fei Liugong refused to obey, raised his finger and pointed at them, "I''m 19 years old and older than you guys. I''m getting married first, isn''t that a matter of course?"


    Lu said sourly: "Oh, who told you to have a beautiful daughter soon!"


    The other sons were laughing and leaning back and forth, booing frequently, almost completely suppressing the melodious sound of the pipa.


    Young Master Fei held it back for a while, and finally couldn''t help but laugh, patted the table and said, "I mean, for my daughter, I have to drink too."


    Everyone laughed and joked, eating and drinking, in fact, it was just looking for a name to play with.


    After Gu Yanfei left, these young masters drank even more fiercely. Fan Beiran was fined three cups for being the last to come today; Lu Si was also fined three cups for missing a pot throw.


    After a while, several people''s faces were stained with a little alcoholism, their cheeks were slightly red, their eyes were bright, and they were a little drunk.


    The wine is in full swing, and the sound of the pipa is gradually increasing, like a waterfall falling rapidly, and like ten thousand horses galloping...


    "Wow! Wow..."


    I don''t know which direction it came from, suddenly there was a thoughtless cry, which came into the water pavilion through the open window. The melodious sound of the pipa was not very clear. , it stopped abruptly.


    "Huh?" Lu Si''s ears moved, and he looked at each other with Fan Beiran, Fei Liugongzi and others.


    This seems to be the cry of a baby?


    Fan Beiran looked at Gu Yuan, squinted at him, stared at him, stared at him...


    After a while, he enthusiastically proposed: "A Yuan, I heard Jiao Niang say that your sister has a cat, which is very beautiful. How about I bring my lion cat to breed with it?"


    "The kittens they give birth must be like gods!"


    "Go away!" Gu Yuan spat out a word and kicked Fan Beiran casually, "My family is still young!"


    It''s just that he wasn''t kicking Fan Beiran''s man, but the chair under Fan Beiran''s ass.


    The rosewood chair made a "crack" sound, and was kicked by Gu Yuan and jumped up and down. Fan Beiran was afraid that he would fall, so he jumped up quickly, and said with a smile, "I''m going to throw the pot!"


    This scene made everyone present laugh out loud.


    The sound of "dong dong" throwing the pot came one after another.


    The baby-like sound didn''t sound anymore, and these sons and buddies just took it as a cat meowing or the wind, and no one cared.


    After playing a few rounds of pot throwing, Lu Shi was the first to admit defeat: "If I don''t play, I won''t play anymore, I''m the only one who is fined for drinking!"


    "We''ll play...play..." Lu seemed to rack his brains for a while, "Play with the hammer!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Wutong trotting into the water pavilion, and walked quickly to Gu Yuan''s side, saying: "Eldest young master, Yue Wuzi is here..."


    "Didn''t Yue Jun say that he can''t come today?" Fan Beiran interrupted Wutong, "Haha, then today is his last arrival, Yue Jun, and he has to punish himself three... No, six cups!"


    Lu seemed to be waiting for the others, lest the world would not be in chaos.


    Wutong had a strange look on his face, and quickly added: "Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master is also here, saying that he happened to meet Fifth Young Master Yue outside, so I came here to congratulate you."


    The second young master Wutong said was of course Gu Jian''s direct son, Gu Xiao.


    If Yue Jun wasn''t there today, Wutong would have stopped Gu Xiao, the uninvited guest, long ago.


    The originally lively atmosphere in the water pavilion suddenly froze, only the rapid sound of the pipa continued.


    All these young masters here know that the relationship between Gu Yuan and his second uncle is very tense, and the separation of the family even alarmed the emperor. Gu Xiao also knew that it was difficult to enter the door, so he grabbed Yue Jun and slammed into the door.


    Gu Yuan said lightly: "If he wants to come, let him come."


    Wutong heaved a sigh of relief, and then stepped back to welcome the guests.


    Lu seemed to clear his throat, and said with a smile: "A Yuan, come on, I haven''t seen your second brother for a long time, is that little kid still crying?"


    "I''m not crying anymore, but I''m still a little cowardly," Fan Beiran interrupted while drinking, "I saw him a few days ago, and everyone slapped him in the face, but he actually held back his breath. ."


    "It''s better to cry and scream than to endure it!" I don''t know who commented.


    Gu Yuan declined to comment, and everyone continued to fight and drink, laughing and laughing.


    After a while, Yue Jun and Gu Xiao strode towards this side under the guidance of Wutong.


    Yue Jun is wearing a black five-bat holding a longevity flower straight robe, tall and straight, with a clear expression and wide eyes.


    In comparison, Gu Xiao, who was two steps behind him, was only as tall as Yue Jun''s shoulders, and looked gentle and thin. He was wearing a straight blue cloud pattern. At first glance, he was also a handsome young man.


    "I''m late." Yue Jun said loudly, quite consciously, and started to drink alcohol without saying a word.


    Gu Xiao, who was two steps behind, also walked up to Gu Yuan and bowed his hands properly: "Big brother."


    "I heard that the eldest brother is going to be transferred to Jinwuwei soon, and the younger brother came here to congratulate him." Gu Xiao said, and sent a congratulatory gift.


    The family split for nearly a month, Gu Xiao looked a little more stable, etiquette, words and deeds made it impossible to find faults, but there was still a sense of discordant awkwardness in his expression.


    "I have a heart." Gu Yuan''s voice was very indifferent, he didn''t even look at the congratulatory gift from Gu Xiao, and gave it directly to Wutong.


    Afraid that Gu Yuan''s next sentence would be an order to evict guests, Gu Xiao quickly sat down beside him, and at the same time saluted Fan Beiran and the others, treating everyone politely.


    "Second Brother Fan, I saw you at Tianyin Pavilion the day before yesterday. It''s a pity that you walked too fast and I didn''t have time to stop you." Gu Xiao talked to Fan Beiran with a smile on his face.


    "Really?" Fan Beiran raised his eyebrows, feeling extremely rare in his heart: Gu Xiao has always been a bit clean in the past, and he feels that he is the future prince of Dingyuan, so he needs to be held and respected by others, and he never disdains to surrender. Respect is precious.


    Gu Xiao smiled and said, "If Second Brother Fan likes to watch a play, next time we can go to Tianyin Pavilion together. I will invite Second Brother Fan to watch a play together..."


    He said it enthusiastically, but Fan Beiran, who had known him for more than ten years, had an inexplicable feeling of hair standing on end. He couldn''t help thinking: Did Gu Xiao take the wrong medicine, or did his father get hit too hard by Seojue? ?


    Fan Beiran was a little flashy when he was not careful. The words behind Gu Xiao went into his left ear and came out of his right ear. It wasn''t until Gu Xiao repeatedly called him "Second Brother Fan" that he came back to his senses and raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Xiao''s expression froze for a moment, but he quickly squeezed out a smile, pointed out the window and said, "I seem to hear a baby crying, can you hear it?"


    Baby?


    Everyone kept their voices down again, this time, Wutong signaled the musician to stop the pipa.


    When the inside and outside of the water pavilion became quiet, everyone listened carefully. There seemed to be some crying in the wind, intermittently.


    Fan Beiran, Lu Si and others looked at each other.


    "I see!" Gu Xiao smiled, "Could it be that eldest brother has a son?"


    "Why didn''t Big Brother tell me about such a happy event earlier?"


    In a family like them, if the man is not married, there are concubines. This is not something to brag about, but a scandal. Once it spreads, people with big rules will not marry their daughters to such unruly people. A decent family.


    Gu Xiao took a slow sip of the drink, the corners of his lips raised, waiting for his big brother to change his face, waiting for Gu Yuan''s face to show an embarrassing look.


    He never liked this big brother. When the eldest uncle was alive, Gu Yuan was a man of heaven, making him impossible to achieve. Everyone asked him to learn from the big brother.


    Later, his father inherited the title, and he became the future prince of Dingyuan Hou. Only associate with Gu Yuan, the son of a criminal minister, and never take him seriously!


    He didn''t understand what was so good about Gu Yuan. Since he was a criminal, he should stay safe and hide, but Gu Yuan always stole his limelight.


    And now, the Houfu has lost his title because of Gu Yuan, and he can no longer be the prince!


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiao''s eyes became gloomy little by little, his face seemed to be smiling, but his right hand holding the wine glass was tight.


    He has endured Gu Yuan for a long time.


    Meeting Gu Xiao''s provocative gaze, Gu Yuan smiled, his laughter was as clear as a pine breeze, his slender fingers casually played with the small white porcelain wine glass, and called him by his first name: "Gu Xiao, you won''t go out before you go out today. Did you forget to take your medicine?"


    "..." Gu Xiao was startled.


    Before he could react, Fan Beiran, Lu Si and the others were already laughing out loud, and Lu Si laughed until tears overflowed from the corners of his eyes.


    Gu Xiao took a beat before he realized that Gu Yuan was saying that he was sick.


    The boy''s face flushed slightly.


    Lu seemed to want to add fuel to the fire, jokingly said: "Gu Xiao, since he is sick, this medicine cannot be stopped."


    "Yes, yes." Fei Liugong nodded again and again, "Otherwise, all previous efforts will be forfeited, and if it doesn''t work, you will be even more ill."


    They said something serious, as if Gu Xiao was really sick, and they were just giving advice with good intentions.


    Fan Beiran sighed and said, "Gu Xiao, you are only fourteen, aren''t you forty? Your memory is so poor that you can''t even remember what happened last year. It''s time to take some medicine."


    Gu Xiao: "¡­"


    Lu said enviously, "A Yuan was in the southwest for most of last year, and the emperor was far away, so he was very comfortable. How could he look like me!"


    They all know that Gu Yuan went to the southwest with the army in the first half of last year, and he was not in the capital at all. The military regulations were strict, how could he have time to give birth to a son!


    Fan Beiran also envied Gu Yuan, "I heard that the beauties in the southwest are particularly affectionate and exotic, which is different from the beauties in the capital..."


    "I also went to the Southwest once three years ago..." Fei Liu Gongzi said with a bit of nostalgia, and then burst into laughter, teasing, "This damned place in the Southwest, you can still make a living after a month, half a year is just like It''s **** on earth!"


    "A Yuan, it''s really hard for you!" Another young master also had a heart, and patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder sympathetically.


    Everyone laughed and laughed.


    The corners of Gu Xiao''s eyes twitched, and he almost broke the wine glass in his hand.


    After being silent for a while, he took two deep breaths and tried his best to bring the topic back: "I was just joking, but Brother Fan, Brother Fei, Fourth Brother Lu, you really didn''t hear the baby''s cry. sound?"


    "I heard this cry and it seemed like it was nearby..."


    He put down the wine glass in his hand and proposed to Gu Yuan seriously: "Brother, in my opinion, it is better to check this matter, lest Xiao Xiao sneak into the mansion, the eldest sister and the second sister are still in the mansion, they are still in the house. Not married yet..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but none of the young masters present were fools, and they could understand Gu Xiao''s unfinished words.


    This kid is not "sick", but "crazy".


    He had nothing to do with Gu Yuan, so he poured dirty water on the cousins ??because he hadn''t been beaten for too long? !


    Fan Beiran and the others looked at Gu Xiao without words.


    "Enough!" Gu Yuan''s face instantly stiffened, as if covered with a layer of frost, he scolded Gu Xiao coldly, "Gu Xiao, you can''t speak, so you don''t have to!"


    When ?? was speaking, a cold and sharp killing aura pressed towards Gu Xiao overwhelmingly, and Gu Xiao shivered involuntarily.


    Gu Yuan instructed Wutong: "Send him out."


    "..." Gu Xiao''s face turned black, his face was as heavy as water, he never expected that Gu Yuan would be so ruthless, embarrassing himself in front of these noble princes in the capital.


    "Who dares!" Gu Xiao was so angry that the veins on his forehead burst, slapped his palm on the wine table, and shouted almost hysterically.


    He proudly held his chest out, I don''t believe anyone dares to drive him away!


    Gu Xiao completely forgot that today is different from the past, this is not the "Dingyuan Hou''s Mansion" a month ago.


    In the past, although Gu Xiao was not established as the heir, he was the only son of the Marquis and Gu Jian. Everyone in the house felt that it was a matter of time, and everyone in the house respected him, far better than Gu Yuan.


    And now, this mansion is still surnamed Gu, but it is not the world of the second room.


    This mansion has returned to the hands of the long house, and now the owner of this mansion is Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan gave an order, and several guards from Gu Mansion immediately heard the sound, stared at Gu Xiao condescendingly, and stretched out their hands to plead.


    "Second Young Master, please." The head guard said politely, reminding Gu Xiao in words that he was no longer the second young master of the mansion, and the mansion had already been separated.


    "..." Gu Xiao almost didn''t say anything presumptuous, but finally bit these two words on the tip of his tongue.


    Gu Xiao''s face became even worse, his face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and he stared at Gu Yuan unhappily.


    The captain of the guard urged again: "Please."


    "Ha!" Gu Xiao smiled, his thin lips crooked.


    There is undisguised malice in this smile.


    "Let''s go!" Gu Xiao got up, flicked his sleeves and walked away, giving Gu Yuan a gloomy look, and strutting away.


    Until Gu Xiao walked out of the small garden, he could still hear one after another talking and laughing from the direction of the water pavilion at the back.


    Obviously, they were not affected at all by Gu Xiao''s coming or going. They should eat, drink, play, and scoff...


    Gu Xiao gritted his teeth fiercely, but stopped for a while, and continued to walk forward, escorted by a few Gu Mansion guards, and went out from the west corner of the mansion.


    "Boom!"


    The corner door slammed shut, causing Gu Xiao''s heart to tremble slightly.


    This place was obviously his home, but it was taken away by his elder brother Gu Yuan, and he was driven out. was turned away.


    The muscles on Gu Xiao''s face were tense, and there was a hint of grievance in his resentful expression, he gritted his teeth, and his eyes were fierce.


    He got into his own carriage and instructed the driver, "Go to Beizhen Fusi."


    The driver was taken aback for a moment, his expression changed slightly, but he still agreed.


    The horse whip snapped out, and the carriage galloped away, going all the way to one of the most feared places in the capital.


    The plaque of "Northern Town Fusi" hangs high on the gate. Just looking at it like this makes one feel a chill to the bones. This place is like a gate of hell. hell.


    As soon as the two guards in Jinyi who were guarding the gate saw Gu Xiao, they stopped him with a knife.


    "Beijing Fusi important area, not everyone can trespass!" One of the guards with a square face looked down at Gu Xiao from the top of the steps, his face was expressionless, his eyes were cold, as if he would throw the knife away from him if he disagreed. The scabbard was pulled out, causing Gu Xiao blood to splatter on the spot.


    Gu Xiao took a deep breath, raised his chest, gathered his courage, and said loudly, "I''m here to report!"


    "Gu Yuan, the son of Gu Ce, the Marquis of Xian Dingyuan, hid the imperial prisoners!"


    His voice was so loud that I wished everyone inside and on the street could hear it.


    Jin Yiwei naturally knew who Gu Yuan was, and also knew that Gu Yuan had just been ordered by the first prince to be transferred from Luanyiwei to Jinwuwei, and he would take office early tomorrow morning.


    Obviously, the eldest prince wants to entrust Gu Yuan with a heavy responsibility.


    The square-faced Jin Yiwei''s eyes flashed, but he still had a straight face, and asked indifferently, "Who is hiding?"


    "The remnants of the Yu family."


    Gu Xiao said these four words loud and clear.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 318： inform

    Chapter 318 Whistleblowing


    The remnants of the Yu family? ! The two guards guarding the gate changed their expressions slightly, and their expressions became solemn.


    After the Yu family was convicted, the whole family of the Yu family was raided, and the masterminds such as Yu Si and Shangqing were sentenced to be executed. All the Yu family members in the capital were taken into custody. Yes, I am afraid that all the Yu clan will be sent to the frontier.


    If there are still remnants of the Yu family running around, then Jinyiwei is negligent.


    Square-faced Jin Yiwei was about to go in, when he saw a tall and straight figure just walked out from the other side of the gate, but his eyes were half-squinted, and he had an aura that was not angry and mighty.


    "What is the remnant of the Yu family?" The visitor said coldly, his words were concise, but every word seemed to carry the power of a thunderbolt.


    The two guards guarding the gates hurriedly saluted at the visitors: "He commander."


    pounding! Gu Xiao couldn''t help his heart beat faster, looking at He Lie, the commander of Jinyiwei, who was in front of him.


    He swallowed his saliva, tried his best to stabilize his emotions, clasped his fists and saluted: "I have seen the commander He."


    Another Jin Yiwei walked out behind He Lie and said a few words to He Lie.


    He Lie raised his thick eyebrows, and when he looked at Gu Xiao again, his eyes darkened a bit, as if he really saw Gu Xiao at this moment.


    "Gu Xiao," He Lie said Gu Xiao''s name in one sentence, and pressed him with a single punch, "You said that Gu Yuan harbored the remnants of the Yu clan? Do you know what crime it is to falsely accuse the court officials?"


    Gu Xiao''s heartbeat speeded up uncontrollably again, and told himself in his heart: Jin Yiwei is the emperor''s eyeliner, he is well-informed, and it is not uncommon to know him as Gu Xiao.


    Gu Xiao said sternly: "Commander He, everything I said is true. As far as I know, Yu Si still has an outer room to escape."


    While he was talking, his burning eyes were fixed on He Lie, his heart was in his throat, and he almost forgot to breathe.


    The driver next to ?? was also on pins and needles, feeling uneasy, feeling that the pedestrians on the street were all looking at them, and the gazes seemed to be thorny.


    "Oh?" He Lie said lightly, looking at Gu Xiao calmly, without even moving the corners of his eyes and brows, his joy and anger were invisible.


    Indeed, Yu Si had a favored outer room in the capital, and was pregnant, but Jin Yiwei digged almost the entire capital three feet into the ground and couldn''t find anyone.


    Gu Xiao thought that He Lie didn''t believe it, and hurriedly said like pouring beans in a bamboo tube: "I also know that Yu Si gave birth to a son in that outer room."


    "Commander He, their mother and son are now hiding in the original Yuanhou mansion on Yuanan Street. Please rush to search, so as not to let people run away in search of opportunities."


    He Lie squinted and stared at Gu Xiao at the bottom of the steps, holding the saber at his waist tightly in one hand, and did not express his position immediately.


    He was taller and more powerful than Gu Xiao, but now he is standing on the stone steps, as if a majestic mountain is standing in front of him, but his existence will give Gu Xiao an invisible pressure.


    "..." Gu Xiao''s forehead faintly seeped cold sweat.


    If Jin Yiwei was concerned about the eldest prince and was unwilling to act rashly, he could assume that this incident never happened.


    Gu Xiao took a deep breath, raised his voice, and repeated the remarks he had prepared a long time ago: "Emperor Taizu has a word, all real-name reports must be accepted, and investigations must be carried out."


    His loud voice resounded almost halfway across the street, and most of the pedestrians who passed by heard it.


    He came to Jinyiwei today to report under his real name. If Jinyiwei didn''t answer it, it would go against the original intention of Taizu to create Jinyiwei.


    "Or, Jin Yiwei dare not investigate?!"


    Gu Xiao said word by word, the last sentence was equivalent to arching He Lie up, and he was about to say that the commander of the other party''s dignified Jin Yiwei was afraid of Gu Yuan or was favoritism.


    He Lie looked down at Gu Xiao, squinting his sharp eyes, a dangerous breath was released invisibly.


    The square-faced Jinyiwei next to him observed his words, took half a step forward, and issued a warning on behalf of his own commander, every word like a knife: "Gu Xiao, Emperor Taizu also said, if you deliberately falsely accuse you, you will be punished for fifty and three years in the army. !"


    It''s not that any cat or dog can come to Beizhen Fusi without any basis and clamor!


    Gu Xiao felt a little guilty in his heart, but he still didn''t avoid his eyes and said with his neck raised, "I didn''t make a false accusation."


    "People are in Gu''s mansion now, so Commander He just needs to bring people to Gu''s mansion to search!"


    He Lie stared at Gu Xiao for a long time, his eyes were cold, and he saw a lot of cold sweat oozing from the back of Gu Xiao''s neck.


    For a moment, Gu Xiao almost wanted to retire, but heard He Lie say lightly, "Okay!"


    The word ?? he is the final word.


    Gu Xiao was relieved, the corners of his lips curled up uncontrollably, his eyes burning.


    He Lie gave an order, and the Jinyi Guards under his command immediately took action. In just a short tea time, a team of twenty or so people set off from Beizhen Fusi, and Gu Xiao naturally accompanied him.


    The place where Jinyiwei passed by was powerful, fresh clothes and angry horses, and those passers-by, carriages and horses all avoided it, and there was quite a turbulent atmosphere.


    After ?? a stick of incense, the group arrived at the Gu Mansion on Yuan''an Street under the surprised eyes of passersby. The gate of Gu Mansion''s red lacquer was knocked heavily by Jin Yiwei.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The doorman shouted "Come here" and hurried over to open the door. He was shocked to see that the visitor was actually Jin Yiwei.


    One of the guards in Jinyi said majestically, "We commander to see Gu Qianhu on something important!"


    Rao is this Jin Yiwei''s attitude is not bad, the doorman who came to answer the door is still a little uneasy, after all, Jin Yiwei''s prestige is known to everyone in the capital, and everyone knows that Jin Yiwei''s visit is probably not good.


    The porter stammered slightly: "My lord, our uncle is entertaining guests in the small garden."


    A woman''s feet were weak, but she ran to the northwest immediately, planning to report to Gu Yuan.


    He Lie left a few guards in Jinyi outside the mansion, and he took a dozen people to the high threshold, and he didn''t care about the people outside the mansion who heard the news and came to watch the fun.


    "Commander He, I''ll lead you there." Gu Xiao volunteered with a bit of urgency, and squeezed up from behind the crowd.


    Until this moment, the concierge of the Gu family realized that Gu Xiao was actually there.


    Under the guidance of Gu Xiao, a group of Jinyiwei walked towards the small garden like an enclave, and there was a chilling air in their steps.


    Wherever ?? passed, it seemed as if the cold wind whistled past, and the servants of Gu Mansion were all worried, not knowing what happened to make Jinyiwei come to the door.


    Gu Xiao naturally noticed the unease of these servants, and when he remembered the incident of being expelled by the guards before, he felt a bad breath.


    He strode forward with his head held high, impatiently waiting to see Gu Yuan''s face change.


    The water pavilion in the small garden was still lively, Fan Beiran, Lu Si, Yue Jun and others didn''t leave, they were still drinking and boxing, joking and joking.


    Even after seeing the arrival of Jin Yiwei, these people were quite calm.


    They knew He Lie, and He Lie also knew many of them. Although these young masters are not the eldest son or heir of the family, they are not unknown people. Twelve guards served, and some of them were well-known playboys.


    Gu Yuan got up generously and cupped his hands to He Lie: "He commander."


    His expression and posture are quite relaxed, even in the face of the commander of Jinyiwei, who is terrifying, he is calm and relaxed, as if standing in front of him is just an ordinary person.


    He Lie got straight to the point: "Gu Qianhu, someone reported that your house is hiding the remnants of the Yu family."


    said, He Lie looked at Gu Xiao who was a few steps away, "The whistleblower is cousin Ling."


    In the water pavilion, it was quiet for a while, and all the sons and brothers looked at each other, all stunned.


    Gu Yuan hadn''t spoken yet, Lu Si took the lead and questioned Gu Xiao: "Gu Xiao, are you crawling about the remnants of the Yu family inexplicably, just to get revenge on A Yuan for driving you out?!"


    Lu seemed to snort coldly and put down the wine glass in his hand heavily.


    Everyone''s contemptuous eyes shot at Gu Xiao like knives. Gu Xiao didn''t care, but raised his chin even higher.


    "Retaliation?" He Lie raised his eyebrows suspiciously.


    The person who explained it was Fan Beiran: "We had a good drink just now, but Gu Xiao suddenly came to visit without telling him and ran to make trouble, so A Yuan was driven out. You came so quickly, he must have gone after he left here. Let''s go to Beizhen Fusi. Hmph, isn''t this revenge?!"


    "I didn''t take revenge!" Gu Xiao raised his chin and said loudly, "I''m telling the truth, there are clearly babies crying in this house, but my elder brother denies it all, if it''s a cat meowing, I''ll see him It''s just guilt."


    "Furthermore, I asked the old servants in the mansion to find out that many people have heard the night cry of babies in the past half moon night."


    "Commander He, hurry up and order someone to search, don''t let them run away!" Gu Xiao said eagerly.


    The maids and wives next to them couldn''t help but look apprehensive.


    Many of them also heard about the baby crying at night, so they couldn''t help swallowing: Could it be that what the second young master said was true?


    The air in the water pavilion became a little stagnant.


    "Gu Qianhu," He Lie bowed his hands, his tone was neither salty nor light, "I ordered my cousin to report it under his real name, and Jin Yiwei is also a businessman."


    means that Jin Yiwei didn''t mean to target the family.


    Gu Yuan glanced at Gu Xiao lightly, Jun Yi''s face was calm, and he said to He Lie cheerfully, "Then check it out."


    "However, there are two younger sisters and a widowed aunt in the house, please order the envoy not to worry about the female dependents."


    He Lie naturally knew who Gu Yuan''s younger sister was, Fang Zheng''s face suddenly put a smile on his face, and promised: "Gu Qianhu can rest assured that he will not disturb the two girls in your house and your aunt. "


    He Lie wanted to say "Second Girl", but half of what he said, he changed his words abruptly.


    "Please." Gu Yuan said calmly, and instructed Wutong to find some stewards to lead Jin Yiwei.


    He Lie just waved his hand casually, and the dozen or so Jinyi guards accompanying him dispersed, and they were well-trained and divided into several groups and began to search the mansion.


    This matter spread all over the house in an instant, and the housekeepers, maids, and mother-in-law in the house were all trembling and trembling in their hearts.


    If Jinyiwei really found the remnants of the Yu clan, then it would be hiding the criminals of the imperial court. I am afraid that the Gu family will inevitably end up in a tragic exile, and their servants will not have a good end.


    The whole house was shrouded in a faint shadow.


    All the sons and brothers in the water pavilion are still talking and laughing.


    Lu didn''t seem to see him at all, so he asked He Lie to sit down too, and then he ordered tea with a smile, and teased Gu Yuan by the way: "A Yuan, you don''t have a golden house to hide your beauty, do you?"


    Gu Yuan: "¡­"


    "Hey, with A Yuan''s incomprehensible temperament?" Fan Beiran sighed and shook his head, and sang along with Lu Si, "Have you forgotten? The last time we went to listen to the ditty, the lady of the Hua Kui kindly poured him a drink. He almost broke someone''s arm!"


    "I really don''t understand Lianxiangxiyu!"


    A few young masters are not too big of a deal to watch the fun. You and I are making fun of Gu Yuan.


    No one asked Gu Xiao to sit down, so he could only stand there dumbfounded, watching them drink, watch them chat, watch them continue to throw pots... The anger in his heart was rising little by little.


    Don''t worry, there will be time for Gu Yuan to cry in the future! Gu Xiao calmed down, secretly said in his heart, the corners of his mouth curled up again.


    Fan Beiran drank another glass of wine, and seemed to be smiling, but in fact he kept his eyes on Gu Xiao, and felt a little uneasy: Gu Xiao went to Jinyiwei to report, if it turned out to be a false accusation, then he would be punished for fifty plus three years in the army. Since Gu Xiao dared to do this, he was afraid that he had set up a plan and left behind.


    Fan Beiran and Lu Si and the others exchanged glances without a trace.


    Jin Yiwei''s search took more than half an hour to return to the Water Pavilion in twos and threes.


    "Commander," Mr. Ni, who led the team, clasped his fists at He Lie and said, "My subordinates have searched the entire mansion and found no suspicious person."


    It was impossible to dig three feet in the ground for half an hour, so Jin Yiwei did a general search and checked the staff of Gu Mansion, but generally found no problems.


    Those maids and old ladies were relieved.


    He Lie looked at Gu Xiao with sharp and dangerous eyes, Gu Xiao was stunned by him, and hurriedly said: "Wait!"


    "Commander He, I heard it again!" Gu Xiao quickly walked a few steps to the window on the west side of the water pavilion, his eyes were unusually bright, and he looked out the window, "I heard the baby''s cry again."


    All Jinyiwei held their breath and held their breath.


    Those young masters also subconsciously kept silent.


    In the water pavilion, there is silence.


    "Wow! Wow..."


    Amidst the rustling wind blowing the branches and leaves outside the window, there were a few cries of babies, which only rang intermittently two or three times.


    After ??, the crying stopped, and only the colorful flowers and trees in the garden swayed gently in the wind.


    The surroundings were silent, the atmosphere was solemn and silent, and the air seemed heavy.


    "It''s there." Gu Xiao raised his hand through the open window and pointed to a rockery opposite the pond, "The cry just now should have come from there."


    He Lie looked at Mr. Ni and asked with his eyes. Mr. Ni shook his head, meaning that they found nothing when they searched this small garden just now.


    He Lie turned his head and asked Gu Yuan, "Does your manor have a secret room?"


    "No."


    "Have!


    Two different answers sounded simultaneously.


    The one who shook his head was Gu Yuan, and the one who nodded was Gu Xiao.


    All eyes were on Gu Xiao.


    "Brother, don''t hide it any longer." Gu Xiao''s lips curled slightly, and he sighed, "It''s not a secret that there is a secret room in the mansion, you know it, and I know it too. Hey, brother, you are the remnant of the Yu clan. Hide in a secret room."


    Gu Xiao raised his arm again and pointed in the direction of the rockery, and said loudly, "The secret room is in the rockery."


    He Lie made a gesture to Mr. Ni, Mr. Ni immediately understood, and walked towards the rockery with seven or eight Jinyiwei imposing like a rainbow.


    The maids and wives in the water pavilion looked towards the rockery one by one, all of them pounding and restless.


    This time, Jin Yiwei moved very quickly. After a while, Mr. Ni came back in a hurry, and solemnly said: "Commander, a secret room was found over the rockery."


    "Also, there was a cry from inside."


    said, Ni Zongqi glanced at Gu Yuan with complicated eyes.


    The surroundings were quiet again.


    Next to ??, the corner of Gu Xiao''s lips raised even higher, his waist was straight, and he looked at Gu Yuan provocatively.


    He Lie stood up, brushed off his robe, and said to Gu Yuan, "Then... go and have a look?"


    "Please." Gu Yuan stood up in a kind-hearted manner, with no surprise or anger on his face.


    The other sons also got up one after another, their faces a little solemn.


    They knew Gu Yuan, and from his appearance, it was obvious that they really didn''t know that there was a secret room in the mansion.


    This alone makes people feel uneasy.


    No one is a fool, this is clearly a game set up by Gu Xiao!


    A group of people surrounded Gu Yuan and He Lie out of the water pavilion, bypassed the pond, and walked towards the rockery.


    The air was filled with a chilling atmosphere like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves.


    "Commander, Gu Qianhu, go this way." Mr. Ni led everyone into the rockery cave until they came to a small dark door, "The door of this secret room is very hidden, and the subordinates and others are also expensive. It took a while to find out."


    This door is not even seven feet high, and it is dark inside, I don''t know where it extends...


    "Wow-wow-"


    In the depths of the secret room, there were intermittent cries, strong and weak, hoarse, and the voice changed slightly through the narrow passage of the secret room, and it sounded a little scary.


    There is clearly something hidden in this secret room.


    He Lie''s eyes gradually sank.


    "My subordinates found the oil lamps!" Another diamond-shaped Jin Yiwei hurried over with two oil lamps.


    He Lie ordered: "Go down and have a look."


    Such a trivial matter naturally did not require He Lie to go out in person. Mr. Ni led three or four Jinyiwei with oil lamps and went down the stairs.


    The others were standing outside waiting.


    Fan Beiran, Lu Si, Yue Jun and the others crowded around Gu Yuan and silently expressed their attitude.


    Their eyes all turned to Gu Xiao, their eyes were as cold as sharp swords.


    The wind with the fragrance of flowers is coming, but at this moment, it makes people feel short of breath and a little suffocated.


    Gu Yuan fixedly stared at the dimly lit secret room in front of him, standing with his hands behind his back.


    Up to now, there is nothing he can''t understand.


    Since the family split last month, there is definitely no chance for outsiders to hide in the house, that is to say, this person has been hiding here before the split.


    Is it the Yu family?


    Nine times out of ten.


    Then, is it the second uncle or Mrs. Tai who is hiding them?


    Also, why did that person hide the Yu family?


    The Yu family case has been settled, it is a foregone conclusion, and there is absolutely no chance of a reversal. With the second uncle and the old lady as people, they shouldn''t take such a big risk.


    unless¡­


    Gu Yuan''s thoughts flew around, his eyes darkened, his face was cold and calm, and he couldn''t see his happiness or anger.


    "A Yuan, this secret room in your house is really rough." Fan Beiran opened the folding fan in his hand in a smart way, and said casually, "According to my grandfather, the best-built secret room in the capital belongs to Prince Ning''s mansion. "


    "Ning Wang''s mansion was built by Li Yue, a corrupt official of the previous dynasty. In order to hide his financial reports, Li Yue built the secret room extremely hidden, and the organization was even more complicated. When Li Yue was ordered by the previous emperor to raid his home, it is said that the banned army copied all of it. It took ten days to find seven secret rooms."


    "I''ve heard of it too." Lu Shi replied, "The secret room of Prince Ning''s mansion is not only hidden, but also very well sealed. If you hide in it, you can''t hear it even if you shout out loud."


    "At that time, the bodies of two thieves were also found in one of the secret rooms. The commander of the Imperial Guard who was in charge of the search guessed that the thieves had accidentally locked themselves in it, and the result was called Heaven and Earth!" Fei Liugong sighed.


    Yue Jun patted Gu Yuan''s shoulder and proposed seriously: "A Yuan, you''d better check all the houses in this mansion someday, in case there are any secret rooms and unknown corpses hidden, how bad luck! "


    A few people gags, seemingly chatting, but in fact they are telling Gu Yuan in another way that they are all on his side, and at the same time reminding Jin Yiwei that the person hiding in the secret room may have sneaked in by himself.


    "Snapped!"


    The sound of something being shattered suddenly came from the secret room, as well as Mr. Ni''s scolding: "Take it!"


    These two words made everyone outside change their faces.


    Advertise~


    The multi-person high-quality sound drama of "The Divine Doctor Concubine of the Most Favored" has been officially launched on the Himalayas 9/13, search for "NJ Good Morning Sauce" to subscribe and listen on the homepage. Millions of anchors lead the starring role, 43 voice actors perform passionately, and a 12-person behind-the-scenes team works hard. The new book is free for 30 days during the shelf period, welcome to subscribe and listen~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 319： deliberately

    Chapter 319 Deliberately


    Lu Xi and the others all sank their hearts: If the secret room is really a remnant of the Yu family, then the Jinyiwei will definitely close the mansion, but they can''t stop a few of them from leaving, at least they can go to rescue soldiers.


    The nerves of everyone were tense, and the small garden was as quiet as the tranquility before the storm.


    It''s done! Gu Xiao secretly rejoiced in his heart, but frowned on his face, and scolded righteously: "Brother, how can you take in the Yu family, you are causing trouble for the family!"


    "Hey, aren''t you being held by some shady handle?"


    Having said that, Gu Xiao shook his head disapprovingly, with a sinister light flashing in his eyes.


    Once Gu Yuan is convicted, he will naturally be dismissed from the official position, then the clan must reconsider the separation of the family. After all, it is impossible to give all the property of the long house to Gu Yanfei''s family.


    It is absolutely impossible for the ?? tribe to agree.


    As long as the family is re-divided, his father, as the son-in-law, can be divided into most of the family business and this mansion, and their family can move back here.


    The house they live in now is small and old, there is no racecourse, the garden is not half the size of this small garden, and he even has to live in the same yard as his younger brother.


    In less than a month, Gu Xiao realized what it is like to live like a year.


    He misses this place so much. He was born here and grew up here. In the past, he only went out to play for four or five days at most, and he has never been away from home for as long as this time!


    After today, this mansion was returned to the hands of their second room.


    Just thinking about it, Gu Xiao felt his blood boil and his heart beat faster.


    He Lie rubbed the scabbard with his rough fingers a few times, as if he was thinking about something, and said to Gu Yuan lukewarmly, "Gu Qianhu, I''m afraid you can''t leave here for the time being...and your family as well."


    "Don''t worry, my people will not be rude to Miss Gu Er."


    As he spoke, He Lie''s eyes flashed with a cold edge. These words were polite and also a warning, warning Gu Yuan that if he did anything wrong, their Jinyiwei would not be merciful.


    The surrounding Jin Yiwei protested and pulled out an inch of the long knife in their hands. The cold embroidered spring knife shone with a dazzling cold light in the sun.


    Gu Yuan said indifferently: "He Commander is treating me as a human offender?"


    "He Lie, who are you scaring!" Lu Shi said angrily, standing beside Gu Yuan in a protective manner.


    Fan Beiran and the others also stood with their heads held high, with their eyes blazing, forming a confrontation with Jin Yiwei.


    There was a faint spark where the eyes of the two men and horses met, and an invisible bowstring seemed to be suddenly tightened in the air.


    A rush of footsteps came from the direction of the secret room, getting closer and closer.


    I saw Mr. Ni come up with the oil lamp in three steps and two steps. The first sentence he said was: "Commander, there is no one below..."


    "How is that possible?" Gu Xiao blurted out and interrupted the other party''s words.


    Before the words were spoken, another Jin Yiwei behind him came out of the dark secret room with a black cat. The cat was waving its limbs and claws in the air.


    President Ni gave Gu Xiao an expressionless glance before continuing, "There is only one cat below."


    While he was talking, he saw the black cat that was being held by the back of the neck, baring its teeth and grinning non-stop, trying to intimidate the surrounding humans.


    Everyone looked at the cat with a strange expression.


    The angry black cat scratched, scratched and roared, and finally broke free from the claws of the human beings, let out a "wow", and ran away like a fly, disappearing into the bushes in the blink of an eye.


    Obviously, the sound of things being thrown in the secret room just now was made by the cat. Mr. Ni said that this cat was also the one who won? !


    There was an eerie silence around the rockery.


    "Pfft!" Fan Beiran was the first to laugh and said coolly, "What a fierce kitty!"


    "It''s really fierce! It scares people." Sixth Young Master Fei sighed.


    The two of them sang together and deliberately squinted at the Jin Yiwei who drew their swords.


    Gu Xiao''s eyes widened, his mind buzzing, and there was only one thought left: How is this possible? !


    He looked at Gu Yuan intuitively, but saw Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows, showing a little surprise.


    "Huh." Gu Yuan sneered lowly, looked at Gu Xiao, and keenly captured the other party''s panic and confusion for a moment.


    He thought that Gu Xiao and the others had already arranged everything, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    This development was really unexpected, and even He Lie''s expressionless face couldn''t hide his astonishment, squinting his eyes.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible." Gu Xiao murmured excitedly, as if a fire was burning in his heart, "I clearly heard the cry, and many servants also heard the baby''s cry at night. Voice."


    "Commander He, we have to look again, the Yu family must have been hiding."


    "Maybe... Maybe there is a secret room inside the secret room!"


    The more Gu Xiao said this, the more he said it, the more eager he was, for fear that He Lie would not believe it.


    He snatched an oil lamp from the hand of a Jin Yiwei, bowed and got into the door of the secret room, and quickly stepped down the stone steps.


    He Lie didn''t stop Gu Xiao, and returned to his previous expressionless face, and asked Gu Yuan quietly, "Do you want Gu Qianhu to go down and have a look?"


    Gu Yuan had never heard his grandfather and father talk about this secret room, so he nodded and said, "Okay."


    He Lie raised his hand and made a gesture, and those Jinyiwei who drew the swords shyly retracted the swords into their scabbards.


    The murderous aura in the air completely disappeared, and even the spring breeze became warm.


    Gu Yuan and He Lie got into the narrow door one after the other. They were both tall and hunched when they descended the stone steps.


    After walking more than twenty steps, they landed on a slate ground with their feet on the ground.


    This secret room is only two rooms wide, and the air is filled with a cold and musty smell unique to the secret room, which makes it uncomfortable to smell.


    There are only two oil lamps lit here, the lights flicker and the light is dim.


    There are some cabinets, bookshelves, and camphor wood boxes on the four walls, all of which have been opened, and the contents inside can be seen at a glance.


    There is really no one hiding here.


    Gu Yuan slowly looked around, and his eyes fell on a long knife in a copper scabbard with a unicorn pattern hanging on the wall.


    My father was good at swords, while my grandfather was good at swords.


    Gu Yuan remembered that his father had said that his grandfather had a treasured sword named "Qilin".


    So, this secret room once belonged to my grandfather.


    Gu Yuan''s mind couldn''t help but see a middle-aged man with a vague voice. When his grandfather Gu Xuan died, he was only in his early forties, but his hair was half white.


    At that time, he was still very young, and he didn¡¯t have much memory of his grandfather. He only vaguely remembered that his grandfather was very kind to him, and he taught him how to hold a pen and write, and gave him enlightenment.


    Gu Yuan walked slowly to the front of the bookshelves, and took a book from one of the bookshelves at random. On the blue cover was written the "Yin Fu Jing" impressively.


    He picked up another book at random, and this one was Daozang.


    These books are obviously old and have not been exposed to the sun for a long time, and the pages are somewhat moth-eaten and mildewed.


    Gu Yuan quickly turned a few pages, and his grandfather''s familiar handwriting came into view.


    He had seen some calligraphy, handwritten notes, notes, etc. left by his grandfather in Fuchu, so he recognized his grandfather''s handwriting.


    In other words, the Taoist books on the three rows of bookshelves were all collected by my grandfather.


    pounding!


    Gu Yuan''s heartbeat quickened twice, and he remembered the tablet of his grandfather in the ancestral hall. His sister said that there was a trace of the soul of their grandmother in the tablet. When my grandfather was alive, he tried his best to keep his grandmother alive.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes were slightly astringent, and the heart lake was like a breeze blowing past, causing ripples in circles.


    "Where are the people..." Gu Xiao rudely pushed open a cabinet and muttered to himself in disbelief, "Where the **** are people hiding!"


    A gloomy wind suddenly blew from the entrance of the secret room, causing the lights in the oil lamps to flicker wildly, and the lights were almost extinguished.


    At that time, the bright and dark lights cast a strange shadow on Gu Xiao''s face, which made his face extremely hideous and strange.


    He couldn''t help but walked around the secret room again, hitting the wall and checking the cabinets, boxes, and layers, but he found nothing.


    Gu Xiao was going crazy, sweating in cold sweat and panting.


    "Have you seen enough?" He Lie was impatient to wait for Gu Xiao and asked coldly, "Gu Xiao, what about the outer room of the Yu family and the baby?"


    Gu Xiao: "¡­"


    Ni Zongqi slowly touched the moustache in the middle of the people, and sneered coldly: "Gu Xiao, you are not daydreaming, are you?"


    Gu Xiao''s mouth opened and closed, trying to say that he didn''t lie or daydream, but now it''s not convincing at all.


    He didn''t give up, and he didn''t know how many times he searched around the wall of the secret room again, repeatedly hitting the wall with "tuk-tuk, tuk-tuk".


    He wanted to find the room within the room, but after searching for a cup of tea, he still found nothing.


    Gu Xiao unconsciously broke out in cold sweat, and even the hair on his temples was soaked, his face was as pale as a dead man.


    "No, it''s impossible." Gu Xiao became more and more impatient, almost frantically muttering to himself, "The secret room must be somewhere!"


    He Lie was not interested in "playing" with Gu Xiao any longer, he turned around without any hesitation, and at the same time ordered: "Withdraw."


    Gu Xiao panicked and scared when he saw He Lie was about to leave. He tried to catch He Lie and shouted, "Let me find it again, let me find it again..."


    The Jin Yiwei next to ?? is not blind, how could Gu Xiao rush into their commander and kick Gu Xiao''s abdomen fiercely.


    "Ah!" Gu Xiao let out a scream like killing a pig, and stumbled against the wall behind him. The pain in his abdomen was so severe that he bowed all over.


    Neither He Lie nor Gu Yuan looked back, letting the screams from behind echoed through the small secret room...


    A group of people filed out of the secret room, returning from the dark and narrow place to the bright and wide garden outside.


    The breeze with the fragrance of flowers blows at the face, refreshing and refreshing.


    "Gu Qianhu, today is really annoying." He Lie simply bowed his hands to Gu Yuan, "Farewell."


    Gu Yuan also simply returned the salute: "Walk slowly."


    While talking, Gu Xiao, who was sweating profusely, covered his abdomen and walked out of the secret room staggeringly. In other words, he was driven out by two Jinyi guards.


    "Gu Xiao," He Lie looked at Gu Xiao, his eyes were as cold as ice for ten thousand years, and his voice was gloomy, "Emperor Taizu said, if you deliberately falsely accuse him, you will be punished with fifty sticks and charged with three years in the army!"


    Deliberate false accusation is frame-up, and the crime is one more class.


    "Commander He, something must have gone wrong." Gu Xiao was so frightened that his lips turned white, and cold sweat dripped from his cheeks.


    Fifty sticks will cost him half of his life, and if he is in the army for three years, he will probably tell him the remaining half of his life in the wild land of Liaodong!


    No, he doesn''t want to be exiled!


    The two guards in Jinyi immediately approached Gu Xiao, restraining him from left to right, acting rudely.


    "Big brother..." Gu Xiao was really scared, and cast a pleading look at Gu Yuan with both legs, hoping that he would beg him for mercy.


    Gu Yuan has never been a person who repays grievances with virtue. He just pretended he didn''t understand Gu Xiao''s eyes asking for help, and said to Wutong, "Send commander He out for me."


    A group of Jin Yiwei came aggressively, and then left aggressively.


    The vicinity of the rockery suddenly became a lot empty.


    Fan Beiran frowned, looked at Gu Xiao''s back, which was almost held up, and said, "A Yuan, what the **** is your cousin doing?"


    "Gu Xiao has always been as timid as a mouse," Lu Si thoughtfully touched his chin and said to Gu Yuan, "How dare you go to Beizhen Fusi alone and report that you are harboring the remnants of the Yu family, there must be something tricky about it."


    Others were also concerned and frowned.


    Yue Jun remembered what happened to Gu Xiao outside the mansion this morning, his face straightened, and he said solemnly: "Gu Xiao was clearly in front of the lower secret room and was sure that someone was hiding inside..."


    Everyone looked at the secret room in the rockery cave, puzzled.


    Master Fei Liu said, "A Yuan, you''d better be careful, Gu Xiao''s second uncle is most likely instructed to do such a thing, I don''t know what medicine their father and son are selling in the gourd, I guess there are other tricks. Woolen cloth."


    A few birds brushed past the branches and leaves above, and the dense branches and leaves swayed gently above.


    Gu Yuan''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t say a word.


    After a while, he patted Lu''s shoulder and said succinctly, "I have a plan."


    He just suddenly thought, it should be his sister, right?


    calmly resolved the situation.


    Gu Yuan looked up at the black swallow soaring in the blue sky, curved his lips and smiled, his eyes soft.


    "What are you thinking? Are you laughing so sullenly?" Lu Si smiled and bumped Gu Yuan with his shoulder.


    The corners of Gu Yuan''s lips were raised a little higher, he turned and walked towards the water pavilion, and only left a sentence: "Come on, let''s continue drinking!"


    The tall and straight young man left a high-spirited back.


    Lu Si, Fan Beiran and the others in the back looked at his back and exchanged glances tacitly.


    After they go back today, they must find out about their elders, brothers, in-laws, etc., but Gu Yuan cannot be bullied for no reason.


    Gu Yuan waited nine years for a chance to rehabilitate his father.


    They have all grown up together since childhood. Even if Gu Yuan never spoke, they all knew what Gu Yuan had been working hard for all these years. for a goal.


    And now he finally saw hope.


    Even if they couldn''t help much, they still hoped to help Gu Yuan remove the thorns that were in the way.


    "Today we won''t go home if we don''t get drunk!" Lu seemed to be chasing in the direction of Gu Yuan, "Don''t ruin everyone''s Yaxing for those sinister villains."


    While talking and laughing, the young masters and buddies surrounded Gu Yuan and walked towards the water pavilion.


    The atmosphere has returned to the liveliness of the past, and the water has passed without a trace.


    Fan Beiran smiled and hugged Gu Yuan and said, "A Yuan, these pear blossoms and bamboo leaves are not enough to drink, do you have Erguotou here?"


    "If not, I''ll send someone out to buy it!"


    Erguotou is liquor, Fan Beiran opened his mouth and immediately attracted a burst of enthusiastic second opinion, no one cared about Gu Yuan''s opinion at all.


    After a cup of tea, ten jars of Erguotou were sent to the water pavilion. When all the wine jars were empty, it was already two hours later, and those young masters were all drunk.


    Gu Yuan of course did not let them go on horseback, some people rested directly in the guest room of Gu''s house, and some were sent back by the Gu family''s carriage...


    After everyone settled down, Gu Yuan went to Yuheng Garden full of alcohol.


    The courtyard is quiet and peaceful, filled with a strong fragrance of bamboo and flowers, and the colorful flowers sway gently among the green branches and leaves, which is quiet and elegant.


    Gu Yuan walked through Yuheng Garden familiarly and came to Gu Yanfei''s small study.


    After the curtain was lifted, the scene in front of him made him stunned for a moment. He saw that there was a Dao Talisman paper on the bookshelves, bookcases, and cabinets in the room. Just trembling.


    The girl in front of him stood at the desk with her back to him.


    At first glance, this scene is really a bit weird, it really doesn''t look like a house of ladies.


    Gu Yuan smiled slightly, but felt warm instead.


    For him, as long as his sister is happy.


    He quietly looked at the girl in front of him for a long time before he took a step forward, lightly stepped, and quietly walked to Gu Yanfei and sat down. Gu Yanfei was concentrating on writing and drawing talismans.


    "They''re all gone?" Gu Yanfei asked casually when he finished writing.


    Gu Yuan leaned slightly lazily against the window sill, and said with a smile, "Everyone else has left, but Fan Beiran and Yue Jun are staying in the mansion today."


    "Fan Beiran praised that our Erguotou is more energetic than other places, and asked me to ask where you bought it."


    His eyes are very clear, very bright, and his consciousness is very clear.


    The Gu family members have a good drinker, Gu Yuan is, and so is Gu Yanfei.


    "Those wines are from Qiongfangzhai." Gu Yanfei smiled and said boldly, "Since he likes it, let him take a few jars with him when he leaves. I keep a wine cellar at home and let him Take your pick."


    Gu Yuan smiled, raised his hand and rubbed the top of his sister''s soft hair, "My sister is so generous."


    "It should be." Gu Yanfei smiled generously, with a bright smile.


    Throw me a peach, and repay it with Qiong Yao.


    There is always a relationship between people.


    While the brothers and sisters were talking, Juan Bi brought a cup of hot hangover tea.


    Gu Yuan drank this cup of hangover tea whose taste was more indescribable than soup and medicine.


    With the idea of ??sharing the blessings, he specially instructed Juan Bi: "Let the tea room boil the hangover tea, and send it to Fan Beiran and Yue Jun when they wake up."


    Kuanbi misunderstood, nodded again and again, and replied solemnly: "Master, don''t worry, the slaves will tell you over there, and will not neglect the two young masters."


    walked away swiftly.


    Gu Yuan pressed the corner of his lips, a sharp edge flashed across his eyes, "Gu Xiao brought Jin Yiwei over this morning, and found a secret room in the small garden..."


    The taste in his mouth was bitter and unbearable, Gu Yuan subconsciously frowned.


    Gu Yan raised her eyebrows, pulled the Taoist Talisman down from the side, and patted Gu Yuan''s forehead neatly.


    If others dared to attack Gu Yuan like this, they would have been shot by him long ago, but in front of Gu Yanfei, he was so obedient that he did not move.


    For a moment, Gu Yuan pursed his lips, and the end of his eyes outlined a shallow arc of pleasure.


    The bitter taste in the mouth turned into a sweet taste.


    Gu Yanfei raised his chin proudly, "It''s not bitter, right?"


    "It''s not bitter anymore." Gu Yuan nodded, the corners of his lips curled slightly.


    "I drew a lot of talismans today." Gu Yanfei pulled on his cuff and proudly showed off, "Look, this immobilization talisman can keep people motionless, just like the acupuncture points mentioned in the picture book; this wine talisman Water can be turned into wine; this wine-turning talisman, on the other hand, can turn wine into water, which is the most suitable for socializing.¡±


    Seeing that his sister was in high spirits, Gu Yuan cooperated and pointed to the talisman she had just drawn and asked, "Then this?"


    "This is a failure." Gu Yanfei crumpled the talisman into a ball, and his eyes fell on the jade bracelet on his wrist.


    It has only been a few months, and this is the fourth piece of jade that she has found that contains spiritual energy.


    She has been thinking about it for the past two days. Maybe she can design a spirit gathering talisman for her compass, and maybe the compass can find ancient objects containing aura.


    As a result, this gathering talisman was not drawn, but a bunch of other talismans were drawn unintentionally.


    The brothers and sisters were chatting and laughing. When the sun was setting in the west, Juan Bi suddenly ran in in a hurry, and said cheerfully: "Eldest Young Master, Young Master Lu Si just sent his little servant to prosper, saying that it was Commander He. Just brought someone to the second master''s house in Luwei Hutong."


    "It is said that the old lady is harbouring the imperial prisoners and wants to search the second master''s house."


    Thinking of Jin Yiwei''s search of the mansion in the morning, Juan Bi was still a little scared.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 320： turn up

    Chapter 320 Found


    A willow leaf fell on Gu Yuan''s shoulder with the wind. Gu Yuan brushed off the willow leaf and asked lightly:


    "What did Gu Xiao do again?"


    His voice was calm and calm, like a drizzle of autumn rain, which fell drop by drop on the smooth slate floor.


    "How do you know that, sir?" Juan Bi''s eyes widened in surprise, "After the second young master was taken to the Beizhen Fusi, he said that he received an informative letter not long ago, and the writer told him that the Gu family had harboured Yu. The remnants of the family also persuaded him to kill his relatives righteously, so he came to the house early in the morning to check, and heard the cry of a baby in the garden, so he went to the Beizhen Fusi to report."


    "The commander He said that the second young master is also surnamed Gu. Since he is not with the uncle, it must be with the second master, so he took Jinyiwei to the Luwei Hutong to search."


    Gu Yanfei drank the scented tea slowly, without even moving the corners of his eyes and brows, as if this matter had nothing to do with her, he just asked casually, "Has anyone found it?"


    "I found it!" Juan Bi nodded solemnly again, her eyes lit up, she was somewhat gloating: the second master and the second master are self-inflicted and deserved!


    Juanbi didn''t feel any sympathy for the second master and the others, and I wish they could be taught a lesson this time.


    Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yanfei who was comfortable and at ease, the corners of his lips curled up, he didn''t ask any more questions, just instructed: "Let Wutong go to Luwei Hutong and take a look."


    "Okay." Juan Bi happily left again, with a round face as bright as today''s good weather.


    The sky is blue and the sun is shining brightly today, but the second room of the Gu family is shrouded in a thick layer of clouds, as if a storm will come at any time.


    All the masters were driven to the outer courtyard hall by Jin Yiwei.


    In the hall, there was a commotion, and people were panicking.


    No one expected that Jin Yiwei had just found a stranger from their house.


    Everyone looked nervously at the old lady Gu, the backbone of the family, who was sitting at the head.


    Since Gu Jian was deprived of the title, Mrs. Gu is no longer the Mrs. of the Hou''s residence. After losing her official life, she is just old Mrs. Gu.


    At this time, Old Madam Gu''s face was extremely poor, and she was as motionless as a stone sculpture.


    In the hall, there was silence.


    "You are the Lei Shi from Yu Si''s outer chamber?" The man''s dignified voice broke the silence, attracting everyone''s attention to the beautiful woman in the center of the hall.


    The beautiful woman was only in her mid-twenties. She had a soft and beautiful appearance, and she had the same air, but she looked a little haggard, with a blue shadow under her eyes. Her combed hair was also a little messy, and a few strands of hair were scattered around her cheeks, both awkward and delicate.


    She was holding a blue robe in her arms, with tears in her eyes, her long eyelashes cast a faint shadow on her eyelids, and she had a charming demeanor that made people feel pity when they looked at it.


    "..." Lei Shi didn''t say anything, just hugged the baby clothes tightly.


    At this time, silence is equivalent to default.


    "Since the perpetrator is here," He Lie, who was standing by a window, slowly looked around at the people in the second room of the Gu family, holding a letter in his hand, tossing it casually, and said mockingly, "It seems that there is nothing wrong with this informative letter. ."


    His eyes finally fell on Gu Xiao, Gu Xiao''s face was extremely pale, as if he had suffered a heavy blow, and half of his three souls and seven souls were scattered.


    As soon as he saw the letter, Gu Xiao''s body shrank a little, his eyes wandered, filled with emotions such as regret, annoyance, and anxiety.


    He Lie''s heart was like a mirror, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he thought: Just being smart, it''s too stupid.


    For Jin Yiwei, what kind of stuff has never been seen before.


    He Lie is not surprised that Gu Xiao prepared evidence in advance to exonerate himself.


    He didn''t plan to come, but Mr. Ni reminded him that since Gu''s parent''s room has been checked, the second room should also be checked.


    He Lie thought about it, yes, he brought people to Gu''s residence today to search, although it was business affairs, but after all, it was a block for the second girl, so he had to show something.


    He brought people here this time just to show goodness to the second girl Gu, he just wanted to disgust and disgust the second room of the Gu family.


    But what He Lie didn''t expect was that they actually found Yu Si''s outer room.


    "Commander He, we were framed!" Gu Jian was sweating profusely in his defense.


    "Framed?" He Lie sneered as if he had heard a joke, his tone was light.


    Even if Mrs. Gu, Gu Jian, and Gu Xiao haven''t confessed, He Lie can see that they clearly failed to frame Gu Yuan, and instead planted it themselves.


    Up to now, they are afraid that they still don¡¯t know how they planted it!


    Sadly.


    He Lie had seen Gu Yanfei''s methods with his own eyes, and an unusually bright and sharp light flashed across his eyes, and it passed by in an instant.


    "Commander He, we are really wronged!" Gu Jian grabbed the armrest of the chair tightly with one hand and said in a high voice, "We don''t know how this woman appeared in my house!"


    In just a few words, Gu Jian''s face changed several colors, and the colors changed wonderfully.


    He had many questions in his mind that he wanted to ask Gu Xiao, but Gu Xiao seemed to have lost his soul.


    He Lie gave Gu Jian a cold look, not bothering to argue with him, and made a gesture to President Ni.


    Ni Zongqi immediately understood, took a step forward with a saber on his waist, looked directly at the beautiful woman standing in the hall, and asked in a stern tone: "Lei Shi, but you are framing them?"


    Mr. Lei bit his bleak lower lip, hugged the rucksack tightly with one hand, shook his head desperately, and said with a trembling voice, "Concubine...concubine dare not!"


    "It was the Gu family who took in the concubine body, how dare the concubine body dare to break into the house privately..."


    Lei Shi''s slender body trembled uncontrollably, as if he was about to faint at any moment.


    "Nonsense!" Old Madam Gu retorted sharply, pinching the string of beads in her hand even tighter, she really couldn''t understand why Lei Shi appeared here.


    After ?? said the words, she realized that she was too excited.


    She suppressed the irritability and panic in her heart, looked at He Lie by the window, and tried to say calmly: "Commander He, I have never had any dealings with the Yu family, and I don''t know why this woman poured dirt on our house. Water, let alone how she could hide in our house!"


    "Commander He, someone really wants to frame it." Gu Jian got up, bowed respectfully to He Lie, and lowered his posture.


    He has neither a title nor an official position now, and he will only suffer a loss if he is in a tough fight with Jin Yiwei.


    Fortunately, as soon as he heard that Jin Yiwei was coming, he quickly sent someone out from the back door to find Gu Yunxuan.


    Gu Jian was very anxious, just looking forward to Gu Yunchang''s return. Gu Yunmao is now their family''s only support.


    Ni Zongqi looked at Gu Jian, and then at the old lady Gu, grinning, but there was no smile in her cold eyes, and said slowly: "Does the old lady really have no relationship with the Yu family?"


    "The old lady, your maiden name is Qi, and the Yu family should both be in Yingchuan, Yuzhou."


    "You are still close friends with the exiled queen from the previous dynasty, right?"


    Ni Zongqi''s gaze was firmly locked on Mrs. Gu, like an eagle that caught its prey.


    "..." Old Madam Gu''s delicately maintained hand shook violently, and the string of beads almost didn''t let go.


    No, what kind of close friends are she and that Empress Yu?


    When Empress Yu got married, she was only three or four years old, but she just went to the Yu family with her parents to congratulate her.


    She has only been to Yu''s house once in her life.


    The Yu family was the mother''s family of the former queens. If a girl in the family hadn''t married into the British public mansion and became the British duchess, the Yu family would have been completely lost. Their Qi family was only able to get married because they married Gu Xuan. keep.


    In those days, Emperor Taizu intended to suppress the aristocratic family and prosper the poor family. During his reign, most of the aristocratic families gradually declined, and he barely survived by marrying the new nobles.


    Mrs. Gu naturally did not want or want to have any contact with the Yu family anymore. For decades, the friendship between the two families has always been light.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Yanfei and Fang Mingfeng who had been engaged since childhood, and the British father-in-law and wife''s surname was Yu, their Gu family would have long since become completely estranged from the Yu family, and they would never communicate with each other.


    This girl Gu Yanfei has been a disaster since she was born!


    The old lady Gu thought angrily, her mind became more and more chaotic, like a mess.


    Seeing her silence, Ni Zongqi smiled coldly, and took a step closer to Mrs. Gu, with sharp words: "Qi, don''t you think that after a few decades, everything will be gone without a trace? What do we Jinyiwei do not know? !"


    "The Yu family suffered this time, so I asked Lei Shi to bring the child to beg you to take it in. You couldn''t refuse, so you hid the person until now."


    Ni Zongqi''s expression was extremely determined and unhurried, as if he had seen all this with his own eyes.


    "No!" Mrs. Gu denied it hard, her complexion became more and more ugly, the wrinkles on her face seemed to have doubled in depth in just a short cup of tea, and her whole body was abnormally old.


    Her body trembled slightly uncontrollably, and her eyes were uncertain.


    Ni Zongqi was only 70-80% right.


    On the night of Lantern Festival, Mr. Lei suddenly came to the door with the baby in his arms and threatened her: "Mrs. Gu Tai, you don''t want to let everyone outside know about the ''substitute'', right?"


    That night, Lei''s understated voice echoed in Old Madam Gu''s ears again, and beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolled down from her forehead.


    "Substitute" is old lady Gu''s heart disease. Every time she thinks about it, it makes her heart twist like a knife.


    She was coerced by Lei Shi and could only hide her in the small garden of Gu Mansion... But how could the Lei Shi appear here!


    Wang was hesitant to speak, his eyes wandering, and his thoughts also returned to the night of the Lantern Festival, regretting the beginning.


    At that time, she persuaded the old lady that the Lei family couldn''t stay, but the old lady just didn''t listen and insisted on doing her own thing, which brought disaster to the family...


    Old Madam Gu''s nails almost pierced the skin of her palm, her eyes were red, but she still managed not to make herself too rude.


    She took a deep breath, pinched her neck, and said hard: "It''s not like this. At that time, my Gu family was still the Hou''s mansion, I was the wife of the Hou''s mansion, and the Yu family had already been convicted, so I had no reason to hide the remnants of the Yu family. !"


    "It was Lei who deliberately slandered me! This whistleblower letter was also framed by someone!"


    "I think this Lei Shi and the person who wrote the whistleblower letter must be in the same group!"


    The old lady Gu was bitten to death, denying that she harbored Lei Shi.


    Jin Yiwei is here, she knows that she can''t admit it no matter what, if she admits it, their mother and son will be doomed, waiting for their fate, I am afraid that the whole family will be exiled for 3,000 miles!


    "I didn''t..." Lei Shi''s pretty face flushed red, her eyes were filled with crystal tears, her expression was sad and moving and innocent and pitiful.


    Xu was because she was holding the rucksack too hard, and the little baby in her arms woke up and started crying with a mournful "wow".


    The shrill cries were loud and noisy, lingering.


    The Gu family in the hall frowned deeply, adding a bit of dryness.


    "Good baby." Lei Shi distressedly went to coax the infant, Wu Yan softly patted the infant, a few strands of scattered hair fell from the temples, trembling.


    The child didn''t know if he was hungry or startled, and he was crying...


    This orphan and widow mother are weak and pitiful, helpless.


    "Enough!" He Lie, who was standing by the window, shouted softly.


    Lei was startled, and hurriedly covered the baby''s mouth.


    He Lie sneered, and then raised the whistleblower letter in Yang''s hand, "You''ve all said the good and the bad, Mrs. Qi, Ling Sun came to Beizhen Fusi to report Gu Yuan with this whistleblower letter. of."


    "Framed? Framed?... If you want to say framed and framed, it''s you who framed Gu Yuan!"


    A few words made Mrs. Gu Tai and Gu Jian speechless.


    Gu Yunlan and the other girls became even more uneasy. Even if they are young and don''t know what happened, at least they can see that their current situation is quite bad.


    He Lie didn''t want to listen to Mrs. Gu''s stubborn nonsense anymore, and immediately ordered: "Fengfu, bring Lei''s mother and son back to Beizhen Fusi!"


    The words ?? exploded like thunder.


    Everyone in the Gu family seemed to have been struck by lightning.


    Gu Xiao''s body shook violently, his face was so pale that there was no trace of blood, and he leaned weakly on the beam next to him.


    "and many more!"


    A graceful female voice sounded from outside the hall, panting slightly.


    Everyone in the hall followed the prestige, and saw Gu Yunzheng, who was wearing a bright red dress, hurriedly came to the outside of the hall, and Xu Ning''s cheeks were flushed with rouge because of trotting for a while.


    Gu Yunchang went to Wancaotang early in the morning, and hurried back when he heard that Jin Yiwei came to the Gu house to search.


    "Sister Chang!" As soon as Gu Jian saw Gu Yunchang, his dull eyes instantly lit up.


    Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Wang, Gu Xiao, Gu Yunlan, and others also looked at Gu Yunchang, as if they had seen a savior, and their eyes were full of brilliance.


    The Gu family is now in a state of despair, and their in-laws and friends are also unreliable. No one dares to offend Jin Yiwei. The only person in the world who can still have a glimmer of hope is Gu Yunxuan.


    Gu Yunchang is about to marry King Kang. With her here, Jin Yiwei doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous, and he has to be careful!


    Gu Yunchang nodded slightly to Gu Jian and the others, and crossed the threshold with her skirt in hand. The ruby ??bead flowers on her temples reflected her eyes with radiance and brilliance.


    She went to He Lie with a clear goal, and said righteously: "He commander, there is no evidence, Jin Yiwei first searched the mansion, and then closed the mansion. It''s too arrogant to be so lawless!"


    Compared to the tall and mighty He Lie, Gu Yuncong, who is only about his shoulders, looks so petite and slender, but even so, she is still fearless and calm in the face of the commander of Jinyiwei, who is famous for her murder.


    Her expression is neither humble nor arrogant, her eyes are clear, a pair of small dimples are looming on the corners of her bright red lips, and her lovable face makes life not feel bad.


    Everyone in the Gu family held their breaths subconsciously.


    He Lie''s cold and hard expression did not soften in the slightest, nor did he move at all, his voice was like ice, "Who do you think you are, and dare to question Jinyiwei''s office?"


    Gu Yunxiang: "¡­"


    Ni Zongqi coughed twice and explained: "Commander, this girl Gu San is the future Princess Kang."


    "Oh?" He Lie uttered this strange syllable from his throat, which seemed to mean something, "It turned out to be Miss Gu San."


    He stared at Gu Yunxiang deeply for a long time, and saw that she was a little uncomfortable, Fang said coldly: "Miss Gu San, even if you are Princess Kang today, our Jinyiwei can''t help you to interrupt!"


    "Don''t say it, you are not yet!"


    The last sentence was loud.


    Just like a bucket of ice water was poured on the head, the flame of hope that had just ignited in the hearts of the Gu family was extinguished at once.


    Several female relatives slumped to the back of the chair behind.


    "..." Gu Yunchang pursed her lips tightly, and the dimples on her lips deepened a bit.


    She was obviously just talking about things, and did not mean to oppress people with King Kang, but Jin Yiwei deliberately distorted her, as expected, as arrogant and presumptuous in the rumors.


    He Lie strode past Gu Yunxiang without looking at her again, as if she was not worth paying attention to at all.


    "Everyone is not allowed to leave until the emperor decides! Otherwise, don''t blame our Jinyiwei for being rude!" Ni Zongqi warned the Gu family in an orderly tone, and he would not give them any chance to speak. left.


    Their contemptuous eyes were as if the Gu family members present were just ants, ants who couldn''t make any waves.


    As for Lei''s mother and son, they were taken away by the Jinyiwei. The door of the hall was slammed shut, and a few Jinyiwei guards with knives were left outside the hall to guard the door.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps outside faded away, and the hall became quiet, a depressing atmosphere filled the surroundings, and everyone''s heart was heavy.


    "..." Gu Yunchang gritted her silver teeth slightly, turned around slowly, her eyes were as deep as water, and she looked at the closed door, feeling like she was in prison.


    Jin Yiwei is too deceiving. The emperor condoned Jin Yiwei to trespass the house and do whatever he wanted.


    Gu Yunchang reassured himself in his heart that he should not be impatient.


    "Gu Xiao," Gu Jian strode closer to Gu Xiao and asked with a gloomy frown, "What''s going on?"


    Gu Xiao held his head in his hands, and he didn''t hear it. When Gu Jian called his name again, he suddenly broke out and shouted hysterically: "It''s you, it''s you who hurt me!"


    Gu Xiao rushed towards the old lady Gu in three steps and two steps, staring at her with bloodshot eyes, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Grandmother, you don''t want to live in this small house, you want to kill us all, and then go to live in Gu Yuan''s big mansion, right!" Gu Xiao said frantically, looking at Mrs. Gu''s eyes As if looking at his enemy.


    As soon as these words came out, the hall was silent.


    "Brother Xiao..." Old Madam Gu''s body shook violently, as if she had been hit hard.


    She never imagined that her grandson, whom she had loved since childhood, would say such words to her, her pale lips trembled like chaff, her chest rose and fell rapidly, and her face became whiter and whiter.


    She is over half a hundred years old, and to put it rudely, she will not have a good life for a few years.


    If it wasn''t for her blood, for these children in the family, how could she be reduced to this point!


    Over the years, everything she did was for them!


    But now, her grandson accuses her like this.


    "You...you said...what?" Mrs. Gu said intermittently, tears welling up in her cloudy eyes, looking at Gu Xiao with heartache and shock.


    "Second brother," Gu Yunchang''s face sank, his eyes fierce, "how can you talk to grandma like this! You hurt grandma''s heart so much."


    Gu Jian also felt that Gu Xiao''s words were inappropriate, but she was irritable and preoccupied, and she really had no intention of teaching her son.


    "..." Gu Xiao hesitated, his face tensed, and finally turned his face away awkwardly, not convinced.


    Gu Yunmao walked quickly to Mrs. Gu''s side, gently smoothed her back, showed a soft and bright smile, and said with relief: "Grandma, don''t be angry. This kind of thing happened at home, I think the second brother is just anxious for a while. , will be blundered.¡±


    "He''s young and hasn''t done anything..."


    After she said that, she turned her head and said to Gu Xiao again, "Brother Xiao, come over and apologize to your grandmother!"


    However, Gu Xiao, who turned his face away, didn''t move, didn''t look at the old lady, his eyebrows were deeply twisted into a knot.


    Gu Yunchang sighed in his heart, and he didn''t care about bothering with Gu Xiao. He still had to solve the current problem first, "Grandma, what''s going on?"


    "Why did that Lei hide in our house?"


    Old Madam Gu''s eyes flickered uncertainly, and after rubbing her fingers on the string of Buddhist beads for a while, she said helplessly, "I am indeed taking people in!"


    Gu Yunchang was startled when she heard the words, her eyes widened slightly.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 321： bottom line

    Chapter 321 Bottom Line


    Mrs. Gu took a deep breath, frowned, and continued: "On the night of the Lantern Festival, Mrs. Lei secretly came to the house to find me, and threatened me to take her in, and said that if she couldn''t escape, she would just fight to death and break the net, she would Tell Jin Yiwei that I secretly colluded with the Yu family."


    "Although I have a clear conscience, my parents'' Qi''s family and Yu''s family are both in Yingchuan, and this matter is endless."


    "Sister ‹’, you are about to marry into King Kang''s mansion. At this time, if something happens to the family, so many eyes staring at Zhong, I''m afraid someone will jump out and oppose your marriage with King Kang. Grandmother is distressed. You, I''m afraid of delaying your marriage, so this is... hey!"


    "When we split up later, we moved out of the mansion, but Lei''s mother and son were unwilling to leave. Now it seems that Lei''s should have taken refuge with Brother Yuan..."


    Mrs. Gu rubbed her brows weakly, her face full of exhaustion and anxiety.


    She was half-truth, and her statement was full of mistakes.


    Gu Jian and Wang Shi quickly exchanged glances, Wang Shi hurriedly said: "Sister Chang, you also know that your grandmother has always loved you the most, and everything is considered for you, just for fear that your marriage will have some twists and turns."


    "Hey, we''re all in the same family, and we shouldn''t have spoken between the two families." Gu Jian also sighed a long time, looking reasonable.


    "Grandmother..." Gu Yunchang was moved, and helped the old lady''s back.


    It was wrong for grandmother to take in Lei''s family, but Gu Yuan was too ruthless, completely ignoring a little bit of flesh and blood. Although the second room once inherited the title originally belonged to the long room, and now it has lost the title, the long room and the second room have already lost both. .


    Gu Yuan still refuses to give up...


    She had always thought that Gu Yuan was a cold-hearted person, and she had misunderstood Gu Yuan. Since Gu Yanfei came back, Gu Yuan had changed, and he was no longer the big brother she remembered.


    "Sister Cong," Old Madam Gu held Gu Yuncong''s hand tightly, with tears in her old eyes, and said regretfully, "grandmother was wrong, grandmother shouldn''t have let your second sister come back, I''ll give you something for nothing. After so many twists and turns, it''s your grandmother who is sorry for you."


    "If you have a chance to go out, don''t worry about us, as long as you are fine, grandma will be satisfied."


    Gu Yunchang felt a warm current in his heart, pantothenic acid in his eyes, and held the old lady''s cold hand with his backhand.


    She knew that Gu Jian and Wang Shi had their own selfishness, only the grandmother who raised her since childhood really loved her and considered her.


    "Grandmother, don''t worry." Gu Yuncong calmed down, his eyes bright like morning stars, and said calmly, "With me, my wedding with King Kang is only three days away, so I have to get married from here. "


    "Jinyiwei won''t be sealed for a few days. Tomorrow, the Sili Jian will come to the mansion to let me try on the wedding dress."


    Gu Yunxiang married the county king, so she didn''t need to make her own wedding dress. Her wedding dress was the official dress, which was prepared by the Sili Jian. Now that the wedding date is approaching, the Slijian has already made a decision for her to try on her wedding dress tomorrow.


    Gu Yunchang''s eyes were shining, she believed that with King Kang''s good eyes and ears, he would know what was going on here soon, and King Kang would never let Jin Yiwei do his best.


    The rest of the Gu family also understood what Gu Yunxuan meant, and hope rekindled in their hearts again, and even Gu Xiao, who was originally slumped, regained his strength.


    As Gu Yuncong expected, King Kang Chuyou knew about it within a stick of incense.


    Chu You has always been concerned about the movements of Jin Yiwei. As soon as he heard that Jin Yiwei went to Gu''s house in Reed Hutong, he specially ordered his cronies to investigate what happened, and only then did he know that Mrs. Gu was hiding the remnants of the Yu family. Moreover, Gu''s house It has been seized by Jinyiwei.


    Chu You was worried about Gu Yuncong''s safety and was so anxious that he immediately entered the palace.


    He originally wanted to sue Jinyiwei, let the emperor release him quickly, and end the matter quickly.


    But he didn''t want to, the Qianqing Palace at the moment was unexpectedly lively.


    The emperor sat on the golden lacquer-carved dragon-patterned throne, and the eldest prince, Chu Yi, dressed in an apricot-yellow python robe, sat on the bottom. On both sides of the hall below, Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin, He Lie, and even Duke Wei were all present. .


    There was a solemn atmosphere in the eastern side hall. Chu You couldn''t help but sank, and heard the emperor say mildly and dignifiedly: "Lei''s, this confession of yours is no trivial matter. This is a serious crime of looting and annihilating the family!"


    In the center of the hall, there is a weak and graceful beautiful woman kneeling. Against the background of this splendid hall, her figure is particularly thin, as if she will fall down when the wind blows.


    "Your Majesty, every word of the concubine''s body is true, and half of it dare not be false." The beautiful woman said pitifully, her eyes were red, and there were a few tears in her eyes.


    "The Yu family has long been willing to rebel. Fifty years ago, they took back the prince of the former dynasty. They also used this as a name to gather the remnants of the former dynasty. They quietly mined mines in Yuzhou, smuggled salt, and built weapons without permission. heart of."


    "As far as the concubine knows, the Yu family has two account books, one is the property on the face of the Yu family, and the other is the invisible property that I remember. All the account books are hidden in the old house of the Yu family. Several of my younger brothers and uncles also know these things."


    "Also... The owner behind the Zhangji Salt Shop in the capital is the Yu family, and the Yu family is selling private salt through the Zhangji Salt Shop for profit!"


    Lei said intermittently, his voice soft and with a slight vibrato.


    From beginning to end, her little face was downcast, staring at the golden brick floor below, completely daring to look at the emperor and others around her.


    After ?? said the last sentence, she bowed her head and knelt on the ground humbly, motionless, her body trembling constantly.


    At this time, the hall was very quiet, and Xiao Shoufu and others around him could hear her words very clearly, and their expressions all became solemn.


    The Yu family is an aristocratic family. If the Yu family is involved in rebellion, then it is conceivable that the emperor''s suppression of other aristocratic families will definitely be heavier.


    Next, it will be an extremely difficult battle for the family.


    Xiao Shoufu and the others exchanged glances without showing any emotion, thinking about what they should do next. For a while, they couldn''t care about anything else.


    Chu You in the back cast his icy gaze on Lei Shi, who was shivering, with a solemn look in his eyes.


    He has always disliked the emperor, and felt that the emperor''s virtue was not suitable, but he was the prince of the Dajing Dynasty, and of course he did not want the Yu family to help the restoration of the previous royal family. Cancers like the Yu family must be eradicated as soon as possible. If they are allowed to grow, the consequences will be Incredible.


    Chu You still knows the seriousness of the benefits.


    Chu You''s thoughts flew, and he walked quietly to He Lie''s side, and his every move was as heavy as thunder, so that no one could ignore his existence.


    His arrival attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Even Chu Yi, who was sitting at the bottom, glanced at Chu You lightly, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and he gently stroked the small bloodstone seal on his waist with one hand.


    Xiao Shoufu and Wang Kangyin, the minister of households, frowned deeply.


    This Lei family was found by Jin Yiwei from the second room of the Gu family''s house, so it is obvious that King Kang entered the palace at this time for Gu Yunxuan''s sake.


    He Lie clasped his fists at the emperor calmly and said: "Your Majesty, the minister has ordered Jin Yiwei to inspect the Zhangji Salt Store, and the result will be determined today."


    "Please, the Emperor''s En Zhunchen, immediately send Jin Yiwei to Yuzhou to thoroughly investigate the Yu family''s comrades!"


    While speaking, He Lie deliberately squinted at Chu You, and a provocative expression flashed across his brows.


    They Jinyiwei are never afraid of things, and they only need to explain to the emperor alone. This is the foundation of Jinyiwei''s foothold in the court.


    "He Commander," Chu You''s eyes were as cold as a pool of cold water, and he snorted coldly, "One yard to one yard, the Yu family rebelled, the crime is unforgivable, you want to arrest the Yu family, this king will not stop you, But you Jinyiwei sealed the Gu family today, are you trying to destroy this king''s marriage?"


    Everyone knows that Jin Yiwei is the emperor''s person, and Chu You''s words are accusing the emperor of deliberately hindering his marriage.


    "Don''t dare." He Lie shook his hand, "This minister is a businessman, and the family who cares for the remnants of the Yu family should be punished with the same guilt!"


    A sharp, icy light flashed in Chu You''s eyes, looking down at Lei Shi, who was lying on the ground, and asked coldly, "Lei Shi, you said, who hid you?"


    Lie Shi, who was lying on the ground for a while, then straightened up his upper body, his eyes turned black for a while, and his body swayed uncontrollably, making him even more delicate and pitiful.


    Mr. Lei swallowed and said in a trembling voice, "It''s the old lady of the Gu family... Mrs. Qi."


    When she spoke, she glanced timidly in Chu You''s direction, describing it as pitiful, with tears in her red eyes, as if frightened by Chu You''s sharp eyes and aggressive aura, her pale face suddenly turned blue. .


    "Without relatives and no reason, why did Mrs. Gu want to take you in?" Chu You''s eyes were fixed on Lei''s body, and he asked again step by step, not giving the other party any chance to think.


    Lei Shi bit his pale lower lip. This time, he didn''t dare to look up at Chu You, his teardrop-stained eyelashes trembled a few times, and his voice trembled even more.


    "The Qi family has been attached to the Yu family since the previous dynasty, and is a vassal of the Yu family."


    "Over the years, the Qi family has always been guided by the Yu family''s horses. The Yu family promised to give the Qi family a king''s land, so that the Qi family can ascend to the sky in one step. Yu Si said that the Qi family should have his father''s letters as evidence."


    "These things were all told to the concubine by Yu Si when she sent the concubine to escape, and the concubine didn''t know much about it..."


    Lei Shi''s body was trembling, and his lips were shaking, like a broken flower in the wind and rain, weak and innocent.


    She clenched the skirt tightly with her hands, and after a while, her mood stabilized a little, and then said: "At first, the concubine hid in a house arranged by Yu Si, but after waiting and waiting, none of Yu Si''s people were there. I came to look for the concubine, and later I heard that Jin Yiwei was searching the Yu family in the capital... The concubine was so frightened that she really didn''t know what to do, so she could only take the child to Mrs. Gu. "


    "During this period of time, Mrs. Gu has been helping the concubine body. Otherwise, the concubine body, a weak woman with no strength, and a child who is waiting to be fed, will not be able to survive now."


    After saying that, Yu''s small face full of tears fell down again, and her eyelashes trembled violently twice.


    Chu You fretfully pursed his lips into a straight line, and his heart sank little by little until it reached the abyss.


    Things were more troublesome than he expected.


    The Yu family was actually suspected of treason. The crime of treason was a serious crime, enough to destroy the nine clans.


    If Mrs. Gu knew that the Yu family had the intention of treason and still harbored Lei''s mother and son, then this crime was not trivial, and in serious terms, it could even be classified as treason.


    This is a big crime to be exiled and conscripted into the army!


    Now, if he wants to save Gu Jian and the others, it will be as difficult as when he wanted to save the Yu family.


    Chu You quickly thought about what to do, but just snapped his fingers, his mind was spinning.


    Things have come to this point, and if you want to save the second room of the Gu family, the only way to survive is to cut off the tail, and give up the small to protect the big one.


    Chu You gritted his teeth secretly, raised his eyebrows, made a decision in a very short period of time, raised his eyes and looked at the emperor who had been silent for a long time on the dragon chair in front of him, "Brother Emperor!"


    Chu You stared deeply at the emperor''s eyes, raised his chin, and said with great momentum, "Even if the Gu family is guilty of harboring the remnants of the Yu clan, it is the fault of the old lady Gu alone, and has nothing to do with the rest of the Gu family."


    "One person''s fault?" Chu Yi''s warm and elegant voice suddenly sounded from the front.


    The handsome young man who had been half-drooping his eyes lifted his eyelids and looked in the direction of Chu You precisely, his eyes were as bright as a morning star.


    The elegant young man said unhurriedly: "At the end of October in the fourth year of Xuanren, Hu Dingguo, the general of Dingxi, took a risk, killed Zhu Ye, the governor of Yongzhou, and called himself the Marshal of the Eastern Expedition. The Hu family is full of beheadings."


    "In the twelfth lunar month of Xuanren''s tenth year, Zhu Xianxi secretly contacted the ministers of the court and the central government. He failed to assassinate the late emperor at the banquet at the Chaohe Palace. Instead, he was surrounded and suppressed by the forbidden army. Zhu Xianxi fought desperately to hold the Seventh Emperor Uncle and threatened the late emperor. In the end, Zhu Xianxi was beheaded in the imperial garden. For this reason, Lei Ting was furious and ordered the slaughter of the ten clans of Zhu Xianxi. Later, because the case was very involved, Jin Yiwei launched a comprehensive search, including Li Yong, the chief assistant of the cabinet at that time, and others were implicated, or their homes were raided or exiled. "


    Chu Yi said eloquently, never angered, never shouted, but did not have an admirable momentum.


    He is like a mountain, standing there majestically.


    And Chu You''s face became more and more gloomy.


    The previous emperor ordered the slaughter of the ten clans of Zhu Xianxi in a fit of rage, which was always criticized by those self-proclaimed high-ranking officials and literati, who felt that the previous emperor was too cruel.


    But Chu You knew that the late emperor did this because he felt sorry for himself, and the late emperor used this to intimidate the world, so that those rebellious ministers who had the heart of rebellion would not dare to take action against him.


    Chu Yi fixedly looked at Chu You from afar with a gentle smile, and asked back, "Uncle Seventh Emperor thinks the emperor''s sentence is right?"


    "..." Chu You stopped for a while, his eyes were cloudy, and he couldn''t say a word.


    As a son, he naturally could not question the fatherly heart of the late emperor towards him.


    One of the uncle and nephew was murderous, and the other smiled and feasted.


    After being silent for a while, Chu You said word by word, "Gu Yunqiang is this king''s concubine."


    This sentence seems to be an oath of sovereignty, and it is also a warning to the emperor and Chu Yi not to deceive people too much.


    His son is his bottom line.


    Chu You''s eyes shot out a ferocious gleam like a ferocious tiger, and he was so imposing that no one could invade his territory.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly, stroked his sleeves gracefully, turned his head to look at the emperor, and said sternly: "Father, according to my son''s opinion, the empress dowager''s marriage is not good, and the father still decrees to cancel it. Let''s get married."


    "Fortunately this marriage hasn''t happened yet..."


    Chu Yi''s tone was always gentle and soothing, but the meaning in his words was like a sharp long sword, threatening.


    In a few words, he and Chu You were like swords fighting each other, not giving in to each other, sparks radiating everywhere.


    Chu You''s face changed suddenly, he was ashen, almost wanted to say "you dare", but reluctantly held back.


    With what he now knows about this emperor''s nephew, Chu Yi really dares.


    The most suitable person to speak about his marriage is actually the Queen Mother, but the Queen Mother did not like Gu Yunchang and wanted him to marry the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom. Chu You could only look at Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and others for help.


    What came ?? was quiet, as silent as death, and even the chirping of birds outside the hall seemed a bit harsh.


    Xiao Shoufu and the others did not speak, they all stood bowed, and their minds reached an agreement in the silent exchange.


    From their point of view, it would be better if the marriage between King Kang and Gu Yuncong did not come to pass. Gu Yuncong''s father, Gu Jian, lost his title and had no place in the court. This marriage was of no benefit to King Kang at all. .


    Once the marriage is cancelled, then King Kang can marry the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom.


    What should be said, Xiao Shoufu actually asked Yuan Zhe to persuade King Kang, and the situation in the court changed suddenly, but in just a few months, too many things happened, seeing the emperor almost quickly with the help of the eldest prince Sitting firmly on the dragon chair, and Kang Wang is clearly at a disadvantage... They can''t let the situation develop like this anymore.


    In the long silence, Chu You stared at Xiao Shoufu, his face tense and cloudy.


    Chu You is not a fool, so he can naturally guess the thoughts of Xiao Shoufu and others.


    At this moment, he felt as if he was excluded from everyone present, and everyone stood on the opposite side of him.


    Chu You slowly looked around the crowd, his eyes swept across Chu Yi, the emperor, Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin, He Lie and others, his heart was as cold as ice.


    These people have their own thoughts and plans, but they have reached an agreement on one thing. They all want to separate him and Gu Yunqiang.


    For a moment, Chu You felt an almost suffocating depression, which made him unable to breathe.


    He can''t stay any longer!


    Chu You also stopped talking, and walked away heavily.


    This matter must be dealt with separately. As long as the emperor does not decree, there is still room for this marriage to be turned around!


    Behind, Xiao Shoufu and others looked at the back of Chu You leaving with complex expressions, still silent and firm.


    The bow has no turning back.


    The distraught Chu You left the palace without looking back.


    Unconsciously, a thick cloud gathered in the sky, heavy, as if it was about to fall at any time.


    Chu You got on his horse at the gate of the palace and rode his horse away along Suzaku Avenue.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Chu You waved his horse whip high, whipping his horse hips repeatedly, one after another.


    He was anxious to see Gu Yuncong, and he ran wildly on the street with his hooves flying.


    "Get it, get it, get it..."


    Pedestrians on the road saw people riding horses and hurried to both sides to avoid them. The hawkers on the side of the road also hurriedly dragged baskets and goods on the ground.


    A vegetable basket on the side of the road was kicked by a horse''s hoof. While the basket was flying, some vegetables also flew out of the basket and scattered randomly on the street...


    "My dish!" A hawker in his forties exclaimed, his heart ached, and he saw that the horse rider left without looking back and didn''t stay for a moment.


    "What kind of person is this! He''s actually riding a horse at the market!" The hawker crouched down and picked up a broken vegetable from the ground, but he didn''t dare to chase the horseman at all.


    As one can imagine, those who dare to ride horses in the capital are definitely not ordinary people.


    The hawker could only admit that he was unlucky and cursed in his mouth. Then, he saw another brown horse galloping past him only two feet away. The young man on the horse shouted in a high-pitched voice: "My lord, Lord..."


    "This is a prince." A woman on the side of the road said incredulously, "This is too domineering."


    "Yes, yes." Another old woman also came over to speak, frowning tightly, "I heard that the first prince is gentle and refined, so what kind of difference between the prince and the first prince is too great!"


    "Which prince is this?"


    "I look like I''m in my twenties. It shouldn''t be common for such a young prince."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people in the rear were talking and speculating a lot.


    But these mixed voices could not reach Chu You''s ears at all. He was so preoccupied with his mind that he didn''t notice that he knocked over other people''s stalls.


    "Snapped!"


    Chu You swung down the whip for the first time, and arrived at Gu''s house in Luwei Hutong all the way.


    The gate of Gu''s house is guarded by four guards in brocade with embroidered spring knives.


    Chu You swiftly dismounted from the horse, threw the reins, and rushed into the gate regardless. Several guards in Jinyi rudely threw their scabbards horizontally and prevented them from entering.


    "Get out of the way." Chu You spit out two words slowly, each word as heavy as a thousand pounds and as cold as frost.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 322： fruitless

    Chapter 322 No Results


    Facing the imposing King Kang, the four guards in brocade clothes stood there motionless.


    They won''t give in because the other party is King Kang, otherwise what is the majesty of Jin Yiwei.


    Bearded Jinyiwei stared blankly at Chu You''s eyes, and said without any hesitation: "Kang Kang, please come back.".


    Chu You, full of anger, took another step towards them and said, "What if this king must go in?"


    "Then don''t blame the villain for offending." While the bearded Jinyiwei was speaking, the other three Jinyiwei also stepped forward.


    The four tall and burly guards in Jinyi stood in a row, like a copper wall and an iron wall standing at the gate of Gu''s house, looking down at Chu You from the height of the stone steps, without giving him any face.


    Even a few Jinyiwei guards dared to be rude to themselves! Chu You''s face was gloomy, remembering the isolation and helplessness in the palace just now, and his anger became more and more surging.


    When the two sides faced off, there was a hurried and messy hooves from the other end of the alley, and there were at least a dozen horses, getting closer and closer.


    "Deputy Commander Meng." The bearded Jin Yiwei hurriedly clasped his fists and saluted the person who came.


    Meng Qing, deputy commander of Jinyiwei, came with more than a dozen Jinyiwei wearing red flying fish suits. Wherever the horses hoofs passed by, a piece of gray dust was raised. The atmosphere of this alley became even better because of the arrival of this team of Jinyiwei Nervous, with a bit of an air of turmoil.


    "call-"


    Meng Qing stopped the horse three feet away from Chu You, and the heavy breath from the horse''s nose almost sprayed on Chu You''s face.


    "Kang Kang, what a coincidence." Meng Qing first cupped her hands at Chu You, and asked knowingly, "Why is the lord here?"


    Bearded Jin Yiwei quickly said: "Deputy Commander, King Kang wants to break through."


    "So that''s the case." Meng Qing made a sudden realization, swung the whip in one hand carelessly, and then asked Chu You, "I don''t know if the prince has the emperor''s imperial edict?"


    "..." Chu You''s neck was full of blue veins, and he was speechless.


    He really has no imperial edict, but he doesn''t want to show weakness.


    "No?" Meng Qing said regretfully, "Then the lord, please come back."


    While speaking, Meng Qing jumped off the horse and looked at Chu You with a smile on his face, but there was no smile in those thin fox eyes, "Your Highness should know, the Gu family is suspected of treason, this case is no trivial matter. ."


    "Your Highness knows this, but insists on going in, won''t you be with them?"


    said, Meng Qing swung the whip again, and the barbs on the whip flashed a chilling cold light.


    From beginning to end, Meng Qing was smiling, but the meaning in his words was to kill the heart, and the meaning of intimidation was beyond words.


    If King Kang dared to forcefully break into Gu''s house today, then their Jinyiwei would regard him as an accomplice of the Gu family and take him down.


    "Meng, Qing," Chu You read Meng Qing''s name word by word, his brows filled with coldness, "This king only wants to see this king''s concubine, do you insist on going against this king?"


    "Your Highness is serious." Meng Qing''s friendly fox eyes narrowed into slits, his smile was quirky and cold, and his tone remained soft, "The last general is just following orders."


    "I hope the lord will think twice before acting."


    As he said that, he made a gesture to the four Jinyi guards standing in a row in front of the gate, and the four immediately retreated to both sides and made way.


    He looked at Chu You with a smile, his eyes seemed to say, does the lord still want to go in?


    Chu You of course wanted to go in, but his legs were heavy, like they were filled with lead, and he couldn''t move.


    At this moment, he clearly realized that if he dared to push hard now, maybe his hypocritical imperial brother would really give him an unwarranted crime of treason and use the sword of Jin Yiwei to get rid of him.


    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, he cannot take this risk.


    Chu You''s chest heaved violently, but after all, he didn''t move forward, he almost used all his strength to suppress the unwillingness and frustration in his heart.


    "Meng Qing..."


    Chu You wanted to warn Meng Qing not to neglect Gu Yunxian, however, Meng Qing didn''t want to listen to what Chu You had to say, so he left a sentence coolly: "Since the lord has changed his mind, then he will go first."


    After saying that, Meng Qing walked towards the gate of Gu''s house, and Jin Yiwei, who was guarding the gate, quickly opened the door for him.


    After Meng Qing entered, the bearded Jin Yiwei raised his hand and shouted, "Close the door!"


    The red lacquer gate of Gu''s house only opened for a few breaths before closing heavily in front of Chu You.


    "boom!"


    The crisp closing sound of the door seemed to be amplified infinitely in Chu You''s ears, like thunder, like a landslide, making his heart tremble.


    Chu You did not leave, standing quietly at the gate of Gu''s house for a long time, like a stone sculpture.


    As long as he thought of Gu Yunchang suffering inside, Chu You felt a dull pain in his heart, as if a sharp blade slashed into his heart, and his ears buzzed.


    Thinking of Gu Yunchang''s bright smile, her agility, her confidence and pride in her words and actions, and her deep affection for him...


    Chu You couldn''t help raising his hand to cover his colic left chest, with blue veins floating around his neck, and stood with a pale face.


    He has never felt so useless as now!


    He can''t even protect his own princess!


    "Chu You!" Suddenly, a tall, sapphire blue figure rushed in front of Chu You like a gust of wind, pulling up Chu You''s front with one hand.


    The lost Chu You was awakened and crashed into a pair of angry and anxious eyes.


    The person who came was Fang Mingfeng, the prince of the United Kingdom.


    The two eyes met.


    Chu You''s eyes were as cold as a blade, Fang Mingfeng showed no signs of weakness, showing the irritability of a trapped beast.


    Their eyes were full of hostility towards each other. Chu You disliked Fang Mingfeng, and Fang Mingfeng also disliked Chu You. They all wished that the other party would disappear from their field of vision.


    "Where''s ‹’‹’?" Fang Mingfeng asked in a hoarse voice, with a deep affection that could not be hidden in his tone and expression.


    The three words ?? ignited a lead in Chu You''s heart, and with a sound of "ßÚ", the flames rose.


    "Fang Mingfeng, let go of this king, you''d better recognize your identity!" Every word of Chu You seemed to burst out from between his teeth, his eyes were colder, "‹’er is this king''s future concubine."


    What qualification does Fang Mingfeng have to call her like that!


    Fang Mingfeng was stabbed by Chu You''s words, and it felt like a wheel had run over his chest, causing bursts of pain.


    He clenched Chu You''s front more tightly, clenched his teeth, and said coldly, "Yes, ‹’‹’ is your future princess, but you can''t even save her."


    Even if Chu You didn''t say it, Fang Mingfeng could roughly guess from the current situation: Chu You couldn''t even enter the gate of Gu''s house, let alone save Gu Yunxuan.


    "Chu You, you are really useless!"


    "Oh, you are still the dignified prince!"


    Fang Mingfeng''s words were provocative, and he made no secret of his contempt for Chu You. He was more unwilling in his heart.‹’.


    Chu You''s face became more and more ugly, and his anger was rising, like a boiler that was about to explode, but Fang Mingfeng was still there to add fuel.


    ‹’''er is his Chu You''s woman, what qualifications and position does Fang Mingfeng have to question himself!


    This Fang Mingfeng has always been unwilling to die for the thief, but he deserves a beating!


    Chu You suddenly raised his fist and slammed it into Fang Mingfeng''s face, with all his strength, with a cathartic emotion...


    The two were so close that Fang Mingfeng didn''t have time to hide, and was caught off guard by Chu You''s punch.


    He staggered back a step, and let go of Chu You''s front.


    "You..." Fang Mingfeng''s eyes became as cold as an ice sword, his five fingers tightened, and he clenched them into a fist, and slammed it heavily towards Chu You''s abdomen.


    Gu Yunxiang is not here, of course Fang Mingfeng will not endure King Kang, and he has no scruples.


    Chu You groaned in pain, and kicked Fang Mingfeng''s calf shin fiercely...


    The two of you punched each other and I kicked each other.


    Neither side showed mercy, and neither took advantage of them, just like two irrational beasts, with only an angry instinct left, just wanting to beat the other side down.


    I don''t know how long it took, Chu You punched Fang Mingfeng in the eye socket again, leaving a bruised eye socket on the opponent''s face. Fang Mingfeng slammed into the stone lion behind him, breathing quickly.


    Fang Mingfeng gritted his teeth, his mouth was full of salty smell, and wanted to pounce on Chu You again, at this moment, the door of Gu''s house opened again with a "squeak".


    The two of them heard the movement, and they couldn''t care about each other anymore, and looked in the direction of the gate in unison.


    I saw Meng Qing walked out from the house with two Jin Yiwei and strode across the threshold.


    Meng Qing saw Chu You and Fang Mingfeng at a glance. The two young men in front were both bruised and bruised. There were grey footprints on their robes, and even the pampered knuckles were left with bruises.


    The noble boy, who was still dressed up before, was as embarrassed as those hooligans.


    Meng Qing couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, his fox eyes narrowed mockingly, and he said with a smile, "Kang King, Fang Shizi, you two are really in good spirits."


    Chu You and Fang Mingfeng both suppressed the anger in their hearts, did not bother with Meng Qing, and asked almost at the same time:


    "Where''s ‹’''er?"


    "Where''s ‹’‹’?"


    The voices of the two overlapped, and they both took a few steps towards Meng Qing.


    "Kang King, Fang Shizi, this case is a secret, aren''t you two embarrassing the last commander?" Meng Qing smiled perfunctoryly, and bowed his hands again, "The last commander still has official business, so I''m leaving."


    He didn''t care about the reaction of the two, he got on the horse and rode away, and the Jinyiwei who accompanied him also roared away.


    Around the ??hutong, only those passers-by who looked from a distance and dared not approach, still lingered, guessing what the master of Gu''s house had done.


    Chu You and Fang Mingfeng, who stayed at the gate of Gu''s house, looked at each other and didn''t speak for a long time.


    was interrupted by Meng Qing just now, the original anger of the two also subsided, and their faces stiffened for a moment.


    Fang Mingfeng wiped the blood on the corners of his lips with the back of his hand, calmed down, and after calming down, he turned into the noble and elegant prince of the palace.


    He lowered his voice restrainedly and asked, "What''s going on with the Gu family?"


    Fang Mingfeng has no errands now, and is detained by his father, the British public, all day long, and his news is also limited. He didn''t know what happened to the Gu family. He only heard that the second room of the Gu family was involved in the Yu family''s case. Meet Gu Yunxiang.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came here, he met Kang Wang Chuyou.


    Chu You didn''t say a word, and slowly turned his eyes to look at Gu Zhai, his eyebrows condensed together.


    Because of the fight just now, his bun was a little crooked, and his hair was a little loose. When the wind blew, his side hair became more messy, which made his expression darker.


    A cold and proud look flashed across Fang Mingfeng''s brows, suppressing his displeasure at Chu You, and patiently said: "Now that you are in trouble, let''s shake hands and make peace for now, maybe you and I will work together, there will be some way. "


    "how do you feel?"


    Fang Mingfeng''s tone was flat, but only he knew how difficult it was for him to say these words.


    His hands hanging by his side clenched into fists, trying hard to control himself not to throw his fists into Chu You''s face.


    Chu You smiled coldly, neither saying good nor bad.


    The clouds in the sky were thicker and heavier, and even the oncoming breeze brought a damp stuffiness.


    After a while, Chu You finally opened his mouth and said in a cold voice what he had just heard in the palace.


    Fang Mingfeng''s sharp eyes were fixed on Chu You''s face. Following Chu You''s words, his pupils gradually contracted and his face was ashen.


    After ?? finished speaking, the two became quiet.


    In the evening, the surroundings were already dim and yellow, and the verdant branches and leaves above the alley cast shadows of light and dark on the bruised faces of the two, reflecting their deep and complicated expressions.


    "How?" Chu You straightened the front of his clothes that had just been messed up, brushed off the dust on his body, and said sarcastically, "Fang Mingfeng, what else can you do? If the Gu family is involved in rebellion, according to the law, the son will also. implicated..."


    Today''s Fang Mingfeng has nothing but the title of a British prince, and without the support of the British prince, what can he do? !


    Besides, ‹’''er is his woman, and his woman doesn''t have to worry about other men!


    Chu You looked at Fang Mingfeng with a hostile expression, showing a kind of domineering arrogance in the description, and said impatiently: "This king has no time to talk to you, you should take care of yourself!"


    He had to ask the emperor to release Gu Yunchang before the Gu family was convicted. The question was, what did he have to pay to persuade the emperor to make this deal.


    and many more!


    Chu You thought of something, his eyes lit up instantly, and a certain answer was about to come out.


    There is one thing that can definitely make his royal brother heart-


    Stock.


    Chu You didn''t want to waste any more time, so he quickly got on the horse and planned to leave, but Fang Mingfeng grabbed the reins.


    "Where are you going?" Fang Mingfeng''s eyes were hot, and his restrained voice rose three points, "Do you have a way?"


    Chu You looked down at Fang Mingfeng aloofly, nodded, and his voice was as cold as ice: "Get out of the way!"


    Fang Mingfeng was still holding on to the rein in Chu You''s hand, and the back of his hand was full of blue veins, which made the skin on the back of his hand extremely pale.


    He didn''t continue to question Chu You, standing tall and straight like green bamboo, and said slowly: "If you can''t do it right, send someone to tell me, I have a solution."


    For the sake of ‹’‹’, he is willing to temporarily forget his previous grievances.


    He let go of the reins and took a silent step back, as if making a silent promise.


    But Chu You didn''t take Fang Mingfeng seriously at all, and pursed his lower lip arrogantly. He also didn''t think the other party could be of any help.


    After he left Luwei Hutong, he went back the same way, entered the palace again, and went to the Qianqing Palace to seek the emperor.


    The Qianqing Palace was empty at dusk. Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and others had already left.


    He Lie was sent out of the Qianqing Palace by the emperor, and he waited under the corridor outside. The gate was closed after Chu You entered.


    Chu You stayed with the emperor for a long time in the Qianqing Palace, and no one knew what the brothers were talking about.


    When the gate of Qianqing Palace opened again, night had completely fallen, Chu You came out with a dark face, and met He Lie who was guarding outside the gate at a glance.


    Even if a person waited outside for more than an hour, He Lie''s figure still stood still like a mountain, and his resolute eyes did not change in the slightest.


    Chu You glanced at He Lie solemnly, and then left in big strides.


    There is not a single star in the night sky tonight, the drizzle is misty, and the strands fall on the face, which is cool.


    Chu You didn''t hold an umbrella, let the drizzle like a line fall on him, and walked straight to the direction of the palace gate.


    Walking, Fang Mingfeng''s words rang in his ears, and echoed in his ears repeatedly like an echo: "If you can''t do it right, send someone to tell me, I have a solution."


    Do not!


    There was a voice in Chu You''s heart roaring angrily, and his face was as heavy as if it had been dyed with ink.


    ‹’er is his future princess, even if she encounters any trouble, he should help her.


    His concubine didn''t need Fang Mingfeng to save him, he didn''t want Chang''er to feel that he was incompetent, and he didn''t want to give Fang Mingfeng a chance.


    Chu You walked faster and faster, and when he walked to the gate of the palace, his temples had already brought a little tide.


    As soon as he left the palace gate, his chief hurried towards him, "Your Highness."


    Chang Sui''s expression was also not very good-looking, and he replied, "Jin Yiwei had already taken away the Gu family from Luwei Hutong half an hour ago, and Miss Gu San was also taken away and entered the Beizhen Fusi. The... edict."


    He said the last two words very hard.


    Changsui ran to the palace gate as soon as he got the news and wanted to report to King Kang, but he was stopped by the Imperial Army and could not enter the palace, so he had to go around in a hurry.


    Chu You''s first reaction was to want to go to Beizhen Fusi, but he only took half a step and stopped again.


    He stood there in a daze, his heart was at a loss, and his mood was irritable. Anxiety, anger, depression and other emotions filled his mind, but he had nowhere to vent.


    He knew that even if he went to the Beizhen Fusi, he would just be ridiculed by the Jinyiwei for nothing, and it would not help.


    The rain kept falling, his robe was gradually soaked by the rain, and his body was wet. When the night wind blew, his whole body was cold.


    The gate of the palace was eerily silent.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 323： auspicious time

    Chapter 323 Auspicious Time


    Gradually, the rain became heavier, from a drizzle to a bit of a drizzle, and then to a little bit again.


    The spring rain continued all night, and it continued to fall until the next morning.


    It has been raining for the next few days, intermittently, and the weather is overcast.


    Chu You realized for the first time why there was no way to ask for help.


    The Empress Dowager was placed under house arrest. Those aristocratic families did not help him, and even his cousin Yuan Zhe was unwilling to come forward. Chu You was almost unable to move.


    Once upon a time, Chu You knew that the family was a double-edged sword and could be his help. If he couldn''t hold it back, he would let the family stand above the king and dictatorial power just like the previous dynasty.


    It is precisely because of this that Emperor Taizu will weaken and suppress the family.


    Chu You has always been confident that he can control the family and make it work for him.


    But now, he is deeply aware of the terribleness of this double-edged sword.


    To the aristocratic family, he is just a clay statue of Bodhisattva with the blood of the family, and they will only offer him up high above, instead of treating him as a real monarch.


    Today''s Chu You is like an eagle with broken wings, powerless, and can only try to get people to inquire about Gu Yunxuan''s news.


    However, when Gu Yunchang was in the imperial prison of Beizhen Fusi, Chu You tried every means, but still got nothing, and got no news about Gu Yunchang at all.


    In desperation, Chu You remembered Fang Mingfeng''s words for an unknown number of times: "If you can''t do it right, send someone to tell me, I have a solution."


    This time, he hesitated.


    "Boom!"


    Chu You suddenly hit the window sill with a heavy punch. His usual dark eyes were a little cloudy at the moment, and his once firm belief seemed to be torn apart in just a few days.


    The raindrops floated in from the window, and the water droplets dripped on the table, vaguely reflecting the bright face of the girl.


    ‹’er!


    Chu You reached out to grab it, but caught a ball of air.


    "hu-hu-"


    The moist air he inhaled into his lungs seemed to get stuck there, making him feel breathless.


    The next moment, the personal servant walked in cautiously, swallowed his saliva, and asked for instructions, "My lord, I wonder if you will go to Tianhe Garden tomorrow?"


    Tomorrow is the National Day, and the whole country celebrates together. Tomorrow morning, all civil and military officials will go to the Royal Palace Tianhe Garden on the outskirts of Beijing to have a banquet and celebrate the festival with the emperor.


    Chu You, who had been sitting for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes, and shot his eyes darkly at the servant, and blurted out, "Someone, drag him out to this king and beat him!"


    The personal servant was startled, and knelt down with a "thump".


    As soon as the voice fell, the two palace guards heard the sound, clasped their fists, took their orders, and rudely dragged the servant out.


    The bodyguard shivered and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Your Highness, spare your life!"


    "My lord, please spare the servant."


    The screams of the inner servants quickly disappeared, and the entire Prince Kang''s Mansion was immersed in a depressing atmosphere, without any festive celebrations approaching.


    The rest of the capital is not.


    As the National Day is approaching, the capital is full of joy and lanterns everywhere, as lively as the New Year.


    Since the founding of the Dajing Dynasty, Emperor Taizu has set a plan for the National Day, and everyone in the country, from the powerful to the commoners, can take a day off. Looking forward to the holiday.


    The gate of Gu Mansion was also hung with two red lanterns like Beppu. Early in the morning, the patriarch and several clan elders were welcomed.


    Because Gu Jian''s family was imprisoned, in the past few days, everyone in the clan has been trembling with fear.


    The patriarch and several clan elders have been to Gu''s mansion several times, but every time Gu Yuan is not there. Finally, last night, Gu Yuan finally returned to the mansion. He came here early in the morning to block Gu Yuan, thinking Let Gu Yuan help you find out what happened to Gu Jian''s alleged treason case.


    What they are worried about is that if Gu Jian¡¯s house is really suspected of rebellion, it will bring disaster to the nine clans, and even the Gu clan will be implicated by him.


    Gu Yuan agreed without a word, and sent all the clan members away in a good voice.


    As for whether to ask or not to ask, no one else knows anyway.


    After ??Gu Yuan sent the clan people away, he hurriedly went to work. Now that he has been transferred to Jinwuwei, the errand is not easy, and he can only return to the palace in two or three days.


    The day before the National Day, the mansion was very lively, and the clothes and jewelry ordered by Gu Yunzhen were continuously delivered to the mansion.


    Sisters Gu Yunzhen and Gu Yanfei called the shots, and gave the servants in the house an extra half month''s salary and extra spring clothes.


    This is a gift that has not been received in previous years. For this reason, the housekeepers and servants in the house are all grateful. There is no shadow in the house because of the second room being arrested and sent to prison. They all look forward to the early National Day. .


    Gu Yanfei is also looking forward to it.


    On the day of National Day, Gu Yanfei woke up very early in the morning. He woke up energetically in the middle of the morning. Under the service of Juan Bi, he put on a new green lotus-colored beard with lapel collar and a double bun.


    She didn''t like wearing cumbersome gold ornaments and beaded flowers, so she only wore the side-hoofed lily hairpin that Chu Yi gave, with two lilac-colored silk flowers on the temples, which were as vivid as flowers.


    Gu Yanfei thought that he had woken up early, but he was still one step behind Gu Yunzhen.


    When she came to the door of Waiyi, Gu Yunzhen had already got into the carriage and waved to her through the carriage window with a smile on her face.


    "Big sister." Gu Yanfei stepped on the horse stool and was about to get on the carriage. At this moment, a short and fat old woman ran over here panting, and said in high spirits, "Second girl, big girl. Your Royal Highness has come down."


    The old lady smiled so much that her eyes were narrowed into slits, and there was quite a bit of joy with pride.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t know that Chu Yi would come, so she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. She raised her eyes and saw that outside the gate, a handsome young man in a white coat with a moon-white lapel appeared riding a white horse. He was bathed in the bright sun. Under the brilliance, the robe was moved slightly by the morning wind, and it was as beautiful as a heavenly man.


    The young man got off his horse, stepped over the high threshold, and walked towards her in a slow and slow manner.


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips and smiled, and said with a smile, "Second sister, let''s go."


    Gu Yanfei did not hesitate at all, and trotted towards Chu Yi with light small steps.


    "How did you come?"


    An ordinary question, but with a coquettish meaning that she didn''t even notice, the ending sounded slightly.


    When she walked towards him briskly, the bangs on her forehead trembled, and her silky black hair glowed golden in the sunlight.


    Chu Yi looked at her with a smile on her face, her obsidian-like eyes overflowing with brilliance, more dazzling and moving than the rising sun.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the top of her hair calmly, and said as a matter of course: "Of course I''m here to pick you up."


    Gu Yanfei smiled sweetly, her eyes happily curved into the shape of a crescent moon.


    "Then..." She originally planned to take a carriage to Tianhe Garden with Gu Yunzhen, but temporarily changed her mind, "I accompany you on horseback?"


    "Okay." Chu Yi smiled lightly, "I''ll take you to play later."


    Said to ride a horse, and after a while, Gu Yanfei rode her sweaty horse and set off from the Gu residence, walking side by side with Chu Yi, while Gu Yunzhen sat in the carriage at the back.


    Their convoy was not eye-catching, plus the dozen or so Luan Yiwei guards who guarded Chu Yi, no more than 20 people, and did not attract much attention along the way.


    A line of chariots and horses galloped through the streets of the capital. When they arrived near the West Gate, the chariots and horses on the streets became more and more dense.


    Xichengmen is the only way to go from the capital to Tianhe Garden, so the carriages and horses of various prefectures pass through here.


    These chariots and horses gathered outside the west city like a river flowing into the sea, rendezvoused with the emperor''s ceremonial guard, surrounded by dragons all the way to the west, and set off in the direction of Tianhe Garden.


    This huge team ran out of galloping horses and the momentum was like a rainbow.


    Among the young masters and girls accompanying him today, there are many noble and noble military commanders, and many heroic girls also choose to travel on horseback like Gu Yanfei.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin, Fan Mushuang and other girls also chose to ride horses like Gu Yanfei. They raced there when they had nothing to do. Whoever arrived at Tianhe Garden first in the race, but they were running, but Wei Jiaoniang found Gu Yanfei. gone.


    Not only did Gu Yanfei disappear, but another person also disappeared.


    "...Abducted." Wei Jiao Niang whispered softly.


    Lu Qin next to ?? didn''t hear it clearly and asked curiously, "What was kidnapped?"


    Wei Jiao Niang smiled mysteriously, she caught her belly and rode her horse past Lu Qin, Lu Qin was in a hurry, shouting "You are too cunning", and hurriedly ran after her.


    Gu Yanfei, who was kidnapped, followed Chu Yi away from the large troops on the official road and turned into another unmanned trail.


    This trail is just enough for two horses to go side by side, and the two ride their horses leisurely.


    The weather at the end of February is just right. The spring breeze is blowing in the suburbs.


    This is a good weather for outing.


    "Aren''t we going to Tianhe Garden?" Gu Yanfei casually broke a wild flower from a branch by the roadside while riding a horse, playing with it carelessly.


    She thought that Chu Yi said that he was going to take her out to play in Tianhe Garden, but she didn''t want to, before a cup of tea, he suddenly asked her to follow him along this path.


    "Go." Chu Yi walked side by side with her, smiling slightly, the beautiful Ruifeng''s eyes seemed to have the temperature of spring, warm and intoxicating, "I''ll take you to a place first."


    Compared to Gu Yanfei''s leisure and unrestrainedness, his riding posture is so elegant, and his graceful and noble demeanor seems to be engraved in his bones.


    Gu Yanfei likes to look at Chu Yi, no matter what he does... No, even if he does nothing, he still looks good.


    She also likes to see him smile, and hopes that when he is with her, he can always smile like this, as happy as this moment.


    Save others by himself, he should also like to see her smile.


    "Yeah!" Gu Yanfei smiled brightly, and a bright smile couldn''t stop flowing from the corners of his lips and eyes.


    The two rode all the way to the west, speeding on the winding and uninhabited trail.


    Gu Yanfei''s sweaty horse is like a bird released from a cage, enjoying himself as much as he can, running faster and faster...


    Chu Yi''s white horse is also a good horse that travels thousands of miles a day, never falling behind.


    An hour later, the two arrived at a beautiful mountain forest, and the horses stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Chu Yi asked Gu Yanfei to dismount, and Gu Yanfei helped his men to dismount.


    "Be careful."


    His hands were clean and warm, wrapped around Gu Yanfei''s little hands, and the warm air pressed against her palm.


    The mountain road was not easy to walk, so he reminded her from time to time to be careful with her feet.


    Gu Yanfei followed him obediently. After walking for a while, he heard the faint ding-dong sound of spring water.


    After passing through a green wild bamboo forest, the two of them saw a stream gushing down along the rocky crevice of the mountain stream.


    The creek is crystal clear, gurgling, glistening in the bright sunlight, occasionally spewing, splashing with water flowers, strings of water droplets, and a few green bamboo leaves floating in the crystal clear stream...


    "Huihui!"


    The sweaty horse that followed behind Gu Yanfei happily ran to the stream and drank water on his own.


    "This spring seems to be good." Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, took Chu Yi''s hand and took a few steps upstream, "Hongyu is very picky."


    Gu Yanfei pulled Chu Yi and squatted by the stream, put his palms together and took a handful of spring water, then brought it to his lips and took two sips.


    The spring water is sweet and refreshing.


    She curled her lips happily, looked sideways at him, "It''s sweet, you can drink it too."


    Chu Yi let out a "hmm", held her palm from below with his left hand, leaned over and took a sip from the palm of her dipping water.


    When he leaned over, Gu Yanfei could smell the incense smell like snow falling on bamboo leaves, elegant and light.


    His lips brushed against her palm inadvertently, and the hot breath from his nose sprayed onto her skin, itchy and warm.


    "Very sweet." Chu Yi looked up at her and smiled.


    His voice was warm and a little hoarse, as if he was bewitching her.


    The sun shines mottled light and shadow on his face through the gap between the bamboo leaves. The two are very close, and their faces are only half a foot apart. Gu Yanfei can clearly see that his handsome eyebrows are filled with a kind of pure joy. Pleasure.


    When the wind blew, a few strands of hair on his temples gently caressed her ears, itching a little.


    Gu Yanfei subconsciously picked up those naughty strands of hair, but saw that he leaned his head towards her and approached her for a few minutes. The two of them were almost rubbing their noses.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, as if rubbing against his eyelashes.


    pounding!


    Her heart was beating so fast, like a drum, her eyelashes trembled again, her gaze moved down, and landed on his lips, which were dripping with drops of water.


    The wet lips are especially rosy in the sun, like a delicate flower that has been watered by rain and dew.


    It looks like it''s very rammed...


    The thought of ?? made her heart tremble, and she almost wanted to do what she wanted, but he leaned over quickly, his eyes dark and fiery.


    For a moment, Gu Yanfei thought he would kiss her.


    But he didn''t.


    He just wrapped his arms around her, and his strong arms wrapped tightly around her slender waist, tightening it little by little.


    He made no further movement, just hugged her and buried his cheeks deeply into her soft and fragrant neck.


    The hot breath was sprayed behind her ears and neck.


    is terrifying and heart-pounding.


    Gu Yanfei''s mind was blank, his heartbeat was numb.


    "Soon." His voice was low and dense, as if he was restraining something, and his Adam''s apple rolled visibly.


    What''s coming soon? Gu Yanfei wanted to ask, but felt something soft and warm gently touch her right ear...


    Then he released her and stepped back.


    Gu Yanfei was still a little stunned, he forgot the question and covered his hot right ear in a daze.


    A layer of beautiful pale pink appeared on her fair and jade-like ears, which gradually turned red, and a rouge-like blush spread from her ears to her neck and cheeks, making her whole person look as delicate as a peach blossom in full bloom.


    Chu Yi lowered his head and washed his face with spring water, and then filled a few bags of spring water in a water bladder.


    When Gu Yanfei calmed down, those water bladders were already filled up, Gu Yanfei''s heart moved, and he felt as if he was prepared.


    She pinched his cuff and asked, "Did you bring me here on purpose to ''play''?"


    Chu Yi nodded: "I discovered this place by accident when I was driving to Tianhe Garden when I was six years old, and when I was playing nearby. Later, every year I came to Tianhe Garden, I would come here to get some spring water and go back to make tea. "


    "I haven''t been here for years."


    It''s been nine years.


    Chu Yi looked around with a little nostalgia. Before he came today, he wasn''t sure that the mountain spring was still there.


    The water on his face was not yet dry, and there were still some water droplets on his skin, eyelashes, temples, and eyebrows, and the water droplets reflected a crystal-like light in the sun.


    At this moment, he is somewhat uninhibited, which is very different from his usual elegant and self-controlled appearance.


    Gu Yanfei looked at his handsome profile, her heart swayed slightly, she tugged his sleeves a little tighter, and suddenly raised her head and leaned over, and quickly kissed his ear.


    A soft kiss, like a feather scratching his ear naughtily.


    "We''ll come together again next year." Gu Yanfei squeezed his cuff and shook it, watching his white jade earlobes turn redder and brighter without blinking.


    seemed to have discovered some interesting little secret, she smiled happily.


    After a while, Chu Yi turned to look at her with deep and soft eyes.


    "it is good."


    The word ?? is concise and to the point, but it has a fatal temptation, which seems to encourage her to be a little more presumptuous.


    Gu Yanfei felt hot flashes on her face, turned her face away, and thought to herself: If she is a king, she is probably a foolish king who is beautiful and destructive to the country.


    She took another handful of water from the stream with her palm, lowered her head and took a few sips, and patted her flushed cheeks with the spring water.


    He took out a silver pocket watch from his sleeve, opened the case, looked at the time, and said, "It''s almost time, we should go."


    The two led their horses and continued on their way.


    The person leading the way was still Chu Yi, and the two walked through this lush mountain forest for another stick of incense kung fu. The front suddenly became clear, and they saw a majestic palace standing in the northwest.


    Gu Yanfei blinked and blinked again, only to be sure that the two of them had arrived at Tianhe Garden.


    Tianhe Garden is located in the Yanshan area on the western outskirts of the capital. It was a royal garden built in the previous dynasty. After the founding of the country, Emperor Taizu continued to serve as the royal palace of this dynasty after some repairs.


    Tianhe Garden covers an area of ??more than 1,000 acres and is magnificent and magnificent.


    After a while, there was the sound of rumbling horses¡¯ hooves from the other direction, gradually approaching, and the dark convoy appeared on the other side of the road.


    Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin, Lu Si, Fan Beiran, and dozens of other young ladies were at the front of the convoy, riding their horses towards this side.


    "I thought I was number one." Wei Jiao Niang rushed in the direction of Gu Yanfei and said, "Yan Fei, how did you and the eldest prince get together so quickly, did you take a shortcut?"


    "It''s a shortcut." Gu Yanfei nodded calmly, squinting at Chu Yi next to him, remembering how he looked when he took out his pocket watch and said "it''s almost time".


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, like a spring breeze turning into rain, gentle and harmless.


    Gu Yanfei snickered in his heart, in a good mood, and his eyes curled up with a smile: This guy has a bright appearance and a light cloud, but deep down, his desire to win is too strong.


    The tacit agreement between the two of them also fell into the eyes of the emperor in the dragon chariot.


    The emperor looked at Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei from a distance, and laughed so hard that he was extremely satisfied: his son is really capable.


    The emperor took out a pocket watch with a silver casing, looked at the time, and happily summoned Zhao Rang, the eunuch, and gave a few orders, Zhao Rang nodded again and again.


    It is only noon now, and the sun is at its brightest and warmest.


    The convoys of everyone stopped one after another outside the main gate of Tianhe Garden, forming a long winding dragon.


    The palace staff began to welcome the other convoys into the garden in an orderly manner. The Gu family''s carriage only waited for a cup of tea before being led by Eunuch He personally to Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen into the garden.


    "Miss Gu, Miss Gu, this way." Eunuch He led the two with a smile.


    The scenery in Tianhe Garden in spring is beautiful. The surrounding pavilions, pavilions, Xuanxie bridges, rocks and amber, etc. are exquisite in pattern, both grand and elegant.


    Eunuch He led them in the garden for an unknown amount of time, Gu Yanfei didn''t remember the way at all, until a familiar female voice sounded in front:


    "elder sister!"


    Gu Yanfei looked at the sound, and saw a splendid building with flying eaves and corners in front of it. In front of the magnificent palace, a little girl in a pink palace dress was sitting on a wheelchair, looking at Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen with a smile.


    An Le smiled and waved at Gu Yanfei, smiling like a flower.


    Behind her, there were more than 20 palace maids dressed in a blue-blue palace attire.


    "An Le, when did you come?" Gu Yanfei asked in surprise. She didn''t see Anle''s Feng Ran today, and thought that Anle wasn''t here.


    "I came here early yesterday." An Le showed a bright smile, grabbed Gu Yanfei''s hand, and said eagerly, "Let''s go in quickly, don''t miss the auspicious time."


    Auspicious time? Gu Yanfei raised her eyebrows and thought to herself: Is there any happy event today?


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 324： and 笄

    Chapter 324 and óÇ


    "That''s right. It''s getting late." Gu Yunzhen looked at the sky and said solemnly.


    Gu Yanfei was a little stunned, isn''t this just the beginning? Why is it so late?


    The maid pushed Anle''s wheelchair into the palace, Gu Yunzhen took Gu Yanfei''s arm and walked very fast, almost half dragging and half pushing.


    Everyone had an overly bright smile on their faces.


    Gu Yanfei looked back and forth at the crowd, always feeling that something happened that she didn''t know, and subconsciously pinched her fingers and made a hexagram.


    Great auspicious hexagram.


    Then when it comes, let it be.


    Gu Yanfei followed them through several door curtains until they came to an elegant bedroom. Dressing tables, screens, hangers, tables and chairs were all available. The huanghuali wood coat hangers on the east wall were embroidered on them. A silver-red shirt with a phoenix.


    "Sister, sit down." An Le urged happily, and then ordered the maid to press Gu Yanfei to the dressing table.


    On the dressing table, there are all kinds of exquisite and complicated head and face jewelry, ranging from hairpins, hairpins, hairpin crowns, gold collars, earrings, jade pendants, gold rings and so on. light.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Anle reflected in the mercury mirror, and asked in confusion, "The Hundred Flowers Banquet is about to begin?"


    "It''s not the Hundred Flowers Banquet." Gu Yunzhen covered his mouth and chuckled.


    An Le laughed happily, and with a bit of mystery, he said, "Today is my sister''s wedding banquet. The father said that I will personally hold the wedding ceremony for my sister."


    "..." Gu Yanfei was startled again, his face a little confused.


    Two hundred years later, Gu Yanfei was a little vague about his birthday in this life.


    However, she vaguely remembered that it was not on National Day.


    Gu Yunzhen saw Gu Yanfei''s confusion and took the initiative to solve her confusion: "Yan Fei, today is your birthday."


    today? Gu Yanfei was even more puzzled. Isn''t her birthday on the second day of March?


    Gu Yun was really busy and explained: "Big brother asked from Su Niang."


    The second day of the third lunar month was actually Gu Yunxuan''s birthday. Gu Yanfei was a few days older than Gu Yunxian.


    "So my birthday is February twenty-seventh." Gu Yanfei said almost to himself, with a strange expression.


    So, she is fifteen years old today, and she is ready.


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yanfei in the mirror, and said again: "Yan Fei, I originally wanted to give you a wedding ceremony in the house, but eldest brother asked me not to prepare..."


    An Le said cheerfully from the side: "Sister Yanfei, your wedding ceremony has been prepared by the supervisor for more than a month."


    "I also helped. Today''s Qinghui Hall was arranged by me."


    An Le took out a silver pocket watch from his sleeve, looked at the time, and hurriedly urged: "It''s almost time, hurry up, sister Yan Fei, you have to get dressed up quickly."


    An Le happily instructed the maids to dress up Gu Yanfei.


    Time is almost up? Hearing these familiar words, Gu Yanfei couldn''t help but look at the pocket watch in An Le''s hand. This silver curly grass pattern pocket watch is exactly the same as Chu Yi''s.


    Was this what he meant when he just said it?


    There were gentle ripples in Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and the corners of her lips curved up.


    The palace maid skillfully combed Gu Yanfei a crescent moon bun, and cleverly braided some small braids and combed it into the bun, and wrapped a colorful tassel thread around the bun.


    Gu Yanfei combed his hair here, Gu Yunzhen walked over to the hanger and carefully looked at the new clothes hanging on the huanghuali wood hanger.


    The silver-red dress with large sleeves hangs neatly on it, the new fabric has no wrinkles, and the skirt is embroidered with a large piece of delicate hibiscus flowers, bright red, pink, peach, water red, hundreds of hibiscus The flowers were in full bloom on the long dress, and there were some gold threads on the material, glowing with a dream-like and radiant brilliance.


    After looking at it for a while, Gu Yunzhen asked with certainty, "Is this the Phoenix Brocade?"


    "Sister, you are so discerning!" An Le ordered the maid to push the wheelchair over and parked beside Gu Yunzhen.


    Gu Yanfei, who had just combed her hair into a bun, also came over and asked, "What Phoenix Brocade?"


    Gu Yunzhen picked up the corner of the skirt with one hand, and put the material in the sun to look at it, "I heard that Phoenix Brocade is a new material from Yue Kingdom, and peacock feathers are woven into the material, so it has this beautiful luster. ."


    An Le nodded again and again.


    This material was ordered by the eldest brother to rush back to Beijing from the country of Yue, and he almost missed it.


    An Le pursed her lips, swallowed this little secret temporarily, and introduced the dress with a smile:


    "Sister Yunzhen, Sister Yanfei, you see, the embroidery on this is embroidered by the best embroidered lady in the needle palace bureau, and the hibiscus flower on it is a pattern drawn by the emperor himself, isn''t it very beautiful?"


    "And look at this Ropa, it''s double-sided embroidery, with parrots on one side and cats on the other."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    An Le and Gu Yunzhen had a great chat, and they kept talking non-stop, until the maid of the palace coughed twice, reminding her that it was almost time.


    An Le hurriedly looked at the time on the pocket watch, and hurriedly urged Gu Yanfei to change clothes.


    Today is the first time that the father and brother have asked her to do such an important event, and she can''t do it.


    The maids pushed Gu Yan to the screen and dressed her.


    An Le then ordered the maids to go to the Qinghui Hall next door to check the situation. The Qinghui Hall and the Qinglian Pavilion where they were located were only separated by a small stone bridge, which was on the east side of the stone bridge.


    At this moment, in the Qinghui Hall, there are crowds of people, the clothes are fragrant, the temples are shadowed, and the jewels are shining.


    The well-dressed ladies and girls have already taken their seats in the hall. Most of them are familiar with each other, chatting and laughing about family affairs, about clothes and jewelry, about which family has a baby, and which family is going to marry. The Lu family and the Hua family almost got married, so many strange eyes glanced at the female relatives of the Amber Mansion.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo and Mrs. Lu Er felt their faces were hot and embarrassed.


    Mrs. Lu Er also thought about not coming today, but the post from the palace was sent to Chang''an Bo''s house. This is a grand event in the country, and Bo''s house can''t be absent.


    Mrs. Lu Er pretended to take a sip of tea, lowered her voice and said to Mrs. Chang Anbo, "Sister-in-law, is it a little early for today''s banquet?"


    In previous years, after they arrived at Tianhe Garden, they would play in the garden by themselves. They could race horses, play polo, hammer balls, cuju, swim in the lake, etc. The palace banquet started in the late afternoon.


    But this year is different. As soon as they arrived here today, the female family members were brought to this Qinghui Hall.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo looked at the sun outside, nodded and said, "Yes, this is the beginning."


    It''s still early for the feast at this hour.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo was about to look away, when she saw that there was a servant and other female relatives coming here, it was Mrs. Wei Guogong and his wife.


    The Duke of Wei''s mansion had a high status in the court, so many family members got up to salute and greet the wife and daughter-in-law of the Duke of Wei, including Mrs. Chang Anbo''s wife and sister-in-law.


    Everyone was chatting and laughing, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became a lot more lively.


    After Mrs. Wei and her daughter-in-law sat down, Mrs. Chang Anbo quietly went to ask Mrs. Wei, "Will the palace banquet be hosted by the eldest princess?"


    Mrs. Chang Anbo deliberately lowered her voice a bit, but several female relatives around also heard it and pricked up their ears curiously.


    As a rule, the palace banquet on National Day was hosted by the queen, but the queen passed away early, and the queen mother did not come to Tianhe Garden today, so the only possible candidate left was the eldest princess.


    Many girls in the hall whispered to each other in twos and threes.


    Not only Mrs. Chang Anbo, but other female dependents also thought the same way. I guess it was because the eldest princess hosted the palace banquet for the first time, and there was no queen to teach, so the arrangement was a bit messy. Before the time came, they were asked to wait in advance. here.


    After thinking about it, guessing, guessing, the female relatives also clicked on it, and did not say much, after all, it involves the royal family.


    "no."


    Don''t want to, Mrs. Wei Guogong shook her head and gave a negative answer.


    She didn''t lower her voice, and the other female relatives also heard the prestige and came over, with a look of astonishment written on their faces: If it wasn''t for the eldest princess to preside over, who else would it be?


    Mrs. Wei Guogong continued: "It''s not a palace banquet later, it''s a wedding ceremony for the second girl."


    Her voice was neither high nor low, and it resounded clearly throughout the hall.


    The whole place was silent.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and some people even took off the fan in their hands.


    This news is really unexpected. It is something that has never happened before in Tianhe Garden for a courtier''s daughter.


    The initial shock passed quickly, and everyone''s expressions became more complicated after thinking about it.


    Even if Mrs. Wei didn''t say it just now, everyone knew that the Gu family would not be so bold to come here to hold the wedding ceremony. There is no doubt that this was the emperor''s intention.


    Not far away, a lady in her forties approached and whispered to another old lady who was over fifty years old: "Mrs. Xiao, I heard that the first prince once asked the emperor to marry him in public. Is it true?"


    This old lady Xiao is the wife of Xiao Shoufu.


    That night, Xiao Shoufu was also in the palace when the eldest prince was begging the emperor to marry him outside the south study room, so Mrs. Xiao naturally knew.


    Mrs. Xiao nodded, her eyes flashing slightly.


    That night, the emperor did not express his position, but now the emperor is going to personally preside over the ceremony for Gu Yanfei, that is to say, the emperor agreed.


    "This..." The middle-aged woman was hesitant to say anything, tightly clutching the handkerchief in her hand, and pursing her lips in disapproval.


    This Gu family is not as good as ordinary people with innocent backgrounds.


    This second girl Gu has been excommunicated from her family, her grandmother and uncle have committed crimes, and her father''s sin has not been cleared. A girl like this is actually going to become the first prince and concubine, and it is even very likely that she will be the future queen!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the emperor had only the first son, the eldest prince, everyone would almost think that the eldest prince was the emperor who was rejected by the emperor, and the emperor would choose such an unbearable marriage for him.


    The female relatives of many officials of aristocratic families felt mixed feelings in their hearts.


    A noble woman in her thirties thought for a while, and said euphemistically, "Mrs. Xiao, is the emperor going to personally preside over the wedding ceremony for the second girl? Is this appropriate?"


    Madame Hua spoke very implicitly. On the surface, she was discussing whether today''s wedding ceremony was appropriate, but what she really wanted to say was that the marriage between Gu Yanfei and the eldest prince was inappropriate.


    Another round-faced woman in her forties said, "I don''t think it''s right."


    Several ladies of aristocratic families next to them all looked in the direction of Mrs. Xiao, holding their faces elegantly, and their hearts were surging: They took advantage of this year''s Chao He to bring their daughters to Beijing, in order to let their daughters compete for the position of the first prince concubine. .


    I thought that today''s Hundred Flowers Banquet would be a great opportunity to show up in front of the emperor and the eldest prince, and there would be an open and secret battle in Tianhe Garden.


    But now, they didn''t have time to do anything, and they didn''t have time to start anything, so how could it end?


    These ladies from aristocratic families felt like a bucket of cold water was pouring down their heads, and they looked at each other, some were dumbfounded, some felt injustice for their daughters, and some couldn''t hide their unwillingness on their faces.


    Men marry, pay attention to the right family, marry wives and virtuous people.


    But this second girl Gu needs a good name but not a good name, a talent without a name, and a family background, why should she be the first prince and concubine, just because she can draw talismans? !


    The daughter they raised meticulously has good looks, talent, demeanor, and temperament, but she lost to a wild girl who grew up in the countryside!


    Mrs. Xiao slowly picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. Just as she was about to say something, she heard Mrs. Wei Guogong sitting across from her indifferently say: "What''s wrong? Back then, Empress Taizu also helped Jingning. Mu Xin, the eldest girl of the Hou Mansion, presided over the ceremony."


    At that time, Mrs. Jingning Hou died of blood collapse after giving birth to her youngest son, leaving behind the eldest girl Mu Xin and the younger brother Mu Ying.


    Jingning Hou has a deep love for his wife and he did not marry again. Empress Taizu and Mrs. Jingninghou used to be sisters. For fear that others would say that Mu Xin was the eldest daughter of a widow, they took Mu Xin into the palace for half the time.


    When Mu Xin was fifteen years old, Empress Taizu personally presided over the wedding ceremony for Mu Xin.


    Later, Mu Xin was given marriage by Emperor Taizu to Marquis of Anqing at that time. Before Empress Taizu died, Mu Xin entered the palace and served the Empress Taizu personally for three months without leaving home.


    This incident also became a good story, and everyone felt that Empress Taizu and Mu Xin were not mothers, they were better than mothers and daughters.


    Everyone present naturally knew these old things, and their expressions were different.


    Mrs. Chang Anbo applauded Mrs. Wei Guogong in her heart, rolled her eyes slightly, and said with a smile: "This person is a person, it''s about fate!"


    "Empress Taizu and Mrs. Anning Houtai Mu are not mothers, they are better than mothers and daughters. I saw that the second girl Gu and the eldest princess are also related, just like sisters."


    When she said this, everyone also remembered that Gu Yanfei had saved the life of the eldest princess during the first month.


    With Mu Xin''s old example, the eldest princess has the heart to lift Gu Yanfei, which is also acceptable.


    "That''s right." Mrs. Fan added with a smile, "It''s no wonder that the emperor loves Wu Jiwu."


    At first glance, it seemed that the emperor loved Wujiwu for the eldest princess, but everyone knew that the emperor loved Wujiwudi for the eldest prince and treated Gu Yanfei so kindly.


    Mrs. Xiao and others'' faces suddenly sank.


    The ?? hall fell into a strange silence.


    After a while, a high-pitched report from the servant came from outside the door, breaking the silence:


    "The emperor is here! Her Royal Highness Princess Fengyang is here!"


    The emperor and Fengyang came to greet the guests, followed by a group of maids.


    All the female relatives stood up and saluted, and many people couldn''t help but glance at Fengyang, but they didn''t expect Fengyang to come.


    There is a kind of speculation in the hearts of many people, which is about to come out: Could it be¡­


    At the same time, the people of the Slijian also took their places and stood by in their respective positions.


    It''s almost over.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 325： soul

    Chapter 325 Soul


    Today''s ceremony was presided over by the emperor.


    After the ?? emperor delivered a succinct speech, he announced the official start of the ceremony.


    The sound of silk and bamboo rang out again, and Gu Yanfei walked to the hall without haste or slow, unhurried and calm.


    Hundreds of eyes were cast on her, either in admiration, or in amazement, or in envy, or jealousy, or simply turned away.


    Sunlight poured in through the open windows and the main door around, coating Gu Yanfei''s body with a dazzling halo.


    The silver-red dress on her body was dragged on the smooth marble floor, and the skirt like a peacock''s tail swayed slightly with her steps.


    With the appearance of the young girl, a faint floral fragrance filled the hall, fresh and elegant like jasmine, and serene and mellow like an orchid. The garden is very beautiful.


    Soon someone with a bright nose smelled it. This fragrance belongs to the incense of an inch of incense and an inch of gold. It is not only very expensive, but also extremely rare. It came from far away Persia, and in the Dajing Dynasty, only the royal family could use it.


    Not only incense sticks, but also the rattan mats, decorations and even the silk and bamboo used in the hall today.


    This Gu Er girl is really good fortune and good fortune! Many of the girls'' relatives expressed their admiration and admiration in their hearts.


    Today''s wedding ceremony is quite grand.


    The eldest princess of Fengyang is the main guest, Wei Jiaoniang is the admirer, the eldest princess Anle is the secretary, and there are all the women and ladies in the capital as the guests and courtesies. This is already the regulation of princesses and ceremonies.


    The last time the palace held the ceremony was for Princess Minghui. It was already seven years ago. At that time, the main guest was Princess Li, which was a little inferior compared to today.


    And today, the emperor even invited Fengyang as his guest!


    Fengyang, who was standing as the guest of honor, wore a black auspicious and dark-patterned robe today. His gray hair was pulled into a neat round bun, which was held in place with a green jade hairpin. It was graceful and pure.


    The old woman, who is almost old, has a wrinkled face, but her body is still straight and heroic. She has a self-confidence and arrogance in her body, and stands out among the noble ladies in the palace.


    Dajing Dynasty also has only such a "Wenneng Anbang, Wuneng Dingguo" the eldest princess of Fengyang.


    In the eyes of everyone, Fengyang held a red gold and silky nine-winged phoenix hairpin inlaid with a ruby ??hairpin in his hand, and sang the congratulatory message with a smile: "According to the age of the year, with the order of the moon, Xianjia takes it."


    She leaned over slightly and put this radiant hairpin on Gu Yanfei''s bun herself.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on this red-gold hairpin with nine wings and phoenix inlaid with ruby, and their eyes were suspicious.


    Isn''t this hairpin the one that Empress Taizu personally inserted for Fengyang when Fengyang was in his hairpin? !


    It is said that this hairpin was carefully crafted by an old craftsman from the Silver Works Bureau in the former imperial palace. After Fengyang put it on, it set off a wave in the capital, and many family members asked jewelry shops in Beijing to imitate it. The style of this hairpin creates a phoenix hairpin, but all of them are like tigers and can''t be like dogs.


    Those old ladies all stared at the hairpin in Feng Yang''s hand, almost straightened their eyes.


    Fengyang''s hand holding the hairpin was steady and motionless. When he leaned over to insert the hairpin for Gu Yanfei, the two were very close, and her rough fingertips inadvertently brushed against Gu Yanfei''s clean forehead.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes flashed, and he raised his head slightly to look at Fengyang.


    At that moment of contact, she could feel Fengyang''s soul faded a little, became weaker, like a cluster of flames that were about to run out of fuel, swaying...


    As if the next gust of wind blows, that cluster of flames will be blown out.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart seemed to be pricked by a needle, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    She couldn''t help but raised her hand and touched Feng Yang''s wrist, and released it at the touch. Her pupils were as dark as night, clearly reflecting Feng Yang''s face.


    Fengyang smiled slightly and got up to reset.


    Immediately afterwards, Wei Jiao Niang, who was a compliment, carefully helped Gu Yanfei straighten her hairpin. From her small and delicate phoenix mouth, a tassel of bright pearl spit out and hung by Gu Yanfei''s ear, shaking and shining brightly, reflecting her eyes. Brilliant.


    Sister Yanfei is so pretty! Sitting in the wheelchair, An Le stared at Gu Yanfei with burning eyes, Wu Liuliu''s big eyes were so round that she couldn''t bear to blink.


    This also has its own credit!


    An Le felt like a little sparrow flapped its wings happily, and felt sorry for the emperor, if only the emperor could be here.


    An Le was stunned for a moment, and after regaining her senses, she hurriedly performed her duties as a leader and reminded Gu Yanfei to continue to the next step.


    Gu Yanfei stood up slowly, her dress flowing down with her movements, and the tassels of lotus seed and rice-sized pearls on her cheeks swayed gently.


    Under the golden sunlight, her skin is dazzling and snowy. When she smiles, she looks like a tree full of hibiscus blooming in an instant.


    Everyone held their breath subconsciously, looking at the stunning girl in front of them.


    Gu Yanfei bowed gracefully, first thanking the emperor in front of him.


    People are in good spirits at happy events, and the emperor is happier than anyone else. He smiled and said, "No gift."


    "You child is pure and true, very good, your parents are in the spirit of heaven, and they will be relieved to see you."


    The emperor''s face was radiant, and his elegant face seemed to be ten years younger.


    The surrounding Mrs. Xiao and other noble ladies'' expressions became stiffer when they heard the words. Even someone who had such a bit of luck in his heart before, hearing the emperor''s public praise for Gu Yanfei at this moment, knew that the emperor had made up his mind.


    Gu Yanfei was no doubt the candidate for the first prince concubine.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your praise." Gu Yanfei thanked her generously. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a silver pocket watch in the hand of the eunuch, and she couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    She tilted her little face playfully at the emperor, showing her closeness.


    For her wedding ceremony, they all bothered.


    Moreover, she felt that the emperor''s evaluation of her was quite appropriate, saying that she was pure and true, not perfect and filial.


    The ?? emperor liked her little daughter''s beauty and laughed.


    After ??, Gu Yanfei gave Fengyang and all the guests present a salutation, elegant and solemn.


    At this point, the ceremony was completed.


    If this is an ordinary wedding ceremony, the next step should be for the guests to congratulate their parents and teach their daughters, and give a few words of good luck. But now the person who presides over the wedding ceremony is the emperor, so this step is naturally avoided.


    All the female relatives bowed and saluted respectfully, and sent the emperor, Fengyang and Anle off in unison.


    The departure of the emperor was a relief for all the female family members, and the air in the hall suddenly loosened.


    Everyone was no longer cautious, and gathered together in twos and threes. Some people followed and left the Qinghui Hall. Some people looked at Gu Yanfei''s direction with envy or envy, and some people came forward to talk to Gu Yanfei with smiles on their faces. There were even more familiar female relatives, who surrounded Gu Yanfei to congratulate him, smiling at Yan Yan, and the atmosphere was lively.


    After talking for a while, they let Gu Yanfei go to change clothes.


    Gu Yanfei followed Gu Yunzhen back to the Qinglian Pavilion across the bridge, changed into the silver-red dress with long sleeves, and put on the original green lotus-colored Hu clothes.


    She originally wanted to take off the phoenix hairpin on her head, but was stopped by Gu Yunzhen: "Yan Fei, this hairpin is beautiful, don''t take it off."


    Knowing that Gu Yanfei is like Gu Yunzhen, and knowing that if Gu Yanfei doesn''t wear it today, then, because of her laziness, she probably won''t be able to wear this hairpin.


    When Gu Yanfei packed his clothes and came out of Qinglian Pavilion, the Qinghui Hall on the other side of the bridge was already empty.


    After she talked to Gu Yunzhen, she asked Eunuch He to take her to Fengyang.


    Eunuch He was well-informed, but after a cup of tea, there was news, and he personally led Gu Yanfei to a stone boat by the Yueming Lake.


    Fengyang stood alone on the stone boat, leaning on the railing.


    She was wearing a Taishiqing cloak, and in the spring breeze, the cloak fluttered freely, showing a bit of loneliness and pride all over her body.


    She quietly looked at the sparkling lake in front of her, without saying a word, as if immersed in her own thoughts.


    "Your Highness." Gu Yanfei called out.


    Fengyang turned his head and looked at her, his turbid eyes filled with a faint sadness, like a mist that could not be dissolved, and there was an aura of repelling people thousands of miles away.


    When her eyes met Gu Yanfei, her expression softened a lot, as if she had walked back to reality from the illusory fog, and said with a smile, "Yan Fei."


    Gu Yanfei walked to Feng Yang''s side, stretched out his hand to her, and said of course, "Give me your hand."


    Feng Yang handed it over, Gu Yanfei grabbed Feng Yang''s wrist and began to check the pulse, after staring at her for a while, he looked at her with a "you''re really bad" look, and said, "Did you stay up all night again last night? "


    "..." Fengyang was speechless.


    The little girl''s "and" made her feel that she really had no secrets in front of her.


    Gu Yanfei took off a jade bracelet from her wrist and put it on her left wrist, then stretched out her fingers and drew a sinuous and complex pattern on the back of her hand.


    As she painted, she told Fengyang to take more care and not to drink cold water all the time; let her calm down, stop thinking about things, go to bed early every day, and talk about it.


    Fengyang listened quietly to the little girl''s nagging, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    She is not someone who doesn''t know the good and the bad, and she naturally understands that the little girl is for her good.


    She was about to say something when she suddenly felt a little warmth from the back of her left hand, very weak, a thin stream of warm current slowly flowing along the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, flowing all over her limbs and bones.


    Her cold and numb limbs warmed a little, and the pain that seemed to be torn apart by her soul also faded a lot. Until the blood that was about to freeze began to flow again.


    She hasn''t felt this relaxed for a long time, it''s like being reborn.


    Gu Yanfei took a deep look at Feng Yang, let go of her hand, and explained, "I drew you a spirit-inducing array, and with this bracelet, you can warm your soul."


    "You''ll feel more comfortable."


    Over the years, Fengyang has been suffering from the pain of peeling the skin and bruising the bones. This pain goes straight to the bone marrow and penetrates deep into the soul, making life worse than death, but Fengyang has survived until now.


    Hearing the deep meaning of Gu Yanfei''s words, Feng Yang''s heart shuddered, and there were ripples in the lake in his heart.


    This girl really knew that her lifespan was about to end, and she would soon be gone.


    "No need." Feng Yang whispered, his voice a little hoarse, "Girl, don''t worry about me."


    She smiled slightly, with a bright and bright smile, a kind of open-mindedness.


    She has lived to this age, and counting the previous dynasties, it can be said that she has experienced four dynasties. She has experienced military chaos, witnessed the establishment of a new dynasty by Taizu, and witnessed this dynasty step by step to the present, and can wait until Chu Yi came back from Yue Kingdom and watched this child help his father to secure the throne step by step. She has experienced everything in her life and has no regrets.


    "If I say I need it, I need it!" Gu Yanfei said domineeringly, his dark pupils sparkling like a bright and bright star.


    Fengyang stared at her dazedly, as if seeing himself when he was young, a loving and nostalgic smile escaped from the corners of his old lips.


    Fengyang''s fingers lightly rubbed the jade bracelet twice, and the touch under her fingers was delicate and smooth. After a while, she felt warm all over her body.


    This girl really has a heart.


    With vision on the first day of the new year, these two children will definitely be very happy.


    Fengyang raised his hand and touched the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair gently, and then adjusted the red-gold hairpin with nine-winged phoenix inlaid with ruby ??for her.


    This hairpin is perfect for her!


    "Little girl''s family, you should dress up beautifully," Feng Yang smiled softly, "You, you are too plain on weekdays."


    "When I was young, I liked to wear red the most, and I liked to dress up beautifully... Another day, you and Anle will come to the Princess Mansion together, and my jewelry will not be allowed to wear in the box instead of letting you young girls wear it. , is to make the best use of it.¡±


    Gu Yanfei responded generously, followed, and asked curiously, "Your Highness, I heard from An Le that there are many cats in your princess mansion?"


    Remembering An Le''s browsed expression when he talked about this, Gu Yanfei laughed until a pair of shallow swirls appeared on his lips.


    "If you see something you like, pick two kittens and go back." Feng Yang smiled.


    "I don''t dare, you don''t know, my family''s Qingguang''s jealousy is serious." Gu Yanfei smiled, "I''ll just go to your place and play two cats."


    Fengyang was amused by her and let out a hearty laugh.


    The two walked all the way, talking all the way, after getting off the stone boat, they walked along the lakeside.


    By the lake, the faint breeze blows slowly, and countless willow branches sway with the wind, like the dancing sleeves caressing the lake surface, the lake water is rippling and the waves are shining.


    On the other side of the lake, twenty or thirty young girls were playing and laughing. They were feeding fish, drinking tea, fluttering butterflies, throwing pots, or shooting wood.


    Several people saw Gu Yanfei and Feng Yangyan smiling and feasting from a distance. Some were envious, some were surprised, and some exchanged glances with complicated expressions.


    A girl wearing a red robe pulled off the sleeve of another girl in blue beside her, motioned her to look after Gu Yanfei and Feng Yang, and said softly, "Sister Tang, the eldest princess of Fengyang seems to like the second girl very much. ."


    Miss Tang''s expression was very surprised at this time, and she sighed: "Yes."


    The eldest princess of Fengyang has a detached position in the Dajing Dynasty, and she has always been arrogant. No matter whether it is a wife or a royal family, she has never seen anyone who has entered her eyes, but anyone can see it. Her attitude towards Gu Yanfei was very close.


    Before, they all thought that Fengyang would be the guest of honor for Gu Yanfei because of the request of the emperor and the eldest prince, but now it seems that it was Fengyang''s own intention in all likelihood.


    "This girl Gu Er has always been pleasing to people." Miss Zeng said meaningfully.


    Several of the girls present had attended the flounder feast in the palace, and they couldn''t help thinking of the day when Gu Yanfei and Yu Chaoyun were playing the piano in front of the emperor and Fengyang.


    At that time, Gu Yanfei tried his best to win Fengyang''s favor with a song "Outing the Sky".


    "This is also someone''s ability, isn''t it?" Another girl said sourly, looking away from her unwilling eyes to the flowers on the other side, "The butterflies over there are so beautiful, let''s go flutter the butterflies..."


    Before she could finish her words, another high-pitched female voice pressed her over: "Aqin, look, it''s Yan Fei!"


    All of them frowned slightly and looked at Wei Jiaoniang, their eyes flashing with disapproval. How can a girl be as rude as Wei Jiao Niang!


    "Yan Fei!" Wei Jiao Niang waved to Gu Yanfei across the lake with a smile.


    Lu Qin, Fan Mushuang and other girls beside her also happily waved their hands to Gu Yanfei.


    Fengyang smiled, patted Gu Yanfei on the shoulder and said, "It''s rare to come out, go and play with Jiao Niang and the others."


    Gu Yanfei said goodbye with a smile, and walked lightly across the lake to find Wei Jiaoniang and the others.


    "Yan Fei," Wei Jiao Niang took Gu Yanfei''s arm affectionately and pointed to the front right, "Let''s go over there and play wood shoot."


    She nudged Miss Dingzeng and the others with her chin, "It''s better to stay away from them."


    Not far away, Miss Zeng and the others were fluttering with a fan. The dark clothes on her body made the girl look slender and her waist was slender. However, her movements were limited because of this. Her steps were very small, and she was as graceful as dancing.


    They are really good at fluttering butterflies, but...


    "With such a long skirt, I''m not afraid of falling." Wei Jiao Niang leaned against Gu Yanfei''s ear and bit her ear softly, "Let''s stay away, maybe it''s up to us if we fall."


    There are quite a few girls who like to wear dark robes on important occasions. The problem is that Miss Zeng and the others have long quilted skirts that drag on the ground, so they look good. It¡¯s exactly as Wei Jiaoniang said, if they are not careful. A few steps on the skirt.


    Fan Mushuang didn''t hear the whispers between Wei Jiaoniang and Gu Yanfei, only heard Wei Jiaoniang''s previous sentence, and smiled and said, "Yan Fei, let''s play wood shoot."


    "Sister Yan Fei, wooden shooting is very simple." Fan Beiran smiled and leaned over, "Just roll the wooden ball out and hit the row of wooden stakes in front of you, and knocking down a mahogany stake counts as one point. One point will be deducted if the black stake is poured."


    "Simple, right? Try it."


    Fan Beiran explained the rules roughly, and beside Wei Jiaoniang''s cousin Wei Liu Gongzi enthusiastically put the wooden ball in his hand to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei weighed the bowl-sized wooden ball and threw it in the direction of the stake with ease.


    The wooden ball rolled forward with a bang, knocking down six red wooden stakes at once.


    "Yan Fei, you are too powerful!" Wei Jiaoniang, Fan Mushuang and other girls applauded in unison.


    Not far away, Miss Tang, who was fluttering butterflies, was startled by the sudden applause, and stepped on the skirt and almost didn''t fall down. Fortunately, Miss Zeng, who was beside her, supported her in time.


    "Sister Tang, are you alright?" Miss Zeng asked with concern.


    Miss Tang frowned, turned her head to glance in the direction of Wei Jiaoniang and Gu Yanfei, and said lightly, "It''s okay, I was just frightened."


    The girls surrounded the frightened Miss Tang and comforted her softly.


    On the other side, Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiaoniang, and the others didn''t even look at Miss Tang and the others, and were playing with wooden shoots on their own.


    Miss Tang and the others couldn''t help showing unpleasant expressions on their faces, thinking in their hearts: These people are unapologetic for disturbing others, how rude and rude!


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 326： Get a head start

    Chapter 326 Opportunity


    "Yan Fei, you are much better than A Qin." Fan Mushuang laughed and made fun of Lu Qin, "Not only did she not score, she also deducted a point."


    Lu Qin pouted and said coquettishly, "I''m just recovering from a serious illness, so I missed it for a while."


    Wei Jiao Niang pushed Lu Qin''s right wrist to Gu Yanfei''s side, "Yan Fei, you diagnose her."


    Lu Qin stuck out her tongue and was about to apologize, but Gu Yanfei had already pressed her wrist.


    Gu Yanfei checked her pulse, and soon released it, smiled and said, "The doctor''s medicine can be stopped."


    "Really?!" Lu Qin''s eyes lit up, her whole body seemed to have taken some kind of panacea, and she suddenly became energetic, "I told my mother many times that I''m fine, but my mother doesn''t believe it, she insists I drink bitter medicine three times a day."


    "Hey, Yan Fei, if you say I''m fine, my mother will definitely believe it!"


    Lu Qin seemed to be holding Shang Fang''s sword, smiling from ear to ear.


    Hearing Lu Qin say that she takes medicine every day, Wei Jiaoniang showed a sympathetic expression, "Poor A Qin."


    "I''m fine now," Lu Qin rubbed her nose sullenly, lowered her voice a bit, and grabbed Gu Yanfei''s cuff with one hand, "Before, the two days when I fainted was really..."


    She bit her lower lip, her heart lingering in fear, and her pupils contracted slightly, "That feeling is so terrifying, it''s like... It''s like being buried alive, I can''t breathe, and my soul seems to be pulled out."


    "At the time, I thought I was really going to die..."


    Recalling the feeling at that time, Lu Qin patted her chest, still afraid. The feeling of being pulled away from the soul is too terrifying, too lonely, and too desperate. It seems that she is the only one left between heaven and earth, and it seems that the soul is imprisoned by chains.


    Lu Qin''s body trembled violently.


    Wei Jiao Niang took Lu Qin''s shoulders and sat down on a bench by the lake, and comforted her distressedly: "Aqin, this is a great disaster and there will be blessings after death."


    However, Lu Qin was not comforted at all, and said with a bitter face: "I don''t know if there is any blessing, I have been miserable these days."


    "I finally woke up, my mother and my father were holding me, not only giving me medicine and drinking every day, but also insisting that I lie on the couch all day long, and not allowing me to go out. If it wasn''t for the National Day, I would still be out today. "


    During this time, Lu Qin felt like she was in prison, she couldn''t go anywhere, and people stared at her wherever she went.


    What''s more terrifying is that her mother seems to have changed a person completely. She talks and acts cautiously to her. The attitude of "holding it in your hand for fear of falling, holding it in your mouth for fear of melting" made Lu Qin. Just living through the years.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes shifted between Lu Qin''s brows, and he took out a red bag from his sleeve and handed it to her, "This is an anointing talisman, you keep it."


    "Wait back, and I''ll bring some soothing incense to your house. You light it every night when you go to bed."


    Lu Qin''s body is no longer in serious trouble, but the soul has been out of the body for a while, so it is still a little unstable, and it should be fine after using the soothing incense for a few days.


    "Yan Fei, you are so kind!" Lu Qin held the kit like a treasure, leaned her face against Gu Yanfei''s shoulder, and smiled brightly, like a kitten rubbing against its master.


    Staring at Lu Qin''s thin face, Wei Jiaoniang also felt distressed and gritted her teeth: "The Hua family is really hateful! Do you know what happened to the Hua family?"


    Gu Yanfei shook her head, after that she never paid attention to the Hua family again.


    Of course Lu Qin knew it, rubbing the bag with one hand, curled his lips and said, "Both brothers Hua Xi and Hua Zhao died, the Hua family couple was sent to the Jingzhao Mansion Prison, I heard that Mrs. Hua was because of her two sons. The death of the man became crazy, and he kept muttering that it was all retribution."


    "After the case of the Hua family spread, several other families sued the Jingzhao Mansion, all of whom had married the Hua family in the past few decades. They said that the old man Hua died, and Hua could be taken care of. The eldest grandfather pays his debts, and his life pays for his life."


    "My father said that this case is not easy to judge. Originally, the case involved more than ten years ago, or even more than forty years ago, and the people involved in the case were all dead. There is no precedent to follow. Those bitter masters are pitiful, but it would be inappropriate for future generations to bear the sins of their ancestors. I guess there will be some noise at Jingzhao Mansion and Dali Temple..."


    They were whispering together, and a coquettish shout came from the front: "Sister Zeng, the butterfly is going to fly away!"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come." The girl Zeng, dressed in a red robe, trotted over with swaying steps, and the fan in her hand moved towards the colorful butterfly fan flying in the air, with a graceful figure.


    "Miss Zeng, be careful to bump into people." Another girl in a pink tunic chased after them, reminding them.


    Miss Zeng looked at Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang, covered her lips with her hands, and smiled gracefully.


    "Huh? Isn''t this Miss Gu Er? I haven''t seen you for a while."


    Miss Zeng pinched the butterfly-embroidered fan in her hand. The speckled handle of the Xiangfei bamboo fan made her fingers white and slender.


    She was smiling, but there was no smile in her dark brown eyes, even hostile.


    Although they had met twice before at the hunting ground and at the flounder feast, they both broke up and had no friendship.


    Lady Tang, who was wearing a blue robe beside her, said, "Miss Gu Er, Girl Wei Jiu, Girl Lu San, why are you here, why don''t you go and play with everyone?"


    Wei Jiao Niang lifted her eyelids and rolled her eyes angrily.


    They were talking nicely here, but they were interrupted inexplicably. These women from aristocratic families really don''t know how to wink.


    "It''s none of your business!" Wei Jiao Niang wouldn''t give other people a good look when she was unhappy, she just slapped her face and used extremely rude words.


    "Wei Jiao Niang!" Miss Zeng said angrily.


    The ?? family has always paid attention to etiquette, manners, words and deeds, and they have never heard such vulgar words. When the words ended, the three well-dressed faces instantly flushed red, embarrassed, embarrassed, and angry.


    Seeing this, Wei Jiao Niang felt happy, and the corners of her lips curved up happily, "Go wherever you need to go, and why bother with other people''s business?"


    "When you have time to point fingers at others, it''s better to worry about your own business!"


    "..." Miss Zeng squeezed the handle of the Xiangfei Bamboo fan even tighter, her eyes uncertain.


    Suddenly, her eyes slowly shifted from Wei Jiao Niang to Lu Qin, she smiled tenderly, and greeted thoughtfully, "Miss Lu San, I heard that you were ill a while ago, are you feeling better now?"


    stretched out his hand not to hit the smiling person, Lu Qin replied politely, "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine."


    Miss Zeng pursed her lips and smiled, and said, "Miss Lu San, you are just recovering from your illness, so you still need to rest more, don''t get tired."


    "I''ll pay attention..." Lu Qin said dryly, goosebumps all over his arm hidden in his sleeve, always feeling that something was wrong.


    At this moment, Fan Mushuang, who had played a round of wooden archery, came back. He happened to hear this conversation and exchanged glances with Wei Jiaoniang in surprise.


    These women from aristocratic families usually talk with needles hidden in the cotton, and the yin and yang are strange. How did Zeng Ya change her temper today and can speak human words? !


    Zeng Ya''s smile did not change, she looked Lu Qin up and down, and praised: "Your clothes are the craftsmanship of Jin''s embroidery workshop. Her family''s embroidery of peony is really unique, but this clothes..."


    She paused for a while, and seemed to hesitate a bit, but after all, she persuaded with gentle words: "Miss Lu San, I heard that you have engaged with the Hua family son, and you are considered half of the Hua family, hey, now the Hua family son You died, why are you still wearing red and green?"


    "Could it be... hey, women should still be chaste, from the beginning to the end."


    Zeng Ya shook her head gently, disapproval written all over her face.


    Although she didn''t say it directly, her meaning was very clear. Since Lu Qin was engaged to the young master of the Hua family, even if her fiance died, she should watch over the widow for him.


    Sure enough, dogs can''t stop eating shit! The corners of Fan Mu''s lips curled into a sneer, and just as he was about to speak, Lu Qin quickly pinched his wrist.


    Lu Qin raised her small chin slightly and said with a smile, "Zeng Ya, do you think this marriage is good?"


    Zeng Ya couldn''t help frowning, "When did I say..."


    Lu Qin interrupted her directly: "Then you marry."


    "Lu Qin, what nonsense are you talking about?!" Zeng Ya''s face flushed again, and she said angrily, "You are the one who engaged the Hua family, not..." Me!


    Zeng Ya couldn''t even say the last word, she felt that once she said it, she would be innocent.


    "Heh, you also know it''s a ''marriage''!" Lu Qin crossed her arms, her eyes were calm, and her eyes were clear, "The Hua family just hired, I haven''t been there, even the Emperor Taizu said, if it''s not right , No matter before marriage or after marriage, it is better to cut off than to be rude, and I want you, an irrelevant person, to eat radish and worry about it!"


    Tang Jinyun couldn''t help but interjected: "Miss Lu San, Sister Zeng is also kindly persuading me, why are you..."


    "Yo, you two care about the Hua family so much!" Lu Qin raised her volume to suppress the other''s voice, deliberately looked back and forth at Zeng Ya and Tang Jinyun, and slapped her palms heavily, "I see, I think it''s the two of you who are talking to the young master of the Hua family. I''ve longed for it for a long time. That''s just right, two sons died in the Hua family, and they need someone to marry. I can help the two match up, without taking money from the matchmaker. "


    "The two of you have signed a contract like this, and you just happen to be a concubine!"


    Luqin spoke in a crackling voice, and every word was quite heart-wrenching.


    Who can''t talk about himself, isn''t it just to see who has a louder voice? If they have the ability, they will scold the street like the shrew in the market. Anyway, these women from aristocratic families love their faces the most!


    Vulgar, these noble girls are really vulgar! Zeng Ya and Tang Jinyun''s faces turned from red to blue, then from blue to white, and there was no way to refute them. They were taught to be quiet and elegant since they were young.


    If you want to scold someone, then you have to turn around, without half a dirty word, so that the other person bleeds from the anger.


    There is no one like Lu Qin!


    The chests of the two of them were heaving, and it took a long time for them to say dryly: "You...you''re just messing around!"


    Wei Jiaoniang and Fan Mushuang exchanged another look, their eyes were extraordinarily bright.


    Aqin''s mouth is absolutely amazing!


    Wei Jiaoniang smiled and helped Lu Qin: "Miss Tang, Miss Zeng, don''t worry, we, A Qin, have always been straight-hearted, we can say whatever we want, we''re not the kind of people who go around in circles, you two don''t need to talk to her. You''re welcome, if you want to marry the young master of the Hua family, just do it!"


    Since Lu Qin is straight, it is obviously easy to see that the people who go round and round are of course Zeng Ya and Tang Jinyun.


    Several girls competed against each other, and the commotion attracted the attention of many people by the lake, and one after another looked towards this side from all directions.


    Zeng Ya clenched her teeth tightly, her silver teeth were about to be crushed, but she didn''t leave, and she couldn''t help but glance at Gu Yanfei from the corner of her eyes.


    Lu Qin, Wei Jiaoniang... Gu Yanfei and these people are all similar to each other.


    Zeng Ya almost broke the handle of the round fan, holding her breath, her voice was still gentle and decent: "In a few days, I will go back to Huaibei, Xuzhou, and maybe I won''t have the chance to see Miss Lu San and Wei Jiu again in the future. The girl and the second girl are gone."


    "In the end, we got to know each other, and we also kindly care about Miss Lu San."


    She turned her head slightly and glanced at the other side of the lake from a distance, because the distance was still far away, and vaguely saw seven or eight young masters walking on the wooden bridge over the lake.


    Wei Jiao Niang wouldn''t believe Zeng Ya''s nonsense, she said bluntly: "Who wants you to care!"


    Compared to the domineering Wei Jiao Niang, Zeng Ya looks a little weak.


    She bit her lower lip slightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and said sternly: "Today, I was the one who made a blunder. There is a truth, sit quietly and often think about your own past, and don''t judge others when you gossip. Miss Lu San, I really shouldn''t be talking about you. private affairs."


    "Miss Lu San, you won''t care about me, will you?"


    Said, she bowed her knees dignifiedly and blessed her body, elegant and generous, and her tone was always gentle and gentle.


    Wei Jiao Niang grabbed in front of Lu Qin and said, "If we say, we will care about you?!"


    "..." Zeng Ya''s eyes became darker and darker.


    "Clap."


    A longan-sized incense ball in her sleeve fell to the ground, and Tang Jinyun next to her accidentally stepped on the incense ball, and with a low voice, said apologetically, "Sister Zeng, I was too careless."


    "It''s okay." Zeng Ya said generously and instructed the maid, "Go and get another one."


    After a while, a young woman in azure clothes with a round bun walked over with low eyebrows pleasing to the eye, and respectfully presented a fresh aroma ball to Zeng Ya with both hands.


    "Girl." The young woman''s voice was flattering and flattering.


    Zeng Ya raised her hand and took the new hollowed-out aromatherapy ball with curly grass pattern, and pulled it out casually between her fingers.


    The young woman gave a blessing and was about to step back when her eyes swept over the three girls on the bench in front of her and fell on Gu Yanfei, who was sitting on the far right.


    The young woman''s eyes widened in shock, her pupils contracted, and her gaze fixed on Gu Yanfei''s face.


    "Er Ya!" the young woman blurted out in surprise.


    "Huh?" Zeng Ya next to her raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Gu Yanfei looked directly at the handsome young woman in front of him, because of the call from the other side, memories flooded in like a tide, and his eyes were deep.


    It was her, Li Zhaodi.


    Li Zhaodi stared at Gu Yanfei tightly, her eyes full of crazy jealousy.


    Erya in my memory has dark, rough skin and a thin body. She is obedient and weak.


    and the fair-skinned and beautiful girl in front of him is simply a world of difference.


    Li Zhaodi can only confirm from the familiar eyes and outline of the other party that this is indeed the Li Erya she has grown up with since she was a child.


    Li Erya has no name. Since she was a child, her father used to call her a loser and a dead girl. All outsiders called her Li Erya.


    Zeng Ya played with the aroma ball in her hand again, smiled lightly, and looked at Gu Yanfei, "Second Miss Gu, do you know each other?"


    After saying that, Zeng Ya''s clear eyes returned to Li Zhaodi''s face, and she could clearly see the jealousy in the other''s eyes that was so thick that it was about to overflow.


    Zeng Ya was smiling, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    She is a daughter of a noble family.


    Their Zeng family is the surname of Xuzhou.


    This time, she spent a lot of thought and defeated several sisters and cousins ??in the family, and then she got the opportunity to come to the capital with her father and brother. The purpose is to become the first prince and concubine. In the future, she can become a queen. Leap above the crowd.


    Who would have thought that this shameless wild girl from the countryside would have the first chance!


    "I...I..." Li Zhaodi''s eyes were bloodshot, and she was so jealous that she was going crazy.


    First Gu Yunqiang, then Li Erya.


    These two people are obviously her sisters, but they both lead a completely different life from her. They live in the sky, and only she sinks in the quagmire.


    Emotions of jealousy, resentment, unwillingness, etc. are like an endless net, catching her tightly.


    Why wasn''t she the one who was replaced back then? !


    Why can a submissive, weak and incompetent little girl become so rich!


    Rich and noble to support people. Li Zhaodi completely understood the meaning of these four words, and her mouth was full of bitterness.


    In a trance, she heard Zeng Ya''s gentle voice digging into her ears, which seemed to be far away: "Zhao Di, do you know the second girl Gu?"


    "Second girl Gu is the second girl of the Gu family... Just now the emperor and the eldest princess Fengyang presided over the wedding ceremony for her in person."


    The words ?? stabbed into her heart like poisonous thorns, and her eyes turned even redder.


    Jealousy almost drowned her, Li Zhaodi said without thinking, "This is my sister."


    She stared at Gu Yanfei, her scorching eyes wishing to burn two holes in her face, she couldn''t help but took a step closer to her and called, "Er Ya!"


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 327： become a fan

    Chapter 327 Become a Mystery


    The people around were in an uproar and looked at each other in dismay.


    what''s the problem? !


    A daughter-in-law of the Zeng family jumped out and kept saying that the second girl of the Gu family was her sister!


    This is ridiculous too!


    Zeng Ya watched this scene with great interest, put the aroma ball in her hand into her sleeve, raised her chin slightly, and looked down at Gu Yanfei who was sitting on the bench with a look of contempt.


    She once met Gu Yanfei in Huaibei, Xuzhou, just two years ago.


    Once, she and a few younger sisters in the family went to Zhuangzi in the countryside to live and play. Her third younger sister was almost bitten by a poisonous snake. It was a thin little girl who suddenly shot and killed the poisonous snake with a stick. He walked away from the dead snake and said he wanted to roast snake meat.


    It has been two years, Zeng Ya had already forgotten about this matter, and besides, Gu Yanfei''s current appearance is so different from that of Huaibei two years ago, it''s like a different person.


    So, Zeng Ya didn''t recognize her at first, but she went out with a few close friends in her boudoir not long ago, and she encountered a snake on the mountain by chance.


    At first, Zeng Ya was not sure, always wondering if she was wrong.


    For this reason, she also inquired about it specially, and only then did she know that Gu Yanfei''s origin was unknown, and the Gu family only claimed that the second girl of their family used to be raised in the country''s hometown, Yunyun, which shows that Gu Yanfei''s past must have been shameful.


    Zeng Ya had a vague guess in her heart¡ª


    Gu Yanfei is that wild girl in the countryside of Huaibei!


    It''s ridiculous that a despicable wild girl turned around and wanted to be the eldest princess!


    Zeng Ya sneered in her heart, but made an unbelievable expression on her face, and said to herself, "Sister? How is this possible!"


    Zeng Ya frowned and yelled at Li Zhaodi: "What nonsense are you talking about! Miss Gu Er is the younger sister of the dignified Jinwuwei Gu Qianhu, how could she be your younger sister!"


    Her voice was gentle yet stern.


    Li Zhaodi was startled, her sallow face flushed red, for fear that Zeng Ya would be angry, she quickly pointed to Gu Yanfei on the bench and explained, "Miss, she is really the servant girl''s sister Li Erya."


    Her eyes flickered endlessly, and all kinds of thoughts crossed her mind, chaotic like numbness.


    In the end, she gritted her teeth fiercely, and the surging malice instantly overwhelmed everything.


    She resolutely said: "Er Ya and the slaves grew up together in Huaibei, and the family even arranged a marriage for her, but she suddenly disappeared last year. Before today, the slaves thought she was kidnapped by someone...or , what happened."


    As she spoke, Li Zhaodi''s eyes were full of tears, she took a step closer to Gu Yanfei, and said sadly: "Er Ya, you are fine, why didn''t someone send a letter back? Dad and grandmother are very worried about you. , Grandmother was seriously ill."


    Li Zhaodi looks like a good sister, with worry, heartache and grievance on her face.


    Li Zhaodi felt that her throat was blocked by something, two lines of tears slowly dripped from the corners of her eyes, and the jealousy in her heart scorched her.


    Compared to her real sister Gu Yunchang, in fact, the person she is more jealous of is Li Erya who grew up with her.


    In the past, Li Erya was so humble at home. Every day, the **** crowing, and she rested in the middle of the night. She was busy like a spinning top. Wrong, I was beaten and scolded by my father every three days; if I and my younger brother made any mistakes, as long as they said that Erya did it, my grandmother and father would give Erya a hard lesson...


    Erya is the dust on the ground that anyone in the family can call and order, and anyone can step on.


    And now, everything has changed!


    After Li Zhaodi came to the capital, she once inquired about Erya''s current news and knew that she is now the second girl of the Gu family. Even if the Gu family has lost the title, she is still a big family. She can wear gold and silver, and can be with these capital dignitaries. contacts.


    She also has a new name¡ªGu Yanfei; but she is called Zhao Di, a vulgar name.


    She flew to the clouds and became a nobleman who everyone envied; but she became a widow everyone''s pitiful.


    The fate of her and Erya has changed dramatically.


    Just thinking about it, Li Zhaodi felt even more uncomfortable.


    It shouldn''t be like this, they all grew up in Huaibei, and they are all sisters of a family. Why is it that she is the only one who sinks in the quagmire, being called to and fro, and despised by others.


    How could that humble Erya live better than her... No, it shouldn''t be like this!


    Erya should have a worse life than herself!


    Li Zhaodi did not deliberately lower the volume when talking to Zeng Ya, and all the people who were close to them could hear it clearly.


    Gu Yanfei was the focus of everyone''s attention today, but for a while, more and more eyes came to her, and everyone''s expressions were surprised.


    Gu Er girl has long been married in Huaibei? !


    The servant dressed up by this daughter-in-law is her sister?


    How is this possible!


    Everyone thought it was unbelievable, and their eyes became subtle and complicated, as if they had spikes and fell on Gu Yanfei.


    If all of this is true, then the fact that the emperor personally presided over the ceremony for Gu Yanfei today would be a joke!


    How happy the emperor is today, and when he knows the truth, I am afraid he will be so furious!


    The people were so shocked that they could not speak for a long time. The lake was silent for a while, and even the sound of the wind seemed to stop, and the surroundings were surprisingly quiet.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows, looked back and forth at Li Zhaodi and Zeng Ya with a calm expression, the corners of his lips even raised in a smile that was not a smile.


    Zeng Ya stared at Gu Yanfei.


    She thought she would see shock and embarrassment on the other''s face, but instead, Gu Yanfei smiled, and there was a hint of interest in the smile.


    "Which family''s servant is talking nonsense here?" Gu Yunzhen''s gentle voice broke the short silence.


    Gu Yunzhen hurried over with her skirt on her shoulders, her breathing was a little short due to the trot, but her eyes were exceptionally bright and firm.


    Her beautiful little face was full of anger, and her eyes fell on Li Zhaodi''s face, trying to find similarities with Gu Yuncong from her facial features.


    Although his heart was messed up, Gu Yun didn''t show his true face, and scolded Li Zhaodi righteously: "What is this place and what are you, you really have eaten the guts of a bear''s heart and a leopard, and dare to cry and cry here, talking nonsense. There are simply no rules, no etiquette!"


    Gu Yunzhen''s remarks are not only scolding Li Zhaodi, but also scolding the Zeng family.


    Unlike Wei Jiaoniang and the others, Gu Yunzhen''s tone of voice is very gentle, very gentle, and very restrained, but he doesn''t show any mercy to Zeng Ya.


    "Which family is so rude to bring such an unruly and winless servant to the imperial court, aren''t you afraid of being disrespectful in front of the emperor?!" Gu Yunzhen asked aloud, but his eyes fell exactly on it. Zeng Ya''s face.


    "..." Zeng Ya was very angry, with a few blue veins floating on the forehead.


    If she directly said that Li Zhaodi was her family''s servant, it would be equivalent to admitting that their Zeng family had no dignity!


    Li Zhaodi''s actions today are indeed unethical. The servants of other families dared to make such rude words in front of so many nobles, and they have been beaten by the master''s family long ago. In their Zeng family, such servants will only be dragged down and beaten to death. A piece of straw mat hastily wrapped the body and threw it to the mass grave.


    Gu Yunzhen put himself on the shelf with just a few words. What the servants did also represented the face of the master. If he didn''t say anything today, others should question the etiquette of their Zeng family in the future.


    A Li Zhaodi in a mere district is naturally inferior to the face of the Zeng family!


    "Zhao Di, stop talking nonsense!" Zeng Ya''s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth, the line of her jaw tightened, "Kneel down!"


    Her tone was a little more stern, and her eyes were even more stern.


    Li Zhaodi shrank, bit her lower lip heavily, almost bleeding.


    She couldn''t help but timidly looked around at everyone, all the young men and girls in fine attire all looked at her with contempt and contempt.


    There is no trace of sympathy and pity, and no one will intercede for her.


    Li Zhaodi''s gaze finally fell on Gu Yanfei''s face, casting the last glimmer of hope on her.


    However, Gu Yanfei just looked at her quietly, his eyes indifferent as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Li Zhaodi felt that her heart was overwhelmed by a huge boulder, she held up her skirt and knelt down with extreme difficulty.


    This is not the first time for her to kneel. With her identity, she has no idea how many people she has knelt before. Kneeling is nothing at all, but she has never thought that it would be so difficult to kneel today.


    made her feel that she was not kneeling on Zeng Ya, but Gu Yanfei.


    At this moment, Li Zhaodi''s mind remembered the scene of Erya kneeling on the ground and being beaten by her father when she was a child... just like yesterday.


    Li Zhaodi lowered her head, an evil fire burning in her heart, under the half-drooped eyelashes, her eyes were red, and there was a strong hatred and jealousy in them.


    Why! Why should Erya, who can be stepped on by anyone, be allowed to kneel by her!


    "This is Miss Zeng." Gu Yunzhen looked at Zeng Ya knowingly and sighed.


    She was still not relieved, smiled slightly, and said again, "So this is the servant of your house."


    "Miss Zeng, isn''t this the servant you serve personally?"


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Gu Yunzhen said to himself: "Miss Zeng, being kind is a good thing, but this kind of excessive kindness is too soft, even slaves can''t discipline well, and it may bring disaster to your house someday!"


    Gu Yunzhen stood upright, like a clump of orchids in the empty valley. His voice was neither light nor heavy, but the young masters and girls around him could just hear it.


    The gentle voice has a strength that is soft on the outside and firm on the inside.


    Zeng Ya''s face was hot, and her chest heaved slightly.


    At this moment, she felt that everyone around her seemed to be looking at her, and their eyes were pierced into her face like knives, like speculation, mockery, suspicion, doubt...


    For Zeng Ya, these eyes made her more uncomfortable than Wei Jiaoniang''s rude scolding.


    Zeng Ya''s eyes flashed a sinister light.


    In the past, this big girl Gu was always gentle and gentle. I only knew that there were two girls and three girls in the Gu family, but I ignored this big girl.


    Zeng Ya calmed down quickly after the initial chaos.


    She showed an annoyed expression, bit her lower lip, and said apologetically, "Miss Gu, I have already asked Zhao Di to kneel down to admit that you were wrong. If you still don''t think it''s enough, I''ll punish her and slap her again."


    With a gentle and forbearing demeanor, she threw the problem back to Gu Yunzhen, putting herself at a disadvantage.


    Having said that, if Gu Yunzhen is still unwilling to give up, then it is Gu Yunzhen who insists on punishing Li Zhaodi, and it is Gu Yunzhen who is aggressive and unreasonable.


    Especially since this is the royal palace, so many eyes are watching.


    Li Zhaodi, who was kneeling on the ground, was frightened, her face was pale, and she was uneasy.


    Although she entered Zeng Mansion not long ago, she also knew that Zeng Mansion had strict rules. Once someone violated the rules, she was slapped fifty times heavily, her nose was bruised, and she even lost a tooth.


    Li Zhaodi said in fear, "Young lady, spare your life, this servant did not lie..."


    "Snapped!"


    A maid in blue strode forward and slapped Li Zhaodi''s face with a heavy slap, knocking out the rest of her unfinished words.


    A bright red palm print quickly appeared on Li Zhaodi''s face, and her cheeks were also swollen.


    Li Zhaodi was stunned.


    Zeng Ya was going crazy, she blurted out to Wei Jiao Niang, "Wei Jiao Niang, how do you beat someone?!"


    The maid in Tsing Yi who slapped Li Zhaodi just now is Wei Jiaoniang''s maid.


    "Ha!" Wei Jiao Niang sneered contemptuously and asked, "Miss Zeng, didn''t you let us fight?!"


    "..." Zeng Ya was speechless for a while, with a tinge of cyan in her face, and almost lost the fan in her hand.


    People are in different positions, and what they can do is naturally different. Gu Yunzhen has only a widowed mother at home, so she can''t be aggressive, but Wei Jiao Niang can.


    Wei Jiao Niang raised her chin slightly and looked at Zeng Ya with a half-smile, with a fearless expression on her face.


    is just a servant of the Zeng family, and she has no words to say, she will fight when she hits, what else can be done!


    incredible! Lu Qin almost didn''t laugh, resisting the urge to applaud Wei Jiaoniang.


    Li Zhaodi covered her red and swollen face, her hair was messy, and she said quietly, "This servant is really..."


    The azure-robed maid raised her hand high, Li Zhaodi immediately closed her mouth, and her body shivered uncontrollably.


    Wei Jiao Niang laughed, Gu Yunzhen stared at Zeng Ya with a smile that was not a smile.


    All the eyes around him were fixed on Zeng Ya.


    Zeng Ya''s heart was full of mixed feelings, all kinds of tastes mixed together, rolled and rolled, weighing the interests, for a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "Zhao Di, you step back."


    Li Zhaodi didn''t want to retire, she still had a lot to say, and she wished everyone here knew about Erya''s unbearable past.


    But¡­


    She timidly glanced at the green-clothed maid again, and her body trembled again, only to feel that the left side of her face was numb and painful, and there was a salty taste in her mouth.


    If she continued, she would only be slapped again, Zeng Ya couldn''t keep her at all.


    Li Zhaodi covered her face, stood up, lowered her head, and left silently.


    After walking a few feet away, Li Zhaodi couldn''t help but looked back at Gu Yanfei who was sitting on the bench, her eyes resentful.


    Zeng Ya was also watching Gu Yanfei, her slender index finger repeatedly rubbing the handle of the round fan.


    Gu Yanfei''s face is still very calm. From the moment Li Zhaodi appeared, she has never lost her temper. She has always been like this. Can''t see, can''t touch.


    Li Zhaodi was pushed by the wife of the Zeng family and did not dare to stay any longer, so she left quickly.


    Others didn''t care whether Li Zhaodi left or stayed at all, their attention was on Gu Yanfei and Zeng Ya.


    Zeng Ya gritted her teeth secretly, her eyes were cloudy, and she said to Gu Yanfei politely: "Second Miss Gu, it''s all rude from my family''s servants."


    Next to ??, Tang Jinyun and several other daughters from aristocratic families all stared at Zeng Ya with complex expressions, with burning eyes.


    They all wanted to ask Zeng Ya what happened to her servant named Zhao Di?


    Judging from the attitude of the emperor today, Gu Yanfei is likely to be the eldest prince and concubine. It must be that after Gu Ce overturns the case, the emperor will give the eldest prince and Gu Yanfei a marriage.


    The daughter-in-law of the Zeng family just said that Gu Yanfei was her younger sister, and she had already been engaged. Is this true?


    The crowd roared and looked at each other.


    For everyone present, the second girl from the Gu family was a fan of the origins, that is, she just appeared in the capital in the second half of last year.


    Since she returned to Beijing, her life has been full of beauty, and even the future Princess Kang''s popularity has been suppressed by her.


    Before arriving in the capital, no one knew everything about her. Her life for the past fourteen years was a mystery, as if this person was born out of thin air.


    inevitably makes people feel that there is something strange behind this.


    If what the servant of the Zeng family just said was true...


    Tang Jinyun and other girls had a glimmer of hope in their hearts and waited for the change.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 328： Do not believe

    Chapter 328 Do not believe


    Zeng Ya quickly adjusted her emotions, and continued: "This daughter-in-law is a new slave I bought after I came to the capital. I originally bought it because she was a widow at a young age and was lonely and lonely. Who would have thought that she would be... hey!"


    Zeng Ya sighed softly, her eyes slightly condensed, as deep as night.


    After she recognized Gu Yanfei, she originally considered sending her cronies back to Huaibei''s hometown to investigate, but she didn''t want to, before she could convince her father and brother, she unexpectedly met Li Zhaodi outside Wancaotang.


    Yuemo God is on her side. She originally planned to go to Wancaotang to meet Gu Yuncong by chance, but instead she met Li Zhaodi. At that time, Li Zhaodi knocked down an old woman who touched porcelain, and the old woman asked her to pay for the medicine. Li Zhaodi said that she was Gu Yunchang''s sister.


    Zeng Ya was once a good person, and asked the steward to help Li Zhaodi give money, and then asked Li Zhaodi to talk about it again. But just put some bait, and Li Zhaodi ran to find a job by herself.


    It couldn''t be easier for someone like Li Zhaodi to pinch her and use her.


    It was God who gave her the chance! Thinking about it, Zeng Ya''s heart beat faster, and she said softly, "It''s all mine."


    Although some things went beyond her expectations today, but fortunately, everything went right.


    Zeng Ya''s heart beat faster, and her eyes glanced at the wooden bridge on the lake again.


    The spring breeze is swaying, the lake surface is rippling with the wind, and the water is shining. The willow trees by the lake occasionally drop a few willow leaves, or fall on the green grass, or float on the sparkling water.


    Chu Yi, dressed in a moon-white beard robe, walked down from the wooden bridge on the lake, elegant and relaxed, with a light smile.


    On his right, Kang Wang Chuyou walked side by side with him, the uncle and nephew ignored each other, as if they were strangers.


    There were also seven or eight young sons of different appearances behind them, talking, laughing, and beaming.


    A group of young masters just got off the bridge, and a high-pitched and excited male voice suddenly came from the other end of the bridge: "A Shen, Brother Xian...you wait for me!"


    A young man in a lake blue beard robe shouted and chased after him, running out of breath.


    Several young masters looked back and looked at the people who came in surprise: "Chu Jia, why did you come?"


    "I''m already going fast." Chu Jia explained roughly, and smiled at Chu Ying and Chu You who were at the front. Only then did they have a friendly chat with the other clan sons.


    "A Shen," Chu Jia gave a round-faced Tsing Yi boy a push with a smile, "Why did I just tell you to ignore me?"


    Chu Shen was pushed by his cousin and staggered a step, with a silly smile on his round face, he touched his nose, "Cousin Jia."


    "Haha! Chu Jia, you don''t know yet, do you?" Another square-faced boy with a straight face smiled and said, grinning mockingly, "Chu Shen is thinking about his future daughter-in-law."


    Chu Jia asked in surprise: "A Shen, are you engaged?"


    "No." The square-faced boy said happily, "This boy has a crush on the eldest girl of the Du family, but his mother-in-law doesn''t agree, so this boy dared to beg the emperor..."


    "I didn''t expect this kid''s courage to be so fat now. In the past, his mother and concubine said one, but he didn''t dare to say two. This is really a big problem." Another big-eyed Xuanyi son sighed, "I don''t know what kind of girl would like you stupid boy?"


    "A Shen has always liked beauty, he must be a beauty." Chu Jia said with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    "This kid is very superficial, he doesn''t like talented girls, he only likes beautiful women."


    "A Shen, do you think she is pretty?"


    These young masters were teasing Chu Shen with laughter. You and I kept saying one sentence, making Chu Shen''s face flush with red.


    Chu Shen had a sullen look on his face, and said quietly, "I think she''s pretty."


    "Yo, this is what a lover looks like!" Chu Jia coaxed, winked frivolously, and grinned at Chu You, "Uncle Kang, don''t you think so?"


    Chu Jia thought that King Kang''s wedding was approaching, and that he wanted to come and have a happy event, so he made a joke.


    However, Chu You''s face was as deep as water, and his eyes were gloomy when he glanced at Chu Jia, which made Chu Jia''s heart skip a beat.


    Chu Shen on the side of ?? almost choked on his saliva, his expression tangled.


    Gu''s house in Luwei Hutong was sealed by Jinyiwei, and the marriage between King Kang and Gu Yuncong was also delayed. King Kang was in a fit of anger. Chu Jiazhen couldn''t open the pot and mention it.


    Also, Chu Jia just came back from his grandfather''s house in Qingzhou yesterday, so he probably didn''t know the dark tide in the capital these few days.


    Another young master also secretly said something was wrong, and quickly turned the topic back to Chu Shen with a gag: "Where is A Shen''s sweetheart?"


    "Miss Du doesn''t seem to be tall."


    "Isn''t it over there..."


    While talking, several young masters looked towards the crowd by the lake, looking up and down.


    "Is that girl in purple standing by the willow tree Du..." Chu Jia pointed to a petite and delicate girl in purple under the willow tree by the lake, and said uncertainly, "Huh? What are they doing together with so many people?"


    "Will there be a game?"


    "I don''t think so."


    They soon noticed that the atmosphere of the group of people by the lake was not right, it seemed a little stiff, it seemed that two groups of girls were facing each other.


    Even if you were standing in their position, you couldn''t hear the sound of the lake at all, but you could feel the unfriendly atmosphere between them from both sides of the confrontation.


    "Those girls aren''t arguing, right?" Someone whispered.


    "This is Jiao Niang." Chu Jia squinted at Wei Jiao Niang, who was sitting on the bench seven or eight feet away, and smiled, "That''s right, she must have quarreled with those noble girls again."


    Chu Shen, Chu Jia and other sons of the royal family are also very familiar with Wei Jiaoniang and Lu Qin. They have known each other since childhood. They often play polo and hunting together.


    They also know that Wei Jiao Niang and the others have always been at odds with those daughters from aristocratic families, but whenever they meet, they can always fight without saying a few words.


    "Jiao Niang''s fiery temper is like her grandmother, with distinct likes and dislikes." Chu Shen laughed out loud, "Let''s just stop throwing the pot, ask her to go for a horse race, run two laps, and get angry. Gone."


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." Chu Jia greeted everyone with a loud voice, and walked towards Wei Jiaoniang by the lake in three steps and two steps, quite a bit afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    Rather than saying that he was going to persuade the fight, it would be better to say that he was inviting everyone to come and watch the fun together.


    After a group of sons approached, they found that the atmosphere here was quite strange.


    The boys and girls around the periphery were chatting and talking, and a girl could vaguely be heard saying incredulously, "Miss Gu really engaged in a marriage?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it." Another girl whispered unsurely, "Could it be that Zhao Di is talking nonsense?"


    "They don''t look like sisters, they don''t look alike."


    "But I see that Zhao Di said it in a decent manner, it doesn''t look like she has hysteria."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All kinds of speculations and discussions about Gu Yanfei came up and down one after another, and vaguely followed the wind into the ears of Chu Jia, Chu Shen and others.


    They all looked at Chu Yi subconsciously.


    Chu Yi''s face did not change, and he continued to walk forward without haste.


    He looked at Gu Yanfei in the center of the crowd from a distance, his eyes fell on the gorgeous and delicate hairpin inserted between her temples, his eyebrows were smiling, and An Le''s show-off voice sounded in his ears:


    "Brother Emperor, Sister Yan Fei looks good in that phoenix hairpin... This is called complementing each other!"


    "I picked that hairpin, I knew it was suitable for Sister Yan Fei, I really have a vision!"


    That girl Anle is indeed very discerning. The corners of Chu Yi''s lips curled up, and his eyes gradually moved down from the hairpin, from the girl''s full forehead, to her gleaming eyes, to her small and delicate nose, to her full and beautiful cherry lips.


    very beautiful!


    Chu Shen pulled Chu Jia''s sleeve down and asked him with his eyes, did the eldest prince hear him just now?


    How did he know! Chu Jia shrugged and quickly chased after him.


    At this time, the people around the lake also noticed that Chu Yi and Chu You were here, and turned around to greet each other:


    "I have seen His Royal Highness the First Prince and King Kang."


    He is here. When Gu Yanfei heard the sound, she immediately looked in the direction of Chu Yi. The long string of pearl tassels on her temples swayed brightly, reflecting her pupils with brilliance, soft and charming.


    The two of them stared at each other and couldn''t help but smile, with a bright smile.


    Even the surrounding air seemed to have an indescribable sweetness as the two looked at each other.


    Even if Gu Yanfei didn''t ask, he could see from Chu Yi''s scorching eyes at the moment that he liked the way she looked, and she didn''t waste her walking around wearing this heavy hairpin.


    The smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips was deeper, and the smile was delicate and bright.


    Zeng Ya stared at the smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips, her eyes were unusually dark and deep.


    She bowed her knees gracefully and said sternly: "Second Miss Gu, of course I''m not, but you shouldn''t..."


    She sighed faintly, pursed her lips, seemed to be hesitating to speak, and after hesitating for a while, she continued: "I hope the girl will listen to my advice, the truth is the truth after all, even if it can be concealed for a while, it will be concealed. Not forever."


    "Water flows to low places, people go to high places... It''s human nature to want to find a good marriage, but once the royal family is involved, it is a crime of deceiving the king."


    Zeng Ya had an unbearable look on her face. These remarks were euphemistically and implicitly. So far, she did not make the words too explicit, but it was obvious.


    here we go again! These pretentious daughters of aristocratic families are starting to twist and turn again! The corners of Wei Jiao Niang''s mouth twitched, and she did not hide the displeasure on her face.


    Wei Jiao Niang could hear Zeng Ya''s non-verbal voice, and other people could also hear it. Zeng Ya was clearly saying that Gu Yanfei had concealed her past engagement in order to marry the eldest prince, and pointed at Gu Yanfei as the offender. The crime of deceiving the king!


    If there is no basis for this, Zeng Ya should not dare to criticize Gu Yanfei in the air, right? !


    For a while, the sound of gasping for air came one after another, but no one spoke.


    The expressions of everyone became very strange, and they all glanced at Chu Yi, who was not far away, thinking: The eldest prince didn''t know if he heard it.


    If Gu Yanfei really had a marriage, how would the eldest prince react?


    Now everyone knows about this incident. Whether it is true or false, there must be an explanation. It is not something that the First Prince can easily reveal.


    Otherwise, where is the royal majesty!


    In this tense atmosphere, Gu Yanfei laughed.


    "Huh." Gu Yanfei smiled, as if he was watching a wonderful show, and his smile was still unfinished.


    Those clear and wise eyes stared directly at Zeng Ya''s Yintang, as if he could see through what people think, as well as the cause and effect of the world.


    She said lightly: "Miss Zeng is a madman."


    Gu Yanfei had a smile on his lips, speaking very calmly, but with a serious look.


    "..." Zeng Ya''s heart trembled inexplicably.


    A cool breeze suddenly blew from the lake.


    The sunlight shines on Zeng Ya''s face and body through the branches and leaves of the willow tree, casting mottled and messy light and shadows. broke out under the skin...


    The atmosphere suddenly became gloomy and cold, it seemed that it had reverted from spring to winter, and even the wind seemed to have a chill, gloomy, and even the surrounding sunlight did not seem to be so bright.


    Those who were whispering were all startled, and all fell silent, and the surroundings were dead silent.


    Everyone only felt that the hair was standing up a little bit.


    As we all know, Gu Er girl is a master of Taoism and has boundless mana. Since she claims that Zeng Ya is crazy, did she see something from Zeng Ya?


    What they can''t see, only Gu Er girl can see?


    I heard that the real Tiangang who assisted Emperor Taizu had a pair of "sacred eyes" that could see through Yin and Yang and spy on heaven''s secrets. Not only did he serve the Emperor Taizu heroically, but he also saw through and resolved many insidious techniques against Taizu.


    Could it be that Miss Gu also has a pair of "God Eyes"?


    Lu Qin couldn''t help tugging at Gu Yanfei''s cuff and asked, "Yan Fei, what happened to Zeng Ya?"


    Since the matter of the Hua family, Lu Qin has been in awe of these Taoist events.


    At this time, after hearing what Gu Yanfei said, the more she looked at Zeng Ya, the more she felt that something was wrong with him.


    The Zeng family is an aristocratic family, and these noble families have always paid attention to the rules and etiquette.


    Today, Zeng Ya''s behavior is full of weirdness. Inexplicably, she brought a servant who didn''t even teach the rules to the royal palace, and the servant was babbling nonsense here, crying and making a fuss. Looking back now, it really doesn''t make sense. normal.


    Either Zeng Ya was deliberately provocative, or she was crazy?


    Most of the others also thought of going with Lu Qin and swallowed hard.


    so-


    "Is it really crazy?" Tang Jinyun asked the doubts in the hearts of everyone.


    Her voice was actually very light, but it was very clear in the silence.


    After the ?? voice fell, the surroundings became quieter, and many people held their breaths.


    Now, everyone forgot about Li Zhaodi just now, and their attention turned to the issue of "madness".


    All eyes were on Zeng Ya, with a bit of fear, a bit of consternation, and a bit of disgust.


    Tang Jinyun, who had come back to his senses, took a few steps back, fearing to be contaminated with something dirty.


    Zeng Ya felt that everyone''s eyes were stuck on her like countless needles, and looked at Gu Yanfei angrily, barely maintaining her elegant demeanor, but her voice had cooled down, and said, "Second Miss Gu, it''s wrong. Wrong, you''d be deceiving people by throwing dirty water on me like this!"


    When she said the last sentence, her tone was icy, and she felt that Gu Yanfei was making frequent moves.


    Funny, so funny! Gu Yanfei thought she could cover up her past by hitting herself upside down? !


    "How can a crazy person admit that he is crazy!" Wei Jiao Niang crossed her arms and looked at Zeng Ya, who had a pale face, and sighed, "I once heard my mother say about Zeng Yue, Zeng Yue is crazy. Bar¡­"


    Zeng Yue is also considered a legend, he died fifteen years ago. He was originally of average aptitude, and at the age of 20, he had not even read the Four Books and Five Classics, but after he was rescued from the water at the age of 21, he suddenly became enlightened and became an exporter of poetry in just a few months. He wrote several poems that can be called peerless masterpieces, such as "Thinking in a Quiet Night", "Xia Ke Xing", "Rainy Rain in a Spring Night", etc., which were praised by those literati.


    Later, he kept saying that he would make gunpowder and cannons, but instead, he blew up the house. A servant in the family was injured and one leg was cut off by the blown iron piece, but Zeng Yue claimed that the broken leg could be connected.


    All kinds of crazy words are incredible.


    Zeng Yue¡¯s family tried to persuade and punish, but in vain, they could only invite a Taoist priest to come.


    Zeng Yue firmly refused to admit it, saying that the Taoist priest was a liar who was abducted and deceived, and was finally burned to death by the Taoist priest''s practice, and the death was quite tragic.


    He was only twenty-five years old when he died.


    Many people present had read Zeng Yue''s poems, and heard about Zeng Yue''s deeds mentioned by family members or husbands. At this time, when they looked at Zeng Ya again, they felt horrified.


    "Zeng Yue?" Fan Mushuang blinked and said thoughtfully, "I remember, is he the ancestor of the Zeng family?"


    "Could it be..." Will the madness be passed on to future generations?


    Even if Fan Mushuang didn''t say what he said later, most of the people next to him thought of going in this direction, and looked at Zeng Ya with a look of fear.


    They originally believed only four or five points, but now they have seven or eight points.


    Could it be that the evil spirit that possessed Zeng Yue has not left, and now...


    Zeng Ya''s face was pale, and even the fingertips holding the fan handle began to pale.


    A crack appeared in the gentle and calm appearance.


    She gritted her teeth and said sternly, word by word, "I''m not crazy!"


    She only felt cold on the soles of her feet, and fear quickly spread from the bottom of her heart, interweaving into a dense big net to catch her.


    She originally believed that people would not believe Gu Yanfei''s nonsense, but only now did she realize that she had neglected Gu Yanfei. Gu Yanfei was not only the second girl of the Gu family, but also the sweetheart of the eldest prince. She was also proficient in Xuanmen techniques, and she was even a virtuous person. Not her opponent.


    Gu Yanfei''s words have their own prestige.


    At this moment, Zeng Ya suddenly felt why the wall was pushed down by everyone.


    She was afraid, afraid that others would not believe her, afraid that others would believe Gu Yanfei!


    Then, she becomes a "madman".


    Zeng Ya became more and more uneasy and wanted Tang Jinyun to speak for her. When she turned her head, she realized that Tang Jinyun had disappeared for some time.


    Not only Tang Jinyun, but also several other boudoir close friends around her also stepped back in unison, and the caution and disgust in their eyes overflowed.


    An open space suddenly appeared around her, as if there was an invisible wall separating her from the people around her.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s thoughts moved, her eyes rolled around, her pupils were sparkling, and she sighed, "Hey, this young one is really pitiful. Yan Fei, is she the same as her ancestor Zeng Yue?"


    "Definitely." Lu Qin hurriedly said.


    "It''s not what she wanted either." Gu Yanfei looked at Zeng Ya with a sigh of relief, "She''s crazy, she''s out of her mind, so she brought the future sister of Princess Kang to me!"


    "No, I don''t!" Zeng Ya was even more excited, her high-pitched voice was slightly broken.


    When he was emotionally excited, he seemed a little embarrassed to describe him, and his body was no longer as gentle and elegant as usual.


    However, Gu Yanfei ignored her, instead turned his face a little to the right, and glanced at Chu You, who was approaching not far away, and asked with a half-smile, "My lord, am I right?"


    It''s not that the rhythm is slow, it''s that I am less (covering my face)


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 329： slave

    Chapter 329 Slaves


    "..." Chu You, who was three or four feet away, stopped, and his eyes instantly became as deep as ink, dark and dull.


    He quietly looked directly into Gu Yanfei''s eyes, and the two met their eyes.


    Chu You stood beside a willow tree with his hands behind his back, while Gu Yanfei was still sitting on the bench by the lake, standing still.


    The girl has a pair of clear eyes that seem to be able to see through everything, as if any plan or scheming cannot escape the eyes of the other party.


    Chu You''s face didn''t show the slightest color, and he was always expressionless, making people unable to see joy and anger.


    Beneath the seemingly indifferent exterior, his mind revolved quickly: This matter is very important, and he has not mentioned it to anyone.


    As for Fang Mingfeng, although he is stupid, he is not going to talk nonsense at this juncture.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t possibly know...


    stared at Gu Yanfei for a moment, Chu You calmly brushed off a willow leaf on his shoulders, "This king doesn''t understand what second girl Gu means."


    Chu You said he didn''t understand, but the other people onlookers couldn''t help but scatter their thoughts.


    The future sister of Princess Kang? !


    The future Princess Kang is Gu Yunxiang, the third girl of the Gu family. Does that mean that the daughter-in-law named Zhaodi just now is Gu Yunxiang''s sister?


    real or fake? !


    This is really a wonderful drama!


    The clan sons exchanged glances with interest, curious about the origin of the daughter-in-law of the Zeng family.


    "So..." Gu Yanfei''s lips curled even higher, "That Li Zhaodi has nothing to do with the prince''s future princess?"


    She raised her hand and pointed in the direction of Li Zhaodi''s departure, and a meaningful smile appeared on her lips, as if provoking him.


    "Your Highness, are you sure?"


    "..." Chu You''s eyebrows twitched.


    The two looked at each other quietly, as if they were engaged in a silent duel.


    As the silence spread, the air had a suffocating dignity, and no one spoke for a long time, as if time had stood still.


    Chu You gritted his back molars secretly, a struggle flashed in his eyes.


    These days, Chu Youshen tried his best to save Gu Yuncong, and even went to Beizhen Fusi several times to coerce and lure him. He Lie finally allowed him to visit the prison, and only then did he meet Gu Yunxiang.


    At that time, Gu Yunxiang had been locked in the prison for five full days. The whole person lost a lot of weight, and now there was a blue shadow. The description was very haggard, which made Chu You''s heart like a knife.


    His son-in-law has never suffered such a crime in his life!


    But even so, she still said something to comfort herself: "My lord, I''m fine, I have a clear conscience, and the lord must not take risks for me."


    Her thoughtful words were still in her ears, and Chu You''s chest was hot.


    For the sake of Gu Yunchang, Chu You bowed his head to the emperor again and again, and made many concessions after retreating. He even promised that after the big wedding, he would take Gu Yunchang to the fief and never return to Beijing.


    For him, this choice was quite difficult.


    The throne has been his goal for the past 20 years. Since he was a child, the late emperor told him that the throne belonged to him. To this end, the late emperor painstakingly arranged for twenty years.


    If the late emperor could live for another three to five years, and if Chu Yi died in Yue Kingdom, it might be another situation...


    But the late emperor went too suddenly. Now, as a prince, it is a matter of course that he ascended the throne after the death of the late emperor.


    In the past year, Chu You has never given up, and he believes that he can fight again, but now, for the sake of Gu Yunxiang, he is determined to give up, however, the emperor still did not agree.


    Chu You certainly doesn''t want to have anything to do with lowly people like Li Zhaodi, but for his son...


    He had no other choice.


    Chu You clenched his fists tightly, and said with great difficulty: "That is the sister of Chang''er."


    As soon as these words came out, the blood on Zeng Ya''s face quickly faded, turning pale, and her legs were as heavy as 10,000 catties.


    Kang Kang''s answer was no different than corroborating Gu Yanfei''s words, Zeng Ya trembled uncontrollably.


    "Miss Zeng," Gu Yanfei''s cold eyes turned from Chu You''s face to Zeng Ya, and sighed regretfully, "You really are a ''madman''."


    "No, I don''t!" Zeng Ya said sharply, her voice sharper.


    Her panicked expression made her words less convincing.


    Another gust of wind blew gently, the long willow branches by the lake swayed, and a few willow leaves were flying in the wind in a messy way.


    The mood of the others around him was already out of shock, only Chu Yi was calm.


    Chu Yi gently shook the folding fan in his hand, with a smile on his brows, his eyes as deep as the sea looked at Gu Yanfei with endless tenderness, and his eyes were full of inseparable wisps.


    "What the **** is going on?!" Someone in the crowd whispered.


    Just now, when the daughter-in-law named Zhao Di kept saying that Miss Gu Erya was her younger sister Li Erya, they were somewhat dubious.


    But now, things have turned around, and King Kang actually admits that Li Zhaodi is the sister of Gu Yuncong, the third girl of the Gu family.


    As for the girl Gu San, these noble ladies present are very familiar with them. They are the best among the ladies in the capital in terms of piano, chess, calligraphy, painting, etc., and they have a wide range of contacts. She is a famous figure in Beijing. Last year, she was married by the Queen Mother and became the future Princess Kang.


    However, no one knows why Gu Yunchang suddenly changed from the first-born daughter to the second-bedroom''s daughter.


    In a big family, adopting children or something is not uncommon. If the Gu family doesn¡¯t talk about it, no one will get to the bottom of it. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business.


    But now, King Kang actually said that Gu Yuncong''s sister was a slave of the Zeng family.


    This kind of thing is unheard of, even more bizarre and shocking than the scenes in those playbooks!


    Everyone couldn''t help but in an uproar, but no one dared to question Chu You face to face, they all looked at him, wanting to see if he would say something else.


    However, Chu You pursed his thin lips with a livid face and said nothing.


    His silence is a kind of affirmation, which means that what he said just now is not a joke, but a fact.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and they didn''t come back to their senses for a long time.


    A round-faced girl licked her dry lips and couldn''t help but ask, "The servant of the Zeng family just said that her sister is Li Erya, so is the third girl of the Gu family surnamed Gu or Li?"


    "Miss Gu San is Li Erya?" a young son said uncertainly.


    That is to say, Gu Yunchang is not actually surnamed Gu, but Li?


    The future Princess Kang became the younger sister of a slave maid, doesn''t it mean that the dignified King Kang wants to marry a family and have a son as a concubine?


    This is ridiculous too!


    The eyes of everyone looking at Kang Wang became very subtle, and no one paid any attention to whether Zeng Ya was crazy.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly and asked, "My lord, is it appropriate for Princess Kang''s sister to be a person in someone else''s house?"


    She increased the volume on the word "sister" and ended with a faint sigh.


    She used a questioning tone, but she shook her head in disapproval.


    Chu You''s body suddenly tensed, and he slowly looked at Zeng Ya, his face was gloomy, like an eagle staring at his prey with his sword-like eyes.


    The atmosphere was even colder, and there was a faint chill in the air.


    Chu You didn''t speak, but Zeng Ya shuddered with fright, and she almost used all her strength to not lose her temper.


    Zeng Ya bowed her knees to Chu Youfu with difficulty, her voice was a little hoarse: "My lord, the minister will send Zhao Di to the palace later."


    Gu Yanfei interjected leisurely: "Then the contract of selling oneself..."


    "Of course, the deed of betrayal will also be sent to the palace with everyone!" Zeng Ya couldn''t wait to interrupt Gu Yanfei''s words, her lips were almost blue, and she didn''t dare to look directly at Chu You''s sharp and sinister gaze.


    Her heart was extremely chaotic, panic, fear, surprise, anxiety, resentment, etc. were rolling in her heart, and the middle clothes behind her were soaked with sweat.


    She really didn''t understand why King Kang recognized this matter, it was fundamentally because King Kang had all the harm and no benefit.


    Was King Kang coerced by Gu Yanfei?


    Or, what method did Gu Yanfei use to control the minds of others?


    All kinds of speculations came to mind, Zeng Ya''s heart was even more chaotic, and her hands were shaking like chaff.


    This incident involves King Kang, which means that she publicly exposed King Kang''s shortcomings. She can be sure that she will not get better when she returns today.


    Zeng Ya''s fingernails were almost bleeding from the palm of her hand, and she tried to explain calmly: "My lord, the servant girl took in Zhao Di because she was pitiful. I really didn''t expect Zhao Di to talk nonsense..."


    She tried to separate herself, telling herself that she was right, but her hands were shaking uncontrollably. She had never been so frightened as she is today.


    "No." Gu Yanfei interrupted Zeng Ya gently and skillfully, and said categorically, "You are crazy."


    After ??, she turned her head to look at Chu You, who was a few meters away, and asked again with a smile, "Your Highness, is that right?"


    Gu Yanfei slightly slanted his cheeks, Hui Yan smiled, and smiled sweetly.


    She believes that she is not a generous person, and she is very stingy.


    She doesn''t mind showing this in front of everyone, so next time, when others want to provoke her, they will naturally weigh whether they can bear their own counterattack.


    Chu You''s heart was a mess, and when he heard the words, he was even more angry, and his eyes were uncertain.


    After trying everything to no avail, he could only lower his head and look for Fang Mingfeng.


    Only then did I know that Fang Mingfeng actually brought the Li family to the capital.


    This time, Gu Jian''s mother and son were involved in the Yu family''s treason case. The crime involved conspiracy and the whole family. Now Gu Yunxuan is Gu Jian''s daughter in name, and it is recorded in the Gu family tree. However.


    Even if Chu You can persuade the emperor to agree to pardon Gu Yunxuan''s innocence, and as the daughter of Gu Yunxuan''s criminal minister, he will not do much for the court, and he may not be able to marry Gu Yunxuan as his concubine again.


    Unless, Gu Yuncong is not Gu Jian''s daughter.


    Unless, Gu Yuncong has nothing to do with Gu Jian and is removed from the Gu family tree.


    Just so¡ª


    "Chu You, you can think about it clearly. In this way, the real life experience of ‹’‹’ will be completely disclosed in front of others, and it will no longer be able to hide it. I am afraid that ‹’‹’ will become a joke for others after a meal."


    Fang Mingfeng can think of these things, and of course Chu You can also think of it. With Gu Yuncong''s spirit, he would not be willing to be the laughing stock of others.


    For the past two days, Chu You has been hesitating and weighing.


    He also wanted to think about it more carefully, whether there was a more suitable way to let Gu Yuncong and the Gu family get rid of the relationship, and then settle down a decent identity for the Li family.


    The Li family, who was born into a family, is inferior to ordinary civilians!


    But before he could arrange everything, this happened.


    At this moment, Chu You really had the heart to kill Zeng Ya!


    Zeng Ya was smart, and Gu Yanfei pressed him step by step, forcing him to have no choice.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu You was already thinking about it and made a decision in his heart.


    He stared at Zeng Ya with icy eyes, and said word by word, "This king''s future princess has a sister who was lost a few days ago. These days, this king ordered people to look for people everywhere, but I didn''t expect that it was your Zeng family. turned away."


    "Your Zeng family abducted people first, and now you have to reverse right and wrong here. If you don''t have evil spirits, is it because the Zeng family intends to provoke the royal family, so that this king and the first prince''s uncle and nephew are at odds?!"


    "People are crazy like this, and the Zeng family even let you come to the palace, it''s really indecent!"


    Different from Gu Yanfei, who had always spoken softly, Chu You made no secret of his thunderous anger, and the conclusion was already settled in just a few words, leaving Zeng Ya no room for rebuttal or questioning.


    He said that Zeng Ya is crazy, then Zeng Ya is crazy, otherwise, the Zeng family has a sinister heart.


    Just choose one of the two, even if Zeng Ya doesn''t choose, the Zeng family will choose for her.


    "..." Zeng Ya felt Chu You''s anger, and looked at his brow with blue veins in horror, but still stood up straight, unwilling to lose the demeanor of the noble family.


    She is not afraid of King Kang, and King Kang can''t do anything to her. The problem is that she did it without authorization, and if the news reaches the family, her father and brother will be angry.


    In order to quell the influence of this incident, even if she is not crazy, she is afraid that she will be named by her father, brother and clan.


    Just like his great-uncle and grandfather Zeng Yue.


    Uncle and grandfather Zeng Yue was a very contradictory person. On the one hand, he was amazing and brilliant, leaving behind a series of poems that have been handed down from time to time. On the other hand, he was crazy by nature and had many fantastic ideas. He said that he could perform surgery on the patient''s belly, and then in front of Yuan''s wife, he said that he would make a personal maid as his wife, regardless of size, on an equal footing...


    Outsiders only know that Zeng Yue was burned to death by the Taoist practice, but she accidentally heard the secret conversation between her father and brother, and then she knew the truth was not the case.


    It turned out that the Taoist priest was not invited by the Zeng family, but was ordered by the late emperor, who was afraid of Zeng Yue and wanted him to die.


    The monarch wants the subject to die, and the subject has to die, so Zeng Yue can only die.


    She will have the same ending as Zeng Yue.


    "Someone, take them away!" Chu You ordered coldly.


    "I..." Zeng Ya panicked, and finally couldn''t help but take a step back, at a loss.


    She was in a dilemma, she not only offended Gu Yanfei, but also offended King Kang.


    If she admits that she deliberately induced Li Zhaodi to slander Gu Yanfei, then she becomes a sinister villain.


    If she doesn''t say anything, then she won''t be able to clear her name as a madman.


    No matter what the situation is, it will definitely tarnish the family''s reputation, and the family can''t spare her.


    Zeng Ya has six gods and no masters and sweats like rain. At this moment, no matter what she says, it is wrong.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 330： reset

    Chapter 330 Homecoming


    "Sister Tang."


    "Sister Li."


    Zeng Ya called in a hoarse voice, her voice trembling, she looked around at everyone with a cold heart, and wanted to ask them to help her.


    However, Tang Jinyun, Miss Li and others avoided their sight one by one, just pretending they didn''t see or hear.


    No one spoke for Zeng Ya, and no one helped her. Everyone avoided her.


    Zeng Ya was in despair.


    It was just a short stick of incense and less than effort. She seemed to have been abandoned by this world and fell into a bottomless abyss.


    Zeng Ya''s feet softened and she almost slumped on the ground.


    The two chamberlains silently grabbed Zeng Ya''s arms and shackled them like iron pincers.


    Chu You said coldly again: "Take it."


    The three words ?? gritted their teeth, with a strong hatred and forbearance, all kinds of emotions were intertwined and mixed, like the hot magma that was about to spew out, but it was impossible to tell.


    Nei waited and dragged Zeng Ya in the direction of the wooden bridge.


    Zeng Ya''s heart was cold, her blood was cold, the blood all over her body almost froze, fear and anxiety occupied her mind.


    If she was just sent home by Kang Wang''s people, would she "die of illness?"


    In desperation, she struggled wildly and grabbed Tang Jinyun''s sleeve with her right hand.


    Tang Jinyun frowned slightly, but it was not easy to push against Zeng Ya. Her maid was in a hurry. She stepped forward and grabbed Zeng Ya''s right hand, forcibly breaking her fingers apart.


    The servants in the palace have long been accustomed to seeing palace maids who are unwilling to accept punishment.


    Zeng Ya still didn''t let go, Tang Jinyun''s cuff was pulled up by her, and tightened again...


    Now Tang Jinyun also changed his face, wanting to let Zeng Ya let go, but worried about his manners, he could only whisper the name of the maid.


    But Zeng Ya''s hand was too tight, like a dying person grabbed a life-saving straw.


    "his-"


    Tang Jinyun''s cuff was literally torn off by her, and the two servants dragged Zeng Ya away without changing their expressions or turning their heads.


    Tang Jinyun, who was left with only a piece of cuff missing, stood there in embarrassment.


    Tang Jinyun was blue for a while, then white for a while, and his skin was hot.


    She has never been so humiliated when she is so big. For her, it is like being stripped of her clothes.


    She hid her face and almost fled away.


    A few more daughters from aristocratic families who had befriended her hurriedly chased after her and left.


    These things that happened in just one stick of incense just now are climaxes and twists and turns.


    Everyone was immersed in deep shock, and the surroundings fell into a dead silence.


    Some slow-minded people haven''t reacted yet, and looked at each other with blank expressions.


    But most of the people present were well-bred young boys and girls in the family. They were not stupid. Even if they didn''t understand it at first, they would understand it at this stage.


    "Jiao Niang, I see, Zeng Ya is really crazy!" Chu Jia leaned on the armrest on the side of the bench leisurely, and talked to Wei Jiao Niang with a smile.


    Most of these daughters from aristocratic families are well aware of the thoughtfulness of becoming the eldest princess, but what they did not expect was that Zeng Ya was so daring, in the royal palace, publicly plotting against Gu Yanfei.


    In the capital, the origins of the two girls from the Gu family are very vague, and there is a sense of secrecy.


    Zeng Ya made a fuss about this, originally aiming at Gu Yanfei. It''s a pity that she was clever but was mistaken by her cleverness. She wanted to hurt others but planted herself in it, and stepped on King Kang''s painful foot.


    "Indeed." Wei Jiao Niang nodded again and again, "As the saying goes, the way of heaven is reincarnated!"


    The last half of her sentence was deliberately said in a loud voice, and it was also deliberately said to the other people present.


    Humph, since Zeng Ya dares to plot against others, she must be mentally prepared for a downfall. Taizu said that if she came out to mess with her, she would have to pay it back.


    There were people around who were saying "unfortunately" and "how could this happen".


    Chu Jia deliberately came up to Chu You and persuaded in a good voice, "Uncle Kang, don''t be angry, why are you angry with a madman!"


    At first glance, he seemed to be kindly comforting, and he seemed to be stabbing Chuyou with words.


    Chu You''s face sank again in an instant, his eyes narrowed into a line, and his eyes were nailed to Chu Jia''s face like nails.


    The others whispered to each other, seeing that King Kang was so angry, then one thing was clear, that daughter-in-law named Li Zhaodi should be Gu Yuncong''s sister.


    Many people were refreshed and felt that what they saw and heard today added a lot of after-dinner talk to their boring days.


    The voices of men and women loomed from the crowd, one after another:


    "Since Miss Gu San is Li Erya, how can she become the daughter of Gu''s family?"


    "Xu was the Li family who adopted their daughter to the Gu family?"


    "Why does the Gu family take over the Li family''s daughter, and the Gu family doesn''t have no daughters!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "No matter what, Princess Kang has such a sister, it''s really..."


    For a while, all kinds of guesses were heard, and no one even noticed when Chu You left.


    Many people also wanted to ask Gu Yanfei, but they didn''t dare, so they had to turn around to find Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and others to inquire.


    Gu Yanfei turned a deaf ear to the speculations around him, got up from the bench leisurely, looked at Chu Yi not far away, and smiled lightly.


    The handsome young man stood under a willow tree with swaying branches and leaves, as graceful and elegant as green bamboo. The golden sunlight reflected on his face as crystal clear as a jade statue.


    Her eyes mingled, as if she was pressed into a clear stream, which reminded her of the scenes by the stream in the morning.


    Her eyes lingered on his jade-like earlobe by accident.


    A rather inexplicable thought popped into his mind: what would happen to him if she bit his ear?


    She was amused by this thought, her eyes curled with laughter, she stretched out her hand towards Chu Yi, "Lend me your pocket watch to play with."


    She smiled slyly and smartly, and the laughter around her lips seemed to be soaked with honey.


    The two of them were talking, but the others who didn''t care about them stopped talking.


    One after another, all eyes were directed towards Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi. Gradually, more and more eyes were directed at them, and there were voices of private discussion around. This time, the protagonists became Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei.


    But the two people at the center of the topic didn''t care.


    Chu Yiyiyan took out a silver pocket watch from her sleeve pocket and handed it to her in the palm of her hand.


    The young man''s fair-skinned fingers are as slender as yuba, clean and beautiful, and they complement the silver pocket watch quite a bit.


    The pocket watch still carried his body temperature, and the tentacles were warm, exactly the same as the pocket watches in the hands of the emperor and Anle.


    The same pocket watch looked so small and delicate in his palm, but in Gu Yanfei''s hand, he couldn''t hold it with one hand.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed the slightly raised curly grass pattern on the pocket watch, remembering that Anle said that the embroidery on the dress she was wearing today and the wedding ceremony was painted by him.


    For her wedding ceremony, he must have put a lot of thought into it.


    Just thinking about it, Gu Yanfei felt a little sweet in his heart, looked up into his eyes, and said calmly, "I''m very happy."


    There was an air of joy in her eyes.


    She was happy that he had done these things for her, of course to let him know her intentions.


    Chu Yi took a step towards her, her slender body cast a long shadow, trapped her in it, leaned over, whispered in her ear, "Then how are you going to repay me?"


    At the same time as he spoke, the clear and bright breath of his body wafted into his nostrils.


    Gu Yanfei was startled, her eyes fell on his fair and slender neck, the slightly raised Adam''s apple rolled as he spoke, and she felt itchy teeth again.


    Is she a cat?


    The thought flashed by.


    She stood on tiptoe, followed his example, and whispered in his ear, "Let''s do another day."


    This time, it was Chu Yi''s turn to be stunned.


    Immediately, a soft smile rippled on his handsome face, and the whole face burst into an incredible brilliance, clear, handsome, and brilliant.


    He stands here, and here is the infinite spring.


    He laughed, Gu Yanfei laughed too, thinking in his heart: She really knows how to coax people.


    "Yan Fei," Wei Jiao Niang waved at Gu Yanfei and shouted, "Let''s play pot throwing."


    When she called Gu Yanfei, she called Chu Yi together.


    Chu Jia, Chu Shen and other clan members also joined, and they also called out Chu Shen''s sweetheart, the eldest girl of the Du family, and the dozen or so sons and girls happily played pot-throwing.


    There were many masters of pot pitching among the people present. In the competition, no one was willing to lag behind, and they used various techniques that they were good at, such as piercing ears, double ears, sticking to poles, and arrows.


    There were constant applause and cheers around, and there was no winner for a long time.


    Lu Qin is not only bad at wood shooting, but also bad at throwing pots. He was eliminated long ago, so he cheered and cheered for everyone.


    After playing for nearly half an hour, Eunuch He suddenly came in a hurry and walked straight to Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei.


    Everyone looked at the sky and thought that Eunuch He was here to remind everyone to sit at the table, but he didn''t want to, but he heard Eunuch He smiled and said:


    "His Highness the First Prince, Miss Gu Er, the emperor has just issued an order to rectify the name of Miss Gu San."


    As soon as he heard this, the person who was throwing the pot put down the bamboo arrow, and the person who was talking also fell silent, and everyone''s eyes were on Eunuch He.


    Chu Yi gave a faint "Oh".


    Receiving the first prince''s encouraging look, Eunuch He said energetically: "The emperor has found out that the second girl Gu was adopted and raised by the real person Ling Xiao since she was a child because of her affinity with Taoism. , I chose a girl from the family and gave it to Marquis Xian Dingyuan, named Yun Cong, last year, when the second girl Gu left the apprenticeship and returned to the mansion, Gu Yun Cong was adopted into the second room."


    "The emperor said that in the future, Miss Gu San will be removed from the Gu family tree and return to the surname Li. Li Yunmao is not Gu Jian''s daughter, so she will not be involved in Gu Jian''s case. Since the Queen Mother has given her a marriage to King Kang, she should choose a date as soon as possible. King Kang is married."


    Originally, King Kang and Li Yunchang were supposed to get married as early as February 23, but because Li Yunchang was imprisoned, even the wedding was delayed.


    At the end, Eunuch He added: "The emperor has ordered Jin Yiwei to release people."


    There was an uproar by the lakeside that was silent for a moment.


    The emperor''s oral decree confirmed everyone''s guess, and they were all stunned.


    It''s not that they looked down on the women. When Emperor Taizu advocated equality between men and women, there were also a few commoner women who opened shops and traded for a living, and the business became very popular, and the shops opened directly to the capital, such as today. Jinxiu Zhai, which has several branches in the capital, is one of them.


    Taizu also said that birth does not determine anything.


    The concubine of King Yu, the third son of Taizu, was the daughter of the people, and Taizu also personally gave his son a marriage as requested by King Yu.


    If King Kang wanted to marry a common woman as his princess, it would not be a shocking or rare thing. The problem lies in the true identity of the future Princess Kang, Li Yunxuan.


    Hearing what Eunuch He said just now, Li Yunmao was the daughter of a family, and the Li family sold her as a slave, so she was not a commoner, but a pariah.


    Moreover, it would be too strange for Mrs. Gu to choose a slave-maid to be her step-son Gu Ce as her daughter-in-law. Where should the master and servant be?


    Absurd, so ridiculous!


    The whispering voices around them grew louder and louder, forming a humming¡­


    Lenovo heard some things about the Gu family before, and many people suddenly realized that the discussion was even louder.


    "Eunuch He just said that the second girl Gu has a relationship with the Taoist sect and has worshipped under the real person Ling Xiao since she was a child... I don''t think something is quite right. Could it be that Mrs. Gu sent the second girl to the Taoist temple in private, and then deliberately hugged her. Have a family to give birth to a daughter for Gu Ce?"


    "I think it''s like this. Gu Ce probably didn''t even know that this Li Yunzheng was a family child when he was alive."


    "Last year, when the second girl came back, Gu Yuan knew the truth, so, Gu... no, Li Yunchang changed from the daughter of the first house to the daughter of the second house!"


    "This old lady Gu has a vicious mind and asks Gu Ce to raise a family child as a treasure."


    "It''s so heartbreaking!"


    "Yes, yes. Mrs. Gu has always kept this dove occupying the magpie''s nest, Li Yunchang. Isn''t this adding to the second girl Gu?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those young masters and girls became more and more lively, and cast sympathetic eyes at Gu Yanfei.


    Some people even felt that although Gu Yanfei met such a vicious step-grandmother as Mrs. Gu, she did have a relationship with Taoism, and she could be adopted by a strange person like Ling Xiao, and she learned the profound skills of the mysterious door. This is also a kind of fate. .


    Gu Yanfei looked at Eunuch He steadily, his eyes dark as night.


    Li Yuncong, Mrs. Gu, Li Zhaodi, Fang Mingfeng... These people flashed in her mind chaotically, as if something exploded in her mind.


    After two hundred years in the Yaoling world, she actually doesn''t care about the Li family anymore.


    However, she in the previous life cared.


    The ten years she spent in Huaibei was her lingering nightmare.


    At that time, she lived a very humble life, not only worried that her unbearable life in Huaibei would one day be exposed to others, but also afraid that others would say that she was inferior to Gu Yunchang in everything, afraid that she would embarrass her biological parents.


    In the last life, until her death, she and Gu Yunxi were "twins".


    No one questioned Gu Yuncong''s identity, but her origin was speculated and criticized.


    A lot of people outside said that she didn''t have the surname Gu at all. It was because she looked like her biological mother, the Xie family, that she was recognized as a younger sister by Gu Yuan. It was Mrs. Gu who condoned the eldest grandson''s mischief.


    It was obvious that she was the biological daughter of Gu Ce and Xie''s family, and Li Yunchang was clearly occupying the magpie''s nest, but no matter how she explained it, it was useless, and no one believed her.


    was haunted by demons, and she could not let go until she died, and she passed away with infinite regret and unwillingness.


    Live again, what she wants is that she and Gu Yunchang go back to their respective places.


    Gu Yuncong is the son of luck and is sheltered by the Tao of Heaven.


    ''s life experience is the blessing of heaven to Gu Yunchang, she can''t fight hard, she can only follow the trend.


    First, Fang Mingfeng brought the Li family to the capital, and then separated from the second room, and then asked Kang Wang to take the initiative to recognize the family for Gu Yunxiang.


    Avoiding the laws of heaven and calculating every step of the way, he finally reached the step of revealing his life experience.


    From now on, she will have nothing to do with the Li family.


    so good.


    Gu Yanfei''s lips curved, and his eyes were sour.


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder seemed to penetrate into my ears, one after another, deep and muffled, the thunder seemed to be getting closer and heavier.


    His heart throbbed rapidly as if it had been hit by thunder.


    She lowered her head slightly, her eyelashes trembled, and there was a blur of water vapor in front of her.


    All kinds of chaotic and noisy voices surrounded her ears.


    She seemed to be able to hear, but also seemed unable to hear any sound, her mind was buzzing, and many images of her previous life flashed back one by one, being whipped, trampled, ridiculed, humiliated, assassinated...


    Some things she thought she had forgotten long ago, but they never forgot, they were just buried in the depths of her memory...


    Suddenly, she felt her palm warm, and someone held her hand.


    The man''s palm had a vigorous roughness, and it was scorching hot. The heat was close to her tender palm, and it seemed to be able to warm the blood to the core of her heart, causing ripples in her heart.


    She felt her heart loosen, as if countless chains wrapped around her heart were loosened "click, click" at this moment.


    She was finally freed from the cage that trapped her for two lifetimes...


    Gu Yanfei turned his face slowly, raised his eyes to look at Chu Yi beside him, and smiled slightly.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly, like spring returning to the earth.


    The tenderness in his eyes overflowed.


    Gu Yanfei looked at him quietly, her eyes were clear, at this moment, her heart was incredibly soft.


    She will come back to this life, not only because of her inner demon, but also because of her encounter with him.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 331： Correct name

    Chapter 331 Name Correction


    A burst of hurried footsteps suddenly came this way.


    "His Royal Highness." Another forty-year-old Tsing Yi chamberlain hurried over, breaking the delicate atmosphere, and reminded respectfully, "It''s almost time, it''s time to be seated."


    Chu Yi smiled slightly, still holding Gu Yanfei''s hand, and said with a smile, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanfei adjusted his mood in a very short time, and now he has returned to normal.


    She also smiled, and then greeted Wei Jiaoniang, Lu Qin and others.


    "Please accompany the servants to the Huagai Hall." The inner servant in Tsing Yi walked at the front with a smile and led the way.


    Not only here, but other people in this palace are also walking towards the Huagai Hall in the center of the palace, like a hundred birds facing a phoenix.


    Gradually they met other acquaintances, and it was inevitable that they chatted about the emperor''s decree, one time Zeng Ya, another time Li Zhaodi, another time Li Yunchang''s life experience, and another time King Kang.


    Almost everyone knows about Gu Yunchang''s name "Li Yunchang".


    For the people of the aristocratic family, this news was like a muffled thunder in mid-air, making their ears buzz.


    For hundreds of years, these noble families have the most blood.


    has always been a marriage between aristocratic families and aristocratic families, and it is a last resort for aristocratic families to marry their daughters to these new nobles in the court.


    Now King Kang is going to marry the daughter of a slave and have a son.


    This is already challenging the bottom line of these families.


    Before the feast began, Chu You was stopped by Xiao Shoufu, Wang Kangyin and others in a pavilion outside the Huagai Palace. These people took turns to persuade Chu You to come.


    "Your Highness, the marriage between you and that Li Yunxuan must never end!"


    "Your Majesty, with Li Yunchang''s background, how will your mother respect the world in the future, and how will you convince the public!"


    "Your Highness, your mother''s family is the Yuan clan in Yangzhou, which lasted for three hundred years. I don''t know how many officials have been in the clan, and their bloodline is noble, but this Li Yunqiang, her bloodline is too humble!"


    "The child born from the family is also the child of the family. Li Yunchang is the child of the family. In the future, she and the prince will give birth to a son. This child also has the blood of a slave, as if it can inherit the great line?!"


    "My lord, you can''t ignore the overall situation for the sake of a mere Li Yunchang!"


    Xiao Shoufu and other aristocratic family officials, from persuasion to threat, spoke both hard and soft.


    Taizu was born in the wild, and it was not what they wanted to let their dignified family bow to Taizu.


    Will they be asked to bow their heads and knees to a family child in the future?


    Just thinking about it, the children of these noble families felt chilled, and their tone became tough, almost intimidating.


    But no matter who came to persuade, Chu You didn''t say a word. He turned around and begged the emperor at the Baihua Banquet to get him married to Li Yunchang as soon as possible.


    In this regard, Xiao Shoufu and others were extremely disappointed. King Kang was stubborn and insisted on marrying a family and having a son as his concubine.


    But before they could oppose it in public, the emperor readily responded.


    So, when he returned to Beijing that day, Chu You did not return to the palace, and hurriedly went to the imperial prison of the Fusi Division in Beizhen to pick up people.


    The Gu family were all locked in the prison. When they saw Chu You, Gu Yunchang was surprised, and Gu Jian and the rest of the Gu family were surprised, as if they had seen a savior.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness, are you here to save us?"


    In the cell, Gu Jian, Wang Shi, Gu Xiao and others shouted excitedly one after another, and everyone in the Gu family looked at Chu You with hope.


    However, Chu You didn''t even give Gu''s family a look, he went straight to Gu Yunchang and said, "Hey, I''m here to pick you up."


    One sentence poured cold water on Gu Jian and others, and the flames in his eyes dimmed.


    Jin Yiwei immediately unlocked and opened the door of the cell.


    "Your Highness..." Gu Yunchang shouted emotionally, a hazy water vapor appeared in his eyes, which was very moving.


    She looked thinner than the last time we met, her face was haggard, and she lost all her former radiance.


    His dark blue hair was only **** in the simplest form, and there was no jewelry at all. His temples were a little messy, and his bright red dress was a little wrinkled, but it was still clean.


    "‹’''er." Chu You''s hot eyes greedily lingered on Gu Yun''s beautiful little face, and he could only wish to engrave her in his heart.


    At the moment when he saw her, his heart that had nowhere to rest these days finally found a place to return, and his heart suddenly felt at ease.


    As long as he''s okay, he''s worth whatever price he pays.


    Chu You eagerly grabbed Gu Yunxiang''s fair little hand and held it tightly, "Let''s go."


    Gu Yunchang also looked at Chu You in disbelief.


    He was also thin and haggard.


    For her, he must have suffered.


    Gu Yunchang had a lot of questions he wanted to ask Chu You, but he thought this was not the right place, so he closed his mouth after all.


    "My lord, you must save us, we are innocent, and Lei''s wronged us." Gu Jian, who was next door, quickly cheered up from his slump, and told herself in her heart that since King Kang could save Gu Yunxiang , then there must be a way to save them.


    "That''s right, we were wronged." Gu Xiao clutched the wooden fence of the cell tightly, and shouted at Chu You with red eyes, his voice hoarse as if it had been sharpened by sand.


    "Second girl, tell the lord well, you must save us..." Wang shi cried out in excitement, tears pouring down like rain.


    Her hair was disheveled, her eyes were frightened, and she couldn''t help herself. She really can''t stay in this ghost place any longer. The past ten days have been like a never-ending nightmare to her.


    However, no matter how they called, Chu You didn''t say a word, as if he had never heard of it.


    Gu Yuncong calmed down and explained softly to Gu Jian in the next cell: "Father, take good care of your grandmother..."


    "Are you going?" Jin Yiwei interrupted Gu Yunchang rudely, even in the face of the dignified King Kang, he was still dignified.


    Gu Yunchang frowned slightly and looked at Chu You subconsciously. The dim light cast a shadow on his face, making his facial features deep and cold.


    But his big palm was so hot, he held her hand tightly, his body temperature was terrifyingly high, and he only said two words: "Let''s go."


    He pulled Gu Yunxiang''s thin little hand strong and gentle and walked out.


    When the Jinyiwei carrying the lantern left with Chu You and Gu Yunchang, the lights also went away, and the surroundings became darker and darker, and the darkness swallowed them up little by little.


    Darkness brings restlessness, fear and anxiety.


    Looking at Chu You''s back, which was drifting away, Gu Jian suddenly felt a feeling that the other party would never look back, and her heart beat out of control.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked at the old lady Gu who was in the opposite cell, sweating profusely, and said anxiously, "Mother, in case..."


    If even King Kang couldn''t save the Gu family, what should they do?


    Will their whole family be beheaded, or will they be exiled for three thousand miles?


    Old Madam Gu looked ten years old, with silver threads on her temples.


    She squeezed the string of beads in her hand, as if comforting her son and comforting herself, and said solemnly, "Second girl is a child with a conscience. If King Kang can save her, she will also let King Kang save us."


    Gu Jian, Wang Shi and others heard the words, and hope rekindled in their dark and gray eyes.


    told himself repeatedly: That''s right, Gu Yunchang will definitely let King Kang save them, they are her maiden''s family. The dignified Princess Kang, if the whole family is guilty, what is her face, and what is the face of King Kang!


    This is the last straw to support them.


    The lights went away, and the prison became pitch-black again, silent, except for the sound of low sobbing.


    Gu Yunchang followed Chu You silently all the way out of the prison, from the Beizhen Fusi, until she got into the carriage of the palace, she still felt a little unreal.


    The carriage moved forward slowly, and the sound of the wheels reverberated around. There were only two people in the carriage, Chu You and Gu Yunxiang.


    Chu You tightly embraced Gu Yunchang in her arms, letting her head rest on his chest.


    The two are like travelers who have been walking alone for a long time and finally meet each other when they are exhausted, keep each other warm and snuggle with each other.


    After the ?? carriage turned a corner, the carriage shook slightly.


    "My lord, is the emperor willing to let me go?" Gu Yunchang raised his head from his arms, the circles of his eyes were reddish, and there was a trembling in his voice, and he subconsciously grasped the placket of his shirt with one hand.


    Even if she didn''t ask, she knew in her heart that King Kang had to pay a huge price for her to get out of the prison.


    She was both moved and at the same time distressed for what he had done for her.


    Chu You bowed his head slightly and kissed her on the top of her hair gently, the hot breath blew on her ears, and the iron arms held her in his arms even harder, the empty heart regained warmth and felt Fill up.


    "Hey, don''t worry about anything, our wedding is in three days."


    "You will be Princess Kang."


    "No one will laugh at you."


    His last words were light, light, almost murmured, almost sworn.


    Gu Yunchang was at a loss, wondering what Chu You meant.


    However, she soon understood.


    Chu You did not send her back to Gu''s house in Luwei Hutong, but sent her to the door of a small house in Tongluo Hutong in the west of the city.


    This house has neither a plaque nor a lantern, and I don''t know which family it belongs to.


    The carriage stopped quietly at the gate of the house for nearly a cup of tea before the door behind the carriage was pushed open from the inside.


    Gu Yunxiang had a new red cloak on her body. She was helped off the carriage by Chu You herself, and she looked lost when she described it, and when she landed, she almost lost her foot.


    Fortunately, Chu You supported her in time.


    Gu Yuncong''s face was three-point whiter than when she came out of the prison, and there seemed to be countless bees buzzing in her mind, making her unable to think rationally at all, only what Chu You told her just now was in her mind. The words echoed over and over again.


    "Second girl!"


    Behind the open door, a middle-aged man in a gray robe rushed towards her with joy and excitement, with a high-spirited and vigorous pace.


    Behind the man was a large family, an old woman with gray hair, a young woman in blue clothes in her twenties, and a boy of eight or nine years old with two pus-snots, shouting "granddaughter", "two Sister" and "Second Sister".


    They all looked at her with burning eyes, and their faces were mixed with emotions of ingratiating, greedy, flattering, envy, humility, etc., as if they were looking at a shining golden Bodhisattva.


    Gu Yunchang seemed to be struck by lightning, and the whole person was shocked.


    "Your Highness!" Father Li took two more steps towards Chu You, and saluted Chu You respectfully and diligently, his eyes were surprisingly bright.


    His daughter is really capable, he will have a prince and son-in-law soon!


    Their old Li family is about to go to heaven.


    The other Li family members were simply intimidated by Chu You''s aggressive aura, and did not dare to look at him directly, but just bowed and saluted.


    Chu You coldly said "No gift", and didn''t bother to say a word to them.


    "Second Sister," the boy Li Hao sucked his nose, grabbed Gu Yuncong''s cuff with his greasy dirty hands, and asked of course, "Did you bring some delicious snacks and candied fruit?"


    "Second girl, Dad finally saw you... You''ve grown so big."


    "Granddaughter, why did you come to see your grandmother?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their voices buzzed into their ears, and the smiles on their faces were exaggerated and flattering, and they surrounded her.


    Father Li''s lips showed yellowed teeth, and his body exuded an indescribable odor; Li Hao''s snot almost dripped on his lips when he sucked in; Aunt Li''s palm was rough and cracked like old tree bark, and her nails There was a dark patch in the seam, and the right hand stretched out towards her had two thick grey nails.


    "..." Gu Yunchang couldn''t look at them at all, as if she was caught in the throat, unable to utter a word, which made her take a few steps back.


    She grew up in Hou''s Mansion. Whether it was when Gu Ce was alive or she was raised in Cihetang later, she was loved by thousands of people, precious and precious. How could she have seen such a humble family.


    She couldn''t help biting the tip of her tongue. The tip of her tongue hurt. The pain told her that it was all reality.


    These are relatives in her blood.


    She is no longer Gu Yunxi, but Li Yunxi.


    Once upon a time, she felt that her name and surname were not important, she was who she was, unique, and her name was just an external object...


    She never felt that she owed Gu Yanfei anything, it was Su Niang who lost the two babies, not what she wanted.


    But just now, when Chu You told her in the carriage that she was going to return to the surname Li and that she would marry from the Li family, she felt like the world was torn apart, as if she was instantly involved in an unfortunate abyss, as if there were huge waves in her body. turbulent tumbling.


    From today onwards, she is Li Yunxiang!


    Until this moment, she didn''t realize this deeply.


    Her heart beat uncontrollably, she gasped for breath, and even sweat broke out from her back.


    She opened her mouth slightly, turned her head to look at Chu You, her eyes were full of water, her expression was at a loss, and her stiff limbs were filled with rejection.


    She doesn''t want to stay here, let alone these people together.


    Chu You felt extremely distressed, gave Li Fu and others a cold look, and reprimanded: "Retreat."


    The two words ?? were astonishingly powerful as thunder, not angered and arrogant, and the overwhelming aura of the superiors was fully revealed in the shouting.


    was so frightened that Father Li quickly picked up his son, called his mother and eldest daughter, and stepped back far away.


    Li Zhaodi couldn''t help but looked back as she walked, and saw that Chu You, who had a cold face just now, became infinitely gentle and considerate when facing Li Yunchang, and was greeting Li Yunchang with cold and warm greetings.


    Is this King Kang? !


    He looks more noble than the British prince Fang Mingfeng, born to be the kind of nobleman that makes people look up to...


    Her own sister is about to marry the emperor''s younger brother, but what about her?


    The person she married was just a small businessman who opened a shop. She was rude and died early. She became a widow in just two years after she married, and her in-laws scolded her as a husband.


    Li Zhaodi''s heart was sour and bitter, she stared at Li Yunchang in a daze, thinking of Gu Yanfei and the eldest prince again in her mind, she just glanced at the eldest prince from a distance.


    The eldest prince is handsome and picturesque, and King Kang is noble and majestic.


    Jealousy bit her heart like a poisonous worm.


    Chu You raised his hand and gently touched Li Yunxiang''s temples, his eyes were full of tenderness, and his voice was even more affectionate, "Come on, you only need to stay here for a few days."


    Three days later, they were married.


    After the big wedding, she will be his princess, and no one can take her away from him again.


    "I know, I''m wronged..." Chu You said as he looked around the small yard. The ground in the yard was paved with slate, and a loquat tree was planted in the northwest corner. To the rude yelling of neighbors...


    Chu You frowned deeply, his face as hard as cold iron.


    Because Li Yunmao was going to marry from the Li family, Chu You originally wanted them to live in the house under the name of Prince Kang''s mansion, but Fang Mingfeng firmly disagreed and kept saying, "I''ve had enough grievances to be locked up in the prison these days. , I can''t let her be so humble even in a big wedding."


    "Are you going to let her marry from King Kang''s mansion to King Kang''s mansion?! What will others say about ‹’ÙÓ, if they say that the Li family is the son of King Kang''s mansion, how do you let ‹’‹’ behave!"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    "Since you are the future husband-in-law of ‹’‹’, why can''t you stand in her position and think more about her!"


    Under Fang Mingfeng''s insistence, Chu You compromised, and Fang Mingfeng rearranged the current house for the Li family.


    The house is not too big or not small, only two entrances, it is barely clean and tidy, Fang Mingfeng also arranged a few servants to serve.


    This two-entry house is not bad for ordinary people, but in Chu You''s eyes, it is really not on the table, even the servants of the palace live better than here.


    When he thought that his son-in-law would live in such a dilapidated and small house for three days, Chu You felt like a knife and felt that he had wronged his princess too much.


    He really wanted to take Li Yunchang back to the palace now.


    Li Yunchang''s face was still pale, and her heart was full of mixed feelings. After the initial embarrassment and shock, she began to calm down, carefully packed up the little emotions in her heart, and her breathing gradually became stable.


    She gently loosened Chu You''s wrist and said thoughtfully, "My lord, go first, I''m fine."


    "‹’''er..." Chu You hadn''t seen Li Yunying for several days, and his heart was full of lovesickness and wanted to accompany her more.


    Li Yunchang smiled tiredly and said, "My lord, I just got out of the prison, and I also want to take a good shower and rest for a while."


    She looked at Chu You without blinking, her smile as bright as ever.


    Only she herself knew the anxiety in her heart. She had a heart that was up and down, and she almost used all her strength to barely look away.


    She didn''t want Kang Wang to stay here, and didn''t want him to see this despicable family again.


    They made her feel like she was being ripped off the fig leaf, so she couldn''t hold her head up.


    How could she have such relatives!


    Li Yunchang felt like there was something hard stuffed in his chest, he couldn''t breathe, he really wanted to dig a hole in the ground to get in.


    But she couldn''t let King Kang see the abnormality, so she could only smile nonchalantly.


    Chu You was reluctant to give up, his right hand caressed her delicate cheek, and said softly: "Then I''ll go first, you have a good rest, I''ll see you tomorrow morning."


    Chu You impatiently told Li Yunxiang, and then he left reluctantly and got into the carriage that came.


    It was not until the carriage disappeared at the entrance of the alley that Li Yunchang turned around and returned to the house. The Li family was still standing under a loquat tree not far away.


    Father Li looked at Li Yunchang eagerly, Aunt Li took out an oil-paper bag from her arms and gave it to her precious grandson, but Li Hao was not at all rude, and pushed Aunt Li away rudely.


    Li Zhaodi quickly supported Aunt Li who was stumbling, but was scolded by Aunt Li instead.


    This family made Li Yunchang completely unable to look directly.


    Li Yunchang resisted the nausea in his heart, walked slowly to them, and asked calmly, "Where is my room?"


    Her eyes, her expression seemed to be looking at a stranger.


    The end of the month, ask for a monthly pass~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 332： abandoned

    Chapter 332 Heaven Abandoned


    Father Li looked at this beautiful daughter who looked like a fairy, and was both proud and a little in awe, rubbed his hands and said, "Second girl, you live with your elder sister."


    He waved at Li Zhaodi with a smile, "Zhaodi, take your sister to your room and see."


    Li Zhaodi smiled dryly: "Second sister, you follow me..."


    "This is a mansion for the second entry, there are enough rooms, why do you want to share one room for two!" Li Yunchang interrupted Li Zhaodi rudely, her eyes were cold, which was very different from her usual long-sleeved and good-dancing appearance.


    Father Li explained in a perfunctory way: "Second girl, we just moved here yesterday, and the other rooms have not been cleaned up. Originally, your room was reserved for your brother first."


    This new house was also prepared by Fang Mingfeng. Fang Mingfeng didn''t want to wrong Li Yunchang, so he ordered someone to clean up a room for her. The furniture and furnishings in it were all good things that were refurbished. When Li Hao saw it yesterday, he directly occupied the largest and best room.


    For Li¡¯s father, this is a trivial matter. It¡¯s just a room. Li Hao let him live if he wanted to.


    "What is her room?" Li Hao''s sense of crisis immediately came up, and he said sharply, "That''s my room! My room!"


    He stomped his feet heavily, his voice sharp and high-pitched enough to pierce one''s eardrums.


    Li Yunchang frowned slightly, with a worried look on his face.


    This arrogant child even dared to rob the house that King Kang specially prepared for her. She has no face, no skin, no rules and no rules. How could such a **** be her brother!


    "No." Li Yunchang''s face was sullen, angry, ashamed, and disgusted in his heart, and his tone was firm and unwavering, "I''m not used to living with people, so let him move out of my room immediately."


    Father Li still wanted to persuade Li Yunchang a few words, but Li Hao shouted first: "I won''t move!"


    "Why let me move?!"


    "This is my house! If you don''t want to live there, move out!"


    Li Hao sat on the ground with a buttocks, splashed with a loud voice, and wiped the corner of his eyes with one hand to fake crying.


    "Oh, my dear, don''t cry." Aunt Li felt sorry for her grandson and hurriedly comforted her.


    Followed, she took two steps forward, raised her finger to Li Yunchang''s nose, and said sternly: "Li Erya, you unscrupulous hoof, even your brother dares to bully, this is your only brother!"


    "What''s wrong with your brother wanting you a room?!"


    "You shameless loser!"


    Auntie Li glared at Li Yunchang fiercely, she really wanted to slap her up to say hello to let this dead girl know how powerful she is.


    She is not Li Erya! Li Yunchang almost shouted this sentence out, but he bit his lip abruptly and held back the words.


    With the support of his grandmother, Li Hao didn''t cry anymore, raised his chin, and shouted at Li Yunchang: "I''m your brother, what''s yours is mine!"


    "Hmph, you wear gold and silver yourself, and you didn''t even bring me any delicious food!" Li Hao flexibly jumped up from the ground and pointed at the jade ring that Li Yunxuan was wearing on his waist, "Bring your Give me the jade pendant, and I will forgive you."


    Li Hao domineeringly stretched out his hand to Li Yunxiang.


    He is the only son and the incense stick of the Li family. Since he was a child, he was used to everyone pampering him and letting him go, so he took it for granted that Li Yunxiang had to listen to him.


    "Bitch hoof, give the jade pendant to your brother!" Aunt Li shouted, her burning eyes turned on the green jade ring on Li Yuncong''s waist.


    This kind of good thing should be kept for the precious grandson.


    "No." Li Yunchang said with a stern face, "This is my jade pendant."


    Facing the vexatious Li family, she couldn''t laugh at all and pursed her lips tightly.


    "Second sister, you shouldn''t talk to your grandmother and younger brother like this." Li Zhaodi persuaded righteously, holding back the jealousy in her heart.


    As soon as she saw Li Yunmao, Li Zhaodi couldn''t help but think of the way King Kang cared for her, the obsessive and affectionate look in Fang Mingfeng''s eyes when he looked at her that day, and the two men who did not object to her didn''t even look at her. !


    Li Zhaodi felt extremely uncomfortable, took a deep breath, and continued: "Brother Hao is our own younger brother, the root of our Li family, and we are his elder sister, so we should be nice to my younger brother and let him be."


    "We are just one younger brother. In the future, when my younger brother grows up, it will also be our support."


    Li Zhaodi tightened the handkerchief in her hand, and these words came from the heart.


    "That''s right." Li Hao wiped his snot with the back of his hand, and said to Li Yunxuan arrogantly, "If you''re not nice to me, be careful that after you get married in the future, I won''t support you! You lose money. !"


    "give me!"


    He charged towards Li Yunchang like a calf, grabbed her cloak with one hand, and pulled off the jade ring on her waist with the other.


    After ?? grabbed the jade pendant, he turned around and ran, throwing his head into Aunt Li''s arms.


    Li Yunchang wanted to take back her jade ring, but noticed that a finger-sized sticky liquid was left on her cloak where Li Hao had just dragged her.


    This is¡­


    Li Yunchang seemed to be frozen in an instant, and his whole body froze.


    She took a beat before realizing that it was Li Hao''s snot, and she had goosebumps all over her body.


    This new cloak was just put on by Chu You on the carriage, but now it is dirty.


    And Li Hao didn''t care what he did at all, he happily held the jasper ring and showed off to Aunt Li: "Grandmother, look, my jade pendant looks good, right?"


    "It looks good." The more Aunt Li looked at it, the more she felt that the water head of this jade was really good, and her heart was hot, and she said to Father Li eagerly, "Dalang, go to Gu''s house with the second girl tomorrow to get the betrothal gift."


    Father Li''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again: "Yes, yes, so many betrothal gifts can''t be cheap for others."


    Auntie Li laughed so hard that she could not see her teeth but her eyes. "These dowry gifts are just reserved for Brother Hao''s future marriage."


    "So much gold and silver is enough for our noble brother to marry the daughter of the county magistrate." Father Li looked forward to the future cheerfully.


    "The second girl is married to the prince, the county magistrate''s daughter is not worthy of a brother Hao, at least she has to be the daughter of a prime minister." The more Aunt Li spoke, the more excited she became, "Our brother Hao''s appearance and character belong to the emperor. The princess deserves it too."


    "I want to marry the princess!" Li Hao laughed, his nose dripping from his nostrils again, "I want to be the concubine!"


    The voices of the Li family came "buzzing", and Li Yunchang felt that the buzzing in his head was heavier. The four people in front of her were completely incompatible with her being from two worlds.


    Boom¡ª


    Li Yunchang felt that the crumbling belief in his heart was suddenly collapsed.


    She, who had been calm and self-sufficient in the prison for nearly ten days, suddenly collapsed at this moment.


    She tore off the red cloak from her body, threw it on the ground in disgust, then turned around and ran away with her skirt in hand.


    With a family like this, she really can''t stay for a moment!


    These people are so despicable, so vulgar, and so greedy that she felt dirty at first glance.


    This should obviously be Gu Yanfei''s home, not hers.


    She doesn''t have such an unsightly family!


    "Second girl!"


    "Second sister!"


    "This bitch''s temper is too big, Dalang, you have to discipline it well in the future..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Behind Li Yunchang came the voices of the Li family, which were harsh and sharp, making her disgust even stronger.


    She ran forward desperately, running, just wanting to stay away from the Li family and those who made her feel bad.


    She ran for a long time, crossing the streets, running until she was out of breath and sweating profusely, she couldn''t run anymore, and then she stopped.


    "Call¡ª, call¡ª"


    She gasped for breath and found herself running into Dabu Street unknowingly.


    The streets are full of people and traffic.


    Only Li Yunchang stood still.


    At the smiling gaze of an oncoming old woman, Li Yunmao couldn''t help trembling, his face was hot, and he immediately lowered his head and looked away.


    She felt that everyone was looking at her, and the small voices around her were all talking about her, making her feel like a light on her back.


    She wanted to escape, but she didn''t know where she could go. The Gu family was no longer hers.


    She didn''t know what she had left.


    Overnight, everything she had was taken away.


    was replaced by the nasty, filthy things.


    She doesn''t want such a life experience, she doesn''t want such a family, she doesn''t want the world to know all this.


    But everyone already knows, from now on, how will she gain a foothold in the noble family in the capital? !


    Kang Kang said that no one would laugh at her...


    But now she has become a joke.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a sudden sound of clapping the table in the teahouse next to it. Li Yunmao turned his head subconsciously and saw that in the lobby of the teahouse, all the scholars were arguing with each other. It seemed to float over.


    There were also two scholars looking towards her...


    Li Yunchang''s heart trembled, and a thought came to her mind: Are they talking about her, right? !


    Her face became even hotter, her heart was beating like a drum, and she almost fled and walked five or six feet forward.


    She turned her head and looked at the lobby of the tea house. Those scholars were still discussing and arguing...


    Li Yunchang''s pupils instantly became dull and dull, and his hands were tightly clasped in his sleeves.


    These scholars are the most arrogant of the book business, they think very highly of themselves, and they point out the country when they have nothing to do. In fact, they are just nerds who study hard.


    The imperial examination should be abolished!


    The ?? family should not exist, and no one should be above the royal family.


    The wisdom of the people should not be civilized, so that they will not question.


    The foolish people only need to be obedient and obedient!


    When these thoughts came to her mind, a thunderbolt suddenly flashed in the sky and rang heavily in her ears.


    Boom!


    Li Yunchang''s heart seemed to be beaten heavily, and his pupils were as black as night.


    The golden luck around her quickly dimmed, like a flower withering quickly.


    The black qi entangled in the golden qi like spider silk frantically stirred, spread, and expanded, greedily swallowing up the dazzling golden qi on her body.


    Only the ink-stained black air remained, violently surging on her body like boiling water.


    Li Yunchang stood blankly without moving for a long time.


    Her soul seemed to be pulled away.


    Rumble!


    Another thunderclap sounded, Li Yunchang felt that her soul seemed to be shaken, and her heart twitched again.


    She subconsciously looked up at the cloudless blue sky above.


    In the distant sky, from the clouds nine days away, there seemed to be a faint sigh of sympathy.


    went straight to the depths of Li Yunchang''s soul.


    Li Yunchang, who had been standing still for a long time, moved, and turned his head to look in the direction of Prince Kang''s mansion. There was a glimmer of light in the dark eyes again, and the black luck ignited with strands of gold, like embers rekindling.


    Passers-by on the street stopped one after another and looked up at the sky. The sun slanted westward, and the green and transparent sky was like a clear ocean.


    The muffled thunder was repeated one after another, and it blew up the sky of the entire capital.


    "Rumble, rumble..."


    Juan Bi stuck out half of his head from the window and looked around, and muttered, "Is it going to rain? It''s been sunny for a day or two after all, so why is it going to rain again?"


    "The slaves have to hurry up and take back the cat litter outside."


    Juanbi turned around and rushed out of the house, worried that the cat litter would suddenly get wet in the pouring rain.


    "No, it won''t rain." Gu Yanfei put down the half-engraved jade wrench in his hand, raised his head, and smiled confidently.


    The emerald jade finger is engraved with a pattern of a cat playing with bamboo leaves. It is only a rough outline with a carving knife, but it has accurately captured the essence of the cat.


    Juan Bi stopped when she heard the words, and came back in a hurry.


    My girl said it wouldn''t rain, so it definitely wouldn''t.


    It¡¯s just¡­


    "The sky is bright and sunny, why are there always thunderstorms!" Juan Bi added tea to Gu Yanfei and said casually, "This God is really weird. It''s not just to scare people, right?"


    When ??juanbi put down the teapot, he glanced curiously at the half-finished jade wrench. Even if she didn''t ask, she knew that this jade wrench was definitely not given to her by Gu Yanfeidiao, obviously not the size of a girl.


    "Pfft."


    Gu Yanfei was amused by Ju Bi''s words, and his smile was shallow.


    She was playing with the small carving knife in one hand and resting her chin in the other, looking at the blue sky outside the window, her eyebrows slightly curved, as if she saw something interesting.


    Juan Bi saw that Gu Yanfei was very excited, and couldn''t help but stick his head out of the window again.


    The blue sky and white clouds outside, the sun is shining, there is no haze, and there is no vision, even the thunder has stopped.


    couldn''t see any tricks, and Kuan Bi simply went out with an empty teapot.


    Gu Yanfei sat motionless behind the desk without saying a word, his clear and sharp eyes seemed to penetrate the clouds, the sky, and the chaos.


    She knew that this was the son of heaven re-selecting luck.


    Tian Dao is about to give up Li Yunchang.


    The carving knife in her hand turned nimbly between her fingers, and the small blade shone dazzlingly in the sunlight.


    Master told her that the way of heaven in every small world is eccentric, but at the same time, the way of heaven is also fair.


    Every small world will have a child of luck in every era, and Heaven will give a lot of preferential treatment, because the child of luck will make the small world go to a more brilliant state.


    In this small world, Emperor Taizu Chu Jing should be the last son of luck.


    With him, there will be the current Dajing Dynasty, the people of Dajing can live and work in peace, prosperity, and only fifty years of checks and balances between the two countries.


    This is Heaven''s hope for the son of luck.


    The love of Heaven is a blessing and a heavy responsibility at the same time.


    If Tiandao is disappointed with the son of luck and makes him feel that he has chosen the wrong son of luck, he will not go all the way to the dark, and will choose another person.


    As for the destined child who was abandoned by heaven and earth, how much the preferential treatment of heaven has been given, and how much will be repaid in the future.


    Gu Yanfei retracted his gaze, with a lazy smile on the corners of his lips, he picked up the jade wrench with his fingers, and gently wiped away the debris on it with the pulp of his finger.


    She has been picking this piece of jade for a long time, and it should look good on his beautiful hands!


    "Meow meow meow."


    "Susu, Susu, Susu..."


    The crowns of several big trees outside the window suddenly swayed rapidly, shaking off the fluttering leaves, and a long-haired three-colored cat with shiny fur flew out of the canopy and gracefully landed on the window sill. Then, with a kick of his hind legs, he threw himself into Gu Yanfei''s arms like a milk swallow returning to its nest.


    ¡°Mi woo~¡±


    Qingguang rubbed, licked, and barked at Gu Yanfei again, her voice was milky and milky, and she was extremely affectionate.


    Gu Yanfei rubbed the cat, the cat''s belly was very touching, soft, fluffy and slippery.


    "I''m fat!" Gu Yanfei said firmly, grabbing a handful of soft cat belly with one hand, convinced that the cat gained weight again.


    It also wears a delicate gold collar on its neck, inlaid with finger-sized opals, as green as its green eyes.


    On the ??gold collar are three red gold bells set with rubies.


    The round cat face flicked, the white beard trembled, and three delicate red-gold bells swayed back and forth without making any sound.


    The beautiful and cute cat is raised with gold and precious, and the life is like a fairy.


    "Meow Meow Meow!" The cat kept meowing coquettishly, declaring: It''s not fat, it''s grown up! It''s still a kitten!


    Gu Yanfei smiled and stroked his cat''s soft and smooth fur, and asked casually, "Where''s Xia Houqing?"


    To tell the truth, she almost forgot that the cat was still with Xia Houqing, and looking at Qingguang, it seemed that she was also enjoying herself with Xia Houqing.


    Mentioning Xia Houqing, the cat was excited, squatted on her knees, and barked loudly, "meow meow meow", his eyes were shining, and seeing his excited look, he seemed to be complaining and showing off.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t understand at all.


    If you don''t understand, you don''t understand. Gu Yanfei feels that he has never been a person who asks about the bottom line. He walked out with the cat in his arms, intending to brush it.


    Its long hair is too messy.


    She just walked to the main room outside when she heard a surprised shout: "Qingguang!"


    Juanbi came back holding the teapot that had just been filled with water in the tea room, and saw the three-flowered cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms at a glance, with radiance in her eyes.


    Kuanbi put the teapot on the coffee table next to her, and looked distressedly at the cat that Gu Yanfei casually hugged into a long strip, "Girl, don''t hold Qingguang like this, it will be uncomfortable."


    She quickly picked up Qingguang and demonstrated a "gentle" hug, as if she was holding a priceless baby.


    Qingguang let out a satisfied "meow", quite satisfied with her service, and gave Gu Yanfei a look, meaning, study hard.


    The other maids around also saw the cat, and they gathered around one after another, looking at the cat in disbelief.


    "Qingguang, you are finally back!"


    "I miss you so much, I almost thought you were lost."


    "Just come back. Poor Xiao Qingguang has lost a lot of weight."


    "Yes, yes, the hair is all knotted, let me brush it for you."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girls were going crazy when they saw the cat, all eyes were straight, and they were chatting with each other. Some people went to get cat combs and cat mats, some people went to get the recently baked dried fish, and some people went to the kitchen to get goat milk...


    After a while, Gu Yanfei was squeezed to the periphery of the crowd, and he didn''t have the blessing to "serve" the cat at all.


    Otherwise, should she continue to go back and carve her jade wrench? This idea only came to my mind, and I saw a rough maid in Tsing Yi hurriedly running towards this side outside the main room.


    "Second girl, the patriarch is here." The old woman gasped and replied with a smile on her face.


    Guarantee the monthly pass~


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 333： remove family

    Chapter 333 Elimination of the Family


    Gu Yanfei adjusted his dress a little, ignored the cat, and went to the hall of the outer courtyard with the old woman who came to tell the story.


    From a distance, she could see the patriarch in the robe of Tai Shiqing walking back and forth in the hall, even if he didn''t say a word, he couldn''t hide the uneasiness and embarrassment in his heart.


    Seeing Gu Yanfei coming, the patriarch''s old face showed a pleasing smile.


    "Yan Fei, you asked someone to call me here, but what''s the urgency?" the patriarch asked in a good voice, his posture was very low because he lacked the air of an elder.


    After Gu Jian and the others were imprisoned, the people in the clan were panicking, for fear that one day Jin Yiwei would also rush to their house to take someone and let them and Gu Jian be convicted together.


    Therefore, as soon as Gu Yanfei sent someone to pass the message, the patriarch couldn''t wait to come.


    Gu Yanfei casually stroked his sleeves and said lightly, "Gu Yunchang has changed his surname to Li. I specially invited my uncle and grandfather to come here to revise the genealogy."


    "..." The patriarch still didn''t know what happened in Tianhe Garden, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    Gu Yanfei briefly explained the whole story, and the patriarch was amazed and had mixed feelings in his heart.


    Knowing that it was the emperor who issued an oral order, the patriarch naturally had no objection, and responded without saying a word: "I will have someone call the elders of the clan, and immediately open the ancestral hall to change the genealogy, and remove Gu ... Li Yunxuan from the genealogy."


    The matter has reached this point, and the patriarch has no trouble over whether or not there can be a Princess Kang in the clan.


    What he cares more about is¡ª


    "Yan Fei, then your second uncle, Brother Xiao and the others..." The patriarch cautiously looked at Gu Yanfei and probed, his gray brows furrowed deeply, and he had long since scolded Gu Jian, a mindless cousin, for a long time. all over.


    Gu Yanfei took a sip of tea, moistened her throat, sighed slightly, and answered the question: "After returning from Tianhe Garden, King Kang went to Beizhen Fusi to take Li Yunchang out of the prison, and the emperor allowed them to get married in three days."


    "..." The patriarch continued to stare at Gu Yanfei, but did not react. After all, Li Yunchang''s surname was Li, and whether she married King Kang had nothing to do with the Gu family.


    Gu Yanfei raised his eyebrows and pointedly said: "Don''t my uncle and grandfather understand?"


    She used a questioning tone, but her expression was very determined.


    The patriarch frowned and thought for a while, only then did he bluntly understand the unspoken sound of what she had just said, and his pupils shrank rapidly.


    Gu Yunchang changed his surname to Li and married King Kang three days later.


    This matter seems to be the emperor''s kindness, but in fact, it is clearly to add block to King Kang, and let King Kang marry a family and have children as a princess.


    That is to say, Gu Jian is absolutely impossible to get rid of the crime, so King Kang has to come to this step, just to let Jin Yiwei release Li Yunchang.


    The patriarch was shocked, the muscles on his face jumped uncontrollably, his right hand clenched the armrest of the red sandalwood Taishi chair, and the back of his hand, covered with age spots, burst into blue veins.


    He realized something deeply:


    Since even King Kang is helpless, Gu Jian is helpless.


    The case is a foregone conclusion.


    This cognition made the patriarch feel frightened. It was Rongrong Yangchun outside, but his heart was as piercingly cold as falling into an ice cave, and there was a look of apprehension in his eyes.


    Gu Jian was involved in rebellion, what about these clansmen?


    Even if the crime does not involve the nine clans and are sent into exile, but some members of the clan are suspected of rebelling, I am afraid that a lot of clan property will be confiscated, and even the children¡¯s and grandchildren¡¯s academic examinations, entry into office, and children¡¯s marriage will be affected.


    According to the old rules, those involved in conspiracy are serious, like the Yu clan raiding their homes, and the light ones will be fined and confiscated 30% of the family''s property, and even three generations will not be allowed to take the imperial examination.


    Gu Yanfei slowly skimmed off the foam with the tea lid, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Nine years ago, his father Gu Ce was accused of subjugating the enemy, and his father was not even buried in Gu''s ancestral tomb. Of course, this cannot be decided by Mrs. Gu alone, and must also be obtained by the patriarchs and elders of the clan. consent.


    At that time, the eldest brother Gu Yuan was only nine years old, and his future was uncertain, and Gu Jian took the title. Why did the patriarch and the others make this choice at that time, to put it bluntly, they weighed the benefits and losses.


    is not incomprehensible, but it makes people feel cold!


    For their own benefit, they sided with Mrs. Gu and Jane Gu and abandoned the long house nine years ago.


    For their own benefit, what will they choose now, nine years later? !


    The more he thought about it, the more restless he became. He hurriedly went to serve the tea cup. He drank a sip of tea absentmindedly, his tongue tingling from the scalding hot tea.


    He put down the tea cup impatiently again. The tea cup slammed lightly on the coffee table, and the sound of the collision was particularly loud in this silent hall.


    After the initial panic and anxiety, the patriarch tried his best to stabilize his emotions, and said in a friendly tone: "Yan Fei, my uncle and grandfather ask you for an idea."


    "I also know that your grandmother and your second uncle made a big mistake, but if they are convicted, what about your elder brother''s errand... and your marriage?"


    The patriarch frowned deeply and hinted at her euphemistically.


    Gu Yanfei chuckled softly, and he flipped the tea lid with his hands, making a ding-dong sound of porcelain knocking.


    Every sound was like a needle piercing the patriarch''s heart. The patriarch felt a little embarrassed. He felt that in front of Gu Yanfei, there was nowhere to hide his cares.


    "Cough cough." The patriarch coughed a few times, feeling cramped in his heart, and said warmly with an embarrassed expression, "Yan Fei, Ajian is your second uncle, if he is accused of treason..."


    "Uncle and grandfather," Gu Yanfei interrupted him, put down the pastel enamel tea cup in his hand, and reminded with a half-smile, "The emperor knows that my grandmother and my eldest brother''s grandmother is Qi Chaoning."


    "Also, the old lady and the second uncle falsely accused my eldest brother of murder, did the uncle forget it?"


    "..." The patriarch naturally remembered it.


    On the day when Mrs. Gu and Gu Jian went up for business, the patriarch went to the emperor to clarify.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head and sighed: "Such a grandmother?"


    "Such a second uncle?"


    She bluntly revealed her disdain for Mrs. Gu and Gu Jian''s mother and son.


    "..." The patriarch was speechless, his brows furrowed even tighter: The emperor sympathized with Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei''s brothers and sisters, and would not be angry with Gu Jian for moving the long house, but it was hard to say in the Gu clan.


    Gu Yanfei sighed softly: "If only grandfather hadn''t continued the string..."


    The patriarch''s heart was shocked, his eyes were slightly wide, and he saw Gu Yanfei, who was sitting on the top, smiling, but the smile was not as deep as the bottom of his eyes.


    The two looked at each other silently for a moment.


    The patriarch''s whole person was full of energy, and he suddenly understood.


    indeed.


    If only cousin Gu Xuan didn''t renew the string...


    Then, the old lady and the little Qi family have no name and no position, and Gu Jian is not even a Gu family member, so naturally he will not be involved in the clan!


    Patriarch''s originally chaotic eyes gradually settled down, but he still had some hesitation in his heart.


    Gu Yanfei raised the corners of his lips that were slightly raised, and seemed to see the hesitation of the patriarch, and asked with a smile: "Uncle and grandfather, do you think so?"


    She looked at the patriarch calmly.


    Does the ?? family choose to make a clear relationship with Gu Jian, or just sit back and wait for Gu Jian to be implicated? !


    The patriarch gripped the armrest of the Taishi chair tighter and swallowed.


    This choice is too easy.


    The patriarch''s ears could hear his own heavy heartbeat, which was getting faster and faster.


    After a long silence, the patriarch released his right hand holding the armrest, and the whole person suddenly relaxed.


    He straightened his expression, rationalized his thoughts, and said earnestly, "In those days your grandfather hired the daughter of Qi''s family as his first wife. After you and your elder brother''s grandmother, Da Qi, died, your grandfather did not inform the clan that he would The continuation of the marriage."


    "Really?" Gu Yanfei took another sip of tea and lifted his eyelids, "I don''t know that."


    Her expression was neither surprised nor happy, calm as water, but the patriarch seemed to be encouraged.


    He stroked his gray beard and sighed solemnly: "Perhaps when your grandmother, Da Qi, died, she remembered that A Ce was young, so she entrusted her widowed sister to take care of A Ce."


    "I didn''t expect this little Qi to take advantage of your grandfather''s death and take her son Dove to occupy the magpie''s nest."


    At first, the patriarch spoke dryly. The more he spoke, the more natural and fluent he became. His heartbeat gradually changed from fast to calm, and the last sentence was eloquent.


    He completely denied the marriage between Gu Xuan and Xiao Qi. These remarks were made up casually, and naturally they were full of loopholes, but the patriarch knew that no one would investigate these loopholes, as long as it was logical enough.


    "So that''s the case." Gu Yanfei casually agreed, his eyes deep like a pool.


    The patriarch seemed to have taken a reassurance, and he was calm, and continued to say: "Fifteen years ago, your grandfather had a sudden illness, and he went so quickly that he didn''t have time to leave any words."


    "For so many years, you and your eldest brother have regarded Xiao Qi as your grandmother, and also my uncle''s grandfather... Hey, I was also deceived by Xiao Qi. You brothers and sisters are very kind."


    The patriarch looked at Gu Yanfei almost with bated breath, with a restrained expression.


    Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, and looked at the patriarch with a very "simple" and "innocent" look, "Uncle and grandfather, I am young and I don''t understand this. How to deal with this matter, I have to rely on my uncle and grandfather to make a charter. come out."


    She gently and skillfully pushed this matter to the patriarch, and she made a lot of money.


    "..." The patriarch''s expression stiffened again, and a thin cold sweat broke out from his forehead.


    He felt like his heart was being pinched by Gu Yanfei in his palm, and he could hardly look directly into her transparent eyes.


    The girl''s face is beautiful and her smile is like a flower, even brighter than the pink peaches that are full of trees and branches outside the window. Her eyes are extremely clear and bright, with a sharp light like the edge of a sword.


    The patriarch''s heart suddenly tightened, and through the girl''s eyes, he couldn''t help thinking of Gu Ce.


    The patriarch stayed for a long time before he regained his composure, calmed down, and hurriedly agreed: "Yan Fei, tell your elder brother, I will definitely handle this matter properly, you can rest assured."


    He comforted himself in his heart: Up to now, the clan can only survive by cutting off their tails, and the mother and son of Xiao Qi and Gu Jian are also self-inflicted.


    Gu Jian is useless and can''t be saved, but Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei have a good future, and it is obvious how to choose to benefit the clan.


    "What did my uncle and grandfather say, what do I want to ''relieve''?" Gu Yanfei smiled with a crooked face, an innocent smile.


    The patriarch realized that he had made a blunder, and quickly said: "I am clumsy, I am setting things right. It''s been so many years, it''s long overdue to make things right!"


    Gu Yanfei smiled happily: "Then I will trouble my uncle and grandfather."


    Now that the matter is over, Gu Yanfei will directly serve tea to the guest.


    The patriarch said his farewell wisely, and Juan Bi sent him out of the hall.


    The setting sun is almost setting outside, only a faint red glow remains in the western sky, the sky is dim and yellow, and the crescent moon is a faint white, looking down at all beings.


    After walking a few dozen feet straight, the patriarch couldn''t help but wiped the sweat from his forehead with his cuff, and his back was already wet with sweat.


    He stopped under a locust tree and looked back in the direction of the hall with lingering fears.


    The girl in the hall is drinking tea gracefully, her slender figure is particularly slender and relaxed against the backdrop of the high-backed chair.


    Recalling the conversation he had just had with Gu Yanfei, the patriarch became more and more frightened. He was in his sixtieth year, but he was completely led by the nose of a little girl who had just turned his head. All his thoughts and worries were under the control of the other party.


    From the beginning to the end, she never coerced or spoke badly. She clearly wanted Xiao Qi''s and Gu Jian''s mother and son to get rid of the clan, but in the end she let him take the initiative in a few words, and she had to be grateful to her for being out of the clan. got the idea.


    Why!


    The patriarch sighed in his heart and told himself: When it is broken, it will be broken. For the sake of the clan, he must finish this matter.


    The patriarch turned his head, gritted his teeth secretly, and hurriedly left the Gu residence.


    It was getting late today, so the patriarch went back to the mansion first. Early the next morning, he and his eldest son, Gu Chou, went to visit several elderly people with high morals and respect in the clan. Some of them lived in the capital city, some lived in the suburbs of Beijing, and the father and son It took a whole day to walk around these people, and I was exhausted.


    At dawn the next day, he and his eldest son came to Gu¡¯s house again with the elders of the clan. The head of the clan took the initiative to put things right and scolded the little Qi¡¯s dove for occupying the magpie¡¯s nest. Gu Jian was not Gu¡¯s family at all. The family tree is removed, and it is a positive family style.


    But in just half an hour, the patriarch presided over the revision of the genealogy, and all the names of the people in the house of Xiao Qi and Gu Jian, including Gu Yunqiang, were removed from the genealogy.


    When the revised genealogy was re-sealed in the ancestral hall, the patriarch was relieved, and most of the boulder in his heart fell.


    The elders of the clan gathered around Gu Yanfei and said a few words of intimacy and goodwill, and then they left first. The father and son of the patriarch stayed until the end. When they got on the carriage at the Waiyimen, the patriarch made a conscious promise:


    "Yan Fei, I will go to Beizhen Fusi later to see if I can meet Xiao Qi''s and Gu Jian''s mother and son, and tell them about it."


    The patriarch did not want to go to such an unlucky place as ?? Zhao Prison, and he was not confident that he would be able to enter, but he had to settle this matter quickly, so that the Gu Yuan brothers and sisters could see the sincerity of the clan.


    When Gu Yuan returned at noon that day, everything was a foregone conclusion.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 334： add makeup

    Chapter 334 Makeup


    "Sister, I want to go to the ancestral hall to see my grandmother."


    Gu Yuan''s expression looked very calm, but his slightly hoarse voice revealed that he was not as calm as he appeared.


    He was on duty in Jinwuwei for several days and did not return to the house. He had no idea that Gu Yanfei had quietly handled this matter in just two days.


    His sister!


    Gu Yuan rubbed Gu Yanfei''s head, feeling both proud and proud, a warm current flowing through his heart.


    The two brothers and sisters went to Gu''s ancestral hall on Gufu West Road together. Gu Yanfei personally enshrined the revised Gu family tree in front of his grandmother Qi Chaoning''s tablet.


    Sandalwood incense pervades this dimly lit ancestral hall.


    The two brothers and sisters knelt down on the futon with three incense sticks each, and kowtowed three times respectfully. Gu Yuan took the lead in inserting the incense sticks into the three-legged incense burner in front of the tablet.


    Gu Yanfei looked at her grandmother''s tablet with incense stick in her hand, her lips moved slightly, and she muttered something in her mouth.


    This is the last step.


    The thin blue smoke floated into the eyes from the burning incense, and there were some tears in the sour eyes.


    In the slightly blurred vision, the white light on the grandmother''s tablet gradually became brighter, lingering around the tablet, like smoke and mist, as if it touched Gu Yuan''s forehead.


    Gu Yuan seemed to feel something, raised his head and looked straight ahead, but he was only a mortal eye and could not see anything.


    Gu Yanfei''s nose was sore, his eyes were hot, he raised his hand and quickly pinched it.


    The air seemed to vibrate slightly, causing layers of invisible ripples.


    In the ancestral hall closed on all sides, a cool breeze blew for no reason. In an instant, the two rows of candles on the candle holders on both sides were almost blown out.


    The white light floated over Gu Yanfei''s head, and then disappeared...


    The wind stopped, the candles on both sides burned again, and the ancestral hall regained its light.


    "Sister?" Gu Yuan''s slightly excited eyes met Gu Yanfei, who was a few steps away, and asked silently.


    "Grandma''s soul has just returned to reincarnation." Gu Yanfei said as he walked to the incense burner and inserted the three incense sticks in her hand into it.


    Last time, after she rectified the name of her grandmother Qi Chaoning, her grandmother got rid of the fate of scattered souls, and the souls gradually condensed together. After being nourished by incense in the ancestral hall for more than a month, the souls finally became much stronger and recovered by 70-80%.


    It''s just that Qi Chaoning is Qi Chaoan''s stand-in. As long as Qi Chaoan still has a bond with her, she can''t get out of this cage and can''t get a new life.


    Now, Gu Yanfei finally cut off the last strand of fetters.


    Since then, there is no more Qi Chaoan and her bloodline on the Gu family tree, and only Qi Chaoning is left.


    From this moment on, Qi Chaoning and Qi Chaoan have nothing to do with each other anymore.


    Qi Chaoning is just Qi Chaoning himself, the wife of his grandfather Gu Xuan, the biological mother of his father Gu Ce, and no longer a substitute for anyone.


    And after being trapped for more than 30 years, her soul can finally return to its place and enter reincarnation.


    Gu Yanfei''s heart was relieved, the corners of his lips, eyebrows and eyes were slightly curved, looking forward to brilliance.


    "That''s great..." A low sigh escaped from Gu Yuan''s thin lips, and the corners of his stern lips slowly curved up.


    He put his hands together and bowed respectfully to the tablet three more times, and his heart was finally at ease.


    The two brothers and sisters came out of the ancestral hall very soon. The air outside was much fresher than in the ancestral hall. The faint fragrance of pines and cypresses was refreshing.


    "Meow!"


    As soon as I went out, I saw a yellow, white and black hairball flashing by like a hurricane not far in front of me. The cat was hooting and chasing a colorful butterfly, like a feather duster. The tail stands tall.


    Three-flower cat''s glossy and watery hair shimmers in the sun, making it incredibly beautiful.


    Gu Yuan looked at the cat''s back in surprise, "Qingguang is back?"


    If it wasn''t for the younger sister''s emphasis that the sun was not lost, Gu Yuan would have considered calling the soldiers of the five cities to find cats all over the city.


    "I came back the day before yesterday." Gu Yanfei pretended to brush his left sleeve, for fear that his eldest brother would ask where the cat had been these days, so he quietly changed the subject, "Brother, why did you come back so early today? Huo Mu? "


    Gu Yanfei looked at Gu Yuan with a little sympathy.


    His eldest brother is really hardworking. He has to be an errand on weekdays. He is always too busy to be seen. Occasionally, he takes a day off at home. He is also busy practicing martial arts and studying military books. He refuses to rest for a moment. .


    Gu Yuan nodded slightly: "I will rest today."


    "Yan Fei, how about we go out for a horse race in the afternoon? I made an appointment with Lu Si, Fan Beiran, Yue Jun and the others. I''ll call you and A Qin and the others. Let''s go out for a horse race together."


    "Lu Si recently got a sweaty BMW, and he also told me that you must ride on your Hongyu, saying that he wants to race with you."


    Horse racing. Gu Yanfei was also a little moved, but still shook his head, "I have to add makeup to Li Yunchang later."


    Add makeup to Li Yunchang? Gu Yuan stopped, raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yanfei in astonishment.


    is to add makeup. Gu Yanfei smiled and said lightly, "Tomorrow she will be married."


    "..." Gu Yuan subconsciously wanted to say that she didn''t have to go, but then thought that no matter what her sister did, she had her own intentions, and changed her words, "I''ll wait for you."


    Gu Yanfei stretched out **** to squeeze his elder brother''s cuff, and shook it gently, "Brother, you go first, I will ride Hongyu and catch up with you later."


    "Okay, remember to catch up." Gu Yuan nodded and looked at his sister dotingly. The long and narrow phoenix eyes were exceptionally bright and soft in the noon sun.


    Gu Yuan didn''t care when Li Yuncong and King Kang got married at all, the left ear went in and the right ear went out, and he forgot about it.


    Others in the capital were not.


    For the past two days, all eyes in Beijing have been watching this marriage, and Li Yunqiang''s life experience has become a topic of conversation in the capital.


    These gossips were also more or less passed into the ears of Li Yunchang''s maid, Xia Lian, but she did not dare to tell Li Yunchang. Xia Lian looked at Li Yunchang worriedly and made tea silently.


    Li Yunchang, who was sitting by the window, scooped a spoonful of bird''s nest and put it into his mouth, frowning slightly.


    This bird''s nest is a little bit worse, it''s not a good blood swallow.


    She swallowed reluctantly, wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, and inadvertently glanced at a four-fold red sandalwood carved and embroidered satin screen in front of the right, and a corner the size of a longan was knocked off the base of the screen.


    This house only let Li Hao live for a day, and it became like this.


    Every time he looked at the flaws on this screen, Li Yunxiang would feel suffocated.


    She ran out of this house in a moment of anger, but there was really nowhere to go. She could neither go to Kang Wangfu nor go back to Luwei Hutong, so she had to come back.


    At that time, Li Hao was still clamoring for her to be kicked out. Aunt Li scolded her, the one on the left was a "losing money" and the one on the right was a "cheap hoof", but Li Yunchang didn''t care anymore.


    She told the Li family directly: "I have to get married from my house!"


    "On the day of the big wedding, King Kang will come to welcome you. Do you want him to see where I live?"


    "If you don''t let me marry well, that''s to add a block to King Kang. Think about it for yourself!"


    Li Yunqiang knew that it was useless to understand the Li family''s rudeness, and they could only use power to suppress them and make them afraid.


    When she said this, Aunt Li and Father Li were immediately frightened, and they had no confidence. After all, the person Li Yuncong was going to marry was King Kang, a royal family member.


    Auntie Li was also worried that she would offend Li Yunxiang, the future Princess Kang, and muttered a few words of "hypocrisy" and "difficult to raise", but she obediently asked her grandson to move out of this well-decorated house.


    At that time, the house had long been messed up by Li Hao, the arrogant child. Not only was the red sandalwood screen with obvious flaws, he also smashed vases and flower pots, and pages were torn up everywhere on the ground. The pages, paper balls, and broken pieces of porcelain were also randomly drawn with ink on the walls.


    Facing a messy house like a gust of wind, Li Yuncong almost didn''t collapse at the moment, but he could only hold back his breath for a while. Clean up clean up.


    After a lapse of two days, Li Yunchang had calmed down long ago.


    Xia Lian came over with the hot tea just brewed. Seeing Li Yunchang looking at the screen, she comforted: "Girl, just wait until tomorrow."


    Li Yunchang picked up the tea cup, took a sip of the tea to get rid of the sweet and greasy taste in his mouth, and made a soft "um".


    That''s right, for her, the most important thing right now is her wedding ceremony with King Kang.


    When she gets married tomorrow, she can naturally move out from here.


    tomorrow¡­


    Li Yunchang lowered his eyelashes halfway, looking at the tea leaves floating in the tea soup, his pupils flickered.


    Today is the day before she gets married. It was supposed to be the day when relatives, friends and relatives came to give her makeup. However, from yesterday to today, no one came.


    Those girls who were close to her in the past, those relatives in the Gu clan, those elders who used to be kind and kind to her... all did not come.


    Maybe something has changed since she changed her surname from Gu to Li.


    They all look down on her too.


    Li Yunchang pursed his lips, those dark and deep eyes were surprisingly calm.


    Tell yourself in your heart that it¡¯s okay.


    Seeing people''s hearts as time goes by, those who tend to be inflamed will not come.


    It is enough for her to have King Kang. King Kang is sincere to her, and their relationship is the purest.


    and Fang Mingfeng¡­


    She can only live up to him in this life.


    "boom!"


    There was a heavy door slamming from outside, so loud that even the windows of this room shook. Li Yuncong put down the white porcelain tea cup in his hand, and couldn''t help frowning, his eyes showing displeased expressions.


    "Grandma! Grandma, I want to eat maltose, Ergouzi won''t give me maltose!" Li Hao shouted excitedly outside the house with a shrill voice, his voice was so sharp that it seemed to pierce a person''s eardrum.


    "Which cheapskate doesn''t give you candy?" Aunt Li said angrily, spit, "Bah, he''s really an iron rooster. Hao, don''t play with him in the future."


    "Grandma will take you to buy candied haws, okay?"


    "Maltose, I want maltose!" Li Hao shouted louder and louder, crying like a splatter.


    "Okay, dear grandson, you cry so much that grandmother''s heart hurts, so let''s eat maltose..." Aunt Li coaxed her grandson without principle, "Grandma will let someone buy maltose for you."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was extremely noisy outside, and Xia Lian hurried over to close a half-opened and half-closed window, and the room suddenly became much quieter.


    Xia Lian looked at her girl distressedly. These days, the girl is too bitter, and it is all to blame for the second master Gu. If he hadn''t harboured the Yu family, the girl and the prince would have been married long ago. A family living under one roof!


    Li Yunzhen was even more calm, as if he had never heard these vulgar voices outside.


    She supported the big red silk flower on the hairpin, and whispered, "Xia Lian, go to the Gu residence to pick up the second girl."


    "If she refuses to come, just say..."


    She paused, her eyes darker and darker, and then said: "Just say that the dowry gift that King Kang gave me was taken away by the Li family, and asked her to ask her eldest brother to help me with the past relationship."


    The corners of her rosy and full lips drew a mocking arc.


    "Yes..." Xia Lian bowed her knees.


    She was about to retreat when a short, stout old woman hurriedly lifted the curtain and entered, and crampedly said at the door of the room, "Second girl, Gu Er girl is here, and the person is outside the house."


    Li Yunchang breathed a sigh of relief, the originally tight lip corners gradually loosened, and slowly turned upward, showing a determined look on his face.


    Gu Yanfei really came!


    She knew that Gu Yanfei liked to see her jokes and her helpless appearance, how could she not come!


    Li Yunchang raised his chin slightly, and the line of his lower jaw became clearer.


    Xia Lian held the handkerchief in her hand and stared at her blankly, feeling faintly that her girl had become a little different and strange.


    It''s probably because too many things have happened recently, and it''s no wonder that the girl''s temperament has changed.


    Li Yunchang was immersed in his own thoughts and muttered: "Then make her happier."


    As she spoke, she stood up and stroked her dress.


    She personally went out of the house to greet Gu Yanfei.


    The rude woman who came to report the words followed Li Yuncong like a shadow. As she walked, she pointed to a black-painted flat-roofed carriageway parked outside the gate: "Second Lady Gu is in that carriage."


    At the same time as ?? was talking, the door behind the carriage was opened, and Gu Yanfei, who was wearing a purple beard embroidered with wisteria flowers, neatly jumped out of the carriage.


    Hearing that there were guests coming, the Li family also gathered in the courtyard.


    Aunt Li and Father Li felt that this unfamiliar girl looked familiar, but Li Hao only saw the black lacquered flat-top carriage, his eyes lit up, and said enviously, "What a handsome carriage!"


    "Father, grandmother, buy me a carriage like this!"


    He was about to play tricks when he heard Li Zhaodi shout in a complicated tone, "Er Ya!"


    Li Zhaodi had just met Gu Yanfei in Tianhe Garden, and naturally she still remembered her.


    Auntie Li and the others first looked at Li Yunchang subconsciously, and after a bit of a delay, they realized why they thought today''s guest looked familiar, and blurted out, "Er Ya, you are Er Ya."


    Both mother and son were startled and looked straight at Gu Yanfei who was outside the gate.


    Today, Gu Yanfei wore a black and fluffy hairpin. She wore only a white hosta and two small velvet flowers between her temples. The red musk deer she wore around her wrists made her skin crystal clear and creamy, just like red plums in the snow. Shenghui.


    The first reaction of Aunt Li, who had come back to her senses, was to scold the girl to death, but when the words came to her lips, she immediately closed her mouth again, showing a pleasing smile, and called out, "Second girl."


    The current Erya is completely different from the Erya when she was in Huaibei. The extravagance of this outfit, the hairpins, beads, jade pendants, etc. on her body, I am afraid that I can¡¯t buy it without a few hundred taels of silver.


    Yeah, Erya changed her surname to Gu, and now she is a noble person.


    Aunt Li dared to scold her, rubbed her hands in a pleasing manner, walked to the door, nodded and bowed her hands and stretched out her hand to plead, "Come in."


    Father Li also smiled warmly at Gu Yanfei.


    Only Li Hao still had an arrogant look on his face. He quickly rushed towards Gu Yanfei, stretched out his hand, and said arrogantly, "Er Ya, did you bring me something delicious..."


    In Li Hao, no matter how good-looking Gu Yanfei looks now, she is still the one who can come and go.


    "Brother Hao, come here!" Li Zhaodi quickly pulled Li Hao back and persuaded in a low voice, "Be obedient."


    Li Zhaodi still remembers that when he was in Tianhe Garden, even Zeng Ya was obedient in front of Gu Yanfei.


    This time is different from the past. Gu Yanfei is now a girl from the Gu family, and all the people who communicate with her are the daughters of the Duke''s and Uncle''s Mansion. She is no longer the one that she can step on at will. Gu Yanfei wanted to kill her with a single word, but it was as easy as pinching an ant.


    At this time, she looked at Gu Yanfei again, fear outweighed jealousy.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 335： repay

    Chapter 335 Repayment


    Not far away, Li Yunchang took the situation just now into his eyes. After being embarrassed and embarrassed, he quickly calmed down. Thousands of emotions were gathered in the bottom of his eyes, and a clear light flashed.


    She is not surprised by the performance of the Li family, but it can be summed up in the words "bullying the good and fearing the evil, and tending to inflame the power".


    Li Yunchang never stopped, walked towards Gu Yanfei unhurriedly, and walked straight three steps away from her.


    The two stood opposite each other.


    Gu Yanfei stared straight at Li Yunchang, and the corners of his naturally slightly raised lips seemed to be smiling and sarcastic.


    Li Yunzheng stood gracefully with his hands down, and the red gold earrings in the shape of apricot leaves on both earlobes swayed and dangled beside the snow cheeks, swaying and shining.


    She only thought that Gu Yanfei was looking to see how depressed she was at the moment, but she didn''t know that Gu Yanfei was actually observing her luck.


    Li Yunxiang''s body was surrounded by a thick black gas, rolling and boiling, even the color of her clothes was almost covered, and the surrounding air seemed a little distorted.


    The black air was faintly mixed with a little bit of gold, like the little stars in the night sky, which seemed to be swallowed up by the dark night at any time.


    Ever since his rebirth, Gu Yanfei has always been avoiding direct confrontation with Li Yunchang, because it is no different from directly confronting the Dao of Heaven.


    She is not stupid.


    However, she knows that the way of heaven will never be unconditional and always favor either side.


    As long as Tiandao is disappointed with the son of luck, it is enough.


    This was told by the former master.


    Gu Yanfei revealed Li Yunchang''s life experience this time, not only to resolve her own demons, but also to fight back against Li Yunchang.


    Whether it is in the previous life or in this life, Li Yunmao is very proud. She always says that her birth does not mean everything, and that a hero does not ask the source, but she said so, but she never gave up the surname "Gu".


    Gu Yanfei also wanted to see if Li Yunchang really didn''t care.


    The answer is obvious.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the black luck around Li Yunchang, remembering the vision the day before yesterday, the corners of his lips lifted, and said lightly, "Not bad."


    What''s good? Li Yunchang was at a loss when Gu Yanfei said it.


    After being stunned for a moment, Li Yunchang''s cherry lips pressed together tightly, still staring at Gu Yanfei without blinking. Is Gu Yanfei mocking himself? !


    Li Yunchang sneered in his heart, but he didn''t show any expression on his face, instead he smiled gracefully: "I didn''t expect you to come."


    Her smile was friendly, and it seemed that there was no disagreement between them.


    "Didn''t you invite me here?" Gu Yanfei was not interested in doing unnecessary superficial work with Li Yunchang, so he made it clear, "I''m here to add makeup to you, right?"


    "Yeah." Li Yunchang forced a smile, quietly pinched his palm, and nodded casually, "Please come in."


    She reached out her hand to plead.


    But Gu Yanfei didn''t move, he raised his hand and made a gesture to Juan Bi, and said, "Don''t bother, I''m here to add makeup to you, so it''s time to leave."


    At the same time, Juan Bi held a red lacquered wooden box and handed it to Xia Lian.


    "Gu Yanfei, don''t you want to go in and sit?" Li Yunchang looked at her deeply, "Don''t you want to see where I live now?"


    There was a hint of self-deprecation in her expression and tone.


    At this moment, Li Zhaodi''s scream of pain interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Li Hao bit Li Zhaodi''s wrist fiercely, Li Zhaodi could only let him go, and covered the wound on his wrist with a painful expression.


    Li Hao raised his neck and complained to Aunt Li angrily: "Grandmother, eldest sister bullied me!"


    "You lose money!" Aunt Li was furious, raised her hand without thinking, and greeted Li Zhaodi''s face with a slap in the face.


    "Snapped!"


    The slap sound was extremely loud.


    "..." Li Zhaodi covered her red and swollen face and ran away choking, while Li Hao hid behind Aunt Li and grimaced proudly.


    The family is like a chicken flying dog.


    This similar scene has been seen more than once in the past two days by Li Yunxiang. From the beginning of being ashamed and embarrassed, she can now keep her face intact.


    He even thought to himself: Gu Yanfei just wanted to embarrass himself, so he would let her see it as she wished!


    Li Yunchang didn''t care about Li Hao and the others, and just looked at Gu Yanfei like this, and the next moment, Gu Yanfei nodded casually: "Okay."


    Sure enough. Li Yunchang sighed in his heart.


    Li Yunchang led the way, and the two walked towards her house.


    In the back, Aunt Li was still pointing at Sang and scolding Huai and kept saying, "I don''t know what my old Li family has done. I gave birth to two money-losing goods, and I don''t worry about one or two. Order your brother."


    "I don''t know what''s the use of raising you unscrupulous hoofs, it''s just a waste of rations!"


    Aunt Li seemed to be scolding the sisters Li Zhaodi and Li Yunchang, but in fact, even Gu Yanfei also scolded them.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t even move the corners of her eyes. When she was in the Li family''s house when she was a child, she had heard similar reprimands and insults that were even worse than this, I don''t know how many times.


    Now it''s Li Yunchang''s turn to suffer.


    "..." Li Yunchang clenched the hand hidden in his sleeve again, and walked into the house slowly.


    She tried her best to restrain her emotions, hiding only the deepest coldness in the bottom of her eyes, "Just sit down."


    Gu Yanfei looked around slowly and sat down at the coffee table by the window.


    Xia Lian hurriedly served hot tea to both of them, and the fragrance of Longjing tea wafted in the air, intermingling with the faint incense in the room.


    The rooms are elegantly furnished, in stark contrast to the rough and cluttered courtyard outside, as if two very different worlds.


    Li Yunchang took a sip of tea first, his eyelashes trembled like butterfly wings, and took the initiative to show his goodwill: "There are some misunderstandings between us, but we have never had the opportunity to sit and chat together."


    "I want to tell you that I never thought about taking anything from you. Since I hit you back, I will retreat again and again..."


    "Now, everything has been returned to you, should you be satisfied?"


    She looked very calm, trying to keep her tone light, but there was a trace of forbearance in her voice.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t answer immediately, but took two fine Longjings with a tea cup, Fang slowly put it down, and corrected: "Wrong, mine was originally mine, not what you ''returned'' to me."


    "Really speaking, it was your mother who stole it from you. The things stolen are stolen goods. They never belonged to you. They are returned to the original owner. Now it''s just the principal, and the interest has not yet been paid."


    Gu Yanfei''s voice was cold and cold, without any warmth, and he looked aggressive, completely different from his usual lazy and comfortable appearance.


    is like an eagle showing her sharp claws, which is aggressive.


    "..." Thinking of Su Niang, Li Yunchang''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed by a needle, a stinging pain, but his face remained expressionless.


    This is Gu Yanfei''s nature, right? She usually pretends to be a harmless house cat, but her essence is a fierce jackal.


    Gu Yanfei raised his hand and pushed open the window, and with a squeak, the wind from outside the window also blew in, with Li Hao hoarse and crying loudly: "Grandmother, go and tell Erya, I want this carriage. !"


    "Grandma, didn''t Erya always listen to you?"


    "You go talk, you go talk!"


    Li Hao sat on the slate floor in the courtyard, kicked with his feet, lay down, and patted the ground with his hands, and almost rolled on the ground.


    Aunt Li had no choice but to coax her baby grandson, "Brother Hao, this carriage can''t be done outside."


    "You want a carriage, grandma will buy you a new one someday..."


    "With your second sister here, what is a carriage."


    In Aunt Li''s heart, everything that Li Yunxiang belongs to her grandson of course belongs to her grandson, and Li Yunxiang should take care of her younger brother. This is a righteous statement.


    "Look!" Gu Yanfei pointed to the pair of grandparents outside, smiled lowly, and said sharply, "This is yours."


    "but¡­"


    She slowly pointed to the half-circle of the house, "Everything here is not yours. The Li family is not so rich and can afford to live in such a good house."


    "The Li family is just a family with children."


    "I heard that it was you who released them as slaves."


    In this regard, Li Yunchang was speechless.


    Last year, after the truth about the real and fake daughters was exposed, she asked the old lady''s grace to release the Li family''s slave status. The old lady took pity on her, so she complied.


    "Look, this is what you owe me too." Gu Yanfei sneered and said again, "Or, can you return the Li family''s prostitution contract to me?"


    "..." How could Li Yunchang agree? The hand holding the tea cup trembled, and the hot tea overflowed from the mouth of the cup and rolled over the fingers and the back of her hand, but she seemed to be unaware and only fixed her dark eyes. Gu Yanfei.


    After a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, "Fifteen years ago, Su Niang saved your life!"


    Su Niang told her what happened in the past, the war in Yangzhou, and the chaos everywhere. If Su Niang was cruel at that time and left Gu Yanfei, Gu Yanfei would have died long ago.


    "Really?" Gu Yanfei asked meaningfully, his eyes locked Li Yunchang''s line of sight, his eyes shining brightly.


    "Of course it''s true." Li Yunchang said immediately.


    The black luck around her body surged even more, and it seemed to be rendered into her pupils, and the dark pupils were terrifyingly black.


    Gu Yanfei leaned forward and leaned towards Li Yunchang, who was opposite the coffee table. The distance between the two was less than a foot, "Is that really the case?"


    In an instant, the black energy around Li Yunchang''s body seemed to be boiling intensely, and he subconsciously stepped back a little, and immediately tensed up again.


    Gu Yanfei couldn''t help laughing, with a shallow smile.


    She looked at Li Yunchang with determined eyes, and said slowly and meaningfully: "You already knew that, right!"


    "When did you know?"


    She stepped back again, resting her chin in one hand, and said with a half-smile, "Let me guess?"


    "Is it when you were in Yangzhou?"


    Li Yunchang''s pupils shrank a little, her white cherry lips were forcibly pursed, and even the line of her chin tightened.


    She didn''t speak, but Gu Yanfei didn''t care whether she admitted it or not.


    "Li Yunchang, will you forget me?"


    Gu Yanfei raised his left hand and casually pinched it twice, his beautiful and slender fingers seemed to be holding a cluster of light.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes were involuntarily drawn by her movements, and she took a breath.


    Her eyes were as dark as a pool of stagnant water. She wanted to say something, but her throat was so hot that she couldn''t make a sound.


    "You owe me too much." Gu Yanfei said, stood up, lightly raised his sleeves, and walked out without reluctance, leaving a cold back.


    Li Yunchang sat on the chair blankly.


    She didn''t instruct Xia Lian to see off the guests, and she didn''t follow, just watched Gu Yanfei go out of the house, and then appeared in the courtyard outside.


    "Second... Miss Gu Er!" Aunt Li, who was guarding in the courtyard, saw Gu Yanfei, so she ignored Li Hao who was lying on the ground and rubbed her hands together, "Are you leaving so soon?"


    "Why don''t you stay and sit for a while longer?" She smiled, revealing the upper row of yellow teeth that was missing a front tooth.


    "Yes, yes." Father Li also bowed and smiled exaggeratedly, "I will come to sit often in the future."


    The mother and son of the Li family respectfully sent Gu Yanfei''s master and servant out, and the flattering words were endless, as if the feud in Huaibei did not exist before.


    Li Yunchang was still sitting on a chair by the window, just staring blankly at Gu Yanfei walking out of the door of the house, and watching her disappear from his field of vision.


    She just sat like this, without moving for a long time, like a stone sculpture, letting the spring breeze with the petals blow on her face and body.


    After a while, Xia Lian, who had sent Gu Yanfei away, hurried back and walked straight to Li Yunxiang.


    Li Yunchang''s eyelashes trembled, but he still looked out the window, and asked lightly, "Has the news been handed out?"


    "It has been handed over." Xia Lian replied cautiously.


    Li Yunchang waved his hand at will, and Xia Lian silently stepped back, walking silently.


    "Crack."


    Li Yunchang casually broke off a flower from a few begonias inserted in the plum vase, and the big red begonias were as bright as fire.


    She tore off the petals of the begonia flower one by one, some fell on the coffee table, some floated into the tea cup, and some fell on the skirt, and a few crushed petals stained her snow white like blood fingertips, so dazzling.


    Li Yunchang murmured: "It was already like this at the time, and they all had their own lives... Is it wrong to be wrong?"


    Her voice was as light as a murmur, and when the wind blew, the voice dissipated, so low that only she could hear it.


    "Ouch!" Aunt Li''s sharp voice came from outside the house again, disturbing Li Yuncong''s thoughts, "My little ancestor, get up. The ground is cold, and then lie down, be careful of the cold."


    "I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it, I won''t get up!" Li Hao was still there, crying and howling, "Anyway, I want a carriage!"


    Father Li was also angry, and said loudly: "Let him lie down! Mother, don''t get used to him, your temper is getting bigger and bigger."


    "I want to see how long this stinky boy can lie down!"


    "Wow, grandma, dad bullied me!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Li family in the yard started arguing again, causing Li Yuncong''s ears to buzz.


    A fierce shadow flashed across Li Yunchang''s eyes, she bit her lower lip, almost bleeding, and sighed, "This should obviously be Gu Yanfei''s life."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 336： intercept

    Chapter 336 Interception


    After Gu Yanfei left Li''s house in a carriage, he went straight out of Beijing through the West Gate.


    She and Gu Yuan had already made an appointment to go horse racing around Cuiwei Mountain. After leaving the city, her carriage galloped all the way to the northwest, and Hong Yu followed the carriage like a shadow.


    After the Grain Rain, the weather is getting warmer day by day and the sun is shining brightly, which is a good time of peace.


    The peaches and apricots in the suburbs are full of fragrance, the green grass is full of slopes, and the whole land is full of vitality. In addition to the pedestrians on the official road, there are also many people who come out to ride horses and go out. The spring breeze is proud of horseshoes.


    When we first left the city, there were still many passersby on the official road. Gradually, as we got farther from the capital, there were fewer and fewer people on the road. Occasionally, we could see peasants and urchins busy in the fields on both sides.


    After another seven or eight miles, the surroundings became more and more desolate, and there was no one to be seen on the road.


    The driver of the car, clutching the reins in one hand and the whip in the other, drove lightly and skillfully on the deserted country road.


    "Drive!"


    The coachman swung his whip and shouted, and drove the carriage to the right, but saw a broken tree not far ahead in the middle of the road, blocking the road ahead.


    This is going to roll over! The driver was taken aback, quickly tightened the reins, and made a "squeak" in his mouth.


    The carriage stopped at a distance of about two feet from the tree blocking the road. The black horse pulling the carriage was snorting and neighing, and the driver wiped the sweat on his cuff in fear.


    The carriage had just stopped when there was a sudden commotion from the front and the rear, and two groups of people rushed out of the woods beside the road, blocking the front and rear of the carriage, forming a situation of front and rear pincers.


    The coachman frowned and looked at the few people in front of him with a little unease.


    was headed by a dark-skinned young man in his early twenties in brocade clothes, riding a black horse and wearing an indigo blue lapel collar and narrow-sleeved beard.


    The tall men accompanying him looked like guards, all of them were sturdy and stared at the carriage.


    The driver''s heart suddenly came to his throat. They were alone and weak, but the other side was crowded. At first glance, it seemed that the people who came were not good.


    The driver tried to intimidate the other party: "Who are you? This is the foot of the emperor, what do you want to do?"


    Immediately afterwards, he lowered his voice and said to Gu Yanfei in the carriage, "Second girl, someone is blocking the way. "


    The driver''s voice trembled slightly, and he looked warily at the people blocking the road in front and behind, his face turning pale with fright.


    The brocade-clothed youth headed in front casually shook the whip in his hand, and said with a smile instead of a smile: "It''s better to meet by chance, this king just wants to have a few words with Miss Gu."


    The curtain on the right side of the carriage was opened by a small, white and slender hand, and Gu Yanfei''s beautiful little face poked out from the window.


    Gu Yanfei looked straight ahead, and landed on the young man in brocade clothes in the center. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and he was calm, in stark contrast to the driver''s anxiety.


    The long and narrow eyes of the young man in Jinyi became even hotter the moment he saw Gu Yanfei, and his gaze swept across her small face recklessly.


    This little beauty is still so interesting, her reactions are always beyond his expectations. If this is another woman, I am afraid that Hua Rong will be pale now.


    There was a deep and pleasant laugh from the throat of the young man in brocade clothes, and he was in a good mood.


    "Prince Baili, it''s a coincidence to meet here by chance." Gu Yanfei said leisurely, stroking the bangs that were ruffled by the wind, as leisurely as if it was an unusual encounter, "I heard that Baili Isn''t the third prince Li going to leave for the country of Yue?"


    The marriage between the two countries could not be achieved. Bailiyin had already proposed to the emperor to return to the country, and the emperor agreed. Three days ago, Bailiyin set off for Beijing.


    But now he is here.


    "Second Lady Gu, this king is here to invite you back to China." Bailiyin''s dark brown eyes like amber shone with a strange light, staring at Gu Yanfei greedily.


    Tianyin Pavilion parted, it didn''t take long, the little beauty was even more beautiful.


    Her brows and eyes are delicate, charming and bright, and her face is not made of powder. The warm sunlight has plated a layer of light gold powder on her creamy skin, which looks radiant.


    At the beginning of last year, this little beauty was just a bud about to bloom, but now, this delicate flower has spread its petals layer upon layer, revealing the delicate stamens waiting to be picked.


    Who will pluck this delicate flower?


    Bai Liyin pursed the corners of his mouth tightly, and his eyes flashed darkly, like a wolf about to hunt, revealing a greedy and wild wildness and determination.


    He clamped his horse''s belly, drove the horse a few steps closer to Gu Yanfei''s direction, and smiled cynically, "Little beauty, as long as you are willing to go back to Yue Kingdom with this king, what the son Yi can give you, this king can give you the same. ."


    "This king can grant you the position of the concubine." Bailiyin promised generously, and the expression seemed to say that she was unable to fly.


    This time, he came all the way to Jingguo from Yueguo, and everything went wrong. Gu Yanfei was probably the biggest gain.


    From the first time he met Gu Yanfei, he was amazed by her, and the subsequent encounters made him look at this little beauty in a different way. There are many beauties, but Gu Yanfei is different.


    Gradually, Bailiyin thought of taking her back to Yue.


    Unfortunately, Chu Yi also took a fancy to Gu Yanfei!


    is also, such a stunning beauty is naturally attractive.


    Some people are fighting, it makes this beauty even more valuable, and it is a trophy worth boasting!


    Bai Liyin could almost imagine how angry and disturbed Chu Yi would be when he found out that Gu Yanfei was gone.


    Delighted by this thought, Bailiyin''s thin lips were raised even higher.


    Gu Yanfei smiled with interest, looked at Bailiyin''s playful eyes, and said with certainty, "Is it Li Yunqiang?"


    These five words have no beginning or end, but Bailiyin was stunned when he heard the words.


    The surroundings were quiet.


    Just listen to the hissing sound of those horses and the crisp sound of hoofs pacing together, echoing in the suburban breeze.


    Bai Liyin raised his head and laughed loudly, his laughter was thick, so arrogant, so arbitrary, showing a wild and uninhibited.


    Soon, he stopped laughing, patted his palms, and praised aloud: "Second girl Gu is really smart, she has a seven-hole and exquisite heart."


    "Second Lady Gu isn''t surprised at all?" He asked while driving his horse leisurely and continued to approach Gu Yanfei, his tall body looking down at her from the horse''s back, with a threatening aura of his own.


    The Vietnamese guards behind ?? blocked the middle of the road like a solid wall.


    "Why are you surprised?" Gu Yanfei smiled with a calm expression, "Li Yunchang and I have always been at odds, she is a high-spirited person, and the most important thing is her dignity, if she didn''t have other plans, how could she take the initiative to let me see What about her downtrodden side?"


    "Right?" She used a questioning tone, but her expression was quite certain.


    Kawen is over, and the line at the end is a bit stuck. . .


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 337： Anti-kill

    Chapter 337 Anti-kill


    Bailiyin stared at Gu Yanfei steadily, his eyes seemed to be scrutinizing, and he seemed to be thinking about something, without denying it.


    Hearing Gu Yanfei mention Li Yunchang just now, his first reaction was to marvel at Gu Yanfei''s quick thinking, guessing the cause and effect so quickly, and connecting him with Li Yunchang, but now seeing Gu Yanfei''s confident appearance, he suspects that he is wrong again.


    Gu Yanfei seemed to have expected it early in the morning.


    Was it the moment she just saw her, or before that, she had already felt something?


    Bailiyin squinted slightly.


    Gu Yanfei''s smile deepened, and he asked with a wide smile, "Do you want to die, or do you want to live?"


    Her tone was brisk and seemed to be joking, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    Bailiyin did not speak, and continued to stare at him, his eyes not blinking for a moment.


    He smiled again, his eyebrows curved into a frivolous arc.


    "Clap clap clap!"


    He clapped again, the applause was clear and loud, and he smiled happily: "Second Lady Gu, you have really impressed this king again and again, making this king more interested in you."


    Under the sun, his eyes seemed to be glowing with golden light, full of desire to conquer prey, as well as arrogant self-confidence.


    Even if Gu Yanfei had already noticed something wrong, so what?


    She was too confident, so she brought such a carriage, a sweaty BMW, a coachman, a servant and a maid. There was not even a guard by her side, and the servant wanted to ride the sweaty BMW. If you go to ask for help, you will never be able to escape their encirclement.


    Ha ha.


    Bailiyin smiled confidently.


    He just likes the difference of the little beauty. She is confident, bold, and courageous... She is a rose with thorns, and she is like a cunning red fox!


    This funny little beauty deserves all the trouble he has for her.


    Bailiyin rolled over and got off the horse, and a square-faced entourage who followed him quickly opened the carriage door.


    In the narrow carriage, Gu Yanfei was sitting by the window with the cat in her arms, and Juan Bi, who was sitting opposite her, looked at Bailiyin with almost breathless eyes, her whole body tense.


    "Aren''t you going to get off the bus yet?" Bailiyin asked with a smile, "Do you still want this king to invite him in person?"


    Seeing that Gu Yanfei was motionless, Bailiyin laughed more and more contentedly, and got on the carriage neatly, the narrow carriage became very crowded because of his participation.


    Bai Liyin gracefully stretched out his hand to Gu Yanfei, with a frivolous smile on his deep-set face, and his tone was even slower, "It''s time to go, don''t force this king to destroy flowers."


    He was laughing, but there was an undisguised threat in his words.


    In his opinion, Gu Yanfei had no chance of escaping from her hands, she had already stepped into the trap.


    As long as he took her back to Yue, Jing Guo would not be able to question Yue Guo Xingshi for the daughter of a criminal minister, let alone fight for it. Even if Chu Yi thought about it, Jing Guo''s civil and military officials would not Agree.


    Furthermore, their Han women value their innocence and reputation the most. If she falls into his hands, she will lose her reputation and everything.


    Once he takes her away from here today, it is absolutely impossible for her to come back.


    She already belongs to him!


    Greeting Bailiyin''s greedy eyes, Gu Yanfei''s eyes did not shift in the slightest, and said lightly, "What if I don''t leave?"


    "Did Gu Er girl think that this king is scaring you?!" Bailiyin''s face instantly turned cold, the smile disappeared from the corner of his lips, and his face seemed to be covered with a thin layer of ice.


    To tame a wild fox, you must let it suffer a little, pull out its fangs and claws, and let it know what obedience is.


    Bai Liyin''s eyes, who were always smiling, became gloomy and cold, like the snow on top of a snow-capped mountain that will never melt for thousands of years, and shouted to the outside of the carriage: "Take it!"


    The square-faced entourage who was waiting outside the carriage immediately raised his hand and made a gesture, conveying the master''s order.


    Those Vietnamese guards all pulled out their long knives from their scabbards. The silver blades shone coldly in the sun. This was a demonstration and a persecution.


    They looked at the eyes of the coachman and the servant in Gu''s house, as if they were looking at two dead men.


    The driver who was driving the car raised his hand uneasy to hold the hat.


    Bai Liyin''s resolute chin slightly raised, holding the victory high above.


    Gu Yanfei yawned lazily and called out, "Qingguang!"


    "Meow~"


    The soft meow sounded immediately, and the long-haired three-flowered cat stuck its head out of Gu Yanfei''s arms, and its emerald-green cat eyes met Bailiyin''s.


    Bai Liyin''s mind went blank.


    Forget Gu Yanfei, forget Chu Yi, forget everything.


    Only the cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms remained in his eyes, completely indulging in the charm of the cat''s eyes.


    Bai Liyin''s eyes straightened, and he enthusiastically watched the three-flowered cat lazily licking his nose and paws, completely reluctant to blink.


    The cat''s every move has a noble and elegant charm, just right, people can''t wait to kneel down and worship, can''t wait to hold the whole world in front of it.


    is so beautiful, if it is willing to go back to Vietnam with him, that would be great!


    Gu Yanfei was not surprised, and indifferently ordered: "Go ahead."


    The square-faced entourage outside the carriage saw Bailiyin in the carriage suddenly motionless like a stone sculpture, and frowned alertly.


    "Three princes?" The Fang-faced entourage wanted to mount the horse, but Gu Yan quickly pulled out a short sword and placed it directly on Bailiyin''s neck.


    The body of the ?? square-faced attendant froze immediately, and scolded sharply: "Let go of the third prince!"


    The Vietnamese guards outside the carriage also saw this scene, and their expressions changed greatly, wondering how the third prince with superb martial arts could be restrained by a weak woman without resisting.


    "Three princes!"


    "Quick, quick help!"


    The guards who had lost their backbone were so anxious, they rushed over like a tide and tightened the encirclement, but at this moment, the shivering coachman suddenly moved, and the whip in his hand was swung and wrapped around like a snake. He grabbed the waist of one of the Vietnamese guards and lifted him off the brown horse...


    The guard fell off his horse in a daze and rolled several times on the dusty and gravel ground.


    All this happened too fast, the faces of the Yue Kingdom guards in front and back changed greatly, and they approached with awe-inspiring killing intent, waving long knives.


    The coachman lifted the hat at will, revealing the ordinary face of the world that was so ordinary that people could forget it after seeing it.


    His temperament is extremely cold and severe, and a bloodthirsty light flashes in his eyes, like a sharp blade without emotion on the battlefield. People stop killing people, Buddhas stop killing Buddhas.


    He jumped up, mounted the guard''s brown horse, and picked up the other''s knife at the same time.


    The knife rose and fell, but in the blink of an eye, he simply killed another Vietnamese guard with one knife, and the body fell from the horse''s back to the ground.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air, and the blood stained the ground.


    The sound of killing, the sound of swords, the sound of landing, the sound of horses... one after another.


    The smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger. After a while, corpses and their sabres fell on the ground outside the carriage in a sea of ??blood. Pairs of turbid eyes stared at the blue sky and the bright sun above, unable to rest their eyes. .


    Their mounts neighed endlessly, adding to the aura of restlessness.


    "Second Lady Gu, everything has been resolved." Si Hai soon came back to look for Gu Yanfei to return to life. The face and the short marks on his body were covered with bright red human blood, which made his ordinary face a little weird.


    If they fought normally, it would not be so easy for the four seas to kill so many good guards with one enemy and ten places, but these Vietnamese guards would inevitably lose their square inch because their masters were captured, which gave the four seas a chance to take advantage.


    Gu Yanfei waved his hand, indicating that he knew, so calm that he didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows.


    The cat naturally smelled the pungent smell of blood, and the tip of her pink nose moved, revealing a disgusting expression. As soon as she turned her head, the cat buried her face in Gu Yanfei''s arms and curled up into a ball of fur.


    After the green cat''s eyes were removed, Baili Yinshu recovered from that obsessive state and regained his sanity.


    "Let''s go..." He didn''t pay attention to the dagger around his neck for a while, and stretched out his hand to Gu Yanfei again, but halfway through his words, he suddenly noticed that something was wrong, and his words stopped abruptly.


    His eyes widened as he looked at the dead bodyguards and entourage outside the carriage in disbelief. For a moment, he almost suspected that it was a nightmare.


    He couldn''t help pinching himself, and the pain told him that this was a show.


    Bai Liyin''s pupils almost shrunk to a cold point, anger, horror, fear, resentment... He was so angry that his eyes darkened, and his right hand subconsciously clenched into a fist.


    Killing intent emerged in his deep eyes.


    "You..." Bailiyin looked at Gu Yanfei with a peaceful expression, and suddenly remembered how she looked when she was treating the injured doe in the hunting field last year. At that time, he thought she looked thorny on the outside, but she was actually kind-hearted. .


    Until this moment, he did not know that he was wrong, very wrong.


    Bai Liyin''s throat was tight, and he felt cold all over his body. He wanted to ask Gu Yanfei what he did just now, but he couldn''t say a word for a long time, as if he would show weakness once he asked.


    When Gu Yanfei mentioned Li Yunchang before, although he was shocked, he was still confident and determined, feeling that Gu Yanfei could not escape from his palm.


    but now¡­


    His self-confidence has been completely destroyed in just one stick of incense.


    Bai Liyin''s eyes were filled with almost horrified emotions, his hands were clenched into fists, and the smell of blood lingering on the tip of his nose was so strong that he couldn''t breathe.


    He couldn''t believe that he had no resistance just now, that he would sit and watch his guards die tragically at the hands of Gu Yanfei''s guards.


    How could this be? !


    Bai Liyin couldn''t understand at all, he had arrived here a stick of incense earlier than Gu Yanfei, and he had ordered his guards to survey the surrounding two miles. There was no ambush in this area, and he knew this best.


    That''s why he ordered to intercept Gu Yanfei''s carriage.


    Although Gu Yanfei knows some Taoist techniques, she is not omnipotent. Her abilities are also limited. Just like a peerless master with outstanding martial arts, it is impossible to defeat thousands of troops.


    In any case, under the cover of his bodyguards, he is confident that he can retreat completely.


    However, all his guards were dead, and now everything was completely beyond his expectations. He was planted, and he was so caught off guard.


    Gu Yanfei was obviously prepared for today, and he brought a very skilled guard with him, but he just got carried away just because of a cat, as if he had been seduced?


    He had a lot of doubts in his heart, and looked at the beautiful three-flowered cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms, his eyes dazed for a moment.


    Such a beautiful and cute kitty looks like a stunning beauty, so it is natural for him to be absent for a while.


    The thought came up, Bailiyin quickly bit the tip of his tongue, trying to calm himself down, and said to himself, what is he thinking about.


    "Ask a question." Gu Yanfei tilted his face, looking at Bailiyin whose face was blue and white, and asked straight, "Do you know about Gu Ce?"


    Gu policy? Bailiyin woke up from his chaotic thoughts. He was stunned for a moment, then raised his lips and smiled. The smile returned to the scorn of the game world before, as if the surrounding corpses didn''t exist.


    He didn''t speak, just stared at Gu Yanfei without saying a word, his eyes were so sharp that he seemed to pierce her appearance.


    After staying in Dajing for a few months, of course he knew that Chu Yi was vindicating Gu Yanfei''s late father, Gu Ce, which had long been a scene in Dajing.


    "Don''t tell me?" Gu Yanfei''s tone was extremely understated, as if Bailiyin''s dignified third prince of Yue Kingdom was nothing in her eyes, and she was not caught in her eyes.


    For a moment, Bai Liyin was irritated by Gu Yanfei''s expression, he raised his eyes frivolously, and his tone was always reckless, "If the girl is willing to return to Da Yue with this king, this king will tell you."


    "In Dayue, there is a dossier about the battle between the two countries nine years ago, doesn''t Gu Er girl want to read it?" He threw the bait out in a hurry.


    Gu Yanfei looked at him, the forefinger of his right hand casually curled a strand of blue silk, which seemed to be absent-minded.


    But Bailiyin knew she was listening, and knew that she was very concerned about overturning the case for Gu Ce, otherwise Chu Yihe would have done this step to please her, otherwise how could she have asked herself at risk.


    "When I go to Dayue, this king promises you that I can give you those files." Bailiyin was not in a hurry, and said slowly, "This king can help Ling Zun to overturn the case."


    Deliberately paused, Bailiyin looked at Gu Yanfei''s rosy lips like petals, and continued in a very bewitching tone: "What Young Master Yi can do for you, this king can also."


    Bailiyin''s eyes moved slightly, and a seductive smile floated on his lips.


    After a few words, he regained the initiative again, and his heart is like a mirror: he has his value, so when other people are dead, he is still standing here.


    Just now Gu Yanfei ordered his subordinates to kill so many of his guards so ruthlessly, to put it bluntly, it was just to frighten himself, to break his own defenses.


    Unfortunately, it is a pity that she underestimated herself too much.


    When the wind blew, the **** smell in the air not only did not dissipate, but it became more intense.


    The atmosphere was tense and depressing, like the eve of a storm, with lightning and thunder, swords, lights and swords.


    "How is it? What is Miss Gu''s thinking?" Bailiyin smiled again, approaching step by step and continued to ask, "Would you like to go back to Dayue with this king?"


    Without waiting for Gu Yanfei to answer, he said to himself again, "Second Miss Gu, even if you can control this king, what can you do?"


    "Are you going to kill this king?"


    "This king is visiting Jingguo from Yueguo. It is Yueguo envoy. If this king fails to return to Yueguo smoothly, then the war between the two countries will be inevitable."


    "Does the girl want to let the two countries go to war for the sake of this king and for a moment of righteous indignation?"


    "Oh, the girl is a smart person...isn''t she?"


    Bai Liyin''s mouth curled slightly, and she asked in a sure tone, as if she had completely seen through Gu Yanfei''s whole person, and didn''t care about the dagger in Gu Yanfei''s hand.


    My two best friends and I both fell during the National Day. What the **** kind of bad luck is this...


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 338： Cooperation

    Chapter 338 Cooperation


    "Your Highness is really confident." Gu Yanfei sighed as if he was talking to himself, and seemed to hear some extremely funny joke.


    Bailiyin, who was sitting opposite Gu Yanfei, leaned over slightly, her greedy gaze moved inch by inch on Gu Yanfei''s face, wishing she could use her hand instead of her gaze to touch her delicate and flawless skin.


    "Wrong, it''s the little beauty, you are too confident."


    "However, this king just likes your confidence, which is completely different from other women."


    "That''s why you make this king never forget."


    Bailiyin''s remarks are not to please, but from the heart.


    He admits that he has read hundreds of flowers, and has seen all kinds of women. Only Gu Yanfei is rare in his life, and he is completely different from those vulgar fans he has ever seen.


    The mind of this little beauty in front of her is really unpredictable, and she is quite a bit of a chatter and laughter, which makes people unable to see what she is thinking.


    It was obvious that she had just turned her head, but this fifteen-year-old girl was so amazing that he couldn''t let it go and he couldn''t forget it.


    Fifteen years old.


    Bai Liyin couldn''t help but think of when he was fifteen years old.


    At that time, he was very young and he was completely different from Gu Yanfei.


    He is a noble prince, with the protection of the eldest brother of the prince, and he lived freely and vigorously when he was young. It is not an exaggeration to say that he has no scruples.


    But now, the days when you used to be free and easy are so far away that it seems like a past life.


    When he was sixteen years old, Xia Houqing rose to the top and took the position of the lord of Tianxuan Si.


    The sage is old, he favors Xiahouqing as a minister, and is wary of the prince and the emperor''s brother seizing power, and their brother''s life in the country of Yue has become more and more difficult.


    Xia Houqing''s face that was always covered with a black mask came to his mind.


    Bailiyin shivered subconsciously, and the hair on the back of his neck stood up instantly, as if he was being stared at by a pair of invisible eyes.


    The next moment, I heard Gu Yanfei''s slightly emotional voice that seemed to penetrate into his ears from a distance: "I need to read the file."


    What''s the meaning? Bailiyin was stunned.


    "The Third Prince Baili really doesn''t recognize his situation until now. This life is now in my hands." Gu Yanfei said again indifferently, sighing.


    What''s the meaning? Bailiyin frowned slightly, his expression even more puzzled.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t intend to explain too much to him, he lifted the curtain and ordered, "Bring it to your master."


    She obviously didn''t tell Bailiyin this sentence, and Bailiyin was startled again. This time, the top of her heart trembled inexplicably.


    It seemed that something pretty bad had happened, and he didn''t know why.


    "Yes, Miss Gu." Outside the window, a young man answered quite happily, and the voice came from the gray-clothed boy sitting on the carriage.


    Bai Liyin subconsciously followed the sound and looked over. Through the square window, he could see that the gray-clothed boy who had been hanging his head raised his head, revealing a fairly handsome face.


    He nimbly jumped out of the carriage and came to the door, with an overly bright smile on his face, so he could not see his teeth.


    This face is a bit familiar.


    Bai Liyin''s pupils shrank violently, and the calmness on his face disappeared, as if struck by lightning.


    No, this person is very familiar.


    Bailiyin glanced at the corner of the black t-shirt exposed by the little servant''s neckline, his eyes were almost stared to the extreme, and his surprise was completely difficult to hide.


    He remembered, this person is the person next to Xia Houqing, the secret guard of Tianyuansi.


    "Jingshan, you are Jingshan."


    Bailiyin murmured in shock, in disbelief, his chest heaved violently, and his breath became thicker.


    How could Gu Yanfei and Xia Houqing get mixed up? !


    Bai Liyin looked at Gu Yanfei for a while, and the young Jingshan for a while, but in the blink of an eye, the whites of his eyes were covered with cobweb-like bloodshots.


    Bai Liyin couldn''t help but think of that beautiful young man in red, Young Master Xia, whom he saw in Tianyin Pavilion that day.


    The demon is like a fox, and it conquers the country and the city.


    It was a beauty that could be called deadly, both seductive and aggressive.


    That day, Bailiyin couldn''t let go of the so-called Young Master Xia. He always felt that he was very similar to Xia Houqing. Afterwards, he specially sent someone to investigate Tianyin Pavilion, and also made an excuse for King Tuokang to investigate the owner and inside of Tianyin Pavilion. Yao Jiaban.


    It is said that the Yao family is an opera troupe invited by the owner from Yizhou in the south. It has a long-standing reputation in Yizhou and has a history of at least 30 years.


    Neither Tianyin Pavilion nor Yaojiaban have anything to do with Yue Guo and Xia Houqing.


    The news he found here and the evidence found by King Kang prove this.


    But even so, Bailiyin was not at ease. After hurriedly handing the 800-mile expedited secret letter to the prince and brother of Yue Kingdom, he tossed and slept, thought over and over, and finally decided to return to the country early.


    In these days, he has been oscillating between "that person is Xiahouqing" and "that is not Xiahouqing", hesitating.


    And now, Jingshan actually appeared here.


    At this point, the truth is revealed¡ª


    The son of Xia in Tianyin Pavilion is Xiahouqing!


    "It''s him, it''s really him!" Bailiyin whispered to himself, his heart shrank suddenly, and a little cold sweat the size of a soybean oozes out of his forehead.


    Xiahouqing did not supervise the country in the Yue Kingdom, but appeared in the Jing Kingdom. His courage is also too big, is he not afraid of others waiting for opportunities to seize power? !


    How is this possible!


    Xiahouqing was arrogant and eccentric by nature. Not only was he unfriendly, but he also had a high self-esteem. Except for saints, idlers could not get into his eyes.


    How could Xia Houqing cooperate with Gu Yanfei? !


    Bai Liyin wanted to say that this was impossible, but the reality was in front of him, and there was no other possibility at all. His heart suddenly panicked, and he was in a mess, as if there were countless ants crawling around in his heart.


    Even if he just saw that all the guards of the Yue Kingdom around him were killed, Bailiyin had never been so panicked, so chaotic, as if he had suffered a fatal blow in his heart, and the blood in his body was almost frozen.


    Gu Yanfei did not dare to kill him, but Xiahouqing did.


    Bailiyin couldn''t imagine what would happen if he fell into Xia Houqing''s hands.


    Jingshan outside the carriage looked at the long-haired cat in Gu Yanfei''s arms.


    "Meow~" The cat yawned lazily, revealing pointy little tiger teeth, as cute as possible.


    Sunny is so cute! Jingshan sighed in his heart, he really wanted to feed the cat some shredded chicken, goat milk or something.


    His eyes were fixed on the kitten, as if Bailiyin, the dignified third prince of the Yue Kingdom, was less than a cat in his eyes.


    "You can take people away." Gu Yanfei smiled leisurely, and covered the cat''s face with one hand, not only covering the cat''s eyes, but also the cat''s mouth. The cat struggled to make an unpleasant "woooo" sound in her palm, and rubbed it. Cat hair all over her.


    "Don''t worry. Cooked ducks can''t run away." Jing Shan smiled and squinted coldly at Baili Yin, his eyes indifferent when he looked at him.


    As if they were not talking about a person, but a corpse at the mercy of others.


    After a pause, he seemed to be deliberately telling Bailiyin, and said, "The file will be sent to the girl later, and it will be perfectly kept."


    "Seamless", he deliberately dropped the accent.


    Jingshan looked at Gu Yanfei obediently, what he wanted to say was, can he play with Qingguang when he personally goes to deliver the file to her later?


    Gu Yanfei smiled without saying a word, and casually stroked the back of the three-flowered cat in his arms, the cat narrowed his eyes in comfort.


    Bailiyin, who was on the opposite side, felt his heart skip a beat and his face turned pale.


    With Xia Houqing here, it means that no matter what kind of Yue Guo file Gu Yanfei wants, he can do it!


    She can write whatever she wants!


    "Wait!" Bailiyin tensed his face, his cheeks were sore and sore from clenching his teeth too hard, and his eyes met Gu Yanfei with an unclear vision.


    "Second Lady Gu, don''t you want the truth that happened to Ling Zun back then, but just ''rehabilitation''?" He asked quickly.


    Because he spoke too quickly, his panic was evident, and he hardly dared to think deeply.


    If this is the case, then Xia Houqing can indeed give Gu Yanfei the so-called "file" she wants.


    This realization made Bailiyin fall into an ice cellar.


    Xiahouqing.


    Just thinking of this name, Bailiyin felt despair in his heart, and under the strength, his back leaned softly against the wall of the rear compartment.


    Xiahouqing''s ability, Xiahouqing''s scheming, Xiahouqing''s ambition, Bailiyin knows best.


    Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi actually got on the line with Xia Houqing. It is conceivable that Xia Houqing must have a big plan. I am afraid that it will affect the situation of the whole country of Yue, and the prince and brother of the prince are in danger.


    At this moment, Bailiyin felt like a humble ant, being played with applause, and the other party just flicking his fingers was enough to make him suffer disaster.


    Bailiyin''s face was pale, and his eyes flickered indefinitely, and a decision was made in a very short period of time.


    "Gu Er..." Bailiyin wanted to say something, but he only said a word or two. He felt a spoiler coming from the back of his neck, his eyes darkened, and a rush of darkness that he could not resist.


    He rolled his eyes, lost consciousness all of a sudden, and his sturdy body fell softly onto the carpet of the carriage.


    Jingshan grabbed Bailiyin by the back collar, rudely dragged the unconscious Bailiyin out of the carriage like a dead pig, and carried the figure on his left shoulder like a sandbag.


    "Then...I''m leaving." Jingshan reluctantly glanced at the kitten in Gu Yanfei''s arms again and carried the person away.


    It''s only been a while, the ground outside is already clean, the Vietnamese guards and their mounts on the ground have disappeared, and even the big tree blocking the road in front has disappeared out of thin air.


    Only a little blood on the ground reminded the people in the carriage what happened.


    Kuanbi swallowed and closed the door of the carriage again. Gu Yanfei also lowered the curtains and everything was calm.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Yanfei''s voice floated out of the carriage.


    Sihai immediately responded, he had already changed into a new cyan bunt, put on a hat again, and got on the carriage again.


    With a flick of the whip, the two horses pulling the cart continued to gallop forward.


    The carriage galloped all the way. This time, it never stopped and came to the foot of Cuiwei Mountain smoothly.


    Gu Yuan and the others arrived more than half an hour earlier than Gu Yanfei, and they were playing by the Cuiwei Lake at the foot of Cuiwei Mountain.


    This season is the season of rhododendron blooms. The red rhododendrons all over the mountains and plains are in full swing, burning like the morning sun and bright like the red clouds.


    Some of them are running horses along the lake, some are rafting and fishing on the lake, some are shooting willows, and some are picking rhododendrons, and they have a lot of fun.


    "Yan Fei, you are here!" Lu Qin waved vigorously at Gu Yanfei from a distance.


    Fan Mushuang next to her was wearing a very bright orange-red dress, which was dazzling.


    The two have a few freshly picked azaleas on their temples, their petals trembling in the wind.


    Gu Yan flew out of the carriage, and without seeing Wei Jiao Niang, she asked, "Where''s Jiao Niang?"


    "She and Miss Yue, Miss Fei and the others went for a horse ride." Lu Qin pointed at the four or five people who were riding horses across the lake and said, "Look, my fourth brother and your eldest brother rented a boat to try fishing on the lake."


    "Brother Yue and the others are piercing through Yang at a hundred paces."


    "Yan Fei, their determination to win is too strong. Mu Shuang and I didn''t want to play with them, so we went to pick azaleas. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "It looks good." Gu Yanfei nodded slightly.


    "I''ll give you a hairpin too." Lu Qin took a rhododendron from the temple and put it on Gu Yanfei''s hairpin enthusiastically. The delicate petals had fine dewdrops rolling on them, which made her dark hair and eyebrows even more complimented. tender and beautiful.


    Lu Qin said with satisfaction: "Human is prettier than Hua, so beautiful!"


    "However, there seems to be something missing." Fan Mushuang leaned over and rubbed his small and delicate chin thoughtfully.


    "That''s right!" Her eyes lit up and she stroked her palm, "It would definitely look better if there was a flower dangle between the eyebrows!"


    "It''s a pity, I didn''t wear flower tins today." Lu Qin nodded with conviction, pointing to the flaming rhododendrons on the mountainside, "Let''s go pick some rhododendrons, the flowers there are better than here. ."


    "I''ll go as well!"


    The crisp and loud voice of Wei Jiao Niang came from the rear, accompanied by the rushing sound of hooves.


    Gu Yanfei followed the sound and saw Wei Jiaoniang, who was running around the horses, and other girls coming over.


    Wei Jiao Niang rode at the forefront, restrained her horse at a distance of less than two feet from them, and complained to Gu Yanfei with a small mouth: "Yan Fei, where have you been and why did you come?"


    "I''m going to add makeup to Li Yunchang." Gu Yanfei didn''t intend to hide it, and said bluntly.


    Add makeup? Wei Jiao Niang''s expression suddenly became very strange, she flew off the horse, and she was valiant.


    Facing Gu Yanfei, Wei Jiao Niang asked bluntly, "You don''t hate her anymore?" Yan Fei clearly didn''t like Li Yunchang.


    "I hate it." Gu Yanfei said calmly, without the slightest concealment, not to mention that others would hear it.


    Wei Jiao Niang laughed uncontrollably, and agreed confidently: "That''s right, I hate her too."


    Wei Jiao Niang just liked Gu Yanfei''s straightforward temperament, not like that Li Yunchang, who always spoke half a sentence and half a sentence like those daughters from aristocratic families, and made people guess, it was annoying.


    It''s really tiring to talk to these people.


    Wei Jiao Niang took Gu Yanfei''s arm affectionately and walked towards Cuiwei Mountain together.


    The girls from the Yue family and the girls from the Fei family, who were racing with Wei Jiaoniang, also rushed over, planning to go pick azaleas together.


    Cuiwei Mountain is often visited by people from the capital for outings. A trail has been opened up in the mountain, and several pavilions have been built on the mountainside for tourists to rest.


    The girls left those sons behind and walked up the mountain path.


    In the back, Gu Yuan and Lu seemed to be chasing after them, and they acted as messengers for the younger sisters.


    Lu Qin is a mouthful. As he climbs the mountain, he happily goesssips with everyone: "Tomorrow will be the wedding of Li Yuncong and King Kang."


    "I heard that those aristocratic families have withdrawn the wedding stickers from Prince Kang''s Mansion, and they don''t plan to go to Prince Kang''s Mansion for the wedding banquet tomorrow."


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 339： fate

    Gu Yanfei and Fan Mushuang both heard about this for the first time and blurted out:


    "Why?"


    "Really?"


    Miss Yue and Miss Fei also pricked up their ears curiously.


    During this period of time, Kang Wang and Li Yunxiang were the most concerned people in the capital.


    Especially Li Yunchang, her life experience is tortuous and bizarre, and her story with King Kang can be compiled into a playbook.


    "Aren''t those aristocratic families full of support for King Kang''s rise to the throne? They didn''t even go to King Kang''s wedding," Miss Yue Qi couldn''t help but interject, "Isn''t this a slap in the face of King Kang?"


    Blind people can see that those noble families are in trouble with King Kang, and they are competing with King Kang!


    Several other girls nodded frequently, all with sparkling eyes, as curious as a cat.


    Seeing that they were interested, Wei Jiaoniang followed Lu Qin''s words and said, "I heard from my grandfather that those noble families were very dissatisfied with King Kang''s insistence on marrying Li Yunqiang as the princess, and in Tianhe Garden, they all went to persuade King Kang to cancel the wedding, and said that if King Kang insisted on marrying Li Yunqiang as the princess I really like Li Yunchang, so I can marry her as a side concubine, but King Kang doesn''t listen at all and insists on doing it."


    Lu seemed to be walking at the back and Gu Yuan heard it too. Lu seemed to tug at Gu Yuan''s cuff and winked at him for a while, meaning, what do you think?


    Gu Yuan''s face was expressionless, and he couldn''t see his happiness or anger at all.


    Wei Jiaoniang in front of her was still gushing: "After Xiao Shoufu, Wang Shangshu and the others retired their posts, King Kang also went to Xiao Mansion and Wang Mansion in person, but both of them closed their doors to thank guests."


    "I heard that even Mrs. Cui, who was going to be Mrs. Quanfu for Li Yunchang, resigned..."


    "Kang Kang is now afraid that the first two are big."


    This means that not only Xiao and Wang are dissatisfied with Kang Wang, but also Hedong Cui.


    Everyone looked at each other, somewhat surprised.


    Lu Qin muttered: "You said, did these noble families completely abandon King Kang and plan to lie dormant, or do they want to teach King Kang a lesson?"


    The question was exchanged for a moment of silence, and no one could answer.


    Lu Qin didn''t bother about this issue, her eyes glanced around from time to time, and when she swept across the bright red in front of the right, she excitedly patted Gu Yanfei on the shoulder, and said, "Look, the cuckoos are blooming well there!"


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded.


    The rhododendrons are indeed blooming well, but the long position is a little far from the mountain road, and the mountain is a bit steep, so the flowers are not easy to pick.


    Lu Si excitedly rolled up his sleeves, feeling that his chance to show had come. He was looking at the surrounding terrain when he saw Gu Yuan threw his saber to Gu Yanfei and dropped four words: "Help me hold it. "


    Gu Yuan didn''t even look to see if his sister received the sword, and without hesitation he climbed to the position of the azalea.


    Lu also gave Lu Qin his saber, and climbed to the rhododendron on the mountainside.


    The girls on the mountain road were happy and said: "Pick that branch, that branch is blooming well!"


    "The rhododendron against the rock is also good. It has many buds. It''s best to leave it half open. You can take it back and raise it with water for another two days."


    "Fourth brother, pick more. I promised a few sisters in my family to bring them flowers."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The happy chatter and laughter of the girls echoed in the mountains and forests, and for a while, everyone forgot about King Kang and Li Yunqiang.


    Whether those noble families go to King Kang''s wedding banquet, we''ll find out tomorrow.


    As Wei Jiaoniang said just now, Chu You is indeed one head and two big now.


    The aristocratic families headed by Yuan, Xiao, and Wang all went against King Kang.


    Because Mrs. Cui refused to be Mrs. Quanfu, Chu You personally went to Yuan''s house to ask for her uncle''s house and asked her aunt, Mrs. Yuan Da, to be Mrs. Quanfu for Li Yunqiang.


    However, the Yuan family refused, and Mrs. Yuan did not even want to attend the wedding banquet on the grounds that her family was unworthy.


    Yuan Zhe also persuaded Chu You and repeatedly told him that Li Yunchang''s status was too low to be the concubine of King Kang. If King Kang succeeded to the throne in the future, wouldn''t he want the family to bow down to a man of humble origin.


    Chu You was furious at the time. For him, they looked down on Li Yunchang, just looked down on him.


    Chu You, who was irritated, was completely arguing with those noble families. Since the noble family retired the post, Chu You no longer invited them. Until the big wedding day, the two sides were still fighting.


    On the day of the big wedding, no one from the noble family came to the Prince Kang''s mansion for a wedding drink, not even Yuan Zhe.


    But Chu You didn''t care, anyway, even without them, there were still many guests at the wedding banquet.


    Chu You is not afraid of the intimidation of these noble families. He is very sure that these noble families have no other choice at all except him. Everyone knows that once Chu Yi rises in the future, he will definitely support the poor family and suppress the noble family.


    These aristocratic families can only stand on their side and have no choice!


    Chu You has already figured it out clearly. In the future, when he ascends to the position of Supreme Being, he must not let these aristocratic families restrict him, and he cannot be accustomed to them. These aristocratic families will only gain an inch.


    Thinking about how the aristocratic family has threatened him every step of the way, Chu You made up his mind in his heart.


    For him, the most important thing is that he finally married his beloved.


    He attaches great importance to the wedding, whether it is the arrangement of the new house and the wedding hall, or the various regulations on the wedding day, he is personally involved in the whole process.


    On this day, Kang Wangfu was decorated with lanterns. As soon as the auspicious time arrived, with the sound of crackling firecrackers, the welcoming team set out with a big red sedan chair, beating gongs and drums, playing suona, and beaming with joy.


    Kang Kang welcomes his relatives. This is a grand occasion that the capital has not seen for many years. Those people all came to hear the news and crowded on both sides of the street to watch.


    Chu You, who was in high spirits, was dressed in a bright red wedding dress, his black hair was tied high with a gilt crown, and he rode a tall horse tied with red silk, with a tall and straight body.


    The bright red bridegroom''s wedding dress makes the groom''s official look radiant, graceful and graceful, and there is an inherent nobility in the graceful and handsome, which makes people feel unattainable.


    The welcoming procession passed through the streets and alleys. Wherever they passed, two entourages in the procession threw copper coins along the way. The copper coins fell like rain, causing bursts of cheers from the onlookers.


    The ?? team came to Li''s house in the west of the city in a mighty way, carried away the bride in auspicious time, and left with the sound of the suona, and returned to the Kang Wangfu the same way.


    The big red sedan chair was hidden behind the red lacquer gate of the palace, and those onlookers outside the palace were swaying their heads and bowing their heads and talking about today''s wedding.


    It is inevitable that some people will question it. It is said that the bride is not surnamed Gu, so why did King Kang go to Li''s house to welcome her relatives?


    As a result, there was a heated discussion, which was quickly drowned out by the deafening sound of firecrackers.


    When the bride and groom arrive at the palace, they go to the Xitang to pay their respects.


    It wasn''t until the moment when he was sitting beside the bed that Li Yunchang, who had been under the hood for a day, was completely settled, and all the disturbances in his mind were temporarily away from her.


    She finally married him!


    The matchmaker next to her shouted, "It''s time to pick the hijab." When she saw the scale rod stretched out under her hood and gently picked it up, the big red hood left the phoenix crown, and Li Yunmao''s eyes lit up immediately, just in line with Chu You, who was standing directly in front of her. .


    In the candlelight, the moment Li Yunxiang, who was wearing a phoenix crown, saw Chu You, a dazzling look appeared in his eyes, and his fair skin seemed to glow.


    Chu You also looked at Li Yunchang for a while, his eyes were warm and lingering, and his heart was hot.


    A thin layer of mist gradually appeared in Li Yunchang''s eyes.


    She knew that she had not read the wrong person, that her sweetheart had not let her down, and even if there were difficulties between them, he would not back down.


    He is her destiny!


    His pure affection belongs only to her!


    The dragon and phoenix candles burned all night until dawn.


    The next day, Shuangchao congratulated Hong, Chu You and the newly promoted Princess Kang went to the palace to serve tea to the Queen Mother Yuan, and then the couple recognized their relatives with those royal family kings.


    After another day, it was the day when the newlyweds returned home in three dynasties.


    Early in the morning, Li Yunchang did not go back to Li''s house, but went to Gu''s house on Yuan''an Street with Chu You, and the Zhu Lun car of the palace was parked at the gate.


    The waiter grabbed the bronze doorknocker on the gate of Gu Mansion, and heard a "creak" coming from the direction of Dongjiaomen. Brother and sister Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei came out from behind the door on their horses.


    Today''s Gu Yanfei is wearing a lilac-colored dress. The clothes in spring are thin, which complements the youthful girl''s slender figure, slender but exquisite.


    The hem of the skirt ripples in the wind, and the wind is like a breeze.


    The curtain on the side of Zhu Lunche was lifted by a plain hand, and Li Yunchang landed on Gu Yanfei through the window at a glance, his eyes were heavy, and a look of scrutiny flashed across his eyes.


    In the past few days, she has ordered people to pay attention to the movements of the Gu mansion. She also knew that Gu Yanfei had safely returned to the mansion with Gu Yuan from Cuiwei Mountain the day before yesterday. Just wait until today.


    Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei saluted Chu You, who was riding a black horse beside Zhu Lunqi, and Gu Yuan cupped their hands and said, "Your Highness."


    Li Yunchang quickly got off the Zhu Lun cart with the help of Chu You.


    The newly married Li Yuncong put on a thin layer of powder on her face, wore a real red embroidered peony silk robe, combed all her bangs, revealing a clean forehead, and her hair was pulled into a bun at the back, and a bun was inserted into the bun. A stream of red gold dots and emeralds swayed, and there was an indescribable charm and brilliance between them.


    There was a warm smile on her lips, and she called out to Gu Yuan, "Big Brother", and then smiled gratefully at Gu Yanfei: "Yan Fei, you came here to put on makeup on me that day, I very happy."


    "There are so many people, you are the only one who comes to add makeup to me."


    She bit her lip, her eyelashes trembled slightly, adding a bit of a clear and moving posture, and the bottom of her eyes was clear.


    Gu Yanfei immediately met her eyes and said calmly, "Just for this?"


    Chu You on the side saw that the brother and sister had no intention of dismounting at all, frowned slightly, and his eyes were gloomy.


    Looking at Gu Yanfei, whose face was as usual, Li Yunchang had mixed feelings in his heart.


    She and Kang Wang clearly thought of it, and they reminded Bailiyin to be more cautious in every move, but Gu Yanfei came back safely, and Bailiyin has not been contacted yet.


    In the past two days, she and Kang Wang were newly married. They should have been soaked in a honey pot, but this incident was like a wooden thorn in the flesh. It would stab her from time to time. She really couldn''t figure out which step came out. question.


    pressed down the unease in his heart, Li Yunchang smiled again, and asked nonchalantly, "I heard that you left the capital after leaving the Li family that day?"


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei nodded.


    Hong Yu, who stepped down, was a little impatient, and shook her head gently, as if urging her to hurry up and play.


    "Where have you been?" Li Yunchang asked again, her heartbeat quickening.


    "Going for an outing on Cuiwei Mountain." Gu Yanfei replied as a matter of course, and patted Hongyu''s slender and powerful neck soothingly, "Together with eldest brother and Jiao Niang."


    She turned her face slightly sideways, and the corners of her lips curved, as if to say, do you have anything else to ask?


    "Did you encounter anything on the road?" Li Yunchang opened his eyes slightly and blurted out.


    After ?? said the words, she immediately realized her gaffe, and quickly made up: "I heard that the suburbs of Beijing have been a little uneasy recently."


    "No." The smile on Gu Yanfei''s lips deepened by three points, and his black and white eyes fixedly looked at Li Yunchang, "There is no disaster and no disaster in the Great Jing Dynasty, and the peace is very peaceful."


    "I don''t know where Miss Li heard that the suburbs of Beijing are not peaceful. It''s better for people who spread such rumors to stay away?"


    Li Yunmao perfunctoryly said, "Maybe I remembered it wrong." He stared at Gu Yanfei, but there was no difference in her expression, so he couldn''t help but wonder: Did Bailiyin change his mind and didn''t do anything ?


    Otherwise, whether it is successful or not, Gu Yanfei''s attitude should not be what it is now.


    With Gu Yuan''s character, his sister suffered a loss, and he shouldn''t be indifferent.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes darkened, and his faint gaze shifted to Gu Yuan, who had a grim expression behind him.


    Gu Yuan met Li Yunchang''s inquiring eyes and asked coldly, "What''s the matter with you here?"


    A simple question made Li Yunxiang feel stabbed in his heart. This was her home once, and she was the owner of it. How could she have thought that one day she would be questioned like this by someone who was her eldest brother.


    Li Yuncong suppressed the ups and downs of his chest and said softly: "Today is the day when I return home for three dynasties. I want to come with Wang Ye to put incense sticks for grandfather and father, and father to raise me, even if I am not his biological daughter, I should Come to the incense stick and tell him that I am married and comfort him in the spirit of heaven."


    She lowered her head halfway, bit her lower lip embarrassingly, and added, "I¡­ really have nowhere to go."


    She suppressed the intense emotions in her heart and showed weakness again, her eyes were full of light.


    Half of what she said was true, and she really didn''t want to go back to Li''s house.


    Although these people from the Li family are connected to her by blood, there is no family relationship between them at all. They are not real family members, and the Li family will only embarrass her.


    Even if King Kang doesn''t care about her family background, or her nominal family members... she doesn''t want to leave Kang King with those ugly impressions.


    Mingming Li''s family is not her family, but it has become her weakness, her ugliness.


    Chu You looked at Li Yunxuan distressedly, grabbed her weak and boneless little hand, and wrapped her cold little hand in his big, muscular palm, which was hot.


    "No need." Gu Yuan refused directly, leaving no sympathy for Li Yunchang at all, "We''re going out."


    "Besides, our grandfather is not your grandfather, and our father is not your father."


    "Your father''s surname is Li, don''t call him wrong again in the future."


    Gu Yuan''s voice was as cold as ice, and every word he said pierced into Li Yunxiang''s heart like an ice needle.

 Chapter 340： trapped beast

    Li Yunchang tried her best to control herself, without throwing her sleeves away, she couldn''t help but think of the scene from yesterday when the two dynasties congratulated her¡ª


    Empress Dowager Yuan was reluctant to accept the tea she offered at first, but King Kang only reluctantly accepted her cup of tea;


    When ?? was recognized, the princes of the clan were very polite to King Kang, but they all ignored her, and no one even said a soft word to her;


    She also heard that some officials of the aristocratic family were collectively absent when they were discussing the wedding banquet behind her back.


    Just because her surname was Li, everything about her was wiped out.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes drooped, and a shadowy color flashed across his eyes.


    Chu You felt sorry for his princess, his face became more and more ugly, his eyes swept across Gu Yuan''s face like ice ridges, and he reprimanded: "Gu Yuan, don''t deceive people too much!"


    Chu You wanted to say that Chang''er had a sibling relationship with him, and wanted to say that Princess Kang did not humiliate their Gu family...


    He wanted to say a lot, but Gu Yuan didn''t want to hear a word, his voice was even colder, "Kang Kang takes the princess back to the door, don''t go to the wrong door, it''s not lucky."


    Gu Yuan didn''t even give Chu You face, turned his head in front of Chu You and instructed the concierge: "Old Sun, don''t open the door and let unrelated people come in. Uninvited guests are not welcome at home."


    "Gu Yuan, be presumptuous!" Chu You shouted angrily.


    Like a furious tiger, he wanted to stride forward, but felt his cuffs tighten.


    Li Yunchang shook his head at Chu You, his voice was a little hoarse, "My lord, don''t..."


    The water in her eyes became stronger, her face showed obvious hurt and helplessness, but her heart was very calm.


    She and King Kang didn''t really come here to come back, they just made a high-sounding excuse.


    About ??, the purpose of their trip has been achieved.


    Chu You understood what Li Yunchang meant, but he was still furious. How could he bear his woman being so despised under his nose!


    Li Yunchang shook his head at him again.


    Chu You said again in a restrained and distressed voice: "‹’''er, let''s go back."


    He turned his back, no longer looked at Gu Yuan, looked at Li Yunchang''s affectionate eyes, comfort and tenderness in his every move.


    Li Yunxiang took Chu You''s hand and got on the Zhu Lun carriage again. Chu You did not get on the horse, but got on the carriage with Li Yunxiang.


    After the door was closed, the interior of the car suddenly became a little dark, and it was unusually quiet.


    Almost the moment he got into the carriage, Li Yunxuan''s expression changed. He didn''t have the weak posture before, his expression was peaceful, and his eyes were deep, as if he was thinking.


    Chu You domineeringly took Li Yunchang''s slender body into his arms, wishing to rub her into his body.


    He bowed his head and whispered softly into her delicate jade ear, comforting him in every possible way: "‹’er, for my sake, I have wronged you."


    Li Yunchang smiled slightly, "I''m fine."


    Before she came, she knew that she would be treated coldly and targeted, but it was nothing more than a painless remark.


    Li Yunchang smiled open-mindedly, but Chu You felt even more distressed, and said softly: "‹’er, don''t care about Gu Yuan. He is so ruthless to you, it''s not worth your attention at all."


    "You have this king."


    With him, his son-in-law doesn''t need anyone else!


    Chu You bowed his head and kissed her passionately and greedily on her plump and soft cherry lips, until the carriage moved again, and then reluctantly let go of her, the tip of her nose touching her nose lingeringly.


    Li Yunchang''s lips were a little red and swollen from his kiss, and his eyes were glittering and charming.


    She smiled at him, tenderly, and the unhappiness in her heart that was caused by Gu Yuan completely dissipated.


    What does she not understand about his feelings for her?


    Li Yunchang grabbed his hand with one hand, intertwined his fingers with him, raised his small chin and kissed the corner of his lips.


    The two looked at each other, and they were warm and affectionate.


    The carriage quickly turned, and the two of them swayed slightly.


    Li Yunchang''s face was straight, and he said with a little worry: "My lord, Bailiyin didn''t even do anything."


    "This king really overestimates him." Chu You''s lips curled into a cold smile, and the bottom of his eyes flickered with a cold gleam.


    Since Bailiyin arrived in the capital last year, in the past few months, Chu You and him have repeatedly tried several times. It''s not what he did.


    Up to now, the two of them can almost confirm that the incident in Danyang City was caused by Chu Yi, which not only eliminated the dark piles of Yue Kingdom in Danyang City, but also killed two birds with one stone to provoke the cooperation between Chu You and Yue Kingdom.


    Originally, they had a good talk, but it was not until the marriage between Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom and Dajing that the two sides cooled down. Bailiyin felt estranged from him because he refused to marry Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom, believing that he had no sincerity to cooperate with the Yue Kingdom.


    Chu You was also unhappy, feeling that the two sides should cooperate on an equal footing, but Yue Guo deliberately wanted to overwhelm him.


    Until Bailiyin left Beijing, the deadlock between the two sides was not broken...


    Thinking about it so far, Chu You still felt unhappy in his heart, and said, "If you are not of my race, their hearts will be different."


    As he spoke, his warm and humid breath sprayed on Li Yunchang''s neck, and his thin lips gently kissed a red mark on her neck, like a butterfly passing the stamen gently.


    His arms around Li Yunchang''s waist tightened even tighter.


    Bailiyin wanted something from him, as did his mother and the aristocratic families who supported him. Only his son-in-law wanted him wholeheartedly and nothing else.


    Li Yunxian meekly snuggled up on his generous chest, and said, "My lord, do you think Bailiyin is cowardly?"


    It was obvious that he had planned everything, and the details had been scrutinized over and over again. He even arranged a chance for Bailiyin, but he did not take action against Gu Yanfei.


    Chu You remained silent, only snorted softly, and pursed his thin lips into a contemptuous arc.


    This time, it was Bailiyin who took the initiative to contact him, and he could be considered to bow his head to Yue Guo.


    Since the exposure of Li Yuncong''s life experience, the betrayal and coercion of those aristocratic families made Chu You feel what was betrayal by the people, gave him a blow, and made him realize that those families were unreliable.


    The support of those families is based on his obedience.


    Chu You is deeply aware of this, he needs a new and reliable ally, and this ally must be enough to contain those aristocratic families.


    He thought of Bailiyin who had just left Beijing.


    Chu You knew that Bailiyin had always been obsessed with Gu Yanfei, so he specially ordered his cronies to bring his secret letter to chase after Bailiyin.


    Giving Gu Yanfei to Bailiyin was on the one hand to show goodwill and to break the ice, and on the other hand to make Bailiyin stand on the opposite side of Chu Yi.


    If Gu Yanfei disappeared in the suburbs of Beijing, it is conceivable that Chu Yi would definitely make people search for them in the Gyeonggi area, and the movement would not be small.


    Chu Yi looks gentle and elegant, but in fact has a strong personality.


    Once Chu Yi knows that Gu Yanfei is in Bailiyin''s hands, with Chu Yi''s temperament, he will definitely take action against Bailiyin; and Dajing is Chu''s territory, Bailiyin wants to return to Yueguo alive and can only rely on By himself, in this way, he can completely tie Bailiyin to his own ship.


    Li Yunchang raised his hand and touched Chu You''s well-defined face, and said distressedly, "If you can''t form an alliance with Bailiyin, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for you, my lord."


    Her slender, white fingers slid across his slashed face, feeling the slightly rough beard on his chin.


    The white fingers are in sharp contrast with the wheat-colored skin, one soft and one firm.


    Her movements were extremely slow and gentle, as if to keep his outline in mind.


    She really felt sorry for Chu You, Chu You''s current position can be described as embarrassed from all sides, with many dangers.


    His cooperation with Bailiyin was also a last resort, in order to restrict the family.


    Thinking of what the family has done recently, Li Yunchang feels more and more chilling: those family members look down on her and are unwilling to participate in her wedding with King Kang. The most chilling thing is the Yuan family. The Yuan family is King Kang''s uncle. He didn''t take King Kang in his eyes, and showed his face in front of the whole capital, making King Kang laughed at by the world.


    Her idea is right, those families that consider themselves higher than the imperial power should not exist.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes moved slightly, his heart had never been so certain at this moment, and he said, "The noble family will only ask for it, and will not give sincerity to the prince."


    "My lord, you have no military power... Do you really want to return to the fief?"


    Li Yunchang''s fingers lingered along Chu You''s face and neck, and finally gently covered the back of his hand.


    Her dedicated eyes kept looking at Chu You, her thin and slender shoulders shattered like cicada wings, which made Chu You feel pity.


    "‹’''er, I have wronged you." Chu You whispered movingly, holding her small hand, only feeling that the palm was soft and smooth.


    Naturally, he was not reconciled, especially when he saw that his concubine was treated slowly by Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan, which made him feel even more regretful.


    If Chu Yi was to ascend to the throne one day, then Gu Yanfei would definitely trample Cong''er under his feet.


    His son-in-law is the best. He wants her to live happily and wantonly, and he doesn''t want her to suffer a little grievance.


    "I''m not wronged." Li Yunchang lowered his head and said in general, carefully hiding the strange light in the bottom of his eyes.


    The only thing she can rely on now is King Kang''s affection for her. The reason why she took this trip today is not only to inquire about Bailiyin''s affairs, but also to provoke King Kang''s pity for her.


    Gu Yanfei took everything from her, she didn''t want to lose to Gu Yanfei, didn''t want Gu Yanfei to overpower her forever, and she didn''t want to hide in King Kang''s fief like a bereaved dog.


    She wanted to live a better life than Gu Yanfei, wanted to make those who despised her regret it, and wanted Gu Yanfei to bow down to her every time she saw her.


    She wants Gu Yanfei to look up at her forever and envy her.


    "I know that you are all for me." Chu You said moved, his fiery big palm rubbed on her thin back, "Only you are sincere to me."


    Chu You has been completely disappointed with the family, and now the most useful person for him is Bailiyin.


    Unfortunately, Bailiyin walked a step earlier, so it was not as convenient for him to contact Bailiyin as before.


    Chu You calmed down, kissed Li Yuncong on top of his hair, and comforted him: "‹’er, don''t worry, I''ll send He Zhong to ask Bailiyin again in a while to see what he''s planning."


    As long as Bailiyin doesn''t leave the Dajing territory for a day, they can plan again.


    If Bailiyin is not cowardly, then in all likelihood, he wants to sit on the ground and ask for a price, don''t have any plans for it.


    Chu You had a vague guess in his heart, but he didn''t want Li Yunchang to worry about him, so he didn''t say anything, just held her tightly in his arms.


    As long as he is there, he will not let anyone humiliate her.


    Chu You secretly made up his mind.


    As soon as Zhu Lunche returned to Prince Kang¡¯s mansion, he sent his confidant and servant He Zhong to rush out of Beijing disguised as an ordinary person.


    That night, as soon as night fell, He Zhong returned to King Kang''s mansion.


    The person who came back was not only He Zhong, but he also brought back an alien with a hat and deep facial features.


    "King Kang, the villain is the third prince''s personal follower, Bai Xing. He was specially ordered by my lord to deliver a letter to King Kang." The 20-year-old foreigner handed a letter politely with a little arrogance.


    Chu You immediately dismantled it. After reading the letter at a glance, he did not express his position immediately, but ordered He Zhong to take Bai Xing down to rest.


    Bai Xing casually cupped his hands. When he turned and stepped back, his eyes seemed to inadvertently swept across a four-screen screen embroidered with pictures of four gentlemen playing chess. Below the screen, a pair of embroidered shoes embroidered with red peony flowers on a black background came into his eyes.


    Obviously, a woman was hiding behind the screen.


    Bai Xing walked out with He Zhong as if nothing had happened. The next moment, Li Yuncong, wearing a red dress, came out from behind the screen and looked at the door curtain swaying in the air in front of him.


    Her hair was no longer in a bun that was meticulously combed during the day, but in a loose braid again, with a few strands of hair falling on her cheeks.


    Li Yunchang walked over to Chu You and sat down, took the letter from Bailiyin handed over by Chu You, and looked down.


    The house was quiet. They were only on the third day of their wedding, and the maids were already winking. Whenever the princes and princesses were together, they would quietly retreat in a very knowledgeable manner.


    The radiance of the shofar palace lantern illuminated her face, but it could not shine into her deep eyes, which was as calm as an ancient well.


    "What do you think, Your Highness?" After putting down the letter, Li Yunchang asked in a low voice, not shy about taking a sip of warm tea from his tea cup.


    Chu You stretched out his long arms, tightly wrapping Li Yunchang in his arms, letting the manly scent of sandalwood on his body envelope her.


    After a while, a low and sweet man''s voice sounded in her ear: "The family can''t be trusted."


    "Even if I promise Bailiyin, I don''t have anyone I can use now."


    "I have a strange soldier left by the late emperor, but that''s not enough..."


    Hearing the frustration in his voice, Li Yunmao couldn''t help but look up at him, the young man''s stern face was confused in the light, and there was a bit of hesitation in his eyes.


    The late emperor passed away suddenly and died too suddenly. Originally, the late emperor intended to hand over the Shenji Camp to him. If he had the fifty thousand soldiers and horses of the Shenji Camp, he would not be in a situation of isolation and helplessness now.


    Chu You took a deep breath and said solemnly: "If this happens, there is no need to say the benefits, but the risk is too great."


    He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows, "I have to think about it carefully."


    Success and failure.


    He can''t be in a hurry.


    That''s what he said, but his brows couldn''t hide his irritability and unwillingness, and his temples jumped, like a trapped beast.


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    Chapter content in the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, chapter 340 of the trapped beast is free to read.

 Chapter 341： donate

    "boom!"


    Chu You was so full of unwillingness and anger that he couldn''t say anything, so he could only punch **** the coffee table, and the tea cup jumped.


    Li Yunchang saw the tea splashed on his fist, for fear that he would be scalded, so he quickly wiped the tea on his hand with a handkerchief.


    Seeing that he was not scalded, she was relieved, and rubbed his big hand gently, and said, "My lord, I have something I want to give you, it''s a prescription."


    "Penicillium powder."


    She spit out these three words slowly.


    Chu You knew that Wancaotang was a medicine hall opened by Li Yunchang, and also knew that the Ministry of War had purchased a batch of penicillium powder from Wancaotang. Chu You was also proud of the reputation of Li Yunxiang''s medicine hall.


    Li Yunchang held one of Chu You''s hands with both hands, and continued, "This is my dowry."


    She changed her surname, changed her sect, and could not take the dowry from the Gu family. Later, her dowry was prepared for her by King Kang.


    Now she has nothing.


    Chu You said distressedly: "I don''t need your dowry..."


    If she can marry him, it is the best dowry.


    "My lord, you heard me say," Li Yunchang interrupted Chu You, "Not only penicillium powder, I have other things."


    Chu You was startled, Li Yunchang took out a folded silk paper from his sleeve pocket and handed it to him.


    Chu You slowly unfolded it. The silk paper was densely written in small letters with hairpins and flowers. The more he looked at it, his eyes widened, showing an expression of disbelief, and he tightly squeezed the silk paper with one hand.


    "This..." Chu You looked at Li Yunyi''s shining eyes in surprise.


    Gu Yunchang said slowly: "Although these are not comparable to the "Taizu Handbook", they are enough to make others think that this is from the "Taizu Handbook"."


    "My lord, the family''s ''now'' is still very important."


    She accentuated the word "now".


    Before Kang Wang sat on that supreme seat, the family was very important.


    Chu You turned his face sideways and listened quietly, the light jumped on the tip of his straight nose, but the warm light made people feel cold at this time.


    Li Yunchang calmly analyzed: "The family is hateful, but in fact the family has no other choice, unless they are willing to bow their heads to the emperor. Are they willing?"


    uncertain. Chu You knew that if those aristocratic families had no hope, they would be dormant, waiting for the opportunity. Most of the aristocratic families were full of learned talents. They would let three or five young children of the family pass the imperial examinations to enter the court, so that they would not stay away from the court. Will not fall into the spirit of the family.


    The ?? family has been dormant for 30 years, from the Taizu Emperor to the late emperor, until the opportunity for the family to rise again.


    Most of these aristocratic families have lasted for hundreds of years. They do not look at immediate interests, but in the long run. They are cautious and will not easily gamble.


    Therefore, Chu You also knew in his heart that if he continued like this, the family would most likely give up on him and wait for the next opportunity.


    But even so, he did not regret it.


    Chu You''s eager eyes fell on the piece of paper given by Li Yunxiang, two clusters of flames ignited in his pupils, and blood boiled in his chest.


    He knew that if the aristocratic family thought that the "Taizu Handbook" was in his hands, then they might change their minds.


    The family is unreliable, but it is a usable weapon.


    "‹’''er, thanks to you." Chu You''s eyes became bright and sharp again, and a high-spirited smile slowly bloomed on his lips, "You are really my lucky star."


    It was nine years ago, and it is now.


    Li Yunchang smiled slightly.


    Chu You stared deeply at Li Yunzheng, lowered his head to hold her lips, and licked it, Li Yunzheng''s cheeks flushed like a rouge in the light.


    He whispered in her ear: "‹’er, you are so kind!"


    The candlelight swayed gently in the lampshade of the palace lantern, and the candle oil made a soft squeak sound.


    The two lingered around their necks, the piece of silk paper fell from the man''s fingers and swirled around...


    The sound of more drums could be heard far away outside the window, it was late at night¡­


    The topic of King Kang''s wedding was lively in the capital for a few days, and then gradually faded away and was replaced by a new topic.


    In the eyes of everyone in the capital, King Kang has settled down a lot after the big wedding, just like an ordinary royal family prince who is on errands, not in a hurry or impatient.


    Most of the adult brothers of the emperor and King Kang went to the fief after they got married, but no one in the court mentioned the matter of letting King Kang go to the fief. No matter it was a noble family, a noble family, or a clan, they all forgot about it.


    The days passed peacefully for another seven or eight days, until the fifteenth day of the third month, when King Kang Chuyou presented a recipe called Penicillium Powder to the public in the morning.


    "Penicillium scattered in the high fever, tuberculosis, ear pus and other diseases caused by trauma has a miraculous effect. The younger brother of the minister presented this recipe on behalf of the princess. I hope that this recipe can be used in the army, which can greatly reduce the casualties of our soldiers and soldiers, and will last forever."


    "This is a little thought from the younger brother and the princess. Please accept the royal brother with a smile and benefit the grand scene!"


    Chu You''s impassioned remarks caused an uproar in the hall.


    Penicillium powder has long been popular in Beijing since the end of the year. Everyone knows that it is a life-saving medicine. The Ministry of War purchased a batch of penicillium powder and tested it in the army. But very few people know who the owner of Wancaotang is. These days, there have been many speculations and discussions about Wancaotang.


    The vast majority of people do not associate Penicillium Powder with the "Taizu Handbook". After all, for them, the "Taizu Handbook" is just a legend.


    There are also very few people, like the emperor, Fengyang, and King Kang, who know something about the "Taizu Handbook" and secretly doubt whether the owner of Wancaotang has obtained the "Taizu Handbook".


    But none of them thought that the owner of Wancaotang turned out to be the newly promoted Princess Kang Li Yunqiang.


    On the ??Golden Throne Hall, the civil and military officials were amazed.


    The ministers chatted with each other, and words such as "Penicillium Powder", "Penicillin", "Taizu Handwriting", "Princess Kang" and so on floated out of the boiling crowd.


    Everyone was shocked, surprised, speculated, and even more excited. Only Chu You, who was standing in the center of the Golden Throne Hall, stood there motionless, like a straight spear.


    Chu You''s lips curled into an imperceptible smile, exuding an aloof arrogance all over his body, heroic and noble.


    Xiao Shoufu, who was standing at the front of the queue of civil servants, flashed a strange color in his eyes, and winked quietly at someone in the queue, and then a middle-aged official asked the question: "Dare to ask your lord, How did Princess Kang get it?"


    It seems that he only asked about Penicillium Powder, but most people knew that he was a drunkard and not drinking alcohol.


    The other courtiers were silent again, and they were silent. Everyone''s eyes were locked on Chu You, their eyes couldn''t hide their anticipation, and they were more thoughtful.


    Chu You maintained the posture of clasping his fists, turned his eyes to the middle-aged official who asked the question, and said lightly: "The princess is lucky, the recipe that she got by accident."


    All the ministers looked at Chu You, waiting for him to continue speaking, but he pursed his thin lips and stopped talking.


    His words were obviously reserved, which made people wonder what else he was hiding.


    Those officials, Xungui, who were familiar with each other, exchanged glances secretly in the queue, speculating in different ways.


    The emperor on the golden throne in a low voice instructed the **** Zhao Rang: "Bring it up and let me see it."


    Zhao Rang bowed to take orders and walked towards Chu You below.


    The atmosphere on the ?? hall became a little weird, it seemed calm, but there was a dark tide, and everyone''s eyes wandered between the brothers, the emperor and King Kang.


    It has only been one year since he ascended the throne, and the Spring Festival of Enke is just around the corner. Today, more than half of the officials and honorable people in this court are old ministers of the previous emperor. The current senior scholar of the Hanlin Academy is also a veteran of the three dynasties, more than a few years old.


    Almost all the ministers know that the late emperor has been looking for the "Taizu Handbook" for twenty years after the death of Taizu. The Emperor Taizu of this dynasty was a man of amazing talent, and he often had all kinds of fantastic ideas. The invention of mercury mirrors, soap, glass, windmills, etc., and the improvement of muskets and looms.


    When he was old, Taizu recorded some ideas that were too late to realize in the handwriting, but the handwriting disappeared after the death of the Taizu. Some people say that Taizu burned the handwriting before his death, and there are rumors that the handwriting was in Fengyang. In the hands of the eldest princess, there are different opinions.


    If it is said that the "Taizu Handbook" is really in the hands of Princess Kang, Li Yunchang, then besides penicillin, are the other things recorded on it also in the hands of Princess Kang, or King Kang?


    For the ministers, it doesn''t matter whether Princess Kang is really lucky to get the "Taizu Hand Letters", or whether King Kang uses the name of Princess Kang for some purpose, it doesn''t matter.


    The important thing is that the "Taizu Handbook" itself.


    Some courtiers with active minds are all contemplative.


    The value of the "Taizu Handbook" is immeasurable. It can make the big scene go to a new level, make the big scene prosperous, and even overwhelm the South Vietnam.


    With a burning gaze, Zhao Rang took the recipe from Chu You''s hand and presented it to the emperor on the golden throne himself.


    The emperor looked at the silk paper, his pupils shrank slightly, and he subconsciously squeezed the silk paper, even if he didn''t say a word, he couldn''t hide his moving expression.


    Just this little gaffe is enough to make those civil and military officials below who are observant and imaginative.


    The emperor tried to calmly say: "The Seventh Emperor''s younger brother and younger brother and sister are selfless and selfless, and they have the world in their hearts. It is a righteousness and a great blessing. I am also gratified..."


    The emperor made some high-sounding remarks lightly, and rewarded Chu You and the princess Li Yunchang a thousand taels of gold as a reward. Chu You thanked the princess on behalf of the princess, and he felt a little bit of the harmony between the ruler and the minister.


    The ministers below ?? each had their own thoughts, and they were not in the mood to discuss other court affairs. After that, the emperor left the court early.


    After the emperor left, Chu You became the center surrounded by everyone, and even Xiao Shoufu and other cabinet elders came forward to greet him politely.


    At first glance, the hall is full of joy.


    In the blue sky outside the hall, the sun was hidden behind the thick clouds, and the breeze blew into the hall, and there seemed to be a faint salty smell in the air.


    The sky seems to be changing.


    As soon as the ?? emperor went to court, he immediately sent someone to announce Fengyang into the palace, and handed over the prescription presented by Chu You to Fengyang himself.


    "Aunt Huang, take a look."


    The emperor was very worried, and walked around the room with a complicated expression, as if he was thinking about something, and seemed to be venting some emotions.


    After a while, he heard Fengyang''s affirmative voice behind him:


    "This is real."


    Fengyang can determine this.


    Her knowledge of penicillin is what she heard from Taizu. Although she has a long memory, she still remembers some key points, such as what she told Gu Yanfei before. Penicillin is extracted from Penicillium, and it needs to go through the steps of culturing, filtering and so on. Penicillin can be extracted, and penicillin cannot be taken orally.


    The emperor turned around when he heard the words, those old eyes were a little stunned, and he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    When he was young, he served Taizu''s illness. He accidentally overturned the medicine bowl once. He turned over several pages of "Taizu''s Handbook", and those pages happened to mention penicillin. I just glanced at it, I don''t have a deep memory, and I couldn''t write it in dictation. I only knew that the recipe presented by Li Yuncong was very similar to what was written on a handwritten note.


    Fengyang pointed to the end of the prescription and said, "Taizu once said that penicillin is not perfect, it can be fatal to some people, and there is no cure."


    "This recipe mentions an allergic reaction, ranging from dermatitis rash, asthma attack, to rapid heart rate, convulsions, coma, and even cardiac arrest. However, only a very small number of people will have allergic reactions."


    The two statements are also similar.


    The emperor came over and sat down beside Fengyang, there was only a small square coffee table between the aunts and nephews.


    The ?? Emperor took a sip of tea, calmed down a little, and said, "Auntie, what do you think? Will the "Taizu Manuscript" be in the hands of Princess Kang?"


    Fengyang didn''t answer yes or no directly. After a moment of silence, the conversation changed:


    "Everyone in the world says that Taizu is very talented. The content recorded in this handbook can make Dajing a new level. One day, my Dajing will be able to send troops to the south and unify the north and the south."


    Fengyang said "people of the world", but he was thinking of the late emperor.


    That''s what the ancient emperor thought, so he was so obsessed with the "Taizu Handbook". Even in his opinion, fifteen years ago and nine years ago, the two Northern Expeditions of Yue Kingdom were also because the Taizu did not include the "Taizu Handbook". Leave the Codex to him, otherwise South Vietnam would have nothing to fear.


    After several times of anger or drunkenness, the late emperor said similar things more than once.


    Feng Yang let out a long sigh, and continued, "When Taizu was old, he asked me, if a kitchen knife and a flintlock gun were handed over to two five- or six-year-old children, which would be more dangerous? ?"


    The answer is obvious.


    Five or six-year-olds can''t kill adults with kitchen knives, but flintlock guns can!


    "Taizu said that if Dajing was the same five- or six-year-old child who left the handbook to the late emperor, it would be equivalent to handing the flintlock spear and a rare treasure of great value to a child, who would be guilty of his guilt. , it will definitely attract the coveting of the jackal, and if you are not careful, you will not only hurt people, but you will also hurt yourself."


    "This is what the old man spent his whole life trying to understand."


    In fact, Taizu also told the late emperor these words, but the late emperor got into the horns and couldn''t hear anything at all.


    Fengyang closed his eyes and tried to calm down the waves of emotions in his body. He looked at the prescription in his hand again, and read it word by word, as if he wanted to chew every word carefully.


    The emperor stared blankly at the blue sky with continuous clouds outside the window, thinking about Emperor Taizu, his great achievements, his earnest teachings, and his loving heart for himself...


    Fengyang''s hand suddenly shook.


    She felt her heart twitch violently, and there was a dull pain in her chest that seemed to be crushed by a heavy object, her face turned pale instantly, and even her lips lost color.


    The emerald bracelet on her left hand was slightly hot, and a streamer of light passed quickly, and it was fleeting.


    "His Royal Highness." There was a gentle salute from the inner servants outside.


    After a while, the door curtain was opened from the other side, and Chu Yi, dressed in an apricot-yellow prince''s python robe, came in from the outside, walking slowly and slowly.


    Fengyang''s hand was still holding the piece of silk paper, and he didn''t care about Chu Yi at all.


    She only felt excruciating pain all over her body, from the outside to the inside, as if she had been cramped, and her whole body was weak and weak.


    Her eyes darkened and she fell forward weakly...


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost


    The content of the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 341 is free to read.

 Chapter 342： Poisonous oath

    "Auntie!"


    Chu Yi happened to see the scene of Fengyang falling from the Taishi chair, and exclaimed, the usually elegant, dignified and light-hearted youth showed a rare moving expression.


    He stepped forward with three steps and two steps, quickly caught Fengyang''s falling body, and his strong arms supported her firmly.


    The emperor who was in deep thought came to his senses and saw Fengyang sweating profusely in Chu Yi''s arms, his eyes closed and motionless.


    Her face was so pale that there was no blood at all, a little bit of sweat rolled down from the corner of her forehead, and her teeth were clenched.


    The gray-haired old woman usually looked energetic, but now she was hugged by the young man with ease. Against the background of his tall figure, she looked so thin and weak.


    "Aunt! Aunt!" The emperor called out twice in a row.


    But Fengyang closed her eyes tightly and didn''t react at all. She was unconscious and looked weak and was dying.


    The emperor''s gray brows furrowed deeply, and he hurriedly said in a loud voice: "Come here, hurry up, Imperial Physician Xuan."


    The big **** Zhao Rang also heard the movement outside and heard the sound. He was about to give orders to retire when he heard Chu Yi say again: "Go and bring the second girl Gu into the palace."


    The ?? emperor nodded hastily, a flash of light flashed in his flustered eyes, "Yes, yes, go and pick up Yan Fei!"


    Compared with those imperial physicians, Gu Yanfei must have a better way.


    Zhao Rang hurriedly withdrew. On the one hand, he asked his inner servant to go to Xuan Imperial Doctor, and on the other hand, he personally went out of the palace and went to the Gu residence to pick him up.


    This time, when Gu Yanfei rushed to the south study room at the fastest speed, about half an hour passed.


    "Second Lady Gu, Her Royal Highness the Eldest Princess is inside."


    "The man has been in a coma for half an hour."


    "Several imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital have also consulted with His Highness, but they can''t tell what the illness is."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yanfei was led by a middle-aged servant for a while, Feng Yang was lying on a beautiful couch, still unconscious, surrounded by the emperor, Chu Yi and the imperial physicians.


    The arrival of Gu Yanfei made the imperial physicians secretly relieved, and the imperial physicians who were sweating in cold sweat were quickly invited out.


    The matter was urgent, and Gu Yanfei was not in a hurry to salute the emperor, so he went to check Fengyang first.


    She sat down on a stool beside the beauty''s couch, stretched out three fingers and gently placed them between Fengyang''s wrists, checking her pulse, her eyes half-drooping.


    After ?? three breaths, Gu Yanfei put his hand away, only sighed slightly, the expression on his face was a mixture of understanding and helplessness.


    "I''ll give her an injection."


    Gu Yanfei said, taking out the needle bag, and after burning the silver needle with candlelight, he began to lay the needle for Fengyang.


    The first acupuncture is at Renzhong, the second at Jingming, and the third...


    Seven silver needles sealed Fengyang''s seven orifices, and finally attached a talisman to the Tianling cover.


    The whole process was only a short cup of tea, and even the emperor did not dare to disturb him, he just watched quietly and frowned.


    Soon, Feng Yang''s complexion recovered a little blood, his originally weak breathing became steady, and his chest undulated.


    Even people who don''t know medical skills can see that Fengyang''s "condition" has temporarily stabilized.


    Fengyang''s personal maid and the maid of the palace all let out a sigh of relief.


    Chu Yi took a few steps forward, naturally held Gu Yanfei''s hand, and made a gesture with the other hand. The two of them followed the emperor and filed out in a short while, leaving the maid and the maid to take care of them unconscious. of Fengyang.


    The emperor took Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei out of the South Study and went to the Qianqing Palace.


    The dark clouds in the sky are thicker and thicker, and even the sky is a little darker. It seems that there is a dignified atmosphere in the entire palace.


    After arriving at the Dongnuan Pavilion in the Qianqing Palace, the emperor couldn''t wait to ask, "Yan Fei, how is the condition of Princess Fengyang?"


    The sadness between the emperor''s eyebrows could not be removed.


    Chu Yi waved his hand silently, and several of the servants withdrew, including the **** Zhao Rang.


    There were only the three of them in the empty warm pavilion.


    The house was quiet, the window was open, the breeze blowing into the house was filled with a little floral fragrance, and the unicorn-patterned sapphire incense burner in the corner was spitting out light blue smoke.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the worried emperor in front of him, and said slowly, "Your Majesty, Your Highness the First Princess is not sick, but the end of his life."


    "..." The emperor''s thin body shook, he staggered to support the small square coffee table next to him, and stabilized his body.


    The emperor looked at Chu Yi eagerly, Chu Yi nodded lightly, he heard Gu Yanfei mention this.


    The emperor slowly sat down with the coffee table, a bitter taste in his mouth spread to his heart.


    Fengyang is already sixty-eight years old, and he is very young, even older than the previous emperor. The end of his longevity is actually not a very sudden thing, the emperor has long been mentally prepared.


    but¡­


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows, remembering the scene where Fengyang fainted just now, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Yan Fei, why did she suddenly faint today?"


    "Are you sick?"


    After the ?? question was asked, the emperor immediately rejected it himself: "No, it''s not sick."


    If she was sick, Gu Yanfei had just checked Fengyang''s pulse and administered acupuncture. The next step should be to talk about Fengyang''s illness and the plan for her diagnosis and treatment, rather than a simple sentence: Life is coming.


    If Fengyang is free from illness and disaster, she should die peacefully in her dream, and she should die peacefully in her dream. Why is she in such pain now, as if she is suffering from bone-eroding pain? !


    The emperor''s expression became solemn.


    Gu Yanfei glanced in the direction of Xiaojian where Feng Yang was, and said, "Your Highness''s soul is imprisoned. After death, it will be scattered and will not be able to enter the reincarnation. I just found His Highness''s soul that has been damaged when I checked the pulse of His Highness..." Feng Yang Time is running out.


    "What?" the emperor blurted out in disbelief, his face pale, and his weak body swayed again, shaky.


    Obviously, Gu Yanfei''s remarks caused him a huge blow.


    The emperor muttered to himself in despair: "The soul is scattered, and I can''t enter the reincarnation..."


    To be born as a human being and to lose one¡¯s soul is probably the most cruel ending, which means that a person has no afterlife, this life is the end, and there is nothing to look forward to.


    The temperature suddenly plummeted, and the air was tinged with the coldness of autumn frost.


    "Your Majesty, I once asked His Highness why this happened, but she refused to say it." At the same time as Gu Yanfei spoke, he felt his cold fingertips warm, and Chu Yi''s slender fingers hooked her.


    The emperor sat there in surprise, lowered his eyes, and said nothing for a long time, his body trembling and hunched.


    After a long silence, he raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, and said in a hoarse voice: "I may know."


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows wearily and motioned for the two to sit down.


    Chu Yi took Gu Yanfei''s hand and led her to sit down at the east window. With her right hand, she gently stroked her jet-black hair and the back of her neck. She took out the tea cup and tried the temperature of the tea before handing it to her. .


    Gu Yanfei smiled at him, the smile was shallow, and even the two willow eyebrows had soft ripples.


    The emperor calmed down. When he looked up, he happened to see the scene where the two children looked at each other and smiled. He couldn''t help but warm his heart.


    The emperor coughed twice, cleared his throat, and asked earnestly, "Yan Fei, can you possibly see when the imperial aunt''s soul was damaged?"


    "About twenty years." Gu Yanfei roughly estimated, "No matter how specific the date is, I can''t judge."


    The emperor grabbed the armrest of the chair with one hand, his eyes widened, and the wrinkles between his eyebrows seemed to have become deeper, and he nodded heavily: "That''s probably right."


    Twenty years ago? With a thoughtful look on Chu Yi''s handsome face, he handed a plate of candied fruit beside him to Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei picked up a candied begonia and put it in his mouth.


    The emperor rationalized his thoughts and explained this long-standing incident: "This was 21 years ago, when Emperor Taizu had just died, and the previous emperor had not officially ascended the throne..."


    "After seventy-seven and forty-nine days, the late emperor, the emperor''s aunt, and other officials escorted Taizu''s coffin to the imperial tomb for burial."


    "That night, everyone spent the night in the palace near the imperial mausoleum. The late emperor kept a vigil at the imperial mausoleum and prepared for the next day''s ritual. Who would have thought that in the middle of the night, the late emperor led thousands of avant-garde guards to surround the palace, forcing the emperor''s aunt to hand over " The Great Ancestor''s Hand Letters."


    Having said this, the emperor paused, his eyes darkened, his teeth clenched tightly, and the lines of his entire face tightened.


    Knowing his father Mo Ruozi, Chu Yi immediately saw some clues from the subtle change in the emperor''s expression, and asked keenly: "Father, is there something hidden in this matter?"


    Many people have heard that the late emperor forced Fengyang to hand over the "Taizu Handbook" after the death of Taizu.


    The emperor gave a wry smile and nodded lightly, and then he talked about the unknown inside story behind this incident:


    "In those days, the late emperor wanted the Emperor''s Aunt''s life more than just for the "Taizu Handbook"! But he never thought that the Emperor''s Aunt was already prepared, and the Shangyang Army, the personal guard of the Emperor''s Aunt, was on standby and killed those palaces. Army avant-garde soldiers."


    "This night, the palace was stained with blood."


    "The emperor''s aunt led the troops to the emperor''s mausoleum, and pointed at the emperor with a long knife in front of Taizu''s coffin..."


    Hearing this, Gu Yanfei stared slightly, almost guessing the ending.


    Fengyang is not cruel enough after all, if she was cruel enough to kill the late emperor, why would she be today.


    The emperor went on to say: "The first emperor and several ministers at that time were both soft and hard to plead with the emperor''s aunt. There were internal and external troubles, civil strife in Yizhou, Xirong sent an army to raid Liangzhou, and bandits in the Northeast Mountains were infested, and the Nanyue people were even more eye-catching... At that time, if the royal family of Dajing started a battle for the throne, then Dajing Jiangshan would be in danger."


    "The late emperor knelt in front of Taizu''s coffin and swore that he would never kill the emperor''s aunt again in this life. If he violated this intention, his soul would be imprisoned forever.


    "After the late emperor swore a poisonous oath, he asked the emperor''s aunt for the "Taizu Handbook", and kept saying that if it wasn''t for the emperor''s aunt''s private collection of the handbook, he wouldn''t want to go astray, accusing the emperor''s aunt of forcing him..."


    "For the sake of the great Jingjiang and the mountains, and for Taizu to have a spirit in the sky, the aunt did not want to fight with the emperor, and made the same oath in front of Taizu''s spirit to ensure that the "Taizu Hand Note" was not in her hands."


    The emperor sighed deeply, his voice became more hoarse as if it had been sharpened by sand and gravel, "When I hurried to the imperial mausoleum, I only heard the oath of the imperial aunt, and I didn''t take it too seriously. It is indeed not in the hands of the imperial aunt, which means that the imperial aunt cannot break the oath, and this oath is just to let the late emperor ask for peace of mind, lest he always suspect that the imperial aunt is hiding the handwritten letter."


    Until today, Gu Yanfei talked about the three points of imprisoning the soul, the soul flying away, and the inability to enter reincarnation after death, and the emperor was reminded of this old incident that was almost forgotten 21 years ago.


    The ?? emperor''s intuition told him that this should not be a coincidence.


    The son does not talk about his father, but even if the emperor once had any affection for the late emperor, it has long since been worn out in the past few decades.


    The late emperor was neither a qualified father and younger brother, nor a qualified emperor.


    Twenty-one years ago, this so-called "oath" should have been the last move left by the late emperor when he failed to kill Fengyang, but because Fengyang was concerned about the overall situation, he fell into the game set up by the late emperor.


    The emperor closed his eyes and scratched again on the armrest of the chair with one hand. His palm was wet with cold sweat, and asked, "Yan Fei, do you think this matter has something to do with Aunt Huang''s ''illness''?"


    His eyes were complicated, and even though he was 80-90% sure, he still hoped to get a clear answer from Gu Yanfei''s mouth.


    Gu Yanfei nodded slightly.


    The oath is similar to the spirit of words. Ordinary people swear casually without the effect of the spirit of words. However, if someone who is proficient in the channel method does it, then the oath is no longer ordinary words, and can even become a curse.


    The oath Fengyang made twenty-one years ago was a curse. It was like a chain around Fengyang''s soul. It imprisoned and damaged her soul for a long time.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t say a word, but the emperor and Chu Yi were both smart people, and from the look in her eyes, they could guess a lot.


    The air is almost frozen, depressed and dignified.


    The emperor''s pale lips moved slightly, his chest heaved violently, his expression was sad, and he was even more angry at the late emperor.


    He wanted to say something else, when he heard the high **** Zhao Rang''s shrill report from outside: "Your Majesty, King Kang asks to see you!"


    The moment the ?? emperor and Chu Yi and his son met, they understood each other''s thoughts, and they all knew why Chu You came.


    "Xuan." The emperor let go of his right hand, tightened it again, and uttered only this word.


    Soon, Zhao Rang brought Chu You in. Chu You was still wearing the previous court clothes, and the red leather jacket made him look high-spirited.


    Chu You''s deep and sharp eyes swept over Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi lightly, and finally landed on the emperor who was sitting on a high-backed chair. He went straight to the emperor, clasped his fists and saluted.


    "Brother Huang, my younger brother just heard the news that Emperor Fengyang''s aunt was seriously ill, and came here to visit him. The younger brother''s wife, Mrs. Li, also has some medical skills, so can you announce that she will also be seen by the royal aunt when she enters the palace?"


    Chu You looked at the emperor with deep eyes, and looked at the emperor''s eyes not too far.

 Chapter 343： Tentative

    Chapter 343 Temptation


    The ?? emperor has already restrained his emotions, but his face is slightly pale, and there are some inaudible breaths.


    He said calmly: "Aunt Huang is all right, she just rested. Brother Seventh Emperor, don''t disturb her to rest. When she wakes up, you can go to see her again."


    The emperor''s words were reasonable and reasonable, but Chu You couldn''t insist on it, and nodded: "The emperor''s brother is right. The emperor''s aunt is fine, and the heart of the minister and brother is half relieved."


    "Brother Huang, what disease does Aunt Huang suffer from?" Chu You asked with concern.


    The emperor didn''t care about Chu You''s temptation, let out a light sigh, and said, "Aunt Huang is not young, she is old and weak, and she has been plagued by old diseases all these years. She is the most afraid of others worrying about her, and she always hides it. Not to mention, this time, I will definitely let her rest and recuperate."


    The emperor said a few words casually, but it seemed like he didn''t say anything.


    "The Queen''s aunt''s character has always been like this." A faint light flashed in Chu You''s eyes, "When the royal father was alive, he often persuaded the royal aunt not to be too strong, but to take care of the phoenix body. The royal aunt Jiren has her own celestial appearance, she must be It''ll be fine."


    The emperor''s knuckles tapped casually on the coffee table without saying a word.


    Gu Yanfei, who was sitting in the corner, was holding a pastel enamel tea cup and silently sipping the best Longjing in the tea cup.


    After a pause, Chu You sighed, and then changed his words: "It has been almost a year since the death of the father, if the elder brother intends to go to the emperor''s mausoleum to pay his respects to the father, the ministers and younger brothers also want to go together, so that the father can be Look at the princess of the younger brother."


    "Unconsciously, it''s been a year." The emperor sighed with emotion and sigh.


    The corners of Chu You''s lips pursed secretly, his eyes darker, and he said, "After worshiping the father and queen, the minister and the younger brother plan to bring the princess back to the fief, and ask the royal brother to agree."


    When the last word ?? fell, Chu You lowered his head, still clasped his fists, and respectfully made a gesture of surrender.


    The emperor sitting by the window looked at Chu You quietly, under the backlight, his expression was a little deep, and he couldn''t tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Chu You didn''t care, and continued: "In the past, the younger brother was also ignorant. If he was disrespectful to the emperor''s brother, he would also look to the emperor''s brother Haihan. Now that the younger brother has been married, it is customary to bring the princess to the fief. "


    The emperor''s knuckles were still gently tapping on the coffee table, as if thinking.


    The room was quiet, except for the rustling of the wind blowing on the flowers and trees outside the window.


    After being silent for a while, Chu Yi put down the tea cup and suddenly asked, "I remember that Uncle Seventh Emperor''s fief should be in Yangzhou, right?"


    The late emperor favored Chu You, the youngest son, and gave the prosperous land of Yangzhou to Chu You as a fief. On the other hand, it was also because Yangzhou was far from the capital and the emperor was far away from the sky. In case he can''t support the youngest son to succeed him, he has to leave a way out for the youngest son.


    Yangzhou is the back road that the late emperor prepared for Chu You.


    This point, even if the late emperor did not say it clearly, others including the emperor could understand it.


    Chu You''s eyes slowly shifted from the emperor to Chu Yi again, he remained silent, and speculated in his heart: Chu Yi asked so well and didn''t know what it meant.


    Chu Yi did not intend to wait for the other party to answer, and continued: "Speaking of which, nine years ago, Uncle Seventh Emperor went to Yangzhou to see the fief."


    "The emperor''s nephew remembered wrongly. This king went to Yangzhou to visit his grandfather''s family in Linchuan City on behalf of the empress dowager." Chu You''s long and narrow eagle eyes were half-closed, and a sharp light flashed, and his icy gaze was on Chu You''s face. Sweep it.


    This is just an external reason. In fact, everyone knows that King Kang¡¯s biggest purpose in going to Yangzhou is to choose a site to build King Kang¡¯s mansion.


    Chu You thought that Chu Yi would use the topic of Yangzhou to bring up Gu Ce''s case again, but he didn''t want to, but Chu Yi asked casually, "How does Uncle Seventh Emperor think of Yangzhou?"


    The uncle and nephew stared at each other for a moment, and Chu You said lightly: "There are thirty-eight counties and one hundred and ninety-five counties under Yangzhou, with a vast area of ??people, simple folk customs, and the Grand Canal running directly from the north to the south. It is a beautiful place with beautiful scenery. , a prosperous place.¡±


    He answered quite well, without any surprises, and finally threw a question to Chu Yi, "Didn''t the imperial nephew also visit Yangzhou when he came back from Yue State last year?"


    "Uncle Seventh Emperor is really..." Chu Yi opened a folding fan with a swipe, and the fan shook gently, "Back then, Yangzhou was in chaos, with countless casualties and casualties, but Uncle Seventh Emperor paid more attention to landscape style."


    The folding fan is painted with a flying vermilion bird. When the folding fan is gently fanned, people''s eyes can''t help but fall on the red and bright vermillion bird.


    What''s the meaning? ! Chu You''s pupils moved slightly.


    Chu Yi turned his head and looked at the emperor with a faint gaze, "Father, I recently obtained a new file, which is about the Yangzhou case nine years ago."


    "This file is from the country of Yue, and it was given by Xia Houqing, the venerable lord of Tianyuan Si, who is currently supervising the court."


    "Oh?" The emperor''s tapped fingers stopped.


    Xiahouqing? Chu You raised his long black eyebrows slightly, the corners of his mouth twitched invisibly, looking at Chu Yi with a scrutiny in his eyes, "Could it be that the emperor''s nephew is very familiar with Xia Houqing?"


    Chu Yi smiled like a spring breeze, looked at Chu You calmly, and said, "When I was in Yue Kingdom, I had several encounters with Lord Xiahou."


    "It was the people of Yue who claimed that Gu Ce opened the city gate and surrendered to the enemy, and this case still has to be investigated from the country of Yue." The folding fan in his hand stopped, and he asked Chu You, "Isn''t it?"


    The Vermillion Bird painted on the folding fan on the white ground raised its head with its pointed beak as if chanting, and seemed to be sneering contemptuously.


    "..." Chu You twitched the corners of his eyes, thinking that Chu Yi was really despicable.


    As for Chu Yi''s question, Chu You avoided answering, and said in a sincere and instructive tone: "Imperial nephew, you have only met that Lord Xiahou in Yue Kingdom, and it was only a few encounters. As the saying goes, knowing people Knowing the face but not the heart, no one knows the authenticity of this dossier."


    "It doesn''t matter what he says, what is it?"


    Chu You''s expression was still, there was no change, and his tone was cold and arrogant.


    While speaking, the wind outside became stronger, making the branches rustled, and the chaotic catkins and petals danced with the wind, and occasionally a few catkins drifted into the house through the window.


    Chu Yi casually brushed off the small cluster of catkins floating on his shoulders, and his tone remained calm: "Father, Xiahouqing has already sent people to bring the file from the capital of Yue Kingdom in a hurry."


    "The truth of what happened back then will surely be revealed soon."


    He said to the emperor, but his eyes turned to Chu You, who was on the other side. The dark Ruifeng eyes were as clear as water, and the red tears at the end of the eyes were bright and dripping.


    "In the letter from Lord Xiahou, Uncle Seventh Emperor contributed a lot in the war between the two countries."


    He didn''t say how King Kang "contributed". At first glance, he seemed to praise King Kang for helping guard the city in Tailing City.


    "..." Chu You''s handsome face tensed, and the tail finger of one hand twitched slightly.


    He glanced at Chu Yi with the end of his eyes and thought coldly: What a lie! If Bailiyin hadn''t lied to him, then Xiahouqing would have been in the capital these days.


    And Bailiyin has no reason to lie to him about this matter. After all, where Xiahouqing is is related to the power struggle between the Yue Kingdom and the court, and it has nothing to do with his grand scene.


    Chu You''s twitching tail fingers relaxed again, and he said to the emperor with a calm expression: "Brother, Xia Houqing is a ruthless man with a ruthless nature. Censor, outrageous."


    "A person with such a fierce reputation, my brother thinks that the words of this person cannot be trusted!"


    "Recently, the sage of Yueguo has been seriously ill, and Yueguo has a lot of domestic worries. Xiahouqing is insidious and cunning. He must have deliberately provoked internal turmoil in my scene. First, to save his Yueguo from foreign troubles, and secondly, he wants to enjoy the benefits of a fisherman."


    Chu You''s remarks are righteous and impassioned, making it impossible to find fault.


    Gu Yanfei was holding the sweet candied begonia and thought to himself: He is so capable of sophistry, it is a pity that he did not go to the Imperial Court to be a censor.


    Chu Yi let out a low laugh.


    "Civil strife?" Chu Yi raised his eyebrows, smiled warmly, and looked puzzled, "Why does Uncle Seventh Emperor think that Lord Xiahou is trying to provoke civil unrest in me?"


    "Or¡­"


    "Uncle Seventh Emperor already knows what is written in the dossier sent by Lord Xiahou?"


    Chu Yi''s eyes were even more smiling, but the meaning in his words was extremely sharp, so he was about to ask directly, what is King Kang''s guilty conscience!


    "..." Chu You realized that he had made a blunder, the muscles on his cheeks twitched, and his face was as cold as iron.


    The room was quiet, only the emperor could only hear the emperor slowly moving the tea lid on the tea cup at will, and the subtle collision of porcelain made the surroundings even more quiet.


    Chu You''s face turned gloomy, he gritted his back molars fiercely, and said solemnly: "I''ve thought about it a lot, how does this king know what was written in the dossier sent by Xiahouqing, this king just doesn''t believe in the people of Yue people? That''s it."


    "The emperor''s nephew was in the Yue Kingdom for eight years. How treacherous the people of the Yue country are, the emperor''s nephew wants to come here, right?"


    His deliberately raised tone sounded sharp and harsh at this time, and he looked at Chu Yi coldly: Chu Yi can dig a hole for himself, and so can he!


    For Chu You''s provocation that he thought he was fighting back, Chu Yi smiled without saying a word, and the folding fan in his hand fanned gently again, with his usual grace.


    Obviously his gentle smile is like a spring breeze and rain, but it can be matched with his actions, but inexplicably reveals an unspeakable mockery.


    Chu You''s tail finger twitched involuntarily, his chest rolled for a while, and his eyes were cold.


    Gu Yanfei on the other side was also looking at Chu Yi, but she was looking at the emerald jade wrench on Chu Yi''s thumb.


    The jade wrench is engraved with a unicorn pattern with concise lines. The warm jade jade material makes his fingers white and delicate, and the fingers like jade bamboo become more and more slender.


    This jade wrench looks really good on him! Gu Yanfei praised in his heart quite contentedly.


    She knew that the jade material she chose was suitable for him, and she carved it well!


    What will she give him next time?


    Gu Yanfei was thinking, suddenly, her half-drooping eyebrows trembled, she looked in the direction of the door curtain, the next moment, the door curtain was kicked up from the outside, and a middle-aged servant hurriedly picked the curtain and came in, saying: "Your Majesty , Her Royal Highness the eldest princess just woke up."


    Chu You, who was still going to say something, closed his mouth, and the topic about Xiahouqing and the dossier came to an end.


    The emperor got up first, and Chu Yi, Gu Yanfei, and Chu You also followed the emperor to visit Fengyang for a while.


    Two imperial physicians from the Tai Hospital were also inside. The imperial physician lingered incessantly, saying that they had just checked Fengyang¡¯s pulse again, Fengyang¡¯s qi and blood were insufficient, qi stagnation and blood stasis, and both yin and yang were empty.


    The call made by the Imperial Physician was all nonsense to Chu You. There was no point. Chu You''s left ear went in and out of his right ear. He didn''t feel relieved at all. Fengyang above.


    Although ??Fengyang woke up, he was still very weak. He forced a smile. He only said to the emperor, "The emperor is worried," and then fell asleep again.


    The sleeping Fengyang''s face was as pale as paper, and his lips were slightly blue.


    Since the purpose of this trip was achieved, Chu You didn''t stay in the South Study for too long, and after a while, he asked to retire on the pretext of "not disturbing Fengyang''s recuperation".


    Chu Yi personally sent Chu You out of the South Study.


    After stepping over the high threshold, Chu You stepped down the white marble steps step by step, and when he reached the last step, he heard Chu Yi''s unsalty voice sounding from behind: "Uncle Seventh Emperor really intends to return. A fief?"


    Chu You paused, neither looking back nor answering Chu Yi''s question.


    His broad shoulders were slightly stiff in the shadow cast by the eaves above.


    And Chu Yi didn''t seem to care whether Chu You replied or not, and said in a neither light nor serious tone: "Yangzhou has buried tens of thousands of people, and the ghosts will not disperse. When Uncle Seventh Emperor returns to the fief in the coming day, remember to ask a few Taoists. Grow up and do the Dharma deeds well to save those who died in vain, lest their souls wander the world."


    Chu You''s hands on his side couldn''t help clenching into fists, this time, he couldn''t help but turn his head.


    The young man standing in front of the threshold has handsome features, his eyes are as bright as the moon, and a meaningful smile is on his lips.


    He seemed to be just a kind reminder, but also as if he meant something.


    pounding! Chu You''s heart beat wildly out of control twice, his heart was a little hairy, and his eyes were dark.


    He looked at the picturesque young man under the eaves, and his thoughts could not help but return to Tailing City, Yangzhou, nine years ago.


    Back to the day etched in his memory.


    The shouts of killing in the city are endless, and the air is filled with a thick smell of blood, which makes people feel sick. Everywhere they look, there are corpses scattered all over the place, blood flowing into rivers.


    This is the first time in Chu You''s life that he realizes what the words "mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood" mean.


    Thinking about it at this moment, Chu You felt the lingering smell of blood lingering on his nose again, looking at Chu Yi''s eyes instantly condensed.


    Chu Yi smiled lightly and cupped his hands gracefully, "Uncle Seventh Emperor, I will send you here."


    After finishing his words, he turned around without hesitation, crossed the high threshold again, and walked back.


    Only Chu You was left standing on the last step, watching Chu Yi''s slender back disappear into the front curtain.


    It wasn''t until his personal inner servant called "Your Highness" that Chu You came back to his senses, turned his head again, and continued to walk in the direction of the palace gate, striding forward with great strides.


    Chu You didn''t say a word, thinking about what Chu Yi just said, thinking over and over again, chewing.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that every word that Chu Yi had just said had a special meaning.


    "Boom!"


    A thrilling spring thunder suddenly sounded in the sky.


    A bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, and for a moment, it illuminated the surroundings brightly, and cast an eerie shadow on Chu You''s handsome and cold face, which made his expression gloomy and unusual.


    The light brought by the lightning flashed for a moment, and then the surroundings became dark again, and it was dim.


    Chu You couldn''t help but think of Tailing City nine years ago, and the dusty memories came to his mind.


    When the city was broken, the black Vietnamese army poured into the city like a tide and drove straight in.


    The large group of soldiers in the city were headless. They were suppressed by the momentum of the enemy army, and they retreated steadily.


    Countless people also died in this battle. In front of the wolf-like Vietnamese army, the people became lambs that were hunted and could only keep running away, wailing, begging for mercy...


    But they still had to die.


    Some people had their arms, heads, and calves cut off; some people''s heads were smashed beyond recognition, red and white sticking to the city wall; some people were stabbed through their bodies with a knife...


    Gu Ce''s head was cut off by the enemy and hung high above the city wall.


    Almost all the people I knew in Tailing City died...


    Another deafening spring thunder blasted in his ears, which also woke Chu You up.


    Chu You continued to walk forward, and without stopping, he went straight out of the Meridian Gate and mounted his horse.


    When one person and one horse galloped out, there was a ticking sound on the ground, and the spring rain began to fall in the sky, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier.


    Passers-by were running, and after a while, there were no pedestrians on the street.


    "Wow wow wow..."


    The pouring rain poured down, forming a dense rain curtain.


    Chu You didn''t care, let the rain soaked his clothes and hair, the rain stained on his eyelashes, and his eyes were blurred.


    Chu You rode his horse non-stop all the way, splashing water wherever the horse''s hooves stepped.


    After ?? a stick of incense, he returned to Prince Kang''s mansion. The concierge of the mansion was already looking up and shouting, "The prince is back, the prince is back!"


    Chu You, who was soaked all over, turned a deaf ear, and saw a figure walking out of the corner door at a glance.


    Li Yunchang held an oil-paper umbrella, stood in the pattering spring rain, and looked at him with a smile.


    The big red oil-paper umbrella reflected on her face seemed to have a blush on her face, her face was like the dawn of the sun, her small chin was soft and graceful, and it outlined a graceful arc like a jade statue.


    Just looking at her like this, Chu You''s heart felt soft and sweet.


    At this moment, what appeared in his mind was the first encounter between him and her in Yangzhou nine years ago.


    It was also such a sloppy spring day.


    At that time, she also held an umbrella in her hand, and he was riding a horse. She was startled by the horse, and the umbrella came out of her hand. It was he who grabbed the umbrella for her.


    When she was a child, she was like a delicate water lotus, which made people feel pity when they looked at her.


    "‹’er." Chu You smiled brightly, got off his horse, and walked towards her quickly in the face of the pouring rain.


    He rode here all the way, and his body was already soaked wet, his hair and robes were wet, and a few strands of broken hair were sticking to his cheeks, looking a little embarrassed.


    But he looked at her with surprisingly bright eyes, as if she was the only one in his eyes.


    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 344： Reserve

    Bean-sized raindrops fell overwhelmingly, and the rain continued to fall.


    "My lord." Li Yunchang held up the oil-paper umbrella, trying to protect him from the rain. Chu You took the oil-paper umbrella smoothly, carefully preventing the rain from getting on her, and holding hers with the other free hand. Go inside the palace.


    Her gentle and concerned voice came from her ear: "It''s raining so hard, why doesn''t the lord not wear a robe."


    "Xia Lian, hurry up and have someone boil water and make a cup of **** soup."


    "My lord, let me serve you to take a bath, lest you catch a cold."


    Seeing her full of eyes and eyes full of only himself, Chu You benefited from it, and gave a soft "um".


    His big palm clenched her soft little hand even tighter, and a sullen cold light flashed across his eyes, thinking to himself: Gu Ce didn''t know how to lift up, otherwise, how could it have reached this point!


    It was raining like a lot of rain, and the umbrella was like a barrier, isolating everything around it from the two people under the umbrella, as if the two of them were the only ones left in this world.


    Li Yunchang wiped the rain off his body with a handkerchief while walking, and gently wiped his forehead, cheeks, and ears, and asked in a low voice, "My lord, how is your Royal Highness Princess Fengyang, what does the imperial doctor say?"


    "The man woke up for a while, but he was still very weak. He fell asleep without saying a word. The imperial doctor was helpless." Thinking of Fengyang''s frail old sleeping face, Chu You''s eyes suddenly brightened, "I don''t think I can hold it. It''s been a month."


    "Similar to what the late emperor said..."


    The voice of his last sentence was very soft, and the last few words were overwhelmed by the sound of the rain around him, like a faint sigh.


    "..." Li Yunchang looked at Chu You''s stern profile with a puzzled look, and stopped while holding the handkerchief.


    Chu You looked up at the gray sky with heavy rain, sighed again, and said again, unable to hide his regret: "Hey, the father, he didn''t survive the royal aunt after all."


    "It''s only a year away."


    When ?? looked up, the line of his lower jaw became clearer, and a few strands of wet hair were scattered on his cheeks, making him feel sad.


    Li Yunchang understood his last sentence, Li Yunchang''s eyes flashed, and he couldn''t help thinking: If Fengyang died before the emperor, the current court may be in a different situation.


    Without Fengyang, the late emperor would have one less obstacle to abolish the crown prince. Maybe he was 70 to 80 percent sure that he could abolish the crown prince today.


    Hey, this is just an assumption after all.


    The matter has come to this point, it is useless to think too much.


    Li Yunchang calmed down and looked at Chu You who was beside him distressedly. He was about to comfort him a few words when he saw him stop and suddenly called out, "Peng Zhi."


    The simple words, but there is a sonorous meaning in the tone, it seems that some difficult decision has been made.


    The servant Peng Zhi, who was about two feet away behind the two, walked up quickly, bowed his head and obeyed, "Your Highness."


    Chu You directly ordered in front of Li Yunchang: "Go and tell Bailiyin''s personal follower Bai Xing, let him go..."


    His voice was quieter, and the rain was louder, making the oil-paper umbrella above crackle, as if countless ice ridges fell on the umbrella.


    Chu You''s eyes that had been washed by the rain were exceptionally cold, and a flash of determination flashed in the bottom of his eyes. ¡­


    He has made a decision.


    The late emperor spent 20 years laying out everything for him, Fengyang, aristocratic families, fiefs... and now this unique opportunity.


    Opportunities must not be missed, and the time will never come. As the late emperor said, once a person has made a decision, he cannot be shaken again!


    He couldn''t live up to the heart of the late emperor''s beloved son!


    After ?? finished the command, Chu You took Li Yunchang''s hand and continued to walk forward.


    Peng Zhi stayed where he was, bowed respectfully at Chu You''s back, and then turned away, his figure quickly disappeared into the dense rain curtain.


    Chu You and Li Yunchang came to the main courtyard of the inner courtyard not long after, and the maids and maids who served in the main courtyard immediately greeted them. Some people took the oil-paper umbrella in Chu You''s hand, and some reported that hot water and a bath tub It was ready, and someone offered a few squares of clean white towels.


    Li Yunchang wiped the rain on his face with a white towel, and hurriedly ordered: "Xia Lian, let someone go to the warehouse to pick up some good supplements and send them to the Princess Fengyang Palace as soon as possible."


    Chu You raised his eyebrows, looked at Li Yunchang in tacit understanding, understood what she meant, and added: "Listen to the princess."


    With Chu You''s addition, Xia Lian felt confident: Since the lord ordered her to do so, she would naturally send as good a supplement as she could, so she didn''t need to feel distressed.


    Li Yunchang quickly took Chu You''s hand and walked towards the inner room, "My lord, go take a shower."


    The couple picked up the curtain and entered the house, while Xia Lian rushed into the rain curtain with an oil-paper umbrella.


    "Crash..."


    On this day, the spring rain continued, and there were occasional spring thunders, and there was no sign of the rain stopping until the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Kang Wangfu sent a cart full of supplements to the Grand Princess Palace in Fengyang, all of which were all kinds of precious supplements, such as ginseng, eye sockets, donkey-hide gelatin, deer antler and so on.


    This morning, the news of King Kang''s offering to the previous concubine had spread to most of the capital. At this moment, every move of King Kang''s mansion was in every mansion. Immediately, some smart people went to find out what happened to Fengyang. As soon as I inquired, I learned that Fengyang was seriously ill in the palace.


    A lot of people have inquired about each other''s news, and some people even went to the imperial hospital to make clich¨¦s. When they learned that the imperial doctor''s order and several imperial doctors were all rushed into the palace, they knew that it was almost nine times out of ten.


    This news was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves. For several days, some honorable officials also followed the Prince Kang''s Mansion to deliver gifts and medicines to the Princess Mansion. For a time, the threshold of the Princess Mansion was almost stepped down.


    However, Fengyang has been living in the palace since that day, and never returned to the princess'' mansion. The concierge of the princess'' mansion did not dare to make any assertions. Except for the gifts of some royal family members, all other heavy gifts were withdrawn.


    In the past few days, Jingzhong''s eyes have been staring at the movements of the palace and the princess''s palace, and it is inevitable to speculate.


    Most of the people at that time did not live very long. The 68-year-old Feng Yang was already very old, and already lived longer than many people in the world. Moreover, Feng Yang had some old injuries in his battles in his early years. In the past two years, she The phoenix body is not as good as it used to be.


    Once this old person is seriously ill, it will naturally be more difficult than those young people. Fengyang''s disease has not been cured for so many days, and I am afraid it will be bad. six days. ¡­


    The spring rain continued for three or four days.


    On this day, after the early dynasty, the emperor went to Wuliangguan to pray for Fengyang, and he was accompanied by Chu Yi, Anle, Prince Li, King Jing and other clan princes. The pilgrims ran to the foot of Boundless Mountain and wanted to see the dragon face.


    In the afternoon, Yuan Zhe, who had never been in the Kangwang Mansion since the National Day, walked into the Kangwang Mansion again. The two cousins ??were locked in the study and had a secret conversation for a long time. Yuan Zhe stayed until the curfew was about to leave before leaving the Kangwang Mansion.


    The next morning, the five-day spring rain finally stopped, and the sky was bright.


    Fengyang, dressed in princess makeup, appeared in Zaozhao with a weak and sick body, and presented a statement in person in front of the civil and military people of the dynasty, and made an impassioned statement:


    "Your Majesty, the matter of establishing a Crown Prince is related to the safety of the world. Your Majesty is now in the year of his destiny. For the sake of the country and the future, we also ask the Majesty to appoint the eldest prince as the Crown Prince as soon as possible to reassure the people and strengthen the country''s foundation."


    Fengyang stood proudly in the center of the Golden Throne Hall, holding the big red book in both hands, with a straight waist.


    After a serious illness, she looked a lot thinner, but her expression was determined and her tone was arrogant.


    Manchu civil and military are all men, and she is the only woman who can appear in the court for granted, like a burning flame.


    The whole hall was silent, and the ministers looked at each other.


    A middle-aged official with a white face and long beard glanced at Xiao Shoufu in front, and Xiao Shoufu nodded slightly.


    The white-faced and long-bearded official swallowed his saliva, and quickly walked out of the queue of civil servants. He raised his arms and bowed to the emperor in front of him: "Your Majesty, the establishment of the reserve is very important, it is about the country''s capital, and the minister thinks that it is necessary to be cautious. Think about it and reconsider it carefully.¡±


    At the same time as the words fell, another gray-haired elderly official hurriedly echoed: "What Mr. Liu said is very true."


    "Your Majesty, His Highness the First Prince once asked the public to marry Gu Ce''s daughter as his concubine, but now the truth of Gu Ce''s case is unknown. If Gu Ce did commit treason, how dare His Highness the First Prince be asked?"


    He looked up at the emperor on the throne in front of him, and questioned him with dignity.


    Many civil servants and military generals Xungui thought what he said was reasonable and nodded frequently. In their opinion, if Gu Yanfei is really the daughter of a criminal minister, then she cannot be regarded as a crown princess.


    "Your Majesty is at the peak of the Spring and Autumn Period," a black-faced military general said with his chest out of the line and clasped his fists. "The end general thought that the matter of establishing the crown was not in a hurry at this time, and the people depended on the monarch of a country for their well-being. Your Majesty The health of the dragon body is my great blessing."


    As soon as these words came out, many people responded in succession.


    Since the eldest prince returned to the country, the emperor''s dragon body is indeed very good.


    Duke Wei glanced sharply at the surrounding ministers with different thoughts, and strode out from the queue of military generals, clasping his fists like a bell, and said, "I think it''s not too late to set up the reserve."


    "The emperor only has the only son of the first prince, and he is also the direct son. His highness, the first prince, has made considerable achievements in just half a year since he returned to the country last year. "


    As soon as Duke Wei made his statement, then the Duke of England, Chang Anbo and other nobles also expressed their support for Li Chu. ¡­


    The ministers of civil and military affairs in the Manchu Dynasty held their own opinions.


    This is not uncommon. In the past dynasties, whenever a prince is established, the civil and military of all dynasties have to argue. Even when the emperor Taizu made the first emperor as the prince, the officials also argued endlessly about whether to establish a heir or a sage, and they quarreled for two years. Duocai established the prince.


    The gray-haired old official said in a serious tone: "His Royal Highness is still young, he has not reached the weak crown, and it has only been half a year since he returned to Beijing.


    "Master Li''s words are justified." Someone slapped his thigh and said loudly, "There is no right or wrong in the case of Gu Ce, it is better to wait for the case to be found out, and then discuss the establishment of the reserve."


    "The prince is the heir of the country, so it is better to be cautious, and to do it hastily, it will only cause endless troubles."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    All the ministers had their own thoughts, and the more they talked, the more excited they became. After a while, their faces turned red.


    "enough!"


    A loud screeching sound rang out.


    All the ministers turned their heads and looked around, only to see Feng Yang''s icy gaze swept across the ministers one by one, standing in the center of the Golden Throne Hall.


    Fengyang said loudly: "I''m not asking for your opinions, but telling you that it''s time to establish a reserve."


    Her eyes were extremely sharp, like swords and knives. Wherever she swept her gaze, she exuded an intimidating aura, as if a raging fire was blazing, and she was full of energy. No one in the civil and military of the dynasty could suppress her aura.


    Under the shock of Feng Yang, all the ministers froze for a while, and the whole hall fell into silence again, so quiet that a needle could be heard.


    Fengyang slowly looked around the surrounding officials, his eyes were bright, and he asked again in a sonorous voice: "What''s wrong with the first prince?"


    "Or, do you have other candidates?"


    "Your Majesty is at the peak of Spring and Autumn, and you are fighting for the power of the Dragon!"


    "Come, tell me, who are you looking at?"


    Fengyang''s tone is not high-pitched, but it is like a rainbow, and he has a dragon and tiger aura that is not angry and self-possessed, so that the ministers can''t lift their heads.


    The old **** of the emperor on the golden throne was looking down at the ministers below, smiling without saying a word; the old ministers such as Wei Guogong felt that the eldest princess of Fengyang was really the same as before; As domineering as always, he secretly slandered: Didn''t Prince Li have to argue like this?


    Fengyang said this as if they were all supporting King Kang''s rise to power.


    The gray-haired Master Li held his breath and his face was gloomy, feeling that he was more wronged than Dou E.


    All what he said came from his own heart, for the country and the people, he admitted that he had a clear conscience, but Fengyang gave him such a big hat.


    Mr. Li looked up at Fengyang, and retorted righteously: "Your Highness''s remarks are too general! The old minister is dedicated to the country, has no selfishness, and has no intention of fighting for the merits of the dragon..."


    "Master Li," Fengyang interrupted Master Li sarcastically, and said confidently, "Don''t you often say ''the wealth of the king bears the worries of the king''? If so, you should share the worry for the emperor and support the early establishment of the heir!"


    "..." Master Li choked suddenly, and the gray goat trembled wildly.


    Wei Guogong almost didn''t laugh, and tried his best to hold back his laughter. The eldest princess of Fengyang is a veteran of the three dynasties, and she knows best about these old officials in the court who rely on the old and sell the old. For example, Mr. Li boasted that he had read the books of sages and sages, and he always said those high-sounding empty words. It seems to be broken with a poke. ¡­


    With Fengyang''s eloquence, even with a few other courtiers, she can still talk to the ministers with ease, blocking them to the point of being unable to utter a single word.


    Several officials exchanged glances secretly. Originally, they had a lot of words to say, so they couldn''t help but hesitate.


    Feng Yang, regardless of what they thought, looked at the emperor again, and said with a smile, "What does the emperor think?"


    One sentence made the officials of the Manchu Dynasty look at the emperor again.


    "What Aunt Huang said is exactly what I have in mind." A smile slowly appeared on the emperor''s lips, "It should be done as soon as possible."


    The emperor''s voice was neither light nor heavy, and clearly resounded throughout the entire Golden Palace, without concealing the joy in his words.


    Anyone can guess that Fengyang''s story is likely to be negotiated by her and the emperor a long time ago, and the emperor naturally wants to make the eldest prince the crown prince as soon as possible.


    The Manchu civil and military rioted again, chatting and chatting, and for a while, I didn''t know whether to oppose it or to shout long live.


    Lord Liu once again looked at Xiao Shoufu, who was standing at the front of the civil service queue, and saw Xiao Shoufu caressing his sleeves, and said calmly, "Your Majesty, the establishment of a prince is a major event for the country. It is not wrong to be a prince if you have both."


    All the ministers were stunned when they heard the words, although Xiao Shoufu did not directly say that the eldest prince could be the crown prince, and the words he said were even more complicated, but everyone understood what he meant.


    Xiao Shoufu did not object to Prince Li!


    This is the first time Xiao Shoufu has publicly stated his position on the establishment of the reserve.


    Many officials pinched themselves secretly, and the pain told them that this was not a dream.


    The expressions of the ministers suddenly became very strange, both suspicious and shocked.


    Could it be that Xiao Shoufu is also afraid of Fengyang''s Fengwei, or is he just temporarily retreating to advance? !


    At the end of the queue, an official couldn''t help pulling his colleague''s sleeve, and asked silently with a wink, was it because of Princess Kang''s relationship with Li Yunchang that King Kang completely angered the family, did the family give up King Kang for this?


    Colleagues nodded lightly, with a look of embarrassment on their faces.


    As we all know, the aristocratic family has the most blood and no dust in the eyes, and it rarely even gets married with a family other than the aristocratic family. With the nobleness and arrogance of the aristocratic family, I am afraid that in the future, I will not want to bow down to a person who has a family and blood, and respect him as a queen.


    Thinking about it this way, the family''s actions today seem to be normal.


    Therefore, nine times out of ten, the aristocratic family headed by Xiao Shoufu wanted to show their favor to the emperor and the eldest prince through the establishment of the heir.


    Mr. Li couldn''t help looking at the noble family officials in the queue, and seeing that they were all silent, it was obvious that Xiao Shou followed the horse''s lead.


    The ministers in the Golden Throne Hall couldn''t help but feel complicated, and suddenly there was a sense of heaviness in the courtroom that was about to change completely.

 Chapter 345： marriage

    "Shoufu really think so?"


    The emperor asked with a smile, staring fixedly at Xiao Shoufu below, his usual gentle eyes were extraordinarily deep at this time, as if he was spying, and he seemed to be just asking casually.


    Xiao Shoufu maintained a squatting posture, and his every move seemed to be measured with a ruler, and said in a steady tone: "The first prince is both a direct descendant and a talented person. He is orthodox and does his part."


    He lowered his head slightly, his attitude showed respect and solemnity, and his tone was unprecedented, but his half-drooped eyes made it difficult to see his eyes.


    Seeing this, Master Liu and the others, who were still high in fighting spirit before, were completely discouraged like a pierced leatherju, and they no longer had the will to fight.


    "Okay!" The emperor slapped heavily on the armrest of the throne, in a good mood, and seemed to be several years younger.


    When ?? developed to this point, everyone was convinced of how they should express their position.


    "I agree with this minister!"


    "This minister thinks that it is time to set up the prince as soon as possible, and ask the emperor''s permission."


    "His Royal Highness Princess Eldest and all the lords said very much."


    These voices are loud and powerful, a sight of one mind.


    Looking down at the ministers below, the emperor was in a better mood. The corners of his old eyes showed a deep smile, and he instructed vigorously: "Pei Wenrui, then the Ministry of Rites will prepare the matter of setting up the crown prince as soon as possible."


    "Qin Tianjian, you all predict an auspicious day as soon as possible."


    Minister of Rites Pei Wenrui and Qin Tianjian immediately stood up and gave orders respectfully.


    The dust has settled.


    Fengyang smiled and looked around again.


    She was seriously ill this time, and her cheeks were slightly sunken, but her eyes were exceptionally bright and firm.


    For her, the most important thing is to have someone to succeed in this country that Taizu has single-handedly conquered.


    The establishment of the reserve in all dynasties and dynasties is a major event of the country, and it is not something that can be determined by an imperial decree.


    After the ?? emperor issued the decree, Pei Wenrui, Minister of Rites, and other officials of the Ministry of Rites spent three days reviewing the books and formulating the regulations for the establishment of the prince.


    "Qin Tianjian has calculated three auspicious days, please choose the emperor."


    "The Ministry of Rites has drawn up the edict for the establishment of the crown prince, and asked the emperor to read it before sending it to the states."


    "The crown prince''s various dresses and crowns have been arranged by the ceremonial supervisor."


    "Before the crown prince is established, it is necessary to inform the ancestors of sacrifices. It happened one year after the death of the previous emperor. The ministers thought whether the first prince should worship the previous emperor on behalf of the monarch and inform the ancestors."


    "On the day of the canonization ceremony, it is necessary to make sacrifices to the heavens and the earth, and pay homage to the ancestral temple, which is considered a ritual."


    "The prince is the future monarch, and the establishment ceremony must not be hasty."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Dajing Dynasty has only been established for fifty years, and there are not too many old examples to follow. When the first emperor was canonized as the prince, the dynasty was first established. Shang Shu was Wang Zi from an aristocratic family, and Wang Zi roughly sorted out such a set of regulations according to the old rules of the previous dynasties.


    This time, the Ministry of Rites only slightly modified it.


    The emperor carefully read the document presented by the Ministry of Rites, and Longyan Dayue readily agreed.


    On the same day, the emperor issued an decree, ordering the eldest prince Chu Yi to go to the imperial mausoleum to worship the late emperor. ¡­


    Sacrificing to the imperial mausoleum was a major event, and the Ministry of Rites immediately began to prepare. They were so busy that the ministers of the Ministry of Rites, the left and right servants, and other important officials rested at the yamen of the Ministry of Rites for several days, and could not wait to give birth to three heads and six arms.


    After the fortune-telling in Qintianjian, the date of offering sacrifices to the imperial mausoleum was set on the eighth day of the fourth lunar month, which is half a month later.


    As a result, the Ministry of Rites became even busier. They had to draw up a list of the eldest prince to go to the imperial mausoleum to worship, and they also had to arrange the ceremonial guards for the sacrifice, coordinate the Taichang Temple, and even arrange the fasting before the sacrifice.


    The news that the ?? emperor was about to establish a prince soon spread all over the capital, and even the common people felt very happy.


    It seems that March has passed, and at the beginning of April, the weather is getting warmer and brighter.


    On a sunny day in April, peony, peony, rose flower, pomegranate flower, etc., facing the sun, bloom indulgently, and the fragrance of flowers is overflowing.


    Several colorful butterflies spread their wings among the peony flowers, stop among the flowers for a while, fly for a while, and play with each other for a while...


    "Meow~"


    A white cat covered in snow and a black cat with a black body ran in front of them one after the other. The two cats happily chased the butterflies in the garden, their meows soft and excited.


    One of the butterflies landed on the girl''s slender index finger, and the thin butterfly wings fluttered tremblingly in the sunlight.


    The corner of Gu Yanfei''s lips twitched, looking at the cats running, sleeping or squatting in the garden, an idea could not help but pop into his mind: Qingguang will definitely like it here.


    "Crack."


    A thin branch was cut off by the scissors, and the subtle sound alarmed the butterfly that was parked on Gu Yanfei''s finger, and the butterfly flapped its wings and flew away.


    Fengyang, who was next to him, didn''t care, and while pruning the branches and leaves of a pot of peony flowers, he explained: "If you want the peony to grow well, you must prune off the dense branches and leaves and side buds. The branches grow stronger."


    "The long-lasting flower buds must also be cut off, in order to reduce the consumption of nutrients."


    "Not only diseased and dead branches should be pruned, but some long branches should also be appropriately cut short."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Fengyang spoke in a pleasant tone.


    Gu Yanfei, who was beside him, heard one head and two big.


    She likes to concoct herbs to concoct alchemy, but she has no interest in serving these flowers and plants.


    However, when they were in the Yaoling Realm, the third senior sisters of the sect liked to play with these flowers and plants, and they always liked to hold their junior sisters and juniors to talk about it.


    So Gu Yanfei still knew a little bit, she said with a smile: "Pruning a peony should be one foot long and eight inches back, right?"


    Her words summed up the essence of pruning peonies. Fengyang raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "Yan Fei, can you also grow peonies?"


    Fengyang carefully looked at the pot of peony to see if there was anything else to prune.


    "It''s only a little worse than you." Gu Yanfei smiled cowardly, with a very cute smile.


    She learned this skill of acting like a spoiled child with the care of so many senior brothers and sisters in Yaoling Realm. She had already practiced it to perfection, and Fengyang liked her again, so she was naturally happy and burst out laughing.


    The two of them chatted and laughed.


    The old lady next to ?? removed this pot of pruned peony, and moved another pot of big red peony. The branches have grown more than a dozen buds, and the buds are green. ¡­


    Fengyang didn''t rush to get the scissors, he stretched out his finger and gently poked one of the flower buds, "Unfortunately, this flower buds a few days late this year, I''m afraid it won''t be in time for this year''s Peony Festival..."


    Fengyang half-drooped his eyelashes, looking at this pot of red peony with a hint of loss.


    A few moments of sunlight jumped on her gray eyelashes, dyeing the white eyelashes platinum gold, making her whole person look a little distant.


    Gu Yanfei''s eyes narrowed.


    She knew that what Fengyang was talking about was not a Peony Festival at all. What Fengyang really wanted to say was that she might not live to see this pot of peony bloom.


    There was a hint of sadness in the atmosphere.


    When the wind blew, the crimson buds on the branches swayed gently.


    Gu Yanfei thought about it and guided the aura on the white jade red plum hairpin little by little to the fingertips of his right hand, forming a white light that was invisible to the naked eye.


    "Snapped!"


    She snapped her fingers gently towards the pot of peony.


    In the next moment, the buds on the pot of peony trembled slightly, blooming little by little, and the layers of petals stretched out... One after another, the big red peony flowers miraculously bloomed at an incredible speed.


    A faint scent of peony came to the nostrils, and even the butterflies around were attracted and circled around the pot of peony.


    This scene is like a dream, it''s beautiful


    Fengyang looked at this scene of flowers blooming in amazement, his eyes lit up instantly, and his whole body was radiant.


    Fengyang was looking at the flowers, but the old lady next to her looked at her without blinking, her eyes were blurred with water vapor, as if she saw Fengyang''s appearance when she was young, and her demeanor was compelling.


    She has served Princess Fengyang for most of her life. In the past few years, Her Royal Highness''s phoenix body and spirit have been getting worse and worse.


    She knew that His Highness no longer had any nostalgia for this world, and it had been a long time since she had seen His Highness so radiant.


    so good. The old mama quietly lowered her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her cuff.


    Seeing Fengyang smiling, Gu Yanfei raised his chin proudly. Is she great?


    Receiving the little girl''s proud eyes, Feng Yang''s smile became brighter.


    "Meow!"


    The black cat leaped in front of them, turned into a black shadow, and quickly ran towards a woman in green clothes who was described as capable at Sonokokou.


    The sticky black cat spun around the skirt of the woman in Tsing Yi affectionately all the way, "Meow Meow" kept calling.


    The woman in Tsing Yi walked up to the two of them without squinting, and clasped her fists at Fengyang boldly and said: "His Royal Highness, a new envoy has come from the Yue Kingdom, and I just mentioned to the emperor about the marriage between the two countries."


    The woman in Tsing Yi is tall and straight, like a cluster of green bamboos, and she does the simple movements, which has a heroic and valiant temperament.


    Fengyang gave a faint "Oh".


    The woman in Tsing Yi immediately went on to say: "The envoy of the Yue Kingdom said that the sage of the Yue Kingdom heard that King Kang was young and promising, a good man with both civil and military skills, courage and strategy, and wanted to ask Kang King to be his concubine for the eighth emperor''s daughter, Emperor Ji of Ximing. The country is good for Qin and Jin."


    Fengyang didn''t lift his head, his eyes still fell on the beautiful pot of peony flowers in front of him, while turning the flowerpot, he asked, "Who is coming from Yue Kingdom?"


    "It''s Dou Zixiang, the eldest brother of the Crown Princess of Yue." The woman in Tsing Yi replied, "Then Dou Zixiang said that the Yue Kingdom would like to use the Huangshuiyang sea area as the dowry of the emperor''s concubine."¡­


    This matter should have spread all over the capital by now, and I am afraid that people in all the prefectures are speculating whether this marriage is the meaning of the saints of the Yue Kingdom, or the meaning of the prince of the Yue Kingdom Baili Zhao.


    "Crack."


    Fengyang picked up the scissors and cut two residual leaves in a row. The sharp scissors reflected a dazzling light in the sun.


    Fengyang asked again indifferently, "Where''s King Kang?"


    "The Emperor just announced that King Kang will enter the palace." The woman in Tsing Yi replied.


    Fengyang chuckled softly.


    There is no emotion in this plain smile, no joy or sorrow.


    "Meow!"


    The white cat rubbed against her side, and rubbed her calf affectionately with her cheek.


    Fengyang was about to lean over to hug the cat, when suddenly he felt a little dark in front of him, so he straightened up again with a look of exhaustion on his face.


    She took two steps back, intending to sit down on an armchair next to her.


    Gu Yanfei quickly supported Feng Yang''s arm and helped her sit on the chair.


    Fengyang''s face turned pale again, and his breath was weak.


    The old lady next to ?? also walked over quickly and asked worriedly, "Your Highness, what do you think?"


    Fengyang waved his hand silently, indicating that he was fine.


    Gu Yanfei looked at Fengyang fixedly, she could see that the fire of Fengyang''s soul was erratic, like a cluster of candles that were about to be blown out by the wind.


    Fengyang is running out of time.


    If everything goes well...


    Fengyang sat for a while, calmed down, met Gu Yanfei''s clear eyes, saw what she meant, and smiled.


    "Ruosu, let''s go down." Fengyang waved again and made a gesture. After the woman in blue who came to tell the story saluted, she withdrew, and the black cat ran after her "miaomiao".


    Fengyang looked at the pot of peony flowers in front of him with satisfaction, and asked with a smile, "Yan Fei, this pot of flowers also has your share of credit, how about giving it to you?"


    However, Gu Yanfei refused without hesitation: "No, you can raise it yourself."


    The little girl''s tone was so firm that Feng Yang couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Yanfei picked up the mandarin duck-eyed white cat on the ground, put it on his knees, gently stroked the cat''s back, and laughed playfully: "You can train cats, I see, all the cats in your house are obedient and tight. ."


    "You don''t know, the cat in my house is stupid and bad, and it''s catching the best flowers in the house and ruining it!"


    Gu Yanfei''s small face slanted, a pair of shallow pear eddies appeared on his face, and his bright eyes favored, "So, this pot of peonies should be raised by yourself, Your Highness."


    The last sentence is very meaningful.


    Fengyang looked at this man and a cat, his eyebrows and eyes were slightly curved, and a gentle smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    "I''m serious!" Gu Yanfei smiled and leaned towards Fengyang, "Next time I''ll bring it to show you, it''s broken, it''s nothing but beautiful!"


    "Wrong." Feng Yang finally couldn''t help laughing out, with tears streaming from the corners of his eyes.


    Gu Yanfei blinked in confusion.


    Fengyang pointed at the white cat on Gu Yanfei''s lap with a smile on his face, and said, "This cat is very bad. If you see anyone scratching someone, it''s not that my cat is obedient, it''s you who pleases the cat."


    The white cat obviously couldn''t understand what Fengyang was talking about, so it let out a "meow" innocently, its round face slanted, and the blue and gold cat eyes were as beautiful as a pair of glass beads. ¡­


    Gu Yanfei lowered his head to look at the good-looking white-haired animal, laughed along with him, nodded and said, "Well, I always like cats!"


    Just like Sunny is always flattering.


    The happy laughter of the two echoed in the garden.


    The white cat on Gu Yanfei''s knee looked at the two of them inexplicably, kicked its hind legs, jumped off her knees, and happily ran to chase those butterflies again.


    "Meow Cat..."


    The two of them sat in the garden watching the cat flutter the butterfly, and occasionally commented on it.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the girl in green named Ruosu just now came back, and with her was the shiny black cat.


    "His Royal Highness, King Kang has already agreed to the marriage." Ruosu clasped his fists and said.


    Fengyang was drinking tea, and when he heard the words, his brows moved, and he glanced at Gu Yanfei with a half-smile, both of them didn''t say a word, only the white cat made a "meow".


    Ruosu rationalized his thoughts and continued in an orderly manner: "King Kang told the emperor that he already has a concubine, and if Ximing Emperor Ji wishes to be a side concubine, he will agree."


    "Then the envoy of the State of Yue praised King Kang''s deep affection, saying that the third prince Baili had sent a letter to the saint, and Emperor Ximing felt that King Kang was a man who believed in and made great promises, and was willing to be the concubine. ."


    Her tone didn''t have the slightest ups and downs, and she didn''t have the slightest emotion, just a statement.


    Fengyang put down the tea cup and said lightly, "Very good."


    Gu Yanfei was playing with a peony cut by Fengyang, and turned it around.


    She smiled, her eyes shining brightly.


    is really good.


    The news of King Kang Yingxia''s marriage between the two countries spread throughout the capital in just half a day. The news shocked the whole capital and made those families heave a sigh of relief.


    This is really good news that makes them overjoyed.


    In the evening of the same day, Yuan Zhe, Wang Kangyin, Pei Wenrui and others gathered in Xiao Shoufu''s mansion, and they were all in good spirits.


    "Kang Kang finally listened to our advice this time." Xiao Shoufu, who was sitting on the head, sighed with a sigh of relief.


    Wang Kangyin and others nodded in succession, smiling all over their faces, and the haze that had haunted their hearts for a month was now swept away.


    The atmosphere in the hall was relaxed.


    Previously, despite their opposition, King Kang tried to break with them and wanted to marry Li Yunchang. This matter made all the noble families hold their breath, but they didn''t want to bow their heads to King Kang.


    I didn''t expect that after more than a month, King Kang was still soft.


    Wang Kangyin, the minister of households, raised his sleeves lightly and said euphemistically, "Kang Kang still knows that the bigger picture is the most important thing in his heart... There are not many days left."


    "Yeah." Another sighed meaningfully.


    Everyone exchanged tacit glances with each other.


    In fact, they had already speculated in private, and King Kang was afraid that he finally knew he was panicking.


    After a few days of offering sacrifices in the imperial mausoleum, the emperor will officially hold a grand ceremony for the eldest prince, and the eldest prince will be the rightful crown prince by then.


    The Crown Prince is the crown prince of the country and the foundation of the country, and cannot be abolished for no reason.


    After the late emperor ascended the throne, the ministers asked the late emperor to make Jinshang the crown prince according to Taizu''s last edict.


    This incident has become the biggest regret of the late emperor for more than ten years. The late emperor did not find the opportunity to abolish the prince Jinshang until his death.


    If the Crown Prince is officially established today, King Kang will be as difficult as ascending the throne. Unless the emperor and Chu Yi and his son are both dead, then the next heir to the throne may fall to King Kang again.


    Time is running out.


    "This is thanks to Shoufu''s hard words for persuading." Yuan Zhe, who was dressed in a azure robe, stroked his sleeves gracefully, and said with a smile, "Will King Kang be persuaded to change his mind!"

 Chapter 346： alliance

    "My nephew won the award, and it was also King Kang''s advice. He figured it out himself."


    Xiao Shoufu smiled politely, and felt that it was thanks to his soft and hard persuasion.


    He picked up the tea cup, watched the tea leaves rising and falling in the tea, sniffed the aroma of the tea, and his thoughts could not help but return to that day.


    On that day, he caught a cold, and he was recuperating at home, and King Kang came to visit him personally.


    At that time, Xiao Shoufu knew that Kang Wangding was here to bow his head to himself and the aristocratic family.


    Since King Kang has taken this crucial step, Xiao Shoufu also took advantage of the opportunity to hand over the steps to King Kang, and persuaded him with good words. Based on history, the family has experienced several dynasties that have been prosperous and brilliant, and when it comes to the dynasty Alternating blood and rain, speaking of the tragic end of the royal children who failed to win the succession in the previous dynasty.


    The family and the royal family have been fighting in various forms in the past five or six hundred years. The family will not perish in the change of imperial power, but once King Kang is defeated, the end is either death or imprisonment.


    Xiao Shoufu asked King Kang at the time: "My lord, are you really willing to let others dictate your fate?"


    Now King Kang was silent for a long time, and finally he just avoided and told Xiao Shoufu to take a good rest, saying that the court still had to rely on him as the first assistant.


    From those few words, Xiao Shoufu had keenly noticed that King Kang was indeed shaken.


    They kept King Kang cold for so long, but it was not in vain after all.


    Xiao Shoufu''s smile deepened, and he added politely, "Thanks to my nephew for dealing with King Kang."


    "Where." Yuan Zhe smiled slightly, with a humble smile on his face, and his attitude of respecting the elderly and the worthy was appropriate.


    Pei Wenrui and Wang Kangyin exchanged glances.


    Among the people present, Yuan Zhe was the youngest one, who appeared here on behalf of the Yuan family.


    The Yuan family is the mother family of the Empress Dowager and the uncle''s family of King Kang. It is in a different position from other aristocratic families. It is the bridge between the family and King Kang.


    It is conceivable that once King Kang is in power, the Yuan family will naturally be the most profitable, and the Yuan family will naturally stand on King Kang''s side.


    Pei Wenrui sighed lowly, rubbed the bridge of his nose between his eyes with his fingers, and said slowly, "Young people always have to fall before they know how powerful they are."


    He didn''t name his name, nor did he say that "young man" was referring to Chu You or Yuan Zhe.


    Several people in the hall laughed tacitly and sipped their tea gracefully.


    To put it bluntly, King Kang''s life was really smooth. When the late emperor was alive, he was always escorted by the late emperor.


    Even if the first emperor dies, the ministers are still not optimistic about whether the emperor can sit on the dragon chair in the first half of the year. Today, the frail and sickly dragon body may not last a few years.


    I don''t want to, since the eldest prince returned to the country, the court situation has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    After this incident, King Kang should now know how much he has, and without the protection of the late emperor, the empress dowager, and the family, he would not be able to compete with Jinshang and the eldest prince.


    Yuan Zhe bowed his hands to Pei Wenrui politely: "It''s been hard work for Mr. Pei these days."


    During this period of time, the Ministry of Rites was as busy as a spinning top for the establishment of the reserve. Pei Wenrui was naturally tired as the minister of the Ministry of Rites, but he had to do his best. Only in this way can he put pressure on King Kang and force him to do it. choose.


    In the hall, the fragrance of tea is wafting, mixed with a touch of incense.


    The atmosphere seems to be peaceful and peaceful, but in fact, undercurrents are surging.


    Xiao Shoufu blew the tea soup and took a few sips of tea. He seemed to be drinking tea, but he was actually observing the reactions of everyone in the hall.


    Xiao Shoufu smiled complacently, and rounded out his words decently: "Speaking of which, King Kang is only young and frivolous. Is it the blood of a noble family that flows in his body, or does he know the importance."


    King Kang has already reached the crown. Many people present have already become fathers at his age. How can he be called young, but since Xiao Shoufu said so, others will not continue to hold on to King Kang''s marriage to Li Yunheng. .


    After a pause, Xiao Shoufu said again: "Kang Kang did a good job this time, and he was sincere enough."


    On the day that King Kang came to visit the doctor, he told Xiao Shoufu the secret agreement he had made with Bailiyin, including the marriage between the two countries.


    The two had a secret conversation for two full hours, Xiao Shoufu said their family''s expectations for King Kang, and King Kang confided his concerns and his desperate determination.


    Before leaving, King Kang personally promised him that if he could ascend to the throne one day, he would marry the first daughter of a family to be the Empress of the Central Palace, just as the previous emperor married the Empress Dowager Yuan.


    He will bring the family back to glory!


    Thinking, Xiao Shoufu slowly put down the tea cup, looked at Yuan Zhe in front of him, and thought about the candidate for the next queen: the next queen can no longer be surnamed Yuan.


    He stared at Yuan Zhe deeply for a long time, seeing that Yuan Zhe was a little uncomfortable, but saw Xiao Shoufu suddenly raise his hand and make a gesture, his eyes settled down and became extraordinarily sharp.


    The next moment, Chang Sui and the old woman who served tea in the hall retreated silently, not even daring to let out the air, Chang Sui cautiously guarded under the eaves outside the hall.


    Everyone''s eyes were all focused on Xiao Shoufu who was at the top.


    Xiao Shoufu cleared his throat and said in a heart-to-heart tone: "The emperor established the crown this time because of the power of the eldest princess of Fengyang, but if the crown prince is certain, it will be difficult to abolish the prince in the future."


    All of them were very concerned, their hearts sank, and they couldn''t help thinking that the late emperor fell into a coma before his death, and repeatedly shouted the name of King Kang during the illness, which shows that the late emperor regretted his whole life.


    It is difficult to establish a prince, and it is even more difficult to abolish it. This has been the case in all dynasties and dynasties.


    Wang Kangyin sighed faintly and said regretfully: "It''s a pity, obviously King Kang far surpasses the emperor in terms of talent, martial arts, temperament, and the ability to behave in the world, just because the emperor occupied the position of the eldest brother, the late emperor never got his wish. ."


    "The eldest prince is the only son of the emperor. Once he is crowned as a prince, it will be even more difficult to dismiss."


    "Hey, the emperor and the eldest prince and his son have always been jealous of the aristocratic family, so it''s really hard to be so jealous of the virtuous and capable!"


    Wang Kangyin''s remarks were also the voice of others present, and everyone nodded slightly.


    Several people showed disdain on their faces, and even more unwillingness and resentment were hidden in their expressions.


    During the 20 years of the late emperor''s reign, their family has worked hard, and the scenery has been prosperous. Under the covetedness of Nanyue, they have defended this country. However, as soon as they ascended the throne, they thought about killing the donkey, and they kept talking about the imperial examinations. Taking scholars and appointing talents is not limited by the sect, it is clearly to suppress their family.


    Today, he claims to be a benevolent monarch. In fact, he clearly wants to be an authoritarian monarch.


    A cold light flashed in Xiao Shoufu''s eyes, he slowly skimmed the foam with the tea cover, and suddenly asked, "Nephew Yuan, what do you think?"


    As a result, everyone''s eyes turned to Yuan Zhe.


    Everyone present was a court official, and he was born in a famous family, and his education was very good.


    Under the threatening eyes of these people, Yuan Zhe did not show any timidity, smiled calmly, and said sternly: "My lord, my little nephew thinks that this is the end, we must make a decision first, whether to help King Kang with all our strength. Ascend the throne and renew the glory of the family..."


    "Or, just bow your head to the emperor, keep yourselves safe, and hope that the emperor can accommodate our family?"


    "What do you guys think?"


    Yuan Zhe''s calm and calm eyes slowly looked around the crowd, waiting for everyone''s choice.


    The grievances and grievances between their aristocratic family and Emperor Taizu really can¡¯t be said for three days and three nights. After several dynasties, the family has never suffered the kind of grievances that were suppressed and ignored when Emperor Taizu was in power.


    Of course they don''t want to repeat the same mistakes, and because of this, they are so opposed to King Kang''s insistence on marrying Li Yuncong. They can support King Kang, but King Kang can''t trample on the bottom line of the family.


    This is the consensus of all the families present.


    A gray-haired old man called his name angrily and said, "Yuan Zhe, why do you ask! If we are going to bow our heads to the emperor, why are we here today?!"


    Their aristocratic family has their own century-old character, and of course they will not bow their heads to the imperial power.


    If there is really no chance, that''s fine, they can dormant and wait, but now King Kang has the right momentum, and the opportunity is right in front of you...


    Wang Kangyin slapped the coffee table with his palm, causing the tea cup and fruit bowl on it to shake, and a few loquats on the fruit bowl fell to the ground and rolled around.


    Wang Kangyin gritted his teeth and said resolutely: "Kang Kang now has the help of the Yue Kingdom, and when it''s time to fight, we still have to fight!"


    "That''s right!" Another voice echoed excitedly, "Don''t miss this opportunity, the time will never come."


    "Our family is not a coward!"


    The blood of everyone present was boiling, and their eyes were burning, and they all agreed.


    Yuan Zhe smiled slightly, and looked at Xiao Shoufu who was in the first place quietly for a while. When he saw Xiao Shoufu nodding his head, he continued: "Dou Zixiang, the envoy of the State of Yue, will invite the eldest prince to go to the State of Yue to welcome his relatives..."


    Everyone''s pupils shrank, and at this moment, a cool breeze blew into the hall, blowing the end of the conversation away.


    The sun outside was suddenly half-obscured by overcast clouds, and the sky was dimmed and dimmed, adding a bit of coldness inside and outside the hall, revealing a disturbing depression.


    The news of the marriage between King Kang''s general and Emperor Ji of the Ming Dynasty of the Yue Kingdom spread quickly in Beijing, and it became a topic of discussion after dinner for everyone, but the emperor did not respond for a long time.


    After waiting for two days, everyone couldn''t stand it anymore.


    So, from Xiao Shoufu, Yuan Zhe, Wang Kangyin, to several royal family members, they all went to the palace one after another to persuade each other:


    "Your Majesty, it has been nine years since the armistice between the Yue Kingdom and the Jing Kingdom. The marriage between the two countries will surely turn the war into jade silk."


    "Please take the overall situation as the top priority, and allow King Kang to marry the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom, and the two countries will form a friendship between Qin and Jin."


    "Your Majesty, the country is the most important thing, and the marriage between the two countries in the grand scene will have all the benefits and no harm!"


    "The country of Yue is sincere and friendly with me. If it angers the country of Yue, it will provoke disputes between the two countries. At that time, it will be too late to regret it!"


    These people mean inside and outside the words, as if the emperor did not agree to King Kang marrying the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom, and Dajing would be destroyed.


    After the repeated bombardment of these officials, the emperor finally gave in, reluctantly agreed to the marriage, and once again summoned Dou Zixiang, the envoy of the Yue Kingdom who was temporarily living in the post house, expressing his consent to the marriage between the two countries.


    Dou Zixiang is a man who can make an inch, and immediately put forward a request in front of Dajing officials:


    "His Majesty Emperor Dajing, the saints of our country cannot afford to be seriously ill now. I only hope that the most beloved princess, Emperor Ximing, can decide a marriage as soon as possible, and he can rest assured and smile Jiuquan."


    "In a major event like proposing a marriage, it should have been your majesty''s brother taking the father''s place and going to the country of Yue to propose a marriage for King Kang to Emperor Ximing, but your majesty is the monarch of a country and cannot leave the country easily. Express your country''s sincerity towards this marriage."


    "Emperor Ximing, Ji Nai, is the descendant of the sage''s daughter, and she must marry in a beautiful and beautiful way to appease the hearts of the people."


    "I also ask your Majesty''s permission!"


    The emperor of course objected to the eldest prince to go to the country of Yue.


    Dou Zixiang said righteously that their Yue Kingdom was full of sincerity towards this marriage, and did not hesitate to let the noble Emperor Ji of Ximing commit himself to King Kang as his concubine, just for the sake of the two countries to have a good relationship between Qin and Jin, and implicitly and implicitly hinted that the sage of Yue Kingdom had already become a concubine. There is not much time, for this reason, the national teacher of the country of Yue has set a recent auspicious day, just 20 days later, I hope that the eldest prince can set off for the country of Yue immediately.


    The emperor still felt inappropriate, but Xiao Shoufu and others persuaded the emperor again, saying that the eldest prince, as the future heir, should have shared the worries of his father and the country.


    Xiao Shoufu and others said that the words were high-sounding, but they were actually threatening the emperor with the establishment of the crown prince. Their family cooperated with the emperor in the establishment of the reserve, so the emperor should also reciprocate.


    After the two sides quarreled, the emperor could only take another step back and reluctantly agreed.


    Dou Zixiang completed the task and left contentedly, while the emperor and the ministers had more things to discuss.


    Originally, the Ministry of Rites ordered the eldest prince to go to the imperial mausoleum to worship the ancestors on behalf of the monarch. If the eldest prince was to go to the Yue Kingdom to welcome his relatives, then he would not be able to go to the imperial mausoleum, so the ministers quarreled again:


    "Sacrificing to the imperial mausoleum is also a major event for the country. It has been announced to the world and cannot be cancelled without reason."


    "His Royal Highness, the First Prince, has a distinguished status, and he can''t just find someone to replace him. Why don''t the Prince Li go on his behalf?"


    "It''s not right. The emperor and the crown prince have always presided over the sacrifice of the emperor''s tomb."


    After some deliberation by the Ministry of Rites, the emperor finally decided that he would go to the imperial mausoleum to offer sacrifices in person, and all kinds of voices completely subsided.


    The imperial decree was issued on the same day, and the Ministry of Rites and Taichang Temple hurried to prepare related matters. After all, the honor guard of the emperor''s trip is very different from that of the prince. Fortunately, the emperor''s sacrificial mian clothes do not need to be made, just the new year''s sacrifice to the sky. The crown suit was slightly modified.


    For two consecutive days, the sky in the capital was a little dark, and the sun was always hiding behind thick clouds.


    Even the air in Gu Mansion was a little depressed, it was a kind of depression before the storm.


    It is clear that the weather is neither cold nor hot, and the mansion is full of green shades, but everyone in the mansion feels restless.


    Gu Yuan is about to accompany him to the country of Yue with the eldest prince.


    Yue Guo is the old enemy of the Gu family!


    .

 Chapter 347： set off

    The rest of the Gu family were facing great enemies for Gu Yuan''s trip to Vietnam, but Gu Yuan himself was quite relaxed, talking and laughing freely.


    "Sister, I will leave Beijing with the eldest prince tomorrow morning. Don''t worry, I will be careful." Gu Yuan raised his hand and rubbed the top of Gu Yanfei''s soft hair, with a soft smile on his face that outsiders usually wouldn''t see on his face. .


    The house was in a mess, and several bundles were spread out on the Arhat bed. The outer robes, middle clothes, shoes and socks, gold silk armor, etc. were all packed.


    "I''ll see you off tomorrow morning." Gu Yanfei leaned lazily by the window, playing with a pair of ten-inch Emei thorns in his hands.


    The Emei thorn made of stainless steel has sharp ends, shaped like a gun head, and a ring in the middle.


    She put the ring on the middle fingers of both hands, and her fingers flexibly turned the small Emei thorn, shining with cold light.


    This was just given to her by Gu Yuan today. She was fresh, playing with great interest, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised.


    Gu Yanfei turned the pair of Emei thorns twice again, and with a flick of his hand, the Emei thorns were hidden in her wide sleeves and disappeared as if by magic.


    "Do you like it?" Gu Yuan asked Gu Yanfei with a smile.


    Fan Beiran asked the craftsman to call him to play with this pair of Emei thorns. He came to show it off to Gu Yuan yesterday. Gu Yuan felt that these Emei thorns were small and suitable for women, so he just bought them for money.


    Gu Yanfei nodded and smiled: "I like it!"


    "Jiao Niang must like it too, I''ll give it to her next time."


    She lifted her right wrist slightly, and an Emei thorn appeared in her hand again.


    The silver light of the Emei thorns reflected on her face and eyes, making her dark pupils especially bright, and the autumn water was glistening.


    Youth girls don''t need to put on powder jewelry, just smile, like thousands of trees and flowers blooming.


    Gu Yuan''s long and narrow phoenix eyes slightly curved. He knew his sister would like it!


    Wutong was packing Gu Yuan''s luggage, but his expression was indescribable.


    The young masters of other families always give the younger sisters cloth, jewelry, piano and chess, but their eldest young master is different!


    But the second girl actually likes the gift from the eldest young master, this is really the brother and sister of the first cousin! It is indeed the blood of the Gu family!


    On the other hand, Juan Bi, who was serving tea and water to the brother and sister, was not surprised for a long time.


    The girl has so many weapons that she could fit in a weapon room, including the short sword and musket from the eldest prince, the whip from the eldest princess of Fengyang, the horn bow, the long sword, and the red spear from the eldest young master...


    The girls from other families are playing with chess, calligraphy and painting, and the girls are playing with paper, compass, tortoise shell, medicinal pills, silver needles and weapons.


    The eldest young master and the eldest prince are used to girls.


    Kuanbi smiled happily, quite a bit of joy.


    "That''s right." Gu Yanfei stroked his palms with a smile, "Jiao Niang just brought a pair of bear paws over this morning, saying that her third brother has rarely hunted two black bears in the mountains this time. I have already ordered the kitchen to bake them into honey-steamed bear paws. , I haven''t eaten bear paw yet."


    "Brother, after you have eaten dinner, let''s go."


    "Yes." Gu Yuan replied softly.


    He likes to hear his sister talk about everyday life, and the smile between his eyebrows is three-pointed. He has already pondered in his heart that when he returns, he will also go into the mountains to hunt head bears for his sister.


    Wait for him to come back...


    A sharp light flashed across Gu Yuan''s eyes, and the conversation changed: "Yan Fei, are you really going to the imperial mausoleum?"


    Gu Yanfei nodded, her long eyelashes flickering.


    Gu Yuan frowned slightly, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, and a worried look appeared on his face.


    When he wasn''t smiling, his face looked a little grim.


    He seemed to be hesitating to speak, but he didn''t stop him after all.


    Gu Yanfei said in a brisk tone, "Fengyang Eldest Princess will also go, I will follow her."


    Outsiders don¡¯t know, but Gu Yanfei knows very well that Fengyang¡¯s body is getting worse every day¡­


    Wutong skillfully prepared the luggage to bring, and after checking it again, he **** the luggage, "Master, everything is packed, do you want to take a look again?"


    Gu Yuan sent Wutong at will, and was about to tell Gu Yanfei a few words when she heard her say: "Brother, there is something missing from your baggage."


    Greeting his younger sister''s playful eyes, Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked cooperatively, "What''s missing?"


    Gu Yan flew to the cuff and took it out. This time, it was not an Emei thorn, but a sapphire blue purse.


    "This." Gu Yanfei put the purse into Gu Yuan''s hand, "There are some commonly used pills, ointments, etc. in it. I wrote the uses of these medicines on a piece of paper inside."


    "It''s all medicine made by me, and it works very well!"


    "Brother, you must keep it close to your body."


    Gu Yanfei warned carefully, there was a bit of complacentness on her small white face, and her eyes were shining brightly.


    Gu Yuan looked down at the purse in the palm of his hand, his heart seemed to be lightly scratched by a feather, filled with a warm emotion, his eyes couldn''t stop smiling.


    He folded his fingers, grabbed the purse in the palm of his hand, and his eyes showed the kind of eccentric joy.


    The younger sister is still the closest to his eldest brother, he has it, but the eldest prince does not!


    Gu Yuan rubbed the top of Gu Yanfei''s hair again, and said meaningfully, "When I come back, I will bring you a big gift, and you will wait for me in the capital."


    "Yes." Gu Yanfei replied with a smile.


    How well-behaved, how well-behaved.


    The two brothers and sisters had dinner together. After that, Gu Yuan left and hurried into the palace before the curfew.


    Originally, Gu Yuan was very busy when he was on duty in Jinwuwei. Today, he packed up his luggage and returned to the house to say goodbye to his sister. Tonight, he will live in the shift room in the palace.


    The capital city seemed surprisingly quiet that night.


    In the early morning of the next day, the guard of honor of the eldest prince went out of Beijing with the envoys of the Yue Kingdom.


    It is related to the marriage between the two countries. Chu Yi brought a dozen carriages of betrothal gifts on this trip, and went south to the Yue Kingdom to propose marriage to Emperor Ximing. This betrothal gift is quite rich, not only gold and silver jewelry, antique calligraphy and painting, silk and cloth. , furniture and utensils, etc., as well as hundreds of horses, appear to be huge.


    Gu Yanfei found a restaurant near the South City Gate to see Chu Yi and Gu Yuan off. Besides her, there were many people who heard the news that the eldest prince was leaving for Yue Kingdom today, and came to see them off near the city gate.


    The area around the city gate was extremely lively, and it took a long time for the crowd to disperse.


    During this time, the busiest people in the capital were probably officials of the Ministry of Rites. They had just sent off the eldest prince and the others, and then the Ministry of Rites prepared the matters of the imperial mausoleum.


    The time is really tight, and the Ministry of Rites is busy.


    Because Gu Yanfei would also accompany Fengyang to go there, the Ministry of Rites also made a special trip to show her the ceremony.


    On April 15th, Gu Yanfei arrived at the Princess Mansion in Fengyang just before dawn. The concierge put her in the door without any notification.


    "Second Lady Gu, Your Highness is still awake, let me lead the girl to His Highness''s room." Fengyang''s confidant Ruosu personally came to greet Gu Yanfei and led her towards the main courtyard.


    In the past two weeks, Gu Yanfei has been a frequent visitor to the Princess Mansion.


    The princess'' mansion was very polite and even respectful to Gu Yanfei.


    Ruosu is a martial arts practitioner. Compared with the woman next to him, he has a more sassy and neat heroic spirit around him. When walking, his steps are light and steady.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Ruo Su lowered her voice and said to Gu Yanfei: "Second Lady Gu, Your Highness didn''t sleep well last night. I ordered her a soothing incense before falling asleep. I think it''s still early, so I don''t dare to sleep. Go and wake up Your Highness."


    Ruosu frowned deeply, unable to hide her worries about Fengyang.


    Gu Yanfei did not say a word, and followed Ruo Su through various doors, all the way to the inner room of the main courtyard.


    The room was filled with a faint scent of calming incense.


    bypassing a red sandalwood screen with five fans, Gu Yanfei saw Fengyang lying quietly on the canopy bed.


    Feng Yang, who was covered with a thin dark red quilt, closed his eyes tightly. In the dim bed tent, his face was a little pale. Even if Gu Yanfei approached, Feng Yang did not move, and was still in a deep sleep.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness..."


    Gu Yanfei called out twice, and the sleeping Fengyang''s eyelids moved a few times before slowly opening his eyes. The cloudy eyes were a little chaotic, but they soon became sharp again.


    When lying down, she looked thinner than usual.


    "Yan Fei." Fengyang called out in a low voice, his voice was a little hoarse and weak, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned.


    Even if he didn''t detect Fengyang''s pulse, Gu Yanfei could see with the naked eye that Fengyang''s vitality was rapidly draining within a few days...


    Fengyang''s phoenix body is not as good as the other day, the sun goes down, when Gu Yan came to see her at the Princess Mansion a few days ago, she could sit, stand, talk and laugh, just like a normal person.


    But now, she has¡­


    Gu Yanfei''s half-drooping eyes were as deep as wells.


    Ruosu in the back also looked at Fengyang, and his heart ached.


    They all knew that Fengyang was ill, and the disease was so violent that it was like the collapse of a dam.


    Fengyang has always been very calm, saying that she has no regrets in her life, and she has no fear of death;


    Ruosu pursed her lips tightly, forcibly restraining the grief and weakness in her heart. Seeing Fengyang trying to stand up with her elbows, Ruosu hurriedly stepped forward, wanting to step forward to help.


    "Don''t get up." Gu Yanfei quickly pressed Fengyang back, "I''ll give you a needle first."


    So, Fengyang stopped moving.


    The maid quickly prepared candles for burning needles, unfolded the needle bag, and came over to help Gu Yanfei.


    As the candles were lit, the dark interior room became much brighter.


    The silver needles and the silver ear lobes on Gu Yanfei''s earlobes shone in the candlelight.


    Gu Yanfei started to apply needles to Fengyang skillfully, his right hand swept across Fengyang''s face, the first silver needle had already landed among the people...


    She took out the needle, burned the needle, and put the needle down quickly and accurately.


    A series of movements are as smooth as running clouds and water, without the slightest pause.


    Ruo Su has seen it many times with his own eyes, but every time he is still amazed.


    is still no more or no less seven needles, sealing the seven orifices of Fengyang.


    Ruo Su counted silently in her heart, and when she counted to twenty-one, she saw that Feng Yang''s pale face gradually turned bloody, as if time had turned back, and the dying flowers had regained their vitality little by little. .


    After Gu Yanfei put away the needles, Feng Yang was lifted from the bed, Ruo Su and the maid hurriedly served her with dressing, combed her hair and put on makeup.


    They are used to doing this on weekdays. The movements are very fast, just a stick of incense, and even Fengyang''s hair is combed, and the hairstyle is dignified and simple.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t avoid it, he just sat by the side and watched, pointing to a jade phoenix hairpin in the box and said, "I''ll wear this hairpin that I gave to His Highness today."


    Gu Yanfei became fascinated with carving some time ago. Not only did he engrave jade hairpins, small seals and jade fingers for Chu Yi, but he also carved some gadgets for Gu Yuan and Feng Yang.


    She gave Fengyang this jadeite phoenix hairpin. From material selection, drawing to carving, she did it herself. The hairpin was also engraved with a magic circle.


    The maid took out the jade hairpin from the box and put it on Fengyang''s hairpin. Gu Yanfei smiled and brought the mercury mirror and showed it to Fengyang.


    "Is it good-looking?" Gu Yanfei said triumphantly.


    Fengyang looked at the familiar face in the mirror, raised his hand to support the jade hairpin, and stroked his cheek.


    Her icy cheeks and fingertips now had a little warmth again, and they seemed to be no different from normal people, and even more completely different from the haggard look when she was sleeping.


    "You have good eyesight and good craftsmanship." Feng Yang looked up at Gu Yanfei and smiled.


    Gu Yanfei was delighted and laughed uncontrollably, feeling that his vision was first-rate, "My vision is really good!"


    Whether it is looking at things or people.


    Thinking of someone who was not in the capital at this time, her smile was a little more bright and charming, and even her cheeks were stained with rays of sunshine, and in the candlelight, she looked even more like a beautiful jade.


    At this time, Ruo Su, who had just been out for a while, came back and said with a smile, "Your Highness, breakfast is here, do you want to set it up?"


    Fengyang actually had a bad appetite, so he turned to ask Gu Yanfei, "You came so early, did you have breakfast?"


    Gu Yanfei laughed: "His Royal Highness really knows me, I''m here to eat breakfast made by Chef Zhang Yu."


    The chef in charge of the kitchen of the Princess Mansion is the royal chef given to Fengyang by the emperor. One is good at cooking and the other is good at dim sum. The dim sum made by Zhang Yuche is very delicious. After Gu Yanfei has eaten it once, he often comes to the Princess Mansion to eat dim sum.


    Now, Ruosu also knew Fengyang''s answer, and hurriedly asked people to set up a meal.


    It is not even 12 hours, the sun is rising outside, the air in the morning is exceptionally fresh, and the sound of chirping sparrows comes from time to time in the wind.


    After having breakfast, the two went out immediately, Gu Yanfei rubbed Fengyang''s Zhulun car again, and the two took the car to Chengtianmen first.


    Because the emperor is going to the imperial mausoleum to worship his ancestors today, the carriages and horses of the officials accompanying today are also waiting in the square in front of the palace gate.


    Seeing Fengyang''s Zhu Lun chariot approaching, the imperial guards at the gate of the palace stepped forward to maintain order, and the chariots and horses of those officials evaded to both sides one after another.


    Outside the carriage, a chamberlain shouted in a long tone: "His Royal Highness Princess Fengyang is here!"


    Fengyang got off the Zhulun Cha with Ruosu''s men.


    Under the brilliance of the rising sun, the young woman was as tall and straight as a pine and cypress. Although she was old, her eyes were wise and sharp, which made people look at her, involuntarily ignoring the wrinkles on her face. His eyes, and the aura that was not angry and mighty.


    When her eyes swept lightly around her, she had the majesty of a king, as if looking down at the ministers from the clouds, as majestic as before.


    "See Her Royal Highness Princess Fengyang."


    The ministers could not help but bow their heads and bow their heads in convincing, with different thoughts.


    Since Fengyang became the emperor last month and asked the eldest prince to be the crown prince, many people have linked the Li Chu and Fengyang''s previous serious illness in the palace, and wondered if Fengyang was dying soon. , I want to help the emperor to establish a heir when he is alive.


    But looking at Fengyang''s spirited appearance now, everyone is relieved.


    .

 Chapter 348： ambition

    Not long after, the emperor''s dragon chariot also appeared at Chengtianmen, and there was a thunderous shout again near the palace gate.


    When the auspicious time arrived, the holy car set off from Chengtianmen on time, and the bright yellow flag representing the emperor was swaying in the wind at the front, and the sound of hunting.


    The Imperial Guards in bronze helmets and iron armors had already cleared the road early, every ten steps, blocking the people who came to watch the fun on both sides of the street.


    "Look, the emperor''s dragon carriage is here!"


    With a shout, the people boiled like boiling water.


    From a distance, I could see the huge motorcade marching forward with great momentum, surrounded by the dragon carriages at the forefront. Wherever they passed, the people who crossed the road shouted long live, and the voices were full of people.


    Accompanying him were two thousand soldiers of the Imperial Guard, who guarded the convoy around the convoy as airtight as iron barrels.


    At first glance, all the people and carriages and horses are densely packed, and there is a lot of noise.


    Gu Yanfei was still riding Fengyang''s Zhu Lun Cha. Feng Yang was the emperor''s aunt, and her status was naturally noble. Her Zhu Lun Cha was right behind Long Nian, and even Prince Zong Lingli''s carriage was in line with her. Behind.


    The holy car set off from the west gate of the capital, and was escorted by the Imperial Army all the way westward to the imperial mausoleum.


    The Mausoleum of Emperor Dajing is located on a plain at the foot of Tianxi Mountain. It is surrounded by mountains on three sides. There is a river meandering in front of the mausoleum.


    This is a treasure land of Feng Shui, or it was personally selected by the real person Tiangang as the Dajing Emperor Mausoleum.


    When the holy car arrived at the foot of Tianxi Mountain, the sun had already set in the west.


    According to the ceremonial schedule given by the Ministry of Rites, this sacrificial ceremony takes three days. On the afternoon of the first day, the earth-laying ceremony will be held before the big sacrificial ceremony.


    This ritual of laying soil is like the folk custom of cultivating soil and building graves, and it is a respect for ancestors and gods.


    The people didn''t even have time to rest, so they rushed to the imperial mausoleum, and the guardian minister of the mausoleum was already on standby.


    Most of the officials accompanying the car today have to wait outside the mausoleum gate and Longen gate. Only a few princes and important officials are authorized to accompany the emperor to the mausoleum gate. They are divided into left and right sides in front of Fangcheng.


    Under the co-presidency of the Ministry of Rites and the Supervisor of Literacy, the emperor put on a yellow cloth to protect his shoes and walked up to the high treasured top in person. Pure land.


    The whole ceremony was quite cumbersome. It was so quiet that there was almost no human voice for a mile or two. Only the rows of pines and cypresses planted in the imperial mausoleum swayed in the mountain wind, rustling one after another.


    The atmosphere is solemn and solemn.


    The princes and ministers kneeling below either looked at the emperor who was on the top of the treasure, or they looked at Fengyang who was standing at the front, with a bit of scrutiny in their eyes.


    After rushing for a long time, Fengyang, who was bathed in the sunset, was in high spirits. His resolute eyes looked in the direction of Baoding, as if looking at the emperor, and seemed to penetrate the long years...


    She is like a sword hidden in a sheath. She has clearly lost her edge, but it is impossible for people to ignore her existence.


    She looked the same as when she was at Chengtianmen in the morning, without the slightest morbidity, which was in stark contrast to the few old ministers beside her who were kneeling profusely with sweat and exhaustion.


    Xiao Shoufu, who was at the forefront of all the ministers, stared deeply at every change in Fengyang''s expression, his eyes were deep and unspeakable.


    He remained motionless in his kneeling posture, but the bottom of his eyes was unpredictable.


    Several ministers in the rear secretly exchanged glances, some rejoiced, some regretted, and some sighed.


    It seems that the eldest princess of Fengyang has really recovered from her illness, not that the deadline is approaching as previously rumored...


    Time passed slowly in silence, and the sun gradually set in the west.


    The ceremony was not over until the emperor had covered thirteen dans of soil. Immediately, the **** of the Sili Jian announced that the ceremony was over, and all the ministers greeted the emperor to leave in unison.


    Following behind the emperor was Fengyang and a group of royal family members, while the officials kneeling on the ground got up one after another, turned around and bowed in the direction the emperor left.


    Next, the officials should leave according to their grades, but Xiao Shoufu, who was standing in front of the officials, did not move, and the others naturally did not dare to move, so their eyes were all focused on Xiao Shoufu.


    The left servant of the Ministry of Rites who presided over the ceremony coughed dryly and called out:


    "First Assistant!"


    However, Xiao Shoufu suddenly hadn''t heard it, and muttered to himself, "It''s not even a few hours away."


    His voice was so soft that only he could hear it.


    Xiao Shoufu''s eyes became deeper, and the old things flashed through his mind in an instant. He thought of the old events that happened in the emperor''s mausoleum 21 years ago, and then thought of what King Kang told him. There was a little bit of regret in the chaos.


    If Fengyang was this time... that would be great!


    Xiao Shoufu sighed in his heart, clenched his fist hidden in his sleeve, tried to calm down, and persuaded himself to be patient... A thousand threads turned into a kind of determination.


    He slowly raised his head, his face did not reveal the slightest color, his eyes chased the backs of Gu Yanfei and Fengyang leaving, and finally landed on Fengyang''s thin but tall backs.


    As keen as Fengyang, she could naturally feel the burning gaze from behind, but she didn''t look back or stop, so she walked through the mausoleum gate and the Long''en gate with Gu Yanfei so unhurriedly.


    After arriving at the palace from the imperial mausoleum, the tired emperor went to the Taiji Palace in the middle, and the others also walked to their respective palaces under the guidance of the maids.


    "Your Highness, Miss Gu, this way."


    Ruosu walked at the forefront without rushing to lead Fengyang and Gu Yanfei.


    In the evening of April, the oncoming evening wind brought a hint of coolness.


    Gu Yanfei and Feng Yang strolled forward, their sleeves and skirts were puffed up by the wind, their skirts fluttered like butterflies, and even the hair on their temples was ruffled by the mountain wind.


    This old man and the young man made gestures freely and freely, and the two of them seemed surprisingly harmonious when they stood together.


    Fengyang has been to this palace many times. She doesn''t like coming here. Every time she comes here, she will think of that night twenty-one years ago, when the palace was stained with blood.


    But in order to worship the Taizu, she had to come every year.


    As Feng Yang walked forward, he told Gu Yanfei about the past 21 years ago, which was engraved in her memory and would never fade: "At that time, the emperor had just passed away, and he left an edict to let me assist the government, The late emperor was unwilling to kill me..."


    At that time, she was immersed in grief because of the death of the Great Ancestor, and she could not extricate herself from grief.


    At that time, Fengyang still had a bit of a brother-in-law relationship with the late emperor, and she was also betting, hoping that the late emperor would not take the last step if he was thirsty.


    But the late emperor still attacked her and surrounded the palace with his troops, but he was too timid to face her in person...


    Fengyang''s eyes were cold, and there was a faint storm, as if he had returned to that night.


    Gu Yanfei is a well-behaved listener, quietly listening to Fengyang finish.


    She couldn''t help but feel curious, leaned over and whispered to Feng Yang: "Your Highness, I heard that the emperor planned to pass the throne to you when he was on the throne?"


    Fengyang could hear that Gu Yanfei was just out of curiosity, smiled at the little girl, and raised his gray eyebrows, noncommittal.


    Seeing that there was no displeasure on Feng Yang''s face, Gu Yanfei blinked and asked again with a smile, "Don''t you want it?"


    Fengyang laughed loudly, with soft eyebrows and eyes, as if this was an extremely interesting question.


    She raised her chin, looked up at the bright sunset sky, and said bluntly: "Of course."


    "Who doesn''t want this supreme position?!"


    "I''m just a mortal, not a saint. I have greed and ambition."


    Fengyang''s words were too straight and candid. Ruosu, who was leading the way in front of her, was shocked. She suppressed the urge to turn back and continued to walk forward.


    "That''s right!" Gu Yanfei agreed and nodded.


    Put yourself in the shoes, if it was her, she would also find it interesting to be an empress.


    Fengyang didn''t feel that he said anything shocking, his expression was calm, and two clusters of burning flames seemed to be burning in his eyes.


    From the time she was born and sensible, Taizu taught her personally, taught her to read and write, and taught her to practice martial arts to strengthen her body. He told her that there is no way a woman is inferior to a man. As long as she has enough ability, she can go to the battlefield or stand above the hall.


    She did not live up to Taizu''s expectations. Taizu often said that she was the daughter he was most proud of.


    She often heard from the military generals and ministers around Taizu that it was a pity that Fengyang was not a man, otherwise...


    But Taizu never said such a thing.


    In the twenty-ninth year of the Tianli calendar, when Taizu first proposed to abolish the crown prince and make her the crown princess for the first time in the court, Feng Yang was moved, and thought she would be a better prince than the previous emperor, but the group The ministers objected, and the Great Jing Dynasty was in crisis at that time, with internal and external troubles...


    After a long time, Feng Yang pursed his lips slightly, and the wrinkles between his lips became deeper, as if he let out a heavy sigh from the depths of his chest, "Compared to the throne, what I want more is the prosperity of the great scenery and the peace of the people."


    Said, Feng Yang''s eyes were full of sadness and reminiscence, thinking about the various things when Taizu was alive in his mind, and said in a hoarse voice: "This is the country that Daddy single-handedly built."


    Her life was magnificent.


    She had witnessed the corruption and chaos of the previous dynasty when she was young;


    She fought with Taizu when she was young, experienced troubled times, and experienced ruthless fighting on the battlefield;


    When she was young and middle-aged, she watched the Taizu step by step to make the originally riddled country prosper...


    She has seen a lot and experienced a lot, and she understands how difficult it was for Taizu to conquer this great landscape.


    The world only sees Taizu''s wise and martial arts, and only remembers the romantic and legendary stories of Taizu''s life, but they don''t know that Taizu made achievements in flesh and blood, and he doesn''t know how many times he has experienced life and death crises on the battlefield, and his body is full of old wounds. In his later years, these old wounds tormented him deeply...


    But Taizu has no regrets.


    Feng Yang''s whole body was enveloped by a mournful aura, her chest heaved violently, and a little bit of tears blurred her vision.


    After walking for a while, she said again: "I once heard my father say that he hopes that the people of this country can have food and clothing for everyone, and no one will sell their sons and daughters again. County, he hopes that the average life expectancy of Dajing people can reach sixty years, he wants to build cement official roads between most towns and towns, and wants Dajing''s sea boats to cross the ocean to another continent..."


    Taizu still has many, many ideals that have not been realized. In the last few years of his life, he often said with emotion that if he could give him a few more years, he could do more...


    Fengyang stopped abruptly, turned his head to look at Gu Yanfei, and the two looked at each other.


    Fengyang said in a serious tone: "Yan Fei, I want the big scene to become such a big scene."


    "Not for the throne in this district, constant internal worries, constant external troubles, repeating the mistakes of the previous dynasty, that is going backwards, not moving forward."


    For the grand scene.


    For the prosperous world in Daddy''s mouth, she can give her everything.


    Fengyang has always been very firm in his beliefs, and it was only shaken nine years ago when Gu Ce died in battle and Nanyue captured Yangzhou. Chu Yi had to be sent to Nanyue as a hostage.


    Fortunately, everything did not develop to the point of being irreversible; fortunately, Dajing was able to return to the track that she and Taizu shared.


    She believes that with the efforts of Jinshang and Chu Yi''s father and son, the Dajing Dynasty will definitely be able to reach a higher level than the time of Taizu.


    Fengyang''s eyes are extremely firm, firm as a rock, unshakable.


    Gu Yanfei stared at Fengyang deeply, and was convinced by the firm belief that she released all over her body at this moment.


    She was stunned for a moment, her eyes widened slightly.


    Fengyang looks like the decathlon senior sister from her sect.


    Big Sister''s temperament is also the same, her heart is as open as a vast star, and she is open to all rivers, regardless of personal gains and losses.


    Gu Yanfei smiled happily, his brows and eyes were curved, and his pupils were sparkling.


    Gu Yanfei hugged Feng Yang''s arm affectionately, tapped Feng Yang''s pulse calmly, continued walking, and said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are so beautiful!"


    As good-looking as her big sister!


    Fengyang looked at the little girl in confusion, always feeling that this girl suddenly jumped out.


    "Your Highness, let me accompany you for dinner tonight."


    Gu Yanfei smiled and walked with Fengyang to the southeast of the palace.


    The two passed through gates and corridors with twists and turns, passing through a forest of flowers...I don''t know how long they walked, but before the sunset was completely recorded, they came to Fengyang''s palace.


    Almost the moment he entered the main hall, Feng Yang staggered under his feet and fell forward.


    Gu Yanfei was already holding Fengyang''s left arm, and the other hand quickly helped her right shoulder. Ruosu, who was following behind the two, also responded quickly and held Fengyang''s right arm.


    "Your Highness." Ruosu whispered nervously.


    Gu Yanfei and Ruo Su quickly helped Feng Yang to sit down on a chair next to her, and let her rest against a large welcoming pillow.


    They all know that Fengyang has been able to sustain up to now only by relying on Gu Yanfei to pierce her with needles in the carriage all the way, and they managed to gather a burst of energy, and now the qi has finally vented.


    The maid hurriedly poured tea and water for Fengyang, and Gu Yanfei pressed a few acupoints on Fengyang''s hands and head.


    There was a depressing atmosphere in the palace.


    .

 Chapter 349： cake

    After a cup of tea, Feng Yang came over a little bit, but his lips were still slightly pale and his energy was low.


    "I''m fine." Feng Yang leaned on the back of the chair and smiled softly at Gu Yanfei, and patted the back of her hand.


    Gu Yanfei continued to press the acupuncture point on Fengyang for a while, and then let go of his hand, curled his lips and smiled, "Your Highness, have some porridge in the evening, so that it can be cured."


    The palace maid and Ruo Su nodded again and again, planning to ask the imperial kitchen to send some more porridge and side dishes.


    The maid of the palace hurriedly went out to pass the meal, she had just left on the front foot, and a middle-aged servant of the middle stature walked in from outside the hall, and said, "Your Highness, Princess Kang, Princess Jing, Princess Yi, and Princess Jian and the others. Come and greet your Highness."


    In the middle of the year, he bowed and did not dare to raise his head. He only heard a casual female voice in front of him: "Eunuch Liu, His Royal Highness, the eldest princess, has rested. Let them come back later to greet you."


    This voice is clean and clear, young and full of energy, and obviously does not belong to Fengyang.


    Outside the hall, the evening wind was blowing, and the wind sent a few women''s voices and laughter.


    The room was silent for a while, when Eunuch Liu saw that Fengyang didn''t say anything, he respectfully accepted the order, and then withdrew to spread the word.


    However, shortly after he went out, the noise outside the hall became louder, accompanied by a clutter of footsteps, someone was walking towards this side.


    "Princess, stay, Your Highness has stopped."


    "It''s okay, let''s give Aunt Huang a peace of mind and leave."


    "Eunuch Liu, be careful, don''t bump into a few princesses."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the noisy quarrel, Li Yuncong, dressed in the make-up of the princess of the county, and four or five female relatives, ignoring the obstruction of Eunuch Liu and another servant, just broke in.


    Outside the main hall, Li Yuncong walked in the afterglow of the setting sun. The seven Zhai crown inlaid with pearls and gems on her head shone brightly in the afterglow. Dignified and elegant.


    In the rear, Princess Jing, Princess Yi and other princesses were two steps behind her, showing a bit of anxiety and regret on their faces.


    According to their meaning, since Fengyang rested, it would be the same for them to come back later to greet him, but Li Yunmao rushed in without hesitation. They came with her, neither entering nor leaving, but it was a bit of a dilemma. .


    Li Yunchang quickly walked outside the main hall, glanced at the hall, and happened to see Gu Yanfei lift the curtain and walk out from the direction of the east side hall.


    Li Yunchang lightly pursed her red lips, crossed the high threshold, and took a step forward to Gu Yanfei: "I heard that the Queen''s Aunt Feng is not feeling well, so I and a few princesses came to see the Queen''s Aunt specially."


    As she spoke, she caressed her cuffs, wearing a gold-encrusted jade bracelet between her snow-white and slender wrists, which made the skin of her wrists delicate and flawless.


    Gu Yanfei stopped five or six steps away from Li Yunchang and looked at her with a smile.


    Li Yunchang let out a sigh from her red lips: "I didn''t expect Second Lady Gu to be there."


    She seemed to mention it casually, but the other princesses in the back were stunned and subconsciously slowed down.


    The news of Princess Fengyang''s serious illness has long spread in the capital, but no one knows the truth or not. ¡­


    This year''s imperial mausoleum was worshipping ancestors, and the Queen Mother Yuan never accompanied her because of her "illness". It can be said that the highest-ranking female relative in this palace is Fengyang.


    Just now, when Princess Kang suggested that they come together to greet Fengyang, they agreed. This is a courtesy.


    No matter why Princess Kang came here, they definitely didn''t come to Hanfeng Palace to inquire about news.


    Available now¡­


    Princess Jing, Princess Yi and others looked at Gu Yanfei and Li Yunchang for a while, and then looked at each other again, somewhat fidgeting, but at the moment they could only laugh.


    "Sister-in-law Five Emperors, do you think so?" Li Yunchang looked at Princess Yi in the back left and smiled sweetly.


    Princess Yi smiled without saying a word, not intending to get involved in the grievances between the two, she stood there elegantly holding a handkerchief, her smile not reaching the bottom of her eyes.


    The sky was dim at dusk, and the palace people lit the palace lanterns with glass lampshades in the main hall, and the lights were bright.


    Under the candlelight, the jewelry on several princesses, including Li Yunchang, shone brightly and dazzlingly dazzled.


    In contrast, Gu Yanfei, who was a few steps away, was dressed very plainly.


    Greeting Li Yunchang''s smiling face, Gu Yanfei said lightly, "Your Highness is tired and resting inside. Princess, please come back."


    The smile on Li Yunchang''s face deepened by two points, and a pair of shallow dimples appeared on the corners of his lips.


    Her faint gaze glanced at the curtain behind Gu Yanfei, with a bit of thought in her eyes, she said with a smile: "The maid of the imperial aunt is not going to pass the meal just now, Miss Gu, the imperial aunt has really ''already'' already. ''Did you take a break?"


    She increased the volume on the word "already", which clearly meant that Gu Yanfei was lying.


    Gu Yanfei''s smile did not change, "The meal was passed down to me..."


    "Aunt Huang won''t eat it?" Li Yunxiang interrupted Gu Yanfei appropriately, "If Aunt Huang is unwell, she should declare that the imperial doctor is good, taboo doctors are taboos."


    "Princess Kang really knows how to make jokes, is the imperial doctor as good as me?" Gu Yanfei boasted calmly, smiling with a frown.


    The two of them were smiling from beginning to end, and they were smiling, but anyone could see that the two were just like swords and swords.


    The other princesses were all silent, just watching from the sidelines.


    Li Yunchang wanted to say something else, but Fengyang''s old and tired female voice suddenly came from behind the curtain: "You all come in."


    So, Li Yuncong, Princess Jing and others all followed the sound and looked towards the door curtain.


    The main hall was silent for a while.


    When the evening wind blows, the candles flicker in the lampshade, and the light and shadow float.


    Li Yunchang''s pitch-black eyes were as light as spring water, and there was a trace of contemplation on his face.


    Originally, Gu Yanfei came out to stop them from letting them in to greet Fengyang, Li Yunchang was already 70% sure, but now, she is a little hesitant...


    Did she guess wrong?


    Li Yunchang didn''t show her face, she smiled at Princess Jing and the others, and said nonchalantly, "Then let''s go in."


    She came to see Fengyang, of course she had to go in.


    Li Yunchang stretched out his hand to smooth out the folds on his sleeves, and continued to walk forward, bypassing Gu Yanfei calmly, and lifted the curtain and went in by himself. ¡­


    Concubine Yi, Concubine Jing and others in the back looked at each other, and they all saw the same meaning in each other''s eyes, and they also filed in behind Li Yunchang.


    Since they have already arrived at Hanfeng Palace, they have to invite An before leaving.


    Gu Yanfei walked unhurriedly at the end, the corners of his lips slightly raised.


    After ?? bypassing a screen, Li Yunchang smelled a faint scent of sandalwood, the tip of his nose moved slightly, and there was a faint hint of tea in the sandalwood scent.


    She was sure that there was no medicine in the room.


    There was a beauty couch by the east wall, Fengyang was lying lazily on the beauty couch, with one elbow on one hand, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Her gray hair shone with a faint luster in the candlelight, and her half-drooped eyes revealed a little tiredness and laziness.


    Li Yunchang kept her head down, walked to the beauty''s couch without stopping, and looked at Fengyang gracefully, with a perfect smile on her face, "Aunt Huang."


    Concubine Yi, Concubine Jing and others in the rear also saluted Fengyang one after another, either calling him "Aunt Huang" or "His Royal Highness Princess Eldest".


    The atmosphere in the house was not warm, but rather awkward and stiff.


    Fengyang glanced at Li Yunxiang and the others indifferently, and did not let them sit down, but said lightly: "Since you have already paid your respects, and there is nothing else to do, just step back."


    Fengyang''s expression and tone, as usual, had no ups and downs, neither cold nor hot, neither joy nor sorrow, neither greeting nor censure, when his eyes swept over, his eyes were high and high, as if anyone had to bend their knees and bow their heads in front of her.


    It seems that she and them are not from the same world at all, she is a **** in the sky, and they are just a part of thousands of mortals.


    Princess Yi, Princess Jing and others have long been used to it. Fengyang has a detached position in the Dajing Dynasty and always does whatever he wants. In the past few decades, she has been like this, and she can''t say a few words to them.


    Princess Yi couldn''t help but turned her head and glanced at Gu Yanfei, who was walking slowly behind. She didn''t know where the second girl Gu met Feng Yang''s eyes.


    Princess Jing cleared her throat and respectfully said to Fengyang, "Your Highness, although it is warm spring in April, it''s cold at night in the mountains, you have to be careful of the phoenix body and don''t catch a cold."


    "Yeah." Princess Shen said thoughtfully, "Tomorrow is a big ceremony, and it is estimated that you will get up when the **** crowing. It''s better for the aunt to rest early tonight, so as to recharge her energy."


    Princess Yi also came back to her senses at this time, and with a smile on her face, she offered to retire: "Aunt Huang, then we won''t disturb your rest."


    "..." Li Yunchang wanted to say something, but felt his cuffs tighten.


    Princess Yi quietly pulled Li Yuncong''s sleeve, her face did not change in the slightest, her smile was gentle and reserved, and she bowed again: "We will retire."


    She glanced at Li Yunchang calmly, and warned her with her eyes to stop playing tricks and leave quickly.


    Princess Jing also saw Princess Yi''s small movements, but she just pretended not to see it. Prince Yi is the fifth emperor''s brother of King Kang, and Concubine Yi is the emperor''s sister-in-law, so it is most suitable for her to "persuade" her younger siblings.


    However, Li Yunchang still stood with a smile, as if he did not receive Princess Yi''s eyes, and did not understand Fengyang''s expulsion order just now. ¡­


    She smiled sweetly: "Aunt Huang, I specially brought some snacks that I made by myself. These desserts are very good. They were originally intended for Aunt Huang and several sisters-in-law and cousins ??to try."


    She raised her hand and made a gesture, and Xia Lian came over with the food box, and took out several plates of desserts from the food box. Each plate contained several pieces of cakes, which were arranged in the shape of plum blossoms.


    Feng Yang glanced casually, his eyes widened slightly, and his dark pupils couldn''t help but light up at this moment.


    Li Yunchang saw Fengyang''s moving face in his eyes, the corners of his lips curled up, spring onion-like jade fingers stretched out from his sleeves, pointed at the plates of delicate pastries, and said, "Aunt Huang, this is a cake."


    "I specially made several flavors, one is original, one is strawberry, one is green tea, and one is added with raisins."


    "The cake is soft and easy to digest."


    What else did Li Yunxiang say later, it was no longer in Fengyang''s ears. Fengyang''s turbid eyes showed a nostalgic look, and he stared blankly at the plates of cakes, and his eyes seemed to be filled with water.


    The cake that has been cut into small pieces is fluffy and soft, and its golden color is quite attractive. At first glance, it looks like a corn cake, but it is more delicate and soft. , lingering on the nose of everyone, hooking people''s index fingers.


    Princess Yi, Princess Jing and others also looked over curiously, thinking that this dessert made by Li Yunchang was very fresh.


    Li Yunchang picked up a plate of golden-yellow original cake with both hands and delivered it to the beauty''s couch.


    "Aunt Huang, do you want to try it?" She said with a smile, her eyes kept on Feng Yang''s face, slowly moving down from her gray hair, passing over her wrinkled forehead, the corners of her eyes, and the cloudy pupils ¡­


    Huh?


    This is¡­


    Li Yunchang''s eyes stopped on Fengyang''s right ear, his eyebrows twitched slightly, and his pupils moved.


    The skin behind Fengyang''s ears is not the same as the skin tone on his cheeks. Although it is not very obvious, there is indeed a dividing line.


    Li Yuncong averted his gaze without a trace, his gaze moved down, and landed on the back of Fengyang''s hand again.


    The backs of the old, bark-like hands were covered with brown spots and wrinkles, and the neatly trimmed nails were blue and white, with no blood or vitality, just like a pair of dead hands, with pale fingertips.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes flashed, and the curvature of the corners of his lips did not change in the slightest.


    She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and as if nothing had happened, she placed the plate of cake on the coffee table beside the beauty''s couch, and immediately returned to Princess Yi and the others.


    "Aunt Huang, remember to try my craft." Li Yunchang bowed his knees, "Then I and a few sisters-in-law will retire first."


    Princess Yi, Princess Jing and the others exchanged glances again, all relieved. If Li Yunchang didn''t leave, they planned to leave first.


    Several princesses resigned, and they all withdrew, feeling a little impatient in their steps.


    Going out from the east side hall, Princess Yi and the others walked more briskly. As they walked out, they kept their voices low and said:


    "I''ve been in the carriage for a long time today and kneeled for so long. Let''s rest early in the evening."¡­


    "Fortunately, the ritual is only three days, otherwise I can''t afford it."


    "Yes, after the age of thirty, this body is not as good as the day."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Several princesses were in front of you and I kept talking, and they all walked to the gate of the main hall.


    Only Li Yunchang slowed down and fell behind.


    There is a young maid behind her. The maid smiles and stretches out his hand to plead, "Princess Kang, come this way."


    His expression and actions were no different from those of chasing a guest directly.


    Li Yunchang turned a deaf ear, walked slowly, a light smile appeared on his lips, as if he suddenly remembered something, and said: "Li Xiaogong, although the cake is easy to digest, but it contains fat and sugar, the elderly must not be greedy. , Later, you remember to tell the imperial aunt on behalf of this princess."


    Eunuch Li only complied with his promise.


    Li Yunchang looked back again, and saw that the door behind the curtain was hurriedly closed from the inside.


    As soon as the door closed, I heard an anxious voice from inside: "Your Highness, blood..."


    The door slammed shut, and no sound could be heard from behind.


    The vibration of closing the door made the door curtain sway endlessly, a string of beads was pinched by the door, and crystal beads the size of fingers were scattered on the ground like water droplets.


    The beads were scrambling all over the smooth marble floor, all over the place.


    Li Yunchang ignored it and left the Hanfeng Palace at a faster pace, followed by Xia Lian like a shadow.


    The setting sun outside the hall had mostly fallen, and the sky was only a bright color of the western sky, red as blood, faintly exuding an ominous aura.


    Li Yunchang walked forward without saying a word, and after leaving the Hanfeng Palace, he parted ways with the other princesses.


    Walking to a place where there was no one, Li Yunchang whispered: "Xia Lian, you can send another food box to Qingsi Hall, and let the first assistant wife taste the dessert I made."

 Chapter 350： fall down

    After ?? a stick of incense, a red lacquer-painted gold food box sent by Li Yunxuan was delivered to Mrs. Shoufu at the fastest speed.


    When the food box was opened, there was only a small plate of golden cakes inside.


    nothing else.


    "Master, what do you mean?" Mrs. Xiao, who was sitting on the Luohan bed, was over half a hundred years old, and there were strands of silver threads between her hair in a round bun.


    She looked at the plate of unfamiliar dim sum, and gently rubbed her hand on the string of Jiang Zhenxiang beads, frowning slightly.


    Xiao Shoufu, who had changed into Tai Shiqing''s uniform, sat next to him, staring down at this plate of dim sum for a long time, as if he had never heard of it, with a contemplative look on his face.


    Long before he came to the imperial mausoleum, he made an agreement with King Kang that Princess Kang would test Fengyang today to see how Fengyang was in the state.


    If Fengyang''s phoenix is ??healthy, Princess Kang will send a plate of yam and jujube mud cake.


    If Fengyang is not right, Princess Kang will send a plate of other dim sum over.


    Xiao Shoufu''s right hand formed a fist, and unconsciously tapped lightly on the coffee table next to him.


    The plate of dim sum in front of him means that Fengyang is seriously ill and his time is short.


    The sky outside has completely darkened, and night falls, and the night in the mountains and forests is particularly quiet.


    At this moment, there was no one else in the room except the couple, and the servants had already been screened out.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Mrs. Xiao asked again cautiously.


    She is not young anymore, she has been tired all day today, and it is inevitable that she is a little tired when describing it.


    Xiao Shoufu shook his head slowly, Nianxu continued to look at the plate of cake in the food box, I don''t know what he was thinking, and he was fascinated for a long time.


    There was a slow dripping sound from the pot leak in the corner, gently dripping into the bronze unicorn-patterned water tank, making the house especially quiet.


    After a while, Xiao Shoufu let out a long sigh, and his turbid eyes were bloodshot because of exhaustion, and said, "Madam, I just think things are going too smoothly."


    Everything went according to their expectations, there was no deviation, it was really smooth.


    Since the eldest prince came back from Yue Kingdom, they have never been so smooth, which made Xiao Shoufu feel a little uneasy in his heart, and always wanted to scrutinize the details again.


    "Is it going well?" Mrs. Xiao stared straight at Xiao Shoufu, raised her hand and rubbed the sore between her brows.


    Although Xiao Shoufu''s tone was very calm, but after a couple of decades, she could naturally hear the unease hidden in her master''s tone.


    This matter is of great importance and there is absolutely no room for error.


    The corners of Mrs. Xiao''s eyes jumped, she took two deep breaths, and quickly stabilized her emotions.


    The couple only said a few words, and the atmosphere in the room became solemn, and even their breathing seemed to be a little suppressed.


    Xiao Shoufu frowned, nodded first, and after a while, shook his head again, and said in a low voice, "If it''s going to be smooth, it''s actually not smooth..."


    said, Xiao Shoufu suddenly stood up from the Luohan bed, walked slowly back and forth in the room with his hands behind his back, and thought carefully about what happened in the last month in his mind.


    As he walked, he muttered to himself: "First, the emperor repeatedly prevented us from entering the palace to visit the eldest princess Fengyang, and later, Fengyang, who had been ignoring the government for a long time, suddenly went to the court and asked the eldest prince to be crowned prince..."


    "Even when Dou Zixiang proposed a marriage between the two countries, Fengyang never showed up."


    Except for the last time he invited the crown prince for Chu Yi and the sacrifice of the emperor''s mausoleum, Fengyang has never appeared in front of people these days, and he has not even raised any objection to the marriage between the two countries. This is really not like Fengyang''s usual style.


    Unless, Fengyang is helpless.


    Mrs. Xiao took a sip of tea gracefully and her eyes flashed.


    It wasn''t until she put down the tea cup that she said, "Eldest Princess Fengyang has a temper like that of the Great Ancestor. She has always been the only one who respects me. It seems that she is afraid that her longevity is coming. Master, what do you think?"


    Xiao Shoufu stopped and nodded in agreement, the candlelight reflected in his eyes.


    The evening wind was blowing from the window, and the candles were on and off, making his eyes dark and strange.


    He turned around abruptly, facing the night wind blowing in his face, looking up at the full moon in the night sky outside the window, as if remembering something, his eyes became deeper.


    He snorted coldly: "Back then, the late emperor took great pains to suppress Feng Yang, although it was still a chess move... But on this day of life, it should not be wrong."


    "Before the emperor died, he specially warned King Kang..."


    Xiao Shoufu''s words stopped abruptly, his lips pressed together tightly.


    Yes, there is absolutely nothing wrong with this.


    Xiao Shoufu withdrew his gaze and turned to meet Mrs. Xiao''s eyes, with a determined smile on his lips, and continued: "Fengyang''s time is running out, so she has to set up a prince before her deadline. ."


    "Fengyang is in a hurry, and the emperor is in a hurry. They are more anxious than us, so we can push the boat step by step... the water will come naturally."


    His tone became more and more certain, and a sharp light burst out from his eyes, and he was very ambitious.


    Mrs. Xiao smiled relievedly and leaned on the big welcoming pillow behind.


    The expression on Xiao Shoufu''s face gradually turned relaxed, he walked back to the Arhat bed and sat down, patted his palm lightly on the coffee table twice, and sighed with emotion: "I''m still getting old after all, so I''ll worry about gains and losses."


    When he was young and middle-aged, he was decisive in killing and killing, and when he broke it, he broke it, so that they could return to the prominent position of the Xiao family, and have a position side by side with the Yuan family.


    And last night, he tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He pondered and pondered over and over again, and he hardly slept all night.


    Mrs. Xiao, as a bedside person, knows how difficult it is for her master.


    She added tea to Xiao Shoufu herself, and gave the tea cup to him, and said softly and comfortingly: "Master, you made a plan and then broke it up. For the future of the family, it should be like this."


    "It''s always good to be cautious."


    To say something disrespectful, the late emperor was too impulsive back then. In order to take down Fengyang first and foremost, he planned the whole thing on his own without discussing it with the aristocratic family. In the end, he ended up being held back by Fengyang.


    If the late emperor had done it twenty-one years ago, why would they have to take another risk!


    Xiao Shoufu drank two sips of tea, calmed down, and closed the red lacquered wooden food box again.


    He had already made a decision in his heart: the arrow was on the string, and it was time to let it go.


    "Clap!"


    Xiao Shoufu gave two high-fives, neither light nor heavy, and Mrs. Xiao temporarily avoided behind the screen.


    Soon, the door curtain leading to the outside was opened from the outside, and a middle-aged man wearing a blue-faced straight robe walked in quickly.


    He has a lean physique and ordinary face, and there is a kind of light weight in his steps.


    "Master." The middle-aged man respectfully clasped his fists and saluted Xiao Shoufu.


    There was a faint sound of insects outside the window.


    Xiao Shoufu lightly raised his sleeves, gritted his teeth secretly, his heart tightened, but his face was calm and calm, and he commanded lightly: "A''Fu, you go back to Beijing immediately."


    Said, he took out a unicorn-shaped bronze token from his sleeve and handed it to the middle-aged man named Ah Fu, his eyes were meaningful.


    This little token was as heavy as a rock at this time.


    A''Fu raised his hands high and took the bronze token quite cautiously. He raised his head and looked at Xiao Shoufu in front of him. His eyes were as sharp as sharp swords, and he answered succinctly, "Yes, sir."


    Ah Fu collected the token, bowed again, and then turned around and left.


    The curtain was lifted and dropped, Mrs. Xiao walked out from behind the screen, and only the couple were left in the house.


    Looking at the swaying curtain, Xiao Shoufu''s eyes flashed a hint of coldness, but more determination.


    Mrs. Xiao slowly twisted the string of beads in her hand, looking at the bright moon that seemed to have a haze in the night sky outside the window, and felt a fishy smell lingering on her nose.


    "Master, it seems to me that it will rain tonight?" Mrs. Xiao frowned, looking extremely tired, and choked off the sigh that almost overflowed her mouth.


    It all depends on tomorrow!


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shoufu said elegantly, twitching his beard, the tight lines around his body slackened a little, and a smile slowly floated on his lips, "Jin Tianjian has long since passed, these three days have passed. It''s good weather!"


    His tone was a little eager, a little impatient.


    Outside the window, a bird fluttered its wings, and its wings brushed the treetops inadvertently, and the branches swayed gently in the night wind.


    The night gradually deepened. This night, the huge palace was very peaceful, but it was very unsettled. The mountain wind was strong, and the sound kept blowing all night, and many people stayed up all night.


    The whole palace was brightly lit, and the lights didn''t go out until dawn. The rising sun rose in the mountains, and a new day began.


    As the Qin Tian supervisor calculated, today is a sunny day!


    The sky was white with fish belly, and all the ministers came to the imperial mausoleum again in the gentle breeze. Under the guidance of the officials of the Ministry of Rites and Honglu Temple, they stood according to their grades inside and outside the Long''en Gate.


    When the auspicious time came, the solemn music and music sounded, and the bright yellow canopy swayed from a distance.


    A group of high-ranking officials, surrounded by the emperor, stepped on the red carpet on the ground and walked unhurriedly, and everyone held their breaths.


    The emperor quickly came to the outside of Long''en Hall under the guidance of the ceremonial officer, and then he was served by the servant of the ceremonial supervisor and washed his hands before entering the main hall and went straight to the incense table.


    The incense table in the Longen Hall not only enshrines the tablets of Emperor Taizu, the first emperor and several queens, but also the tablets of the ancestors of the four generations of the Chu family. Ancestors are emperors.


    The chief incense officer knelt down and put in incense. After the emperor took the incense, he knelt down on the futon, respectfully faced the ancestral tablets on the incense table, and knelt three times and nine times.


    If it is an ordinary person''s ritual after this step, it is only necessary to burn paper money, but the royal ritual is much more complicated and grand.


    Next, there are three more offerings, and the Zhu Zhu Guan will kneel and read the Zhu Wen.


    Every time a gift is given, the emperor must kneel three times and nine times before the ancestral tablet.


    The emperor wanted to kneel down and worship, so the nobles and civil and military officials outside were naturally unable to stand. They also knelt down and prostrated again and again under the instructions of the officials of the Ministry of Rites. Dare to be lazy.


    The people outside the Longen Hall had no futons to kneel on, so they could only kneel directly on the cold, hard and rough ground.


    After kowtowing again, Li Yunchang only felt that her knees were hurting from the ground.


    Li Yunchang quickly straightened his upper body, and looked at Fengyang kneeling behind the emperor in the Longen Hall again.


    Fengyang''s status is detached, even her princess makeup is different from ordinary princesses, and only she can wear the pattern of five-clawed golden dragons on her body like a prince.


    The five-clawed golden dragon embroidered with gold thread shone in the sunlight and candlelight.


    This is a supreme honor.


    But¡­


    An old saying appeared in Li Yunchang''s mind: The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    People like Fengyang should not belong to this era.


    A strong shadow flashed in Li Yunchang''s eyes, his eyes were deep, and he lowered his head to see the changes in the shadow below, and calculated the time based on this.


    Soon, soon.


    She whispered to herself in her heart, her heart beating faster and her heart was beating like a drum.


    The loud voice of the ceremonial officer came from the front: "Send the fire."


    As these two words fell, the solemn ritual music sounded again, resounding throughout the imperial tomb.


    Immediately after, the reading Zhu Guan served the blessing version, and the Si Silk Guan served the silk making. They walked out of the central door of the main hall of the Longen Hall in turn and sent them to the incinerator for burning.


    "Complete!"


    When the words ?? sounded, the people kneeling outside the hall all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The ?? ceremony is half completed at this point. Next, they have to pass through the gate of the mausoleum to mourning in front of the Ming Tower.


    While getting up, some officials could not help but wipe the cold sweat from their foreheads with their cuffs.


    At this moment, an exclaimed voice of a ceremonial officer came from the Longen Hall in front: "His Royal Highness!"


    The officials outside the hall, whether kneeling or standing up, all heard the reputation.


    In the main hall, Fengyang fell straight forward, accompanied by a muffled sound...


    All this happened too quickly, the ceremonial officer next to him only shouted out, and there was no time to support Feng Yang, she had already fallen to the ground crookedly, motionless.


    The luxurious Jiu Zhai crown on her head also fell to the ground along with her.


    Li Yunchang opened his eyes wide to watch this scene, without blinking, his pupils shrunk to a cold point, his hands tightly clenched into fists in his sleeves.


    The clan princes next to Fengyang were all in a mess, and they went to check on Fengyang, who fell to the ground, and the voices were one after another:


    "The emperor passed out!"


    "Aunt Huang, Aunt Huang..."


    "Could it be that my aunt has lost her strength? Hurry up and pass it on to the imperial physician!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The emperor got up with the help of the big eunuch, looked at Feng Yang who was unconscious, and shouted with a pale face: "Quick... Quickly help the aunt to get up! Where is the imperial doctor?"


    The original solemn and solemn atmosphere inside and outside the hall disappeared. Civil and military officials whispered in whispers, and the surrounding chaos became a pot of porridge.


    Outside the hall, Li Yunchang stood up slowly, brushed off his dress, and smiled.


    Chenhui cast a faint halo on her face, reflecting her smile and her eyes as bright as the sun.

 Chapter 351： forcing the palace

    The civil and military officials outside the hall looked at each other.


    The incident happened suddenly, and many people hadn''t reacted yet. Some people looked in the direction of Long En Hall, some whispered, and some looked at Xiao Shoufu at the front.


    A tsed-clothed servant hurried out of the hall and was ordered to declare the imperial physician, passing by Li Yunchang''s hurried figure.


    "Imperial Aunt!"


    Li Yunchang rushed into the Long''en Hall in three steps and two steps, shaking her head full of pearls and emeralds. She said anxiously and worriedly, "I will give first aid."


    "I''ll show Aunt Huang!"


    Without waiting for the others to react, she rushed to the unconscious Feng Yang at the fastest speed, squatted down, quickly reached out with one hand to probe Feng Yang''s nose for breath, and pressed the other''s wrist with the other. .


    From Li Yunchang''s point of view, you can see Fengyang lying on the ground with his eyes closed, his face covered with powder, his complexion as usual, but the skin on his wrists and the backs of his hands is pale, and even faintly blue in the white.


    There is a lot of noise around.


    The voices of the clan and princes discussing and arguing chaotically entered Li Yunqiang''s ears:


    "Does Princess Kang know medical skills?"


    "Didn''t Princess Kang present the magic medicine Penicillium Powder not long ago? You should know some medical skills."


    "I think it''s better to wait for the imperial doctor to come!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Li Yunchang didn''t care about the sounds around him, and his burning eyes only focused on Feng Yang.


    She held her breath nervously, carefully feeling the touch under her fingers¡ª


    Fengyang''s nose was gone, and the skin on her wrist was as cold as frost, and she couldn''t feel a pulse under her fingertips.


    No vitality!


    Li Yunchang''s fingers rested on Fengyang''s wrist for a few breaths, and wanted to check Fengyang''s heartbeat, but several guards in the back had already surrounded him.


    The commander of Jin Yiwei, He Lie, said in an unwavering voice: "Princess Kang, please get out of the way, otherwise don''t blame us for offending."


    While speaking, the two guards in Jinyi strode toward Li Yunxiang, their tall bodies cast a shadow on her slender figure, and one of them rudely grabbed Li Yunxiang''s slender right arm.


    Li Yunchang got up without struggling, bowed his head and stepped back, his face showed a strong look of worry, but he was relieved, and the corners of his lips curled up at an angle that others could not see.


    Fengyang''s longevity will end at half o''clock this morning, this is what King Kang told her.


    King Kang also said that twenty years ago, the late emperor invited an expert to attack Fengyang with the soul-devouring technique.


    In the soul eater, the true essence is damaged, and there will be no more children. When the life is dead, it is the day when the soul is cut off. After death, the soul is scattered and cannot enter the reincarnation again.


    Fengyang''s soul return date was also calculated by that expert.


    In fact, at that time, the late emperor had asked the master to count his death, but unfortunately, he was declined by the master saying that "the appearance of an emperor cannot be fortune-telling".


    Now it seems that the master is afraid that he knew that the late emperor could not survive Fengyang. He said that there were many mistakes. If he angered the late emperor, he might become the second "Hua Tuo" and die in vain at the hands of the emperor.


    Li Yunchang''s eyes flashed, and she blessed the emperor decently, and admitted her mistake: "My concubine is worried about the phoenix body of the emperor''s aunt, and there is no situation for a while, please the emperor''s forgiveness."¡­


    After she finished speaking, she glanced at Feng Yang who fell to the ground again, and with a low eyebrow, she exited the Long''en Hall under the **** of Jin Yiwei.


    King Kang''s voice sounded in his ears again:


    "The Shangyang Army left by the Taizu to Emperor Fengyang''s aunt is the elite of the elite. It is a sharp blade of Dajing.


    "Only Aunt Huang can dispatch the Shangyang Army. The Shangyang Army has always been loyal to Aunt Huang, and she has been born and died with her, making great achievements for the big scene."


    It can be said that with the Shangyang Army, Fengyang''s current status is achieved; with Fengyang, the Shangyang Army can be tempered into a killing weapon.


    Both sides achieve each other.


    Since Fengyang knew that his life was about to end, he should have entrusted the Shangyang Army to the emperor in advance, but the time was urgent. Even if the emperor obtained the military talisman, it would take a certain amount of time to fully take over the Shangyang Army.


    This is the chance they have been waiting for!


    In his thoughts, Li Yunchang stepped out of the high threshold of the main hall. Five or six guards in Jinyi guarded the main entrance with embroidered spring knives on their shoulders, so that no one could enter the hall casually.


    Li Yunchang walked towards the position where she was standing, and nodded at Xiao Shoufu indiscernibly, the corners of his lips were raised again, and a pair of dimples appeared.


    Fengyang is dead!


    Xiao Shoufu hooked his lower lip, and stood with his sleeves rolled up. He was calm and composed, standing out among the noisy and turbulent crowd around him.


    The civil and military officials in the rear all stared at the Longen Hall in a daze. They saw Fengyang, who was "in a coma", being lifted up by the servants and sitting on the futon. Several royal family princes went to test Fengyang''s breath and pulse. They all shook their heads again and again, unable to hide their sadness.


    A silent sadness flowed in the hall.


    Concubine Yi, who was standing in front of Li Yunchang, couldn''t help turning her head and asked in a low voice, "Seventh younger brother, you just saw the imperial aunt, the imperial aunt she..."


    The other princesses before and after ?? pricked up their ears one by one, and their thoughts were confused.


    If there is an emergency for the eldest princess of Fengyang, like breaking the emperor''s arm, it is bound to have some unpredictable impact on the court situation.


    I''m afraid it''s going to be bad again in the courtroom!


    Li Yunchang sighed with a wry smile and shook his head: "I didn''t have time..."


    She frowned, with worry written all over her face.


    The princesses before and after ?? looked at each other, and some acquaintances exchanged glances quietly, most of them frowned deeply, as if there was something stuck in their throats.


    "Isn''t the imperial physician here yet?!" The emperor asked anxiously, his face extremely ugly, he barely stood under the support of the great **** Zhao Rang, and his thin figure looked a little crooked.


    "The servant will order someone to rush him." Zhao Rang gave an order, and another servant hurried out of Ron''s door.


    Everyone outside the hall could not help but have a bad premonition in their hearts.


    The sun was shining brightly at this time, but there was a sense of depression and tension around the place.


    The emperor''s pale lips trembled, and the corners of his eyes were even more red. He gritted his teeth in grief and said, "This is the end of today''s big ceremony..."


    His voice was hoarse and choked.


    "Your Majesty, it is absolutely impossible." The Minister of Rites, Pei Wenrui, immediately stood up from the queue, walked outside the main entrance of the Long''en Hall, and solemnly bowed to the emperor inside, "The ceremony is only halfway through, and it ended abruptly. For being unfilial to the ancestors will only lead to anger and resentment, which is detrimental to the fortune of the country.¡±¡­


    "Lord Pei is right." The left servant of the Ministry of Rites also stood up, followed closely to Pei Wenrui''s side, and also bowed, "Your Majesty, the ceremony cannot be abandoned!"


    "I will rule the world with filial piety, and I must never set a precedent for this!"


    The words ?? are spoken in a loud voice.


    The emperor glanced coldly at Pei Wenrui and the two standing outside the hall, and shouted sharply, "Let''s be presumptuous!"


    The emperor has always been gentle and refined, but at this moment his face sank, and the twelve strings of multicolored jade beads hanging from his crown swayed endlessly.


    Facing the imposing emperor, Pei Wenrui and the left servant of the Ministry of Rites on the other side of the threshold did not change their expressions, instead of kneeling, they straightened their backs.


    Pei Wenrui raised his head and looked at the emperor, raised his voice slightly, and said in a righteous manner: "The minister is all for the emperor and for the sake of the grand scene, and ask the emperor to think twice before acting with the overall situation as the top priority!"


    He stood in the doorway of the main hall, holding his head high, without any intention of giving in.


    No matter how upright his words and expressions are, the other civil and military officials next to him are not fools, and everyone can see that Pei Wenrui is not quite right.


    Even the most sluggish person has an ominous premonition at this time.


    The rustling crowd stirred like a pot of boiling hot water.


    There was a bit of unease in the repressed air.


    The emperor took a step towards Pei Wenrui outside the hall, his eyes were half-closed, his tone was raised by three points, and he said angrily: "Pei Wenrui, what do you want to do, don''t step back!"


    The cold gazes of the Jinyiwei next to Pei Wenrui fell on Pei Wenrui.


    Pei Wenrui maintained a squatting posture, paying no attention to Jin Yiwei, who was staring at him. He looked at the emperor calmly, his eyes and expressions were so steady, as if he was wearing a mask, and he said sternly:


    "Your Majesty, your loyal words are hard to listen to! The minister is a minister of the great scene. You can''t watch the emperor go wrong, but you don''t listen to it, don''t ask questions, don''t give advice... This is infidelity."


    His remarks sounded high-sounding, and at first glance, people couldn''t pick out the fault, but instead praised him for his honesty.


    The expressions of several people next to him sank, and the bad premonition in his heart became stronger.


    The mountain wind in the imperial mausoleum suddenly roared, and it was stronger than before. The pines and cypresses swayed wildly, and also extinguished the two rows of candles on the left and right sides of the main hall, and the hall went dark.


    The atmosphere inside and outside the hall suddenly became tense.


    All the other officials were silent, and most of their eyes were on the emperor and Pei Wenrui, but some people were secretly glancing at Xiao Shoufu and other cabinet elders.


    In this strange atmosphere, Xiao Shou, who had been standing still for a long time, moved.


    He gently stroked the sleeves without a trace of folds, walked slowly, and walked to Pei Wenrui''s side under the gazes of countless eyes behind him.


    He also bowed and sighed: "Your Majesty, Lord Pei is so brave and loyal, every word is for the Emperor, for me! The Emperor refuses to listen to the advice of the loyal ministers, which is really disappointing to the ministers and others!"


    When Xiao Shoufu spit out the word "disappointment", the eyes of other civil and military officials in the back instantly widened, and their expressions all changed.


    Most people¡¯s hearts sank even more, and even cold sweat began to ooze out from their foreheads and back. ¡­


    The wind blew, drying the cold sweat, and everyone felt cold.


    Compared with everyone''s tenseness, Xiao Shoufu in front looked at the leisurely court.


    He shook his head, put his hands behind his back, and his back was straight, as if disapproving of what the emperor had done, and said in a loud voice, "It has been more than a year since the emperor ascended the throne, and the ministers will help me with all my heart, and I only hope that the emperor will be safe and secure. Bureau, the people are happy."


    "Of course, the emperor is faint, violent, incompetent, and disrespectful to the previous emperor. In the past year, there have been continuous natural and man-made disasters, the fire in Danyang City, the snow disaster in Liaodong, the flood in Huaibei, the turmoil in Xizhou... All these are ominous signs, showing that the emperor in power has no virtue. angered God."


    "This time, the first sacrifice is to sacrifice to ancestors, and the second is to sacrifice to heaven. The Son of Heaven should have used this to confess his sins to the heavens and the ancestors, but you have no heart to reflect on your ancestors. Only when the ancestors sinned will bring disaster to the eldest princess Fengyang. As a warning!"


    Xiao Shoufu''s voice was loud and clear, resounding clearly around the Longen Gate, even those officials standing outside the Longen Gate heard him intermittently.


    The cold sweat on the foreheads of many officials became more intense, and their hearts were heavy.


    What does it mean to have desires and sins, and that''s it!


    The so-called disasters mentioned by Xiao Shoufu are all true. However, scattered natural and man-made disasters such as floods, droughts, and snow disasters occur every year. As long as the government properly relieves the disasters and settles the affected people, it will not cause the local people to be displaced and live in poverty. , that is controllable.


    But Xiao Shoufu put all these problems on the emperor''s head, and his sinister thoughts were obvious.


    Many officials felt their mouths dry, swallowed subconsciously, and shifted their complex eyes from Xiao Shoufu to the emperor in the hall.


    The candles in the hall had just been extinguished by the mountain wind, and the light inside was dimmed a lot, and the few sticks of incense sticks on the incense burner rose wisps of white smoke.


    The emperor''s facial features and expressions were slightly blurred, and he stood there quietly.


    The inside of the hall is dark and the outside is bright.


    is only separated by a threshold, here and outside seem to be two worlds separated by yin and yang.


    The officials froze on the spot, shock was written on their faces indistinctly, and their bodies were tense, their feet froze as if they had been poured with concrete.


    Even those princesses and princesses who don¡¯t understand politics are clearly aware of one point¡ª


    Xiao Shoufu, Pei Wenrui and the others are clearly trying to force the palace!


    The thought of ?? crossed the hearts of everyone present like lightning.


    Several women shook slightly and were swaying, but they all tried their best to hold on.


    The gun hit the bird, and at this moment, no one dared to act rashly, for fear of attracting some unnecessary attention and becoming the target of killing chickens and monkeys.


    The emperor''s eyes tightly locked Xiao Shoufu''s sight, and he questioned directly by his name:


    "Xiao Fengyuan, are you trying to force the palace?"


    The emperor''s voice was low and sharp, piercing the hearts of many people like a sharp arrow, as if an invisible layer of window paper was suddenly pierced.


    The surroundings became quieter.


    At this moment, it was as if time had frozen.


    The first assistant Xiao Fengyuan smiled lowly, shook his head again, then restrained his smile, and said sternly: "The emperor is wrong!"


    "This is not forcing the palace, it is the official government!"


    "Mencius said: Those who have attained the Way will help more, and those who have lost the Way will have little help. When little help comes, relatives are there; when more help comes, the world will obey."


    "In order to protect my great Jingjiang and mountains for eternity and prosperity, please the emperor abdicate and let the virtuous!"


    After he finished speaking, Wang Kangyin, the minister of households, also stood up resolutely, and echoed loudly: "The virtuous are in the upper hand, the world will obey them, and the ancestors and ancestors of the Chu clan can rest their eyes in the sky."


    "Also ask the emperor to abdicate and let the virtuous!"


    More and more officials stood up from the queue outside the hall, all shouting in unison, "Please also ask the emperor to abdicate and let the worthy".


    These voices gradually came together and resounded neatly and uniformly around, as if united, and even the air shook.

 Chapter 352： death knell

    Other officials looked around, all looking at the officials gathered behind Xiao Shoufu, with cold sweat constantly oozing from their foreheads, or righteous indignation, or anger, or shock, or timidity, or tension...


    Xiao Shoufu''s party''s unanimous cries were still resounding, like thunder.


    At the same time, two columns of the Imperial Army soldiers in bronze helmets and iron armor poured into the Longen Gate like a tide, with a rumbling pace.


    The surrounding air was so dense that it was almost suffocating.


    "Abdicate to be worthy?" The emperor glanced at Xiao Fengyuan, Pei Wenrui and others who were standing outside the hall, as if he was scheming, with a sneer on the corners of his lips, "To whom?"


    As soon as these words came out, a certain name appeared in the hearts of civil and military officials outside the hall, as well as the concubines and daughters-in-law.


    Xiao Fengyuan raised his hand, and the voices behind him asking the emperor to abdicate and let the sages stop instantly.


    There was a dead silence inside and outside the hall.


    Xiao Feng Yuenlang smiled and said clearly: "If virtue does not match, there will be disasters; good talents make good use of them, and those who are able will live in them. The emperor and ministers are willing to follow the example of the sages to overcome the darkness, ascend to the sage, and bring chaos to order."


    "King Kang is the direct son of the late emperor, with the blood of the Chu clan. He is known for his ancestors'' style, wise and martial, and has great talent and strategy. It can be said that he succeeds to the throne."


    Xiao Fengyuan''s remarks were impassioned, his eyes were piercing, sharp as a sheath, and it seemed that he could scratch people''s skin.


    When the words "Kang King" were spit out from Xiao Fengyuan''s mouth, everyone present felt that it was the case, and their hearts became heavier.


    It was obvious that they had never seen each other before, but they all felt that there was a **** smell lingering in the air, lingering.


    In the past dynasties, forcing the palace to seize the throne is often accompanied by **** storms. Either you die or I live. In history, which abolished emperor has a good end!


    Since Xiao Shoufu dared to lead a group of ministers to force the palace, naturally he would not be unprepared. I am afraid that today''s "Longenmen change" will not be good!


    They could almost predict that today this imperial mausoleum will be filled with blood!


    The emperor''s expression was still very calm, he stared deeply at Xiao Fengyuan, and said in a calm tone: "What if I don''t agree?"


    Xiao Fengyuan snorted lightly, the corners of his eyes and brows did not move at all, but the bottom of his eyes were as cold as a cold pool, and he said again:


    "Please the emperor abdicate and let the virtuous!"


    This sentence is almost word by word, and the voice does not carry any temperature.


    After the words were finished, the soldiers of the forbidden army in the back pulled out the long knives in their scabbards in unison, and the long knives shone with a cold light in the sun, adding a chilling air to this mountain wind whistling. .


    Jianwei General Wang Nan strode forward and walked to the right rear of Xiao Fengyuan with his head held high. First, he clenched his fists to the emperor in the hall and said, "Your Majesty forgive me!"


    said so, the next moment, he brushed out the saber from his waist.


    The tip of the long sword pointed at the emperor in the hall.


    Wang Nan''s rough red face was full of righteous indignation, and he said in a rough voice: "Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy and killed tens of thousands of lives, even if he was cut with a thousand cuts, he would not be able to exonerate his guilt!"


    "The emperor''s desire to reverse the case for Gu Ce is really a perverse act, which chills the hearts of the last general and the hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Dajing!"


    Wang Nan''s voice was high-pitched and angry, with surging anger, his voice seemed to burst out from the depths of his chest.


    The frigid mountain wind sent his words clearly.


    The mountain wind is howling, not only in the foothills of Tianxi Mountain, but also in the capital today.


    Under the strong wind, the flowers and trees in the garden creaked, and the remnant flowers of a tree were blown off the branches by the wind, and the flowers were left on the ground.


    Empress Dowager Yuan, dressed in a black crane and holding a ganoderma lucidum, sat by the window, quietly looking at the remnants of flowers outside the window, her eyes were unfathomable and deep under her half-drooping eyelashes.


    The big **** lifted the curtain and walked in, walking silently, and said, "The Empress Dowager, everyone has been settled."


    The head **** half lowered his head, swallowed involuntarily, his eyes dark and unclear.


    Early this morning, Empress Dowager Yuan issued a decree on the grounds that the phoenix was unwell, and called all the imperial wives in Beijing, as well as the county lord, county lord and other female relatives to the palace.


    The emperor and the eldest prince were not there. The person with the highest status in the palace was the Empress Dowager Yuan. After the Empress Dowager Yuan gave an order, the Imperial Guard in the palace temporarily placed the female relatives under house arrest in the Chunxi Palace.


    Thinking about it, the eunuch''s heart beat faster, and he asked with a little bit of anxiety, "Could the maiden want to go to the Chunxi Palace to have a look?"


    Empress Dowager Yuan didn''t even look at the big eunuch. She lowered her eyes and looked at her fair and delicate fingers. The nails of her ten fingers were neatly trimmed, and her hands were well maintained, as delicate and beautiful as a young girl.


    She shook her head indifferently: "Don''t look at it."


    She put these female relatives under house arrest just to make those honorable officials cast their fears and dare not move rashly, and they are just some women who are powerless with their hands, and there is nothing to see.


    Empress Dowager Yuan stroked the embroidered cloud pattern on the cuff, and ordered lightly, "Knock it."


    Her tone was calm and her mood was calm, like a lake without a ripple, clear and peaceful.


    The big **** hurriedly ordered to retreat, and passed by the big palace maid who came with a tea cup.


    The old tea is replaced and the new tea is served.


    Empress Dowager Yuan gracefully lifted the tea cup, lifted the tea lid, and gently moved the tea leaves floating in the tea cup.


    She drank tea slowly.


    The fragrance of fresh tea permeates the house with the rising heat.


    When Empress Dowager Yuan had almost finished drinking the cup of tea, the maid came hurriedly again, and said, "The Empress Dowager, Madam Yuan is here."


    Empress Dowager Yuan put down the tea cup and said categorically, "Xuan!"


    Almost at the same time as the words fell, there was a loud ringing of bells outside.


    "Boom!"


    Immediately afterwards, it was the second banging of the bell, the third one, the fourth one¡­


    The sound of the bell rang through the palace like thunder, and it spread almost all over the capital.


    The people in the capital heard the sound and walked out of their homes, all looking in the direction of the palace.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The bells were banging one after another, and it was so loud that people''s ears were buzzing.


    Soon, more and more people gathered on the street and it was bustling.


    In the crowd, an old scholar described as withered raised his head to the sky, listened carefully, moved his mouth slightly, and counted silently. When he counted to twenty-eight, his face changed drastically.


    He muttered to himself: "Death knell, this is the death knell!"


    Zhongming twenty-seven times, the queen mother and the queen passed away.


    But the death knell still hasn''t stopped, it''s been more than 30 times, but it''s still beating down...


    Not only the old scholar is counting, but other people on the street are also counting: "...forty-three, forty-four, forty-five."


    The sound of the counts was a bit messy at first, but gradually, the sounds became uniform.


    After the bell struck forty-five times, it was quiet.


    The streets and alleys of the capital, as well as the houses in all the prefectures, were all silent.


    All the officials and people who heard the bell were horrified and couldn''t help but look sad.


    The bell chimes forty-five times, and the number is ninety-five, which is the sound of a great mourning, which means that the emperor has died!


    A major event like the death of an emperor may only be experienced by most people once in a lifetime, but thousands of people in the capital have experienced it once a year ago, and they all reacted at once, knowing that it was the death knell just now.


    Everyone''s heart sank.


    Although this emperor has only been on the throne for one year, he is benevolent and kind, and loves the people like a son. In just one year, he has widely exercised benevolent government, issued edicts to reduce taxes and corvee labor for the people, vigorously build farmland and water conservancy, reduce punishment, etc. The people also Be grateful.


    "The Emperor is dead!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who was the first to shout out.


    The old scholar sadly faced the direction of the palace and knelt down slowly.


    The two scholars around him also knelt down with him, and the others around him seemed to be infected with this emotion. , Everyone is a little shorter, a piece of black.


    The atmosphere is solemn and sad.


    Suddenly, there was a messy sound of hoofs on the street in the distance, approaching with a "DeDe" approach, which also woke the people up from their sadness.


    A group of brass and iron armored imperial soldiers passed by, their hooves flying, and shouted loudly one by one:


    "You wait for all the common people to go home and are not allowed to stay outside."


    "Anyone who wanders around will be regarded as picking quarrels and provoking trouble, and they will all be taken down."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The people who were kneeling on the ground were frightened when they heard the words, and they all got up and went back to their homes, for fear of being caught and sent to prison.


    The whole capital was roaring, and after a while, there were no passers-by on the street, it became empty and lifeless.


    A group of imperial soldiers rode their horses through the streets and alleys of the capital, shouting or waving their whips one by one, vigorously driving out the people on the streets, not allowing them to wander outside.


    Not only that, but also a group of soldiers surrounded the residences of Jingzhao Mansion, Wucheng Soldiers and Horses Division, Beizhen Fusi Division, and major generals.


    These rumbling hooves are like drums being beaten all over the place, hitting the hearts of everyone.


    "Get it..."


    One of the men and horses quickly approached the west gate.


    General Hong, the dragon and tiger general at the head, took out a golden token and said loudly to the soldiers guarding the city gate: "The emperor died, and the queen mother gave an order to close the city gate, and strictly prohibit all people from entering and leaving until the emperor Daxing died. !"


    The people inside and outside the city gate who were waiting to enter and leave the city also heard these words, and they were stunned for a while. Many people stood there, not knowing whether to continue out of the city or simply go home.


    On the city wall, a round-faced general hurried down the stone steps, frowning at General Hong, who was wearing a short beard, and hesitantly asked, "Close the city gate?"


    The capital is the capital of the country, and the time for opening and closing the city gates has always been fixed. In the fifty years since the establishment of the Dajing Dynasty, there have been only a handful of times that the city gates of the capital have been closed in advance, each time by the reigning emperor. Order yourself.


    General Hong pulled the reins, and the horses under his crotch were spraying white air. He brought the token engraved with the phoenix pattern in his hand closer to the round-faced young general, and said: "The Queen Mother''s phoenix order is here!"


    "The emperor has just passed away, and everything is being dealt with, and people''s hearts are turbulent. The Queen Mother ordered to close the city gate!"


    General Hong said righteously, his brows furrowed tightly, his heart was impatient.


    "The emperor died?" The round-faced teenager pushed the helmet on his head and asked back with a crooked face, "Who said that?"


    General Hong''s brow furrowed even tighter. He thought this job would be easy, but he didn''t expect this kid to dawdle.


    He raised his horse and dismounted, and the horse approached the young general two steps, and said condescendingly: "The death knell has just rang ninety-five forty-five times, and this is the great mourning sound, didn''t you hear it?"


    "Big mourning?" The round-faced general leaned lazily on the city wall, but he had a heroic temperament of his own.


    He said casually: "I just rang a few times, maybe the queen mother died."


    After saying that, he threw two loquats to a bearded city gate guard next to him, and asked with a smile, "Is that so?"


    The long beard caught the two loquats with a smile and coaxed, "Xiaowei Fan, I didn''t count just now... Third child, have you counted?"


    Qiu Bearded Hu threw one of the loquats to the other triangular-eyed city gate guard, who also shook his head seriously and said, "I don''t even count."


    "I estimate that the death knell just now should have been more than 20 times. Maybe it''s the death of the queen mother!"


    General Hong was extremely angry, his teeth were rattling, and his face was blue and white, which was quite ugly.


    He had long heard that Jin Wuwei, who guarded the city gate, was like Wucheng Soldiers and Ma Si, and there were a lot of ignorant and ignorant children from the families of noble generals.


    See you today, it really is!


    General Hong clenched the reins tightly with one hand, and put down his cruel words in a rage: "If you don''t obey the decree, you will never be forgiven!"


    "You better think about it!"


    He raised his hand and made a gesture, and the dozens of soldiers of the Imperial Guard he brought swarmed up, aggressively.


    They all pulled out their sabres in demonstrations, and their threatening intent was palpable, as if blood would be splattered on the spot if they disagreed.


    "Beheading who?" A stern male voice suddenly sounded behind him, like a light hum and a sneer.


    General Hong felt that the voice was a little familiar.


    Who is it?


    He subconsciously followed the sound and looked above the city wall, and saw another young general looking down at him from the city wall.


    In the backlight, the young general''s face was a little blurry under the cover of the helmet, and he was tall and tall.


    He took off the heavy helmet, revealing a smooth forehead and a handsome face with a bit of sharpness, and his long and narrow eyes were cold.


    Under the blue sky, the sun behind the young man was dazzling, and General Hong narrowed his eyes subconsciously.


    This person seems to be standing on the city wall just now, and it seems that he is not there.


    General Hong''s pupils moved extremely fast, his body seemed to be frozen and unable to move, he looked at this young general on the city wall in disbelief.


    Gu Yuan!


    Why is Gu Yuan here? !


    General Hong''s head was buzzing, as if countless bees were rushing around in his head, and he couldn''t think calmly at all.


    Isn''t Gu Yuan supposed to go with the eldest prince to the country of Yue to welcome his relatives? !


    If Gu Yuan is here...then, do you mean...


    General Hong''s heart beat faster, his heart almost jumped out of his chest, he almost didn''t dare to think about it.


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app? to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 352?The death knell is free to read.


    55_55191/18918956.html


    Only one second to remember the address of this site: .

 Chapter 353： trap

    "Tap tap..."


    A mess of footsteps came from the front and back, some from outside the city, some from the back alley, and some from the top of the city walls and towers.


    In just a snap of his fingers, General Hong was surrounded by dozens of tall and mighty Jinwu Guards, and a row of Jinwu Guards on the high city wall drew long bows against him.


    The cold, shining arrows were all aimed at General Hong and his group below, arrogant and murderous.


    This is a trap!


    This thought clearly emerged in General Hong''s mind.


    He only felt a mass of cold air rushing up from the soles of his feet, and his whole body was as cold as falling into an ice cellar. The tall black horse under his crotch made an uneasy neigh, and his long ponytail was twitching.


    The dozens of soldiers he brought with him were all holding the long knives in their hands tightly and were ready to fight.


    The air at the gate of the city suddenly became tense, ready to explode.


    The ordinary people before and after the city gate were frightened away, and even the shops and restaurants near the city gate closed their doors, for fear of being implicated in it.


    The noon sun was bright and warm, but a thin cold sweat was oozing out of General Hong''s forehead.


    General Hong gritted his teeth fiercely, and immediately ordered: "Break out!"


    His face was as heavy as water, and he had already guessed that other people who went to the east, south, and north gates to pass the Queen Mother''s edict might have encountered the same predicament.


    The situation is not good!


    The dark clouds in General Hong''s heart, he resolutely pulled out his saber, and a bloodthirsty gleam flashed across his eyes, secretly said: Today is either your death or me...


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, thunderous gunshots resounded through the city gate, deafening.


    In the next instant, General Hong''s forehead had a blood hole the size of a dragon''s eye.


    "General!" The soldiers behind him called out in silence, watching helplessly as General Hong fell off his horse on his back, his heavy body fell to the ground, and the dust on the ground shook.


    The dazzling blood gushed out from the blood hole in his forehead, and soon formed a red bloodstain on the ground.


    On General Hong''s corpse, those round eyes were cloudy and dim, and he couldn''t rest his eyes.


    It was just a snap of his fingers, and General Hong died just like that. Even if he didn''t check his pulse, everyone was clearly aware of this.


    Gu Yuan on the city wall was holding a flintlock gun, a wisp of white smoke billowing from the black muzzle.


    When the wind blew, a faint smell of gunpowder filled the air, more pungent than the **** smell.


    Gu Yuan looked down at the corpse of General Hong below, and said coldly to the soldiers and horses brought by General Hong:


    "Kang Kang rebelled, you will be captured immediately, and those who violate the order will be killed without mercy."


    His long and narrow phoenix eyes are not angry and arrogant, and a sword-like sharpness lingers between his brows.


    The surrounding Jinwu guards, including Fan Beiran, all shouted in unison: "Those who violate the order will be killed without mercy!"


    Behind the city gate, General Hong''s corpse lay on the ground with his eyes wide open, which made this sentence very deterrent.


    The murderous intent is cold.


    However, the team of soldiers brought by General Hong did not disarm and surrender. One of them raised his knife and shouted "Quickly break through". Knife light flashes...


    The others also waved their knives towards each other, revealing an unwavering determination.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    A shower of silver arrows fell like meteors from the city wall. Some arrows pierced people''s skin and flesh, some arrows were swept away by a knife, and some arrows fell into the air...


    Shouting, screaming, and the sound of weapons colliding.


    "Quick fight and quick decision." Gu Yuan succinctly dropped these four words, and handed over the battlefield at the gate of the city to Fan Beiran.


    He himself took out a clairvoyant, looking in the direction of the east, south, and north city gates, turning a deaf ear to all kinds of sounds around him, and was calm and calm.


    The smell of blood in the air is getting stronger and stronger, making people nauseous.


    After a while, the sound of weapons handing over from the rear stopped, and the sound of "dengdengdeng" footsteps came hurriedly.


    "A Yuan, then!"


    Following Fan Beiran''s shout, he threw a candle-sized flare to Gu Yuan.


    Gu Yuan raised his hand to catch the flare without looking at it, and there was a little blood on the flare.


    But Gu Yuan didn''t care, and immediately ignited the signal flare lead.


    "Hey!"


    Soon, an orange-red light shot straight into the sky, and with a bang, it exploded in the sky, as if there was another sun in the blue sky.


    Almost everyone in the Gyeonggi area can see this signal flare in the sky, but those ordinary people thought it was some kind of fireworks, while those officials knew it was a signal flare at a glance, Lenovo death knell, Lenovo was surrounded by a team of forbidden troops. After visiting the various prefectures, a sense of unease rose in everyone''s hearts.


    Kang Wang Chuyou, who was at the foot of Tianxi Mountain at this time, also saw this flare like a rising sun from a distance.


    He unconsciously tightened the reins, and the black horse under his crotch raised his front hooves with excitement.


    "My lord, it''s a flare!"


    His long follower raised his finger and pointed in the direction of the capital to the east, and shouted excitedly, his voice trembling with excitement.


    "The time is just right!" Chu You took out a pocket watch and looked at the time, his thin lips hooked, and a look of relief appeared on his face.


    The next moment is exactly the time they calculated in advance.


    This year''s imperial mausoleum sacrifice, the Empress Dowager Yuan, who was under house arrest in Shou''an Palace, did not come with her. This was actually expected as early as Empress Dowager Yuan and Chu You, and it was also something they could not ask for.


    Chu You specially arranged for the Empress Dowager Yuan to preside over the overall situation in Beijing, and the Empress Dowager came forward to call the female relatives of those noble officials into the palace and put them under house arrest in the palace as hostages. Next, as long as the death knell on behalf of the collapse of the emperor rings, the capital will be in chaos, and the emperor and Chu Yi and his son are not in the capital. The Queen Mother Yuan is the most honorable person in the capital. As long as she gives an order, he will stay in the capital. A part of the Hu Ben army could take advantage of the chaos and take the capital without a single shot.


    Now, since General Hong Da issued a signal flare, it means that everything is going well in the capital, and the capital is already under their control.


    It''s only his side.


    As long as he can win the emperor, everything will be a matter of course.


    He can take the place of the emperor, the throne should belong to him, and he is the heir to the throne to which the previous emperor belonged!


    Thinking about it, Chu You''s heart was fiery, and his long and narrow eagle eyes were even more radiant, causing the dark horse under his crotch to turn around, facing the soldiers behind him, and said loudly: "Hu Ben army obey!"


    The three thousand armoured Hu Ben army behind him stood in a neat phalanx, standing tall and straight, lined with swords and guns, and their piercing eyes looked at Chu You.


    The soldiers knelt down on one knee and held their fists in salute, shouting in unison: "The last general (under the mark) is here!"


    This kneeling and shouting is arrogant, and the sound is like a drum, full of vigor and murderous energy.


    The golden sunlight fell on Chu You, a tall and straight young man with a majestic bearing and sharp eyes, looking around from the high horseback to the thousands of tigers and soldiers in front of him, he looked like a king in the world.


    He has endured for a year, just one year, like half a lifetime!


    He still clearly remembered that half a year before the death of the late emperor, he felt that he was old and weak, so he secretly told him about the "Taizu Handbook", about Fengyang''s lifespan, and about the Taizu The invincible Shangyang Army left to Fengyang.


    "Ningzhi, Fengyang used this Shangyang army to restrain me for a lifetime, and even forced me to make a poisonous oath in front of the Great Ancestor Spirit, and I can''t take action against her in this life. Eat a cut and grow a wisdom, I have been secretly raising it all these years. He has formed a tiger-bent army and is an elite division."


    "I tried to abolish the crown prince several times because of you. Your big brother is narrow-minded, and I''m afraid that he will hold grudges. After he ascends the throne, it is time to settle old accounts. You have to be careful with him."


    "Today I will give you this elite Tiger Ben army. You must always remember that the Tiger Ben army is your trump card, and it must not be used unless it is a last resort."


    The late emperor guessed right, his elder brother Chu Qi has been guarding him. Since he ascended the throne last year, he has not been allowed to contact the military and political affairs. In just one year, he was demoted from prince to county king.


    Since Chu Qi can''t tolerate him, he can''t just sit still!


    Chu You waved his arms and shouted with high fighting spirit: "Let''s go to the imperial mausoleum!"


    With this Tiger Ben army, he seems to have a magical weapon, and he has the support to fight against Chu Qi.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Thousands of Tiger Ben army soldiers clasped their fists to lead their orders, their aura became even higher, and all of them were full of brilliance.


    Kang Kang is only one step away from the throne. As long as today''s plan goes smoothly, they will all have the merits of the dragon, and their future will be immeasurable!


    Chu You put his legs on the horse''s belly, leaned forward, and the dark horse under his crotch galloped out.


    He galloped at the forefront, high-spirited, with a cold and arrogant smile on the corner of his lips, as if the shackles that had been on him for more than a year were about to be completely freed.


    Thousands of generals marched aggressively to keep up, and swept away in the direction of the imperial mausoleum. The ground rumbled and dust flew into the sky.


    "Snapped!"


    Chu You slammed the whip on the horse''s hip, and the sturdy horse galloped faster, its hooves tossed, and its long mane flew.


    Chu You drove forward for two miles, and saw the imperial mausoleum with glazed tiles and red walls appeared in front.


    "call-"


    Chu You stopped the horse at the dismounting monument.


    The soldiers of the Hu Ben army who accompanied him also stopped in unison, and Chu You''s long trot trotted forward, and knocked on the new red door at the entrance of the imperial mausoleum.


    Chu You looked at the vermilion new red door in front of him, his eyes were a little dazed, and his eyes were sore.


    The coffin of the late emperor was buried in this imperial mausoleum, and he was the one who watched the burial of the late emperor with his own eyes.


    At this moment, Chu You''s ear rang again the sound of the late emperor''s exhortation to him before his death:


    "Ning Zhi, if your eldest brother is not benevolent, you don''t have to be afraid of brotherhood. Don''t be wronged in vain! If it weren''t for your aunt Fengyang, this throne should belong to you."


    "However, remember to be cautious about ''acting''!"


    Recalling the late emperor''s loving heart towards him, Chu You''s heart was swept away, and the whole person became refreshed.


    He wants to fulfill the last wish of the late emperor. This is his greatest filial piety to the late emperor. When he sees him ascending the throne, the spirit of the late emperor in heaven will also rest his mind!


    In his thoughts, Chu You''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    "Squeak!"


    The middle door of Xinhongmen soon opened from the inside, and two tall Xiaoling guards walked out of the door, clasped their fists at King Kang in unison, and said, "See King Kang!"


    Inside and outside the imperial mausoleum, the water was silent.


    Facing Chu You on horseback, the two Xiaoling guards bowed their heads respectfully.


    Chu You hooked his lips and smiled, realizing that everything went well.


    He turned over and got off his horse, strode toward the new red gate, staring straight ahead, full of energy.


    When Fengyang died, all the civil and military officials pressed the palace together. Today, Chu Qi is cowardly and incompetent, and it is difficult to control the overall situation.


    For me, this is the best opportunity to have Xiao Shoufu and them cooperate with me inside and outside.


    In addition, the capital is now under his control, he will win this battle.


    There was no need for Chu You to instruct him any more. The three thousand tiger and Ben army soldiers behind him immediately followed with great strides, marching forward in a neat and uniform pace, covered in darkness.


    The originally silent imperial mausoleum suddenly became noisy.


    The mountain is windy, and the rows of pines and cypresses on both sides of the road sway in the wind.


    Chu You strutted faster and faster, with a high ambition, only the emperor in the Longen Hall.


    He didn''t notice at all that when the last few Hu Ben soldiers entered the new red gate, the two red lacquer gates behind them slowly closed.


    The sound of the door closing was overwhelmed by the rumble of the generals, and no one noticed.


    The road was empty, except for their footsteps, not a single sound.


    The quieter the front is, the more certain Chu You is in his heart, knowing that Xiao Shoufu and the others have taken control of the overall situation, and most of the matter is done.


    He had an agreement with Bailiyin, the third prince of the Yue Kingdom, that Bailiyin would dispose of Chu Yi for him, so as long as he took the Jinshang Chuqi in the imperial mausoleum today, this great Jing Dynasty would be able to change hands.


    Like what ‹’er said, no matter how long the night is, the day will always come!


    Chu You went straight forward, stopped in front of the Zhenghong Gate, waved his hand and ordered: "The soldiers are divided into five routes, and the imperial mausoleum is blocked."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Those Tiger Ben army officers immediately took orders.


    These soldiers were well-trained and divided into five teams, flexibly going to all directions of the imperial mausoleum.


    In the end, there were still 500 soldiers left behind Chu You, Chu You continued to walk in the direction of Longen Hall, went straight through Ruigong Shengde Monument Building, Longfeng Gate, and finally came to Longen Gate.


    On the other side of the ?? gate is the Longen Hall, where the tablets of the ancestors of the Chu clan are enshrined.


    At this time, outside the Long En gate, there were no guards from the Imperial Army, nor brocade guards.


    Chu You stopped for a while, and the five hundred soldiers behind him also stopped.


    When the footsteps stopped, the surroundings were silent for a moment, except for the sound of the wind blowing the branches and leaves.


    The surroundings were too quiet, and Chu You secretly felt a little strange: Could it be that everyone else is in the Longen Gate? !


    pounding!


    Chu You''s heart beat faster, overwhelmed by the joy of victory, strode forward, directly pushed open the middle door of Longen Gate, and stepped in...


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app? to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 353?Trap free reading.


    55_55191/18945028.html


    Only one second to remember the address of this site: .

 Chapter 354： Anti-kill

    "Squeak¡ª"


    The middle door of Longn Gate was pushed open.


    Chu You saw the Long''en Hall in front of him at a glance, and there were many ministers outside the hall, facing each other with the emperor in the hall.


    The emperor was surrounded by only a few guards in brocade clothes, and compared to the ministers outside the hall and a team of Xiaoling guards, they seemed weak.


    Between the two sides, even if there is no conflict of words and swords for the time being, you can see the tension in the air like lightning and thunder.


    The harsh sound of pushing the door attracted everyone in the door to look towards Chu You, and hundreds of eyes were all focused on Chu You alone.


    Several people in the crowd shouted "Kang Kang" in complex tones, one after another.


    The first assistants Xiao Fengyuan and Li Yunchang also turned their heads and looked over. Xiao Fengyuan had a plan, while Li Yunchang smiled brightly and cheerfully.


    When ?? looked at each other, Li Yunchang gently nodded towards Chu You.


    It''s done! It really did! Chu You hooked his lips into a smile, and a sharp gleam flashed from his eagle eyes.


    Last night, he stayed up all night. On the way here, he was actually a little nervous. He was worried that there would be uncontrollable variables in their plan like 21 years ago. accidental injury¡­


    There is a saying that a gentleman does not stand under a wall of danger. He persuaded Li Yunmao to simply say goodbye to the imperial mausoleum, but Li Yunmao insisted on coming, saying that only if she was here, the emperor would not be suspicious; he said that if you want to achieve great things, you must take risks.


    He knew that everything his son did was for him!


    Until this moment, seeing Li Yunchang safe and sound, Chu You''s heart was really settled down.


    She''ll be fine!


    The eyes of the two meeting in mid-air were lingering, and Chu You''s cold eyebrows became as gentle as water when he stared at Li Yunchang.


    The smile on Li Yunchang''s lips deepened, revealing the pair of familiar dimples, as if to say that he did not live up to the king''s entrustment.


    Chu You also nodded slightly to her, and then turned his attention to the emperor in Long''en Hall.


    He fixed his gaze on the emperor, and approached the Longen Hall with a slow, firm and oppressive pace. During his steps, a kind of extravagance and majesty burst out naturally.


    This is a victorious gesture.


    Where he passed, those civil and military officials outside the hall automatically retreated to both sides to make way for him.


    The inside and outside of the Longen Hall sank into silence, and everyone was silent for a long time.


    Chu You went straight to the place that was only three or four feet away from the emperor in the hall, then stopped, and announced with a smile, "Brother, you lose."


    He spoke these six words very slowly, neither light nor heavy, but clearly transmitted to the ears of everyone present, as if he said these words not only to the emperor, but also to the audience. The minister declares a fact.


    The ministers outside the hall could not help but look back and forth at the two brothers with very different appearances.


    The emperor has passed the year of knowing his destiny, his body is thin, his temples are full of hair, and his face is wrinkled. With an unshakable arrogance.


    The former is old and weak, the latter is energetic and aggressive.


    The first assistant, Xiao Fengyuan, who was standing beside him, looked at Chu You''s cold profile and frowned slightly.


    In his opinion, King Kang is still a bit too radical, involving the overlapping of imperial power. He should have done a more high-sounding job, so that outsiders can¡¯t pick the wrong things on the bright side.


    It seems that Emperor Taizong of the previous dynasty was also a brother and took the throne. He also left the word "axe and candle shadow" in the annals of history, and everyone in the world questioned him by killing his brother and taking the throne.


    If King Kang''s position is not right, even their courtiers who support King Kang will become chaotic courtiers and thieves who are condemned by people.


    Xiao Fengyuan exchanged glances with Wang Kangyin and Pei Wenrui, both of whom were unhappy in their hearts, but at this moment, it was inconvenient for them to accuse King Kang in public.


    Li Yunchang in the back was keenly aware of Xiao Fengyuan and the others'' lawsuit, her eyelashes trembled, her fingernails were pinching her palms in the wide cuffs, and she secretly said: These noble families who are enough to challenge the imperial power really shouldn''t exist.


    "Brother Huang," Chu You looked at the emperor''s line of sight without a moment''s deviation, smiled coldly, and continued, "For the sake of our brotherhood, I can name you a King of Free and Easy, so that you can be free from now on. I, enjoy the old age in peace."


    "Brother, please write the edict of abdication."


    Chu You urged him lightly, thinking in his heart: Chu Qi is over half a hundred years old. In the past few years, he has not only lacked energy, but is also frail and sick. He is simply unable to handle political affairs.


    After he ascends the throne, Xu Chuqi will be a free and easy king, and maybe Chu Qi will live a few more years, and it will be considered as a brother and a brother Gong.


    Dajing will flourish in your hands!


    The emperor raised his brows noncommittally, his eyes passed through Chu You, and landed on the five hundred tigers and soldiers he brought behind, showing a deep and solemn color.


    The five hundred soldiers temporarily stopped outside the Longen Gate and stood by, all staring at the Emperor and the Chu You brothers, blocking the Longen Gate as airtight as an iron barrel.


    The emperor slowly put his hands behind his back, his face was unhappy, and he called his name lightly: "Chu You, is this the person left to you by the late emperor?"


    "Not bad." Chu You nodded calmly.


    From his birth, he knew that the late emperor favored him far more than his other brothers.


    The late emperor personally enlightened him, taught him how to ride and shoot, taught him how to see people and know people, and taught him to be tricky... These are the preferential treatment that his several imperial brothers did not have.


    In fact, the late emperor gave him far more than what was on the bright side. The tiger Ben army hidden in the dark was the most precious treasure left by the late emperor.


    He hid it for so many years, and today, he can finally tell the emperor the secret himself!


    Chu You raised his thin lips, looked at the emperor proudly, and said in a deliberately slow tone, "This is the Hu Ben army left by my father!"


    He didn''t mind letting the emperor know about this, he just wanted to make the emperor jealous, to make the emperor injustice, and to make the emperor''s face show frustration.


    He just wanted to hit the emperor hard and destroy his will.


    The emperor in the ?? hall looked at Chu You with a gloomy expression, heaved a long sigh, and then asked, "Nine years ago, the real purpose of your trip to Yangzhou was to accept this Tiger Ben army, right?"


    The ??Emperor''s expression looked very calm. Even in the face of the current situation where swords and swords were facing each other, he was still not anxious, neither sad nor angry. He seemed to have given up his struggle, and seemed to see through the world.


    "Not bad." Chu You nodded again.


    He smiled complacently, not thinking about why the emperor asked this question at all, just wanted to vent the depression and depression that had been suppressed this year.


    No...No, it was the depression that had been suppressed for nine years.


    Nine years ago, the late emperor decreed that Yangzhou be given to him as a fief, and let him go to Yangzhou to take over the fief and choose the site to build the Kang Palace.


    At that time, he was only an eleven- or twelve-year-old boy, with a spirit of youth, he traveled thousands of miles south, thinking about leading the Tiger Ben army to make achievements.


    Sometimes, he felt that the events of the past seemed very distant and vague, and sometimes he felt that everything was still yesterday.


    Under the blowing of the mountain wind, the pines and cypresses on both sides have green ripples, and the fragrance of the pine needles in the mountain breeze blows.


    The emperor raised his hand to brush off a few pine needles that fell on his sleeves, sighed again, and suddenly changed the subject: "So, the late emperor could not tolerate Gu Ce?"


    With just such a short sentence, Chu You''s complexion changed, his pupils shrank sharply, and he blurted out, "Presumptuous! The first emperor is your father and mine!"


    Outside the hall, like a drop of cold water dripping into hot boiling oil, the pan exploded in an instant.


    The civil and military officials also changed their faces, and there was an uproar.


    The emperor''s words just now pointed at the late emperor, as if to say that Gu Ce''s crime of "subduing the enemy" was a sin of the late emperor''s desire, which made people dare not think about it any further!


    The emperor didn''t care about the reactions of others around him, his dark eyes sank, and his eyes were nailed to Chu You''s face like nails.


    His usual Wen Lan''s eyes are so sharp at this time, as if he wants to see through Chu You from the outside to the interior, he continues to say: "I have been thinking about it, when the battle at Tailing City in Yangzhou was carried out, Gu Ce surrendered to the enemy. It''s kind of weird."


    "According to what Yu Cunzheng said, although the situation in Tailing City is difficult, it is not enough to open the gate to the enemy."


    Chu You''s face was ashen, and he said angrily: "What''s so strange! It''s clear that Gu Ce is timid and afraid of fighting himself, forgetting the honor of the monarch and his subjects, the righteousness of the family and the country..."


    Chu You''s voice subconsciously raised a little bit, his whole body was tense, almost screaming.


    His gaffe was obvious.


    "So, is Gu Ce''s death actually because the late emperor wanted to cover up something for you?" The emperor interrupted Chu You coldly, in a questioning tone, but his expression was quite certain.


    "..." Chu You''s eyes twitched, his heart felt as if he had been stabbed by a needle, and there was a sharp pain.


    Those memories he was about to forget flashed back to his mind.


    His handsome face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and he did not answer the emperor''s question.


    Nine years ago, he went to Yangzhou to take over the Tiger Ben Army and quietly trained in Yangzhou. He hoped that the emperor and the queen mother would be proud of him.


    At that time, Yangzhou was Gu Ce''s territory. The young Chu You thought he was doing it in secret, but the fact that he didn''t want to train troops could not hide from Gu Ce''s eyes.


    Gu Ce came to him and wanted to borrow troops from him to resist the Vietnamese army.


    But he categorically refused, Hu Benjun is his trump card and cannot be leaked...


    Every time he thinks of the past nine years ago, Chu You feels agitated and gloomy in his eyes.


    Seeing Chu You like this, Li Yunchang felt extremely distressed and bit his lower lip: Obviously everything was Gu Ce''s fault!


    She wanted to walk to Chu You''s side very much, but she stepped out with one foot, and she withdrew her foot when she saw Xiao Fengyuan and the others out of the corner of her eye.


    King Kang still needs aristocratic families for the time being, and these aristocratic families cannot tolerate her. At this critical time, she cannot make those families more dissatisfied with King Kang.


    In ancient times, Goujian, King of Yue, had to work hard, and when King Kang successfully ascended the throne, he and she would eventually have the ability to compete with the aristocratic family!


    "This is it." Chu You''s cold and hard voice seemed to be squeezed out of the crown, his voice was like ice.


    Only he himself knew that these four words not only told the emperor what he heard, but also told him.


    The events of ?? nine years ago were publicly discussed at that time. The events of the past have already passed, and it is useless to think too much.


    Chu You clenched his fists tightly, and said to the emperor in an imperative tone:


    "Brother Huang, hurry up, hurry up and write the edict of abdication."


    Chu You''s cold eyes swept across the surrounding ministers quickly, his eyes were deep and cold, exuding a faint chill, and he did not hide the coercive look on his face.


    Xiao Shoufu half-closed his eyes expressionlessly, showing no joy or anger.


    The officials who followed him behind him couldn''t hide their anticipation, and their eyes were fiery.


    And those Jinyi Guards still stood motionless in front of the threshold of Longen Hall, forming a human wall to protect the emperor, without flinching.


    To meet Chu You''s cold and ruthless gaze, the emperor sighed softly again.


    His sigh was drowned out in the surrounding gusts of mountain wind.


    The mountain wind is getting stronger and stronger, and it seems to be roaring. The wind blows the black embroidered gold dragon crown on the emperor''s body, and the cuffs and robes rattle. The face and eyes are indistinct.


    "Chu You, I don''t want to go this far."


    The emperor''s slightly hoarse voice sounded slowly, with a bit of helplessness, a bit of disappointment, and a trace of complicated emotions that were indescribable.


    Chu You only thought that the emperor just didn''t want to abdicate, and his expression instantly turned cold.


    "Chu Qi, do you have to make a toast instead of eating a fine drink?!" Chu You coldly called out the emperor''s name, pulled out the sword from his waist, pointed it directly into the hall, and the sharp sword glowed in the sunlight. The cold is forcing people.


    Xiao Fengyuan opened his eyes abruptly, this time his face finally changed, and he exclaimed: "King Kang!"


    There must be no blood in this palace, otherwise, it will be unclear in the history books in the future.


    "boom!"


    The sound of gunshots resounding through the sky interrupted Xiao Fengyuan''s words, hitting everyone''s heart like a heavy hammer, making everyone''s heart tremble.


    With a ?? "bang", the long sword dropped to the ground.


    Two or three female relatives screamed: "Ah¡ª"


    The hysterical cries almost knocked over the roof.


    Chu You''s right palm had a blood hole, the palm was penetrated, and blood was flowing rapidly from the blood hole.


    Blood dripped on the ground "tick, tick".


    The silver sword lying on the ground reflected Chu You''s painful face like a mirror...


    The army of five hundred tigers guarding outside Longen drew their sabers in unison.


    I saw Luanyi guards, armed with flintlock guns and dressed in sapphire blue flying fish suits, pouring out like ghosts in Longen Hall, on the roof, and on both sides of Longen Hall. The people inside and outside the temple were surrounded.


    Those dark muzzles were all aimed at Xiao Fengyuan, Wang Kangyin, Wang Nan and other courtiers of King Kang''s party.


    Inside the ?? hall, Chu Yi appeared by the emperor''s side at an unknown time. He was wearing a royal blue flying fish suit and held a flintlock gun in his right hand.


    The young man, like the bright moon and the breeze, smiled lightly, with a kind of unstained elegance and nobility, which was incompatible with this **** scene.


    But there was a plume of white smoke from the muzzle of the flintlock pistol in his hand.


    There is no doubt that the shot that just shot through King Kang''s palm was fired by Chu Yi.


    When the wind blows, the smoke of gunpowder dissipates.


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app? to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 354? Anti-kill free reading.


    https://wwwcom/manjiyixiuzhonghuizhenjiaqianjinwen/17686452.html


    Fiction Network: mcom

 Chapter 355： resurrection

    "Chu Yi!"


    Chu You stared at Chu Yi in the hall with wide eyes and blurted out in shock.


    The wound on his right palm was bleeding profusely, and the severe pain caused his facial features to be almost distorted, and his expression was a little grim.


    Not only Chu You, but other people outside the hall were equally shocked when they saw Chu Yi beside the emperor.


    There were various exclamations, gasps and gasps around:


    "His Royal Highness!"


    "Didn''t the eldest prince go to South Vietnam with the envoys of South Vietnam?"


    "Why is he here?!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amid the uproar, Xiao Fengyuan, Wang Kangyin, Pei Wenrui and other officials surrounding King Kang looked extremely ugly, while the others were relieved.


    Because of Chu Yi''s sudden appearance, the originally one-sided situation has changed dramatically in an instant, and the atmosphere has also undergone a subtle change.


    Li Yunchang only felt that the voices of the crowd were buzzing in his ears like mosquitoes.


    Chu Yi, really Chu Yi!


    Li Yunxiang stared straight at Chu Yi, his pupils contracted, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Her breathing became rapid, and her mood was extremely disturbed: According to the private covenant between King Kang and Bailiyin, Bailiyin would let Dou Zixiang, the envoy of the State of Yue, restrain Chu Yi, and would never let him return to Beijing.


    There is a saying that people who are not my race will have different hearts.


    They have never really trusted Bailiyin, and they have long imagined the worst possibility, but even if Bailiyin breached the contract and did not assassinate Chu Yi, the Vietnamese should not let Chu Yi return to Beijing at this time.


    Chu You thought the same way, his eyes were red with blood.


    According to the biography of the flying pigeons sent from the inn in Yuzhou, Chu Yi and Dou Zixiang and his party had already traveled south to Yuzhou the day before yesterday.


    Chu Yi wants to rush back to the capital from Yuzhou, how can it be done in a day or two? !


    It shouldn''t be like this! Chu You almost said this sentence, but he still gritted his teeth, his eyes gloomy again.


    Just in case, he also secretly sent people to keep an eye on the movements of the three battalions of the Imperial Army, the upper twelve guards, and several guards around the capital. .


    But Chu Yi, who was supposed to be thousands of miles away, actually appeared here, and he also brought this strange army with a flintlock gun beside him!


    Where did this strange army come from? !


    It is impossible for the late emperor to leave these strange troops for Chu Qi. Chu Qi has only been on the throne for a year, and his every move is under the eyes of all the officials in the court. The only cronies he can use are Jin Yiwei and Luan Yiwei.


    Chu Qi will never be able to raise such a trusted secret guard within a year, unless...


    The muscles on Chu You''s cheeks twitched violently, and he couldn''t help but look at Feng Yang who was lying on the futon "in a coma", his eyelids twitched, and a certain possibility came to his mind.


    "She, could it be she..." Chu You murmured almost silently, just in time to see Gu Yanfei walking briskly to Feng Yang''s side.


    Gu Yanfei squatted down and patted the back of Feng Yang''s hand with one hand.


    "Snapped!"


    The slap sound was very light, but at this moment, it was unusually harsh in Chu You''s ears.


    "Tick, tick!"


    The blood from the wound on Chu You''s right palm is still dripping down, drop by drop...


    Soon, Feng Yang, who was originally motionless and like a dead man, moved, the fingers of his right hand moved slightly, and moved again.


    "Your Highness!" The maid next to Feng Yang looked at Feng Yang and whispered, and the trembling in her voice could not be concealed.


    The others around also saw this scene, and their eyes widened.


    Could it be that Fengyang is not dead? !


    There was a strange silence inside and outside the hall.


    "She''s not dead..." Chu You''s eyes were almost pinned to the extreme, and blue veins appeared on his forehead.


    Yes.


    This extraordinary army brought by Chu Yi must be the Shangyang Army guarded by Fengyang.


    It''s Fengyang again, and Fengyang isn''t dead yet!


    Twenty-one years ago, the late emperor was planted in Fengyang''s hands; today, twenty-one years later, Chu Qi and Fengyang have joined forces to plot against him!


    This thought clearly emerged in Chu You''s heart.


    At this moment, he felt cold all over his body, and the coldness penetrated into his bone marrow.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t even look at Chu You, all her attention was on Feng Yang.


    The maid asked in a trembling voice, "Second Lady Gu, how is your Highness?"


    The face of the palace maid was as pale as paper, even slightly blue in the white.


    She had tried Fengyang''s breath and pulse before, but there was no sound. Fengyang''s skin was even more icy and cold, and he was clearly a dead person.


    But now, Feng Yang''s body is hot again, and there is a faint breath.


    Gu Yanfei suddenly didn''t hear it, and took out a small red bag from Fengyang''s slightly hot chest.


    The amulet in this bag was given to Fengyang by Gu Yanfei on the day of the flounder feast. She also told Fengyang to always carry this amulet on his body.


    Gu Yanfei shook the bag gently, and a trace of ashes floated from the mouth of the bag, and the wind blew the ashes away.


    Fengyang''s original life is indeed only today, but this amulet given by Gu Yanfei can protect Fengyang''s soul and prolong her life for another day.


    Kang Kang knew Feng Yang''s death date, and Gu Yanfei could also calculate it.


    Fengyang said that King Kang was waiting for her to die, so she might as well use her death to lure snakes out of their holes.


    Gu Yanfei knew that King Kang had taken the bait since the Ministry of Rites proposed today as the day to worship the emperor''s mausoleum.


    "Help me take His Highness to the back." Gu Yanfei said softly.


    The maid was in a hurry to respond, and the two of them helped Fengyang, who was still awake, to go to the apse of Long''en Hall.


    Chu You stared at Feng Yang, at this moment, he really wanted to kill Feng Yang with his own hands.


    After the initial shock passed, Chu You''s expression changed from horror to anger, and more of it was unwilling and dissatisfied.


    He hasn''t lost yet!


    Chu You''s eyes were like owls.


    Now that he has come this far, how can he be willing to give up, raise his right hand full of blood, put his index and middle fingers together, and make a forward gesture.


    -superior!


    There was a suffocation around him, like a beast that was driven to a desperate situation and was going to fight to the death.


    The five-hundred tigers and soldiers in the rear who were waiting outside Longen Gate waved their long knives and spears, and approached the civil and military officials inside Longen Gate like a tide of murderous aura.


    They did not want to kill people, but took the civil and military officials present as hostages.


    As long as the knife is placed on the necks of these officials, King Kang will have a bargaining chip, and even the emperor will weigh the lives of these close officials.


    In the face of the surging Tiger Ben army, those female relatives and civil officials fled to both sides of the Long''en Hall one after another, and the female relatives were so frightened that their faces turned pale.


    Chu Yi in the hall was quite calm, and calmly spit out two words: "Do it."


    Even at this time, his expression and voice were still like spring breeze.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    The deafening gunshots came one after another, falling like a torrential rain.


    The Shangyang Army soldiers in black armor and holding flintlock pistols pulled the trigger one by one, in an orderly manner. After the first row fired bullets, the soldiers in the back row immediately replaced and switched freely.


    This solemn imperial tomb turned into a brutal battlefield in an instant.


    Life and death on the battlefield are often in a short moment!


    With every shot, a tiger Ben army soldier fell down, or there were more blood holes between the eyebrows, neck or chest.


    Blood gushed out from the wounds of the dead, dyeing the ground red, blood flowing into rivers, and corpses everywhere.


    Not only the sound of gunshots in the vicinity, but also the sound of gunshots in the distance, an ominous and oppressive aura pervaded, and the whole place became a mess.


    Chu You''s face was a little ugly again. It was obvious that the other Hu Ben army soldiers in the imperial mausoleum were also besieged by the Shangyang army.


    Chu Yi said lightly: "Emperor Taizu once said that a flintlock gun is faster than a knife from a distance of six feet."


    A plain sentence is full of deterrence.


    The corpses lying on the ground proved his words.


    The gunshots continued, and the air was filled with a thick smell of blood and gunpowder.


    The expressions of the Hu Ben army officers who were present changed greatly.


    This new flintlock is far more lethal than the old flintlock and fires faster.


    In front of this terrifying weapon, the knives, spears, and arrows they possess are completely vulnerable, as dull and weak as a child.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Those deafening gunshots seemed to never end.


    Gu Yanfei, who was in the apse at the moment, was completely unaffected by the sound of gunfire.


    She patted Fengyang''s back lightly, mobilized the spiritual power in her body to force it into her palm, and sent a little into Fengyang''s body.


    The palace maid looked at the two with bated breath.


    Gradually, Feng Yang''s breath recovered a little, and although his breathing was weak, it began to become steady.


    Gu Yanfei took out another talisman, patted it on Fengyang''s chest lightly, and began to instruct the maid to massage some acupoints on Fengyang''s body.


    I don''t know how long it took, Feng Yang''s closed eyelids trembled slightly.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness!" Upon seeing this, the maid called out again excitedly.


    At this moment, the sound of gunfire outside finally began to drop, and only sporadic gunshots sounded intermittently.


    Fengyang slowly opened his eyes amid the excited call of the maid of honor. After blinking, his dazed eyes soon became clear.


    "Yan Fei," Feng Yang smiled, his lips were still pale, his breath was weak, and it was quite difficult to say in just a few words, "Don''t feel sorry for me."


    "I have reached the end of my life, and I can still do my part for the great Jing Dynasty established by Taizu himself. Even if I die, I can rest my eyes." Feng Yang said with ease.


    Those eyes that were slightly dimmed because of the illness were so firm, they were a kind of wisdom and transparency to see through the troubles of the world.


    Gu Yanfei tightly held Fengyang''s old and rough hand, and said softly, "I understand."


    Is there anything she doesn''t understand? It''s just that she understands...


    "His Royal Highness..." Two lines of tears flowed from the eyes of the maid, and the tears fell like rain.


    She knew that Her Royal Highness the Eldest Princess was right, but she still felt sorry for Her Highness.


    Her Royal Highness the Eldest Princess has paid so much for Dajing, but it is really injustice to have to die and never enter the reincarnation!


    Amid the woman''s low sobbing sound, the emperor in a mian robe walked in quickly from the outside, and also heard what Fengyang just said, and looked at the weak Fengyang with a heavy expression.


    "Yanfei?" The emperor looked at Gu Yanfei with sad eyes.


    Gu Yanfei shook his head slightly.


    Even though he was mentally prepared, the emperor''s heart sank, as if a mountain was pressing against his heart.


    The emperor closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his expression was much calmer.


    Obviously the overall situation has been decided, but there is no joy on the emperor''s face, and he said solemnly: "Aunt Huang, all the culprits have been taken down, and I will return to Beijing to preside over the overall situation on the first day of the new year."


    Next, both the dead and the living will be convicted by the three divisions.


    Forcing the palace to rebel is a major sin that affects the nine clans.


    There are still noises coming from outside the hall from time to time. Chu Yi is gone, but some soldiers who remain have to clean the battlefield, count the casualties, resettle the frightened officials, female relatives, and so on.


    Fengyang nodded weakly at the emperor, and looked out the window with a faint gaze.


    In the blue sky, there is no cloud, and there is not the slightest haze.


    The golden sun hangs high in the sky, the sun is bright and dazzling, but the smile on Fengyang''s face is even deeper.


    very nice.


    Fengyang closed his eyes again, and the maid of the palace called out "His Royal Highness" again, Gu Yanfei put down the hand that was judging Fengyang''s pulse, and said softly, "It''s okay, Your Highness just fell asleep..."


    It will be an hour after the Shangyang Army and the standard-bearer guards outside have cleaned up the battlefield and settled the wounded.


    The people who were driving were all in shock.


    Having experienced the forced palace just now, the remaining officials would naturally not suggest that the emperor continue the ritual tomorrow. The convoy ended the ritual one day earlier and hurried back to Beijing.


    Along the way, non-stop.


    When the emperor''s car returned to the capital, the sun was setting in the west, and the sky was full of colorful clouds, like a brocade.


    Everything in the capital has been settled.


    The deputy commander of Jinyiwei, Tang Wuji, personally went out of the city to Sanliting to welcome the emperor back to Beijing, and reported the situation in the capital in general:


    "Your Majesty, all the Tiger Ben army hiding in the capital was captured by Jin Wuwei."


    "All the prefectures surrounded by the Hu Ben army are safe and sound."


    "The female relatives of officials who were under house arrest in the Chunxi Palace have been released back to the various prefectures."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It only took half a day, and the situation in the capital was completely under control, because most of King Kang''s troops were taken to the imperial tomb by him, and only less than a thousand troops were left in the capital, and the Empress Dowager Yuan was dispatched.


    Empress Dowager Yuan is just a woman in the deep palace. She doesn''t know how to dispatch troops. In addition to being an empress dowager, she can suppress people. In fact, she is the most vulnerable and the easiest link to break.


    As a result, there was no major turmoil in the capital. Under the arrangements of Gu Yuan, Tang Wuji and others, the turmoil was resolved at the least cost.


    "The capital is here!"


    The people who were driving with them saw that the capital was not far ahead, and they almost cried with joy.


    At this time, there was a lot of people near the West City Gate, just like when the emperor left the capital yesterday.


    Because the sound of the death knell in the palace spread throughout the capital, everyone in the capital was paying attention to this matter. Later, the people knew that the emperor was fine, but King Kang rebelled and revolted. Immediately relieved, they gathered here spontaneously.


    "Long live the emperor! Long live!"


    "May my great scenery last forever, and the rivers and mountains will last forever!"


    The people who gathered at the gate of the city to welcome the return of the holy chariot all knelt down and shouted in unison, again and again.


    Their shouts were as loud as the ocean waves, each wave was higher than the other, and wave after wave spread around, and even other people in the distance heard it and also shouted.


    This resounding shout seemed to spread throughout the capital, swept away the previous haze.


    .


    new.

 Chapter 356： Propose marriage

    In the next few days, the streets and alleys were discussing the matter of King Kang''s forcing the palace, which was regarded as a topic after dinner.


    The people of the capital are still in a state of extreme excitement.


    The servants of Gu Mansion were no exception. They scolded King Kang for being daring, praised the emperor for his wiseness and martial arts, were glad that Li Yunchang had already changed his surname back to Li, and proudly praised his eldest young master for his great deeds in this incident.


    Gu Yuan has been by Chu Yi''s side all these days. It was not until seven days later that he had time to return to the mansion.


    Gu Yunzhen''s first sentence when he saw Gu Yuan was:


    "Brother, you... have grown taller!"


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yuan up and down, she had not seen Gu Yuan for more than ten days, but the young man in front of her made her feel a strange sense of strangeness, strange yet familiar.


    Today, Gu Yuan is wearing a navy blue willow-leaf dark-patterned straight robe, with a black silk sash tied around his waist. He is tall and thin, his stern face is less sharp than a youth, and more tenacious than a youth.


    Compared with last year, Gu Yuan has indeed grown taller, but in fact, Gu Yunzhen really wanted to say that just now, Gu Yuan looks more like Gu Ce, both in appearance and temperament.


    so good! Gu Yunzhen''s eyes were slightly sour, and he felt a trance in his heart, as if he saw the dead uncle again.


    "Big brother has really grown taller!" Gu Yanfei nodded solemnly, his eyes sparkling.


    Compared to Gu Yuan who was bad in his previous life, the current Gu Yuan is too good!


    Gu Yanfei turned around with a smile and asked Gu Yunzhen: "Eldest sister, do you need to re-measure the size of brother''s summer shirt?"


    "That''s right." Gu Yunzhen nodded, and quickly ordered the maid to find someone from the sewing room to measure Gu Yuan''s size.


    "..." Gu Yuan actually felt that the robe could be worn half an inch long or half an inch short, but he closed his mouth quite wisely.


    When my mother was in charge of housekeeping, my father never interrupted.


    Gu Yuan thought of something, his face straightened, and he asked Gu Yunzhen with concern: "Sister, I heard that the third aunt contracted the cold a few days ago, is she feeling better?"


    "It''s all right." Gu Yunzhen said hurriedly, "My mother just didn''t sleep well a few nights ago, so she felt a little cold. Yan Fei prescribed some decoction for her, and I gave her a soothing incense for the past two nights. She has already It''s alright."


    For Yan Shi and Gu Yunzhen, the day of the forced palace was when the forty-five death knells sounded, which made them anxious for a while.


    After ??, Gu Yuan sent people to **** the Gu Mansion, so that they could stay in the mansion with peace of mind.


    When the news of King Kang¡¯s forcing the palace in the imperial mausoleum came in the afternoon, everything had been settled and the capital was under Gu Yuan¡¯s control.


    For Gu Yunzhen, what happened that day had no sense of urgency and no sense of reality. It was like a rainstorm that suddenly hit and ended abruptly. .


    The third wife, Mrs. Yan, was very thoughtful. Afterwards, she was awakened by nightmares for several nights, and she accidentally contracted the cold.


    Compared to them, the people who are really in danger are Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yunzhen pursed his lips, and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Big Brother, everyone is saying that you and the eldest prince used the magic of shrinking the ground to get back to the capital from Yuzhou. Is it true?"


    "..." Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows in amazement.


    Gu Yanfei "puchi" laughed, the laughter was crisp.


    With her smile, Gu Yunzhen also knew the answer, he picked up the tea cup, and used tea to cover up her embarrassment.


    Gu Yuan hooked his lips in a funny way, anyway, this matter has been settled, and there is nothing that can''t be said to Gu Yunzhen.


    He rationalized his thoughts and said succinctly: "The eldest prince and I didn''t go to Yuzhou. After two hundred miles from Beijing, we came back in disguise..."


    Gu Yuan gave a rough overview of the whole thing.


    After the First World War in Yangzhou nine years ago, King Kang spent nine years dismantling the Hu Ben army and hiding it in the three major battalions and the upper twelve guards. No one except himself knew where the Hu Ben army was.


    Tiger Benjun is King Kang''s trump card.


    It was not until this time when the palace was forced that King Kang called out the Tiger Ben army from all over the place and turned it into a whole.


    After secretly sneaking back to Beijing, Gu Yuan and Chu Yi kept paying attention to King Kang''s movements. On April 15th, the two divided their troops. Chu Yi secretly followed the emperor to the imperial mausoleum, while Gu Yuan stayed in the capital.


    Kang Kang''s goal was the emperor, and the large army of Huben army was by his side. He thought that the capital was nothing to be afraid of, so he only left a thousand Huben army for the Queen Mother to send.


    Seven days ago, when the mourning sounded throughout the capital, Gu Yuan knew that the Empress Dowager Yuan was on the move, and immediately mobilized Jin Wuwei and the two thousand Shangyang Army to take down the thousand Tiger Ben army in the capital and quickly controlled it. four gates.


    And Empress Dowager Yuan was trapped in the deep palace, Gu Yuan cut off her eyes and ears, she didn''t know what was going on outside, and Empress Dowager Yuan didn''t know that she and King Kang were defeated until Chu Yi took a group of criminals back to Beijing from the imperial mausoleum.


    "The queen mother was stimulated and could not afford to be seriously ill. The doctor said, I''m afraid it will be bad." Gu Yuan finally said, when talking about the queen mother''s serious illness, his expression was indifferent.


    Gu Yunzhen listened quietly, sometimes startled, sometimes relieved, his expression changed quite wonderfully.


    After a short while, Gu Yunzhen calmed down and asked again: "Brother, about the marriage between the two countries..."


    Gu Yuan didn''t answer, raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to look at Gu Yanfei who was sitting on his right.


    Gu Yanfei counted his fingers and said lightly: "The saint of Yue Kingdom is about to die."


    Gu Yuan smiled but held up his tea cup.


    Although Chu Yi didn''t say it clearly, Gu Yuan could probably guess that there was something wrong with "Dou Zixiang", otherwise how could he help them cover up their whereabouts. The appearance of "Dou Zixiang" is probably inextricably linked with the lord of the Tianqi Si who is the most powerful in the country of Yue.


    Gu Yunzhen didn''t pay attention to the lawsuit between the two brothers and sisters. He looked down at the floating tea leaves in the tea cup, and said to himself: "The saint of Yue has died, so the marriage between the two countries should be over. "


    Gu Yunzhen was talking about the marriage between the two countries, but what he was thinking was Li Yunqiang.


    For Li Yunxiang, the younger sister who grew up together, Gu Yun really felt very complicated.


    Before ??, when the news that King Kang agreed to marry the Emperor Ji of the Yue Kingdom came, Gu Yunzhen had some sympathy for Li Yunzheng. She knew that Li Yunzheng had a deep affection for King Kang. Li Yunchang once said that King Kang promised her that he would be with her for the rest of his life.


    But later, Gu Yunzhen found out about King Kang and Li Yunchang in the imperial mausoleum, and thought he was ridiculous.


    There must be something to hate about poor people, and Li Yunchang never needed to be pitied by himself.


    Gu Yunzhen''s eyelashes trembled, he drank tea silently, and tried his best to leave Li Yunzheng behind.


    Li Yunchang''s surname is Li, they are no longer related!


    Juan Bi, who was serving tea for them, also listened attentively, her eyes lit up, and she felt that what Gu Yuan said was more exciting than the playbook.


    Seeing that the tea was running out, she hurriedly served tea to the three masters again.


    Gu Yunzhen sniffed the aroma of the tea, put down the tea cup he had just picked up, and asked in a low voice, "Where''s the eldest princess Fengyang?"


    This time, Gu Yunzhen asked Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei sighed softly, his eyes dimmed, and said, "Eldest Princess Fengyang has been hit with Soul Eater for twenty-one years."


    "Soul Eater eroded her soul bit by bit like a drop of water through a stone, and now her soul is riddled with holes, like a tree trunk emptied by termites."


    "If it had been ten years earlier, I might have been able to do it, but now..."


    Gu Yanfei said half of what he said, and did not go on.


    She also didn''t mention to Gu Yunzhen that Fengyang would be lost and unable to enter reincarnation, and she didn''t want to add to Gu Yun''s real trouble.


    If it was in the Yaoling world, she might be able to think of a way, but this small world is a place of absolute spirituality, and all she can do is to use the spiritual energy in various jades to reluctantly prolong Fengyang''s life for a few days.


    "..." Gu Yunzhen opened his mouth, his throat tightened, and he didn''t ask any further.


    The room fell silent, and the atmosphere suddenly changed. The faces of the three brothers and sisters were all solemn, and even Kuan Bi''s eyes were a little red.


    "Meow!"


    Until the cat meowing outside the house broke the silence, Qingguang ran carelessly in the courtyard outside, fluttering butterflies and scratching trees for a while, only leaving the courtyard with broken flowers and a mess.


    Gu Yunzhen stared at Qingguang for a while, then suddenly whispered:


    "what!"


    Gu Yun stood up from the chair abruptly.


    She was so excited that she accidentally bumped into the chair behind, making a rattling sound, causing several other people in the room to look at her.


    "Yan Fei," Gu Yunzhen quickly grabbed Gu Yanfei''s hand and urged impatiently, "Don''t sit still, hurry up and get dressed, the auspicious time is coming."


    Gu Yunzhen said while looking at the pot leak not far away.


    It''s less than half an hour before the auspicious time, and it''s still too late.


    correct!


    Gu Yunzhen thought of something again, and turned to Gu Yuan and said: "Brother, you also go to change your clothes and dress formally, today is Yan Fei''s big day!"


    Gu Yunzhen looked at Gu Yuan with a bit of disgust, and felt that Gu Yuan was dressed too plainly, not only was the robe half-new or not, but he didn''t even fit a piece of jade.


    Going to see Gu Yanfei, who has no jewelry all over his body, Gu Yunzhen couldn''t help but sigh: These brothers and sisters are really brothers and sisters!


    ??????


    Gu Yunzhen was calculating the time in his mind, and the more he counted, the more he thought the time was a bit rushed.


    "..." Gu Yanfei actually felt that there was nothing wrong with her and Gu Yuan''s current situation, but seeing Gu Yunzhen''s flamboyant appearance, he didn''t dare to say it.


    She smiled cowardly.


    The eldest sister is in charge, of course, the eldest sister has the final say!


    Madam Pang, who was in a hurry by the side, wanted to remind them a long time ago. After hearing that they were talking about forcing the palace and the eldest princess of Fengyang, she didn''t dare to interrupt, so she could only go to prepare clothes and jewelry for Gu Yanfei.


    Madam Pang greeted her with a smile, and said cheerfully, "Eldest girl, this servant has chosen several clothes for the second girl. Come and pick one."


    After getting along for a few months, Pang Mammy also got to know the second girl in her family. If there is any important matter in the house, she will listen to the second girl; as for these trivial matters, she will listen to the eldest girl.


    "The slave maid also picked out a few sets of head masks, one of which was a pair of green head masks, which was newly made at Zhen''s Silver Village last month. The slave maid looks very suitable for the second girl."


    As they said, they surrounded Gu Yan and flew inside.


    Gu Yanfei is like a doll, letting them play with it.


    The maids were busy around Gu Yanfei, and after spending a lot of incense effort, they finally dressed up Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei has put on a new blue lotus-colored butterfly-dressed silk robe, and a long skirt with aquamarine pick-up line underneath. The bright blue-lotus color complements her delicate appearance.


    The dark and thick blue silk is tied into an elegant crescent moon bun, wearing red gold dots and emeralds full of Chi Jiao to distract, inlaid with colorful gems, which reflect her eyes as bright as stars.


    The girl who usually wears light makeup is now bright and moving.


    But Gu Yunzhen still felt dissatisfied, and muttered: "It seems that there is still something."


    She looked at Gu Yanfei repeatedly, high fives excitedly: "I see!"


    Gu Yunzhen picked out a pair of gold thread pearl earrings from the box and put them on Gu Yanfei himself.


    Gu Yanfei turned his face slightly, the pearl swayed with the gold thread under her earlobe, revealing a charming charm that belongs to a young girl.


    "Just add this pair of earrings! Perfect!" Gu Yunzhen finally smiled with satisfaction, as if he had completed a masterpiece.


    Kuan Bi and Pang Ma also agreed, and they were all in high spirits.


    "Come! Here..." The little girl''s panting voice and hurried footsteps came from outside the house.


    A blue-clothed little maid lifted the curtain and came in, her cheeks were flushed, and she excitedly said: "Eldest girl, second girl, the Ministry of Rites and the Supervisor of Li are here to propose a marriage!"


    After King Kang forced the palace, the emperor took three days to stabilize the court situation, and the vacancies of Xiao Fengyuan, Wang Kangyin and others were re-selected by officials.


    Three days ago, the emperor ordered Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei to marry.


    This time, no courtier objected to the marriage. Even if King Kang didn''t admit it, all the ministers in the imperial tomb that day were quite sure about it. There was indeed a secret about Gu Ce''s surrender to the enemy nine years ago, and he was inextricably linked with King Kang and even the late emperor.


    Originally, it took at least two or three months to prepare for the marriage from the emperor to the proposal of marriage, but according to Qin Tianjian¡¯s calculations, today is the best day in the first half of the year.


    Plus¡­


    "The third wife and the eldest young master also know, and have already gone to the Yimen." The blue-clothed little girl hurriedly added.


    Gu Yunzhen waved back the maid who came to tell the story, adjusted the silk flowers in Gu Yanfei''s hair, and smiled, "Yan Fei, let''s go too."


    Gu Yanfei gave a "hmm", got up from the dresser with kindness, and walked out of the house surrounded by everyone.


    The courtyard outside was decorated with lanterns and colorful flowers.


    The maids and ladies along the way were all beaming and in high spirits. Today is a good day in the house.


    Gu Yanfei walked unhurriedly from Yuheng Garden towards Waiyimen, passing through gates, corridors, paths...


    In the distance, she saw a familiar Zhu Lun car parked at the outer door.


    Fengyang with full hair got down from the Zhulun car, dressed in princess makeup, with a graceful and noble bearing.


    The bright sunlight cast a golden halo on Fengyang''s body.


    Today, the emperor who came to propose marriage for the eldest prince was Fengyang.


    Feng Yang next to Zhu Lun Che also saw Gu Yanfei walking towards her and smiled brightly.


    Gu Yanfei pursed his lips, looking at Fengyang with a smile.


    Plus-


    Fengyang said that she wanted to personally witness the marriage of Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei.


    Her time is running out, and she certainly can''t wait for their big wedding.


    Whether it is the emperor, Chu Yi, or Gu Yanfei, they all want Fengyang to get his wish.


    "Your Highness!" Gu Yanfei stepped up and walked towards Fengyang, his eyes shining brightly.


    The sky is clear blue, and the sun is dazzling.


    (end of text)


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead app? to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 356?Promise a relative to read for free.


    https://wwwcom/manjiyixiuzhonghuizhenjiaqianjinwen/17700856.html


    Fiction Network: mcom

 Chapter 357： Extra 01 Fulong

    October is golden autumn, the leaves are withered and yellow, and the leaves are everywhere.


    The weather on this day was a little gloomy.


    In a small tea shop by the official road, the seats were full and crowded today.


    A passing middle-aged businessman was a little thirsty, so he stopped the carriage and planned to go to the tea shop to rest his feet and drink some tea to quench his thirst.


    "Guest Officer," the dark-skinned tea shop owner nodded and greeted him, "There is only one seat inside, do you mind sharing a table with others?"


    "It''s okay." The middle-aged businessman said boldly, walking in with the boss, while looking around at the various tea shoppers in the tea shop, "Boss, your tea shop is doing well."


    "Where, that is, business is better today." The boss led the middle-aged businessman to a certain table in the corner.


    Sitting at the table was a man and two women, both of whom were outstanding in appearance, as handsome as the people in the painting.


    Shangshang immediately felt bright.


    The three tea guests in front of them were dressed in plain clothes, wearing plain clothes, and there were no fancy jewelry around them, except for one or two pieces of silver jewelry.


    Rao is like this, and it can''t hide the nobleness of these three people. They just sat there so quietly that four words appeared in the middle-aged businessman''s mind: Dragon and Phoenix among people.


    He suddenly remembered that he had heard people say that the Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in the capital might have accidentally bumped into someone who was a nobleman from the uncle''s house.


    The thought of ?? was only fleeting, after all, which noble person would appear in a tea shed beside such an official road.


    The middle-aged businessman sat down in the only empty seat, and the boss offered him a cup of fragrant, hot barley tea with a smile on his face.


    The middle-aged businessman blew his tea and asked casually, "Boss, how far is it from the capital? I look at it like it''s going to rain today."


    He frowned, looking at the gloomy sky outside.


    He has a carriage, so he is not afraid of rain, but when it rains, the road is muddy, and it is inconvenient to travel.


    "It''s not far, just five miles away." The boss laughed.


    The middle-aged businessman couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    He saw that there were many tea customers resting here, so he never thought that this place was so close to the capital, and he thought: The people in this capital are really careful!


    "It won''t rain today." A graceful and soft female voice suddenly sounded, with a gentle and gentle tone, like a spring breeze blowing in this slightly noisy tea shop.


    The middle-aged businessman looked for fame, and the one who spoke was the girl in white sitting on his left.


    The oval-faced girl had a gentle appearance, smiled at him, and emphasized again: "It won''t rain today or tomorrow."


    "Second sister, right?"


    The last sentence she asked was the other girl in white on her right. The girl had dark and big eyes and a beautiful appearance. She nodded without saying a word, and seemed a little restless.


    The middle-aged businessman didn''t feel relieved, and just treated the little girl''s family as a casual remark. The next moment, the boss next to him sighed: "It''s good that it won''t rain, so as not to get wet... the coffin."


    Coffin? ! The middle-aged businessman''s eyelids twitched and his heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, he felt that the tea shop had become gloomy.


    He pricked up his ears subconsciously, listening to the tea customers in the tea shop talking in twos and threes, and words such as "coffin", "paper money", "incense candle" and so on floated from time to time.


    A gust of autumn wind blew into the tea shop with a few golden leaves, blowing on the middle-aged businessman.


    He only felt the cold sweat on the back of his neck, and the chill penetrated into the bone marrow.


    He...he...he wouldn''t be a ghost, would he? !


    The middle-aged businessman looked out of the tea shop again, the sky seemed to be a little gloomy again, and the thick clouds piled up in the air, so heavy that it seemed like it would fall.


    On both sides of the official road, more and more people gathered there, men and women, old and young, with different appearances, but they all looked in the same direction.


    This scene is even more bizarre in the eyes of the middle-aged businessman.


    His neck seemed to be rusted, and he slowly turned towards the tea shop again, glancing stiffly at the crowd of tea customers inside.


    looked at the "second sister" sitting opposite him.


    The ?? girl looked a year or two younger than the oval-faced girl, and her dark eyes were like a deep pool, bottomless, so dark that one dared not look at her.


    These eyes do not seem to belong to this filthy world.


    The middle-aged Xingshang felt a chill in his heart, and he didn''t even dare to blink. The other party glanced at him, then looked away, and talked to the handsome young man in white beside him.


    "..." The middle-aged businessman was almost on his knees.


    Obviously he didn''t do anything wrong in his life, why did he hit a ghost!


    Just as he was wondering whether to kneel down and beg for mercy, or to pretend he didn''t know anything, to see if he could get away with it, he heard an excited shout from outside the tea shop: "Come, come!"


    The men and women on the side of the road were eagerly waiting, and countless shouts sounded one after another, varying in height.


    In this gloomy weather, the whole official road revealed an inexplicable solemnity.


    The middle-aged businessman was stunned, his whole body seemed to be frozen, and he saw the surrounding tea shoppers rushing out of the tea shop, talking in a row:


    "It''s Lord Gu''s coffin, right?"


    "Definitely is."


    "Master Gu is in Dajing, and now he can finally return to his hometown."


    "It''s not that I don''t report it, it''s not time yet..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Master Gu?" The middle-aged businessman couldn''t help but muttered, realizing that something seemed wrong.


    The boss who was cleaning the table next said, "The guest officer doesn''t know yet. Today is the day when the eldest son of Gu Fuling returns to Beijing."


    "At that time, Lord Gu was wronged and his bones were incomplete. Last month, Mr. Gu went south to Yangzhou to retrieve the remaining bones of Lord Gu. He planned to re-collect the bones and bury them in Gu''s ancestral tomb."


    "These people outside are all here to welcome Lord Gu back to Beijing!"


    The boss''s tone was full of sighs, making it even harder to hide his admiration.


    The middle-aged businessman blinked slowly, finally fully reacted, and blurted out, "Did you mean the Hou Gu Ce of Xian Dingyuan?"


    The boss also looked outside the tea shop, and said quietly: "Which other Lord Gu in Dajing!"


    Once, when someone mentioned Dingyuan Marquis Gu Marquis, the first thing that came to mind was Gu Yao, the first generation of Dingyuan Marquis who established the Dajing Dynasty with Emperor Taizu, and now it is Gu Ce.


    Gu Ce''s achievements in Dajing were enough to surpass his ancestors, but he was wronged for nine years.


    The middle-aged businessman hurriedly stood up and said excitedly, "I will also go out to greet Lord Gu."


    He quickly rushed out of the tea shop, came to the official road, squeezed into the crowd and looked towards the south.


    At the end of the official road, the white shadows swayed, and the white flags surged together, like snow waves rolling in, gradually approaching.


    "Master Gu, the soul is back!"


    In the crowd, a young man shouted in a long voice with a high voice, and then others also shouted: "Master Gu, come back with your soul!"


    The shouts of the people gradually overlapped and became uniform, and the loud and sad voice seemed to shake the heavens and the earth!


    Since the forced palace in April, the injustice of Gu Ce, the Marquis of Xiandingyuan, has spread throughout the whole scene with King Kang¡¯s forced palace.


    After King Kang was arrested for the rebellion, the three divisions held a trial and sentenced him to be executed. After that, the emperor issued an edict to tell the public the truth of Gu Ce''s surrender to the enemy. Only then did the people realize that nine years ago, Gu Ce defeated more with less, and he was far away from Taiwan. An ambush was set up at Shangling, fifteen miles away from Mausoleum City, and the Nanyue Army was defeated, killing nearly 20,000 enemies.


    At that time, Gu Ce could have pushed the Nanyue army out of the great territory and returned triumphantly, but King Kang opened the gate of Tailing City for his own selfishness. sacrifice.


    Afterwards, in order to stabilize the hearts of the people and inspire the soldiers, the sages of the Yue Kingdom concealed the defeat of the Yue army in Shangling, and only claimed that Gu Ce opened the city gate to conquer the enemy, and the former emperor followed the trend in order to protect King Kang.


    The whole country was shocked after the truth spread throughout Dajing.


    Gu Ce''s life only lasted for more than 30 years, but he has made outstanding achievements in battle and is amazing enough to be recorded in the history books. Whether it was fifteen years ago or nine years ago, he defended the national gate of Yangzhou for Dajing. Without backup, he won more with less, and defeated more people.


    If it were not for the selfishness of the late emperor, Yangzhou would not have been defeated nine years ago, and the eldest prince would not have been sent to Yue as a pledge for eight years.


    Gu Ce sacrificed his life for Dajing, but he was saddled with grievances for nine years and was reviled by the world, which is really deplorable.


    Because of this, the people''s mood was very complicated. They respected Gu Ce, felt guilty, and more regretted: if Gu Ce was still alive, Dajing would have one more member that would be enough to shock the gods from all over the world.


    "Master Gu, the soul is back!"


    In that shout, a handsome young man in a frosty white robe and a hemp rope tied around his waist came with a white flag on his horse. The distance was still far away, and everyone couldn''t see the young man''s face clearly, but they could only feel that his whole body was emitting light. A cold and sad air.


    Behind him were more than a dozen men also dressed in white, guarding a carriage covered in white cloth, and a coffin was placed on the carriage.


    Anyone can guess that this coffin must be Gu Ce''s coffin.


    The convoy escorting the coffin was getting closer and closer.


    The teams on both sides welcoming Gu Ce back to Beijing spontaneously followed behind the motorcade. The team was growing, white flags surging like clouds, paper money swaying like raindrops, and the whole official road was a tragic white...


    Suddenly, Gu Yuan, who was carrying the white flag, reined in the reins, and the horse stopped in front of the tea shop.


    followed closely, and the carriage carrying the coffin behind Gu Yuan also stopped; after that, the team of Fulings behind the carriage also stopped one by one... Time seemed to stand still.


    The people on both sides of the road were confused and looked at each other.


    Everyone was silent, and it didn''t take long for the originally noisy official road to become silent.


    Two women and one man dressed in white walked out of the crowd on the official road without hesitation, and went straight to the front of the Fuling team, blocking the way of Gu Yuan and his party.


    The people on the side of the road frowned, and someone shouted unhappily: "Hey..."


    The next moment, the big-eyed girl in white standing at the front bowed her knees to the coffin, and said with red eyes, "My daughter is here to welcome Daddy home."


    Gu Yunzhen on Gu Yanfei''s right hand also bowed his knees and gave a blessing, while Chu Yi on the other side bowed and gave a long bow.


    "The niece welcomes the uncle home!"


    "Chu Yi welcomes Dingyuan Hou back to Beijing on behalf of his father!"


    Gu Yuan on the horse''s back also had red eyes and a haggard look on his face. He stared at Gu Yanfei in a daze, and said in a hoarse voice, "Sister, Daddy is back!"


    The voices of several people are not particularly loud, but in this quiet environment, many people around can hear them clearly.


    The middle-aged businessman of course recognized that the three Gu Yanfei were the tea customers who had just joined him, and he was once again stunned, and was silent for a while.


    The owner of the tea shop shouted in shock: "Second Lady Gu!"


    No one in the capital is unaware of Gu Er girl''s ability. After Gu Ce was rehabilitated, everyone felt that there are no dogs or daughters!


    Looking at the brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei, some people sighed: "Oh, it''s really pitiful, when Lord Gu died in battle, Young Master Gu and Second Girl Gu were only a few years old, and they lost their parents at such a young age... "


    "Yes, yes, a dragon gives birth to a dragon and a phoenix gives birth to a phoenix. Fortunately, Marquis Gu has these two sons and daughters to clear his grievances, and he should rest his eyes."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the voice of the crowd, Fuling''s team continued on their way.


    The huge Fuling team continued to go north along the official road, and finally passed through the south gate after a stick of incense.


    Behind the city gate, the people who greeted him were even more spectacular. Most of them came to express their condolences to Gu Ce. Those people spontaneously threw paper money, burned ingots, and some people threw a handful of white chrysanthemums on the coffin...


    There are mourning people along the way, but there is no need to ban the army to clear the road, those people stand on both sides of the road in an orderly manner, and the team of supporting the spirits is unimpeded all the way.


    Gu Yuan, Gu Yanfei and the others did not directly take the coffin to look back at the mansion, but went to Chengtianmen first.


    Those people who were sending each other were stopped outside Chengtian Gate by the imperial guards guarding the palace gate. Only Fuling''s team passed through Chengtian Gate and reached Meridian Gate Square.


    The emperor appeared on the gate of the Meridian Gate, and below it were the civil and military officials standing in two queues.


    Gu Yuan, Gu Yanfei and others first bowed to the emperor. The emperor expressed his grief for the death of Gu Ce, and then turned the topic to the real business:


    "First Dingyuan Marquis Gu Ce swore to defend Yangzhou to the death. He has made outstanding military exploits, and his merit is in the society. Every time he thinks of his sacrifice for the country, I feel very sad.


    "The title of title was inherited by his son Gu Yuan."


    After the last word of the emperor fell, all the ministers couldn''t help but in an uproar.


    Not only because the emperor made Gu Ce the fifth prince of the four kingdoms, but also because he was "worthy of the imperial temple".


    To enjoy the Taimiao Temple is the highest honor after the death of a courtier with a different surname. To obtain this honor, one must have made great contributions to the establishment of the state, and even the current Four Grand Dukes may not have this qualification.


    "I thank the emperor for his kindness on behalf of the late father. Long live the emperor!"


    Gu Yuan respectfully bowed and bowed to the emperor on the tower. Gu Yanfei and Gu Yunzhen stood with him, saluted in unison, and thanked them together.


    The emperor explained again, and asked the brothers and sisters Gu Yuan and Gu Yanfei to bury Gu Ce well, and left with the respectful farewell of all the ministers.


    After the ?? emperor left, the surrounding atmosphere relaxed.


    The civil and military officials left directly, while others went up to greet Gu Yuan, asked him to mourn and change, and asked about the suspension of the spirit and condolences before leaving.


    Soon, Meridian Gate Square was quite empty, and the strong autumn wind blew white flags hunting.


    At this time, Gu Yuan''s mood has calmed down a lot, and he turned his head and smiled at Gu Yanfei, "Yan Fei, father and mother can finally be buried together."


    Mother alone has been waiting for Daddy in Gu''s ancestral tomb for a long time. They can finally be reunited and stay together underground.


    "Yeah." Gu Yanfei nodded, looking deeply at his brother whom he hadn''t seen for two months.


    Gu Yunzhen pulled Gu Yanfei''s sleeve and whispered, "Yan Fei, big brother, look."


    She motioned Gu Yanfei and Gu Yuan to look behind them with her eyes.


    I saw the direction of Chengtianmen, and the Gu clan headed by the patriarch stood outside Chengtianmen, looking at them with flattering expressions.


    Gu Yuan''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t even move the corners of his eyes and brows.


    Once upon a time, they said that Gu Ce''s treason was a shame for the Gu family, and they were not allowed to enter the ancestral grave.


    But now, they have to ask.


    Gu Ce is now the greatest honor of the Gu family.


    "Brother, let''s go." Gu Yanfei said in a low voice.


    Gu Yuan nodded, his eyes were bright and sharp, neither brother and sister paid any attention to the Gu clan.


    Gu Ce''s business is vigorous, his military exploits are brilliant, and he is brilliant.


    And now, he will continue his father''s glory!


    (End of Extra 01)


    The content of the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, chapter 357 Fanwai 01 Fuling free reading.


    wap.

 Chapter 358： Fanwai 02 five years

    Mingde seven years, summer.


    On the second day of the sixth lunar month, the emperor Chu Qi, who had just turned fifty-seven years old, officially issued an decree on the day of the Longevity Festival, expressing righteously that he would imitate Yao and Shun, the prince of Zen, Chu Yi.


    The current chief assistant Mu Sheng, on behalf of the ministers, respectfully asked the emperor to take back his order, and also made a high-sounding speech praising the emperor''s hard work, thinking that the emperor''s age can completely wait for the old age to consider the matter of cessation.


    But the emperor responded firmly: I am determined in advance, and it is difficult to obey the public sentiment.


    All the ministers knelt down and shouted long live.


    Three days later, the Ministry of Rites and Qin Tianjian worked out three dates for the ceremonies for the emperor and the prince to choose.


    Finally, the selection of the Zen position is set in the golden autumn of October.


    The news of ?? came out and the whole country celebrated.


    Not only the grand scene, but also other countries in the Quartet have also learned the good news, and all countries have sent envoys to the capital to participate in the Zen Ceremony on the first day of October.


    Since mid-September, envoys from various countries have arrived in the capital one after another. The excited people of the capital spontaneously ran to the gate of the city to welcome these envoys. The capital has not been so lively for many years.


    A lot of people gathered at the gate of the city on this day, crowded and bustling, and there were loud and noisy voices everywhere:


    "Brother, why are there so many people today?"


    "Don''t you know? An envoy from South Vietnam is here today!"


    "What''s so rare about the envoys of Nanyue?! It''s not like the envoys of Nanyue haven''t been to the capital before!"


    "This time is different! I heard that this time it was the regent of South Vietnam!"


    "Is that the Regent Prince and the Lord of the Heavenly Branch, Xia Houqing?"


    "I heard that even the Crown Prince will personally come to welcome the regent of Yue Kingdom today."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When ?? mentioned the regent of South Vietnam, the crowd near the city gate suddenly boiled.


    The regent of South Vietnam, Xia Houqing, was a legend.


    When the sage Bailihong in front of Nanyue was in power, Xiahouqing held the hands of Tianxuansi, and he was already in power over the country and the opposition, one person under ten thousand people.


    Five years ago, when Bailihong was seriously ill, Xiahouqing was ordered to supervise the country, and the prince Bailizhao was like to be escorted by Xiahouqing, and Bailihong could not be ill since then, and died within a year.


    After that, Xiahouqing planned to abolish the prince Bailizhao on the grounds that the prince was not filial and virtuous, and replaced the sixteenth prince Bailiwu of Yue who was only three months old to succeed him. Since then, Xiahouqing has become the Yue Kingdom The regent of the emperor, relying on the emperor to make the princes, completely took over the authority of the country of Yue.


    Xia Houqing''s reputation has also spread to Dajing, and there are Xia Houqing''s shadow in many dramas.


    "Come, come, the envoys of South Vietnam are here!"


    Excited shouts came from outside the South City Gate like waves after wave after wave.


    The people on the street all had their eyes shining brightly, and they stretched their necks curiously to look in the direction of the city gate.


    After a while, the rumbling of hooves came from outside the city gate, getting louder and louder.


    Flowers arrive before people arrive.


    In the autumn wind, the red petals were blown over by the wind and fell like a goddess scattered flowers, as if there was a rain of petals.


    The people watching the lively on the side of the road let out bursts of exclamations, one after another.


    Outside the city, hundreds of horses galloped towards this side unhurriedly, headed by a red-clothed young man who looked beautiful and did not look like a real person.


    The young man was dressed in red like a fire, and a red jade hairpin was inserted into his half-wafted bun, describing Zhang Li, with a dangerous and demonic atmosphere lingering around him.


    The big red shirt of unknown material was shining in the sun, and when the wind blew, the shirt danced gently, and ripples like water ripples flowed out.


    Behind the young man was a group of guards wearing dark clothes and light armor and riding dark horses. Several guards in dark clothes were holding a flower basket in their hands, and they threw red petals into the air and spread them on the street. A carpet of petals.


    The air was filled with a fragrant floral fragrance, and the golden horse bells made crisp and pleasant bells.


    At the end of the line are several gorgeous gold-painted carriages. Under the sunlight, the carriages shone with golden light and were extraordinarily luxurious.


    All the people looked at Xiahouqing in red in amazement. They couldn''t believe that this beautiful young man was the rumored ruthless regent of South Vietnam.


    Soon, another wave of high tides hit the streets.


    "It''s the Crown Prince who has come down!"


    "His Royal Highness has really come to welcome that Xiahou envoy."


    The people looked in the direction of the palace excitedly, and saw a handsome young man in apricot-yellow python robe leading dozens of Luanyi guards and soldiers toward the south gate.


    The people shouted in unison: "His Royal Highness, Chitose, Chitose!"


    Countless voices came together and resounded through the sky.


    Chu Yi''s horse stopped four or five feet away from Xiahouqing, and Xiahouqing and Xiahouqing looked at each other and smiled, the two cupped their hands at each other, and then went to the palace side by side.


    The temperament of the two young people is very different. Chu Yi is elegant and noble, like the bright moon and the intoxicating spring breeze;


    The two walked side by side, and the horses under their crotch galloped at a leisurely pace.


    All the people who greeted Chu Yi and Xia Houqing followed Chu Yi and Xia Houqing with their eyes, watching them drift away.


    In the crowd, someone said in a nonchalant tone: "Why do I think His Royal Highness Prince and the Regent of Nanyue seem to know each other?"


    "Isn''t this normal?" Another person next to him said loudly, "Our Crown Prince once stayed in Yue for eight years. Isn''t it natural to know this Xiahouqing?"


    "That scene, the two countries should not fight again, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Amid all kinds of speculation, Chu Yi and Xia Houqing rode away, and their figures disappeared at the palace gate.


    Chu Yi and Xia Houqing passed through Dajingmen, Chengtianmen, Meridian Gate, dismounted at Taihemen, and walked instead.


    This is not the first time Xiahouqing has come to the capital, but it is the first time he has come to Dajing''s palace.


    The rising sun sheds warm sunshine. The surrounding palaces are surrounded by red walls and yellow tiles, carved columns and painted buildings, cornices and corners, and the golden glazed tiles above the roof are sparkling, gorgeous and magnificent, with its own royal solemnity and majesty.


    Xia Houqing walked forward leisurely, her monstrous phoenix eyes were secluded and seductive.


    Daejing''s palace was left over from the previous dynasty.


    Fifty-seven years ago, after the Taizu Emperor Chu Jing established the Dajing Dynasty, he made the capital the capital of the country. He did not build another palace, but directly used the Forbidden City of the previous dynasty.


    His father and grandfather dreamed of returning to the Forbidden City.


    They all felt that this place should belong to their Wei family.


    "Ah-"


    Xiahouqing''s bewitching red lips drew a creepy smile, lightly raised his sleeves, took out something from the wide cuffs, and threw it to Chu Yi beside him without hesitation...


    "Next!"


    The fist-sized jade seal drew a curved line in mid-air.


    Chu Yi smiled calmly and raised his hand to take the jade seal, without even moving the corners of his eyes and brows.


    A few steps behind, Xia Houqing''s personal follower Jing Shan watched this scene, the corners of his eyes twitched slightly, this is the jade seal of the emperor of Yue Kingdom.


    Xiahouqing said with a half-smile, "What you want."


    As he said that, he continued to walk forward, looking at the Golden Palace in front of him with deep eyes, the enchanting smile on his face deepened by three points, "Chu Yi, you abide by the agreement, and I also fulfill mine. promise."


    "But... it''s up to you whether you can get it or not."


    "What are your plans?"


    Xia Houqing casually raised his hand to brush off a petal floating on his shoulders, and adjusted the cuffs embroidered with dark lines.


    The implication of what he said just now seemed to be saying that he would not help Chu Yi.


    Chu Yi casually played with the Chihu New Jade Seal, and he made this casual movement elegantly and freely.


    Only relying on such a jade seal, of course, it is impossible to say that Chu Yi has won Dayue. This thing is just a symbol, which represents Xia Houqing''s attitude.


    Chu Yi hooked his lips into a smile, and only spit out a few words: "One power down ten sessions."


    The five characters ?? are extremely domineering.


    Xiahouqing was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud. The smile was enchanting, crazy and wanton. The big red clothes were fluttering in the wind, like a raging fire.


    "Crack! Crack!"


    He caressed his palm happily, and laughed for a long time, with a feeling of schadenfreude in his smile.


    "I don''t know that in the Yue Kingdom, those who thought that Young Master Yi''s mind was pure, and returning to the country would cause Dajing''s civil turmoil, and the Dajing royal family would lose both sides, and the Yue Kingdom could take advantage of the situation to win Dajing, are they blind..." Xiahouqing seems to be praising Chu Yi, but also seems to be hurting Chu Yi.


    "It''s easy to talk about." Chu Yi said with a smile, like a spring breeze blowing across his face, and only regarded these as Xia Houqing''s compliments to him.


    While talking, the two came to the outside of the Hall of Mental Cultivation.


    is really boring. Xia Houqing pouted and said in his heart: This young master has a lot of heart.


    The two came to the west side hall of the Hall of Mental Cultivation and sat down, and immediately there was a waiter serving drinks for the two of them.


    But Xia Houqing just glanced at the jug in disgust.


    Jingshan naturally understood his master, and quickly took out his own wine from the food box, filled half a glass of wine in a luminous cup, and gave it to Xia Houqing with both hands.


    Xiahouqing shook the luminous cup, the aroma of the wine overflowed, raised his lips and smiled, and asked meaningfully: "I gave you the ''thing'', when are you going to use it?"


    Chu Yi understood that the other party was asking when he planned to take over the Yue Kingdom, and said with a smile, "It depends on when the Lord Xiahou will return to the Yue Kingdom."


    "Together?" Xia Houqing raised his eyebrows lightly, as if asking casually, but also with a bit of provocation.


    Chu Yi nodded calmly.


    Xiahouqing smiled again, and there was a slight ripple in his dark eyes, and he deliberately said: "Just leave the throne, you are not afraid that someone will take advantage of you..."


    Xiahouqing could not stay in Dajing for a long time. He planned to leave the capital and return to Yue after the ceremony of the Zen Ceremony on the first day of October.


    "What about you?" Chu Yi asked indifferently.


    What he means is that Xia Houqing also left the Yue Kingdom and came to Dajing. Is Xia Houqing not afraid that after he leaves the Yue Kingdom, there will be any changes in the Yue Kingdom Court?


    The eyes of the two of them were silently facing each other.


    The wind blew, and the two laughed in unison.


    They all understood each other''s meaning. If they walked away for a few days, the hall could be turned upside down, then it means that they are incompetent.


    It took Chu Yi five years to completely control Dajing in his hands, and now he has enough confidence that even if he leaves for a while, the court will not be in chaos.


    "Have a drink?" Chu Yi slowly picked up the jug on the table and poured Xia Houqing a glass of pear blossom white, the wine was fragrant.


    Xia Houqing frowned slightly, with a look of disgust on his face, and stared at the cup of pear blossoms for a while.


    Finally, he put down the half glass of wine in his hand and picked up the glass of pear blossom white.


    He sniffed the aroma of the wine, raised his glass to Chu Yi as a toast, and then drank the wine with his head up.


    Chu Yi drank the wine in the glass without any hassle, and then refilled himself again.


    In the sound of pouring wine, there was a salute from the maid outside: "Prince Concubine."


    "Meow!"


    At the same time, there was a soft cat meowing.


    Xia Houqing just picked up the glass of wine again, and his hand shook.


    A little wine overflowed from the mouth of the glass, and a few drops of red wine splashed on the back of the hand.


    The fair skin contrasts with the red wine.


    Xia Houqing frowned, took out a plain white handkerchief, slowly wiped the back of his hand and fingers, and wiped every finger clean. Throw it aside.


    The door curtain was opened from the outside, and Gu Yanfei walked in leisurely holding a long-haired three-colored cat.


    Gu Yanfei is already two decades old. She is slender and graceful, two inches taller than five years ago.


    Today she wore a thin silk jacket embroidered with lilac-colored hibiscus flowers all over the place, lined with a frost-white small vertical-collar tunic, and a long skirt with a green lotus-colored thread underneath.


    She had a golden phoenix inlaid with a pearl in her fluffy bun, and when she walked, a string of tassels spit out by the golden phoenix swayed gently.


    The three-flowered cat in her arms is no longer a milk cat, it has doubled in size, and the fur all over her body is as shiny and soft as before.


    "Lord Xiahou, long time no see." Gu Yanfei smiled slightly, his eyebrows and eyes curved like crescent moons, and his smile was pleasant.


    They also hadn''t seen each other for five years.


    But in Xia Houqing, every time he met Gu Yanfei, it seemed that there was nothing good.


    "Long time no see." Xia Houqing glanced lazily at Gu Yanfei and felt that even if this woman was married, she would still not be gentle and virtuous.


    "Meow, meow, meow~~"


    Why haven''t you come to play with cats for so many years!


    Qingguang also knew Xia Houqing, and also remembered that this human and his subordinates served him well, and happily flew towards Xia Houqing''s arms.


    The cat jumped up, its fluffy, soft body stretched out in mid-air, with a very beautiful posture.


    But when Xia Houqing raised his hand, his big sleeves flew up, and his right hand grabbed the back of the cat''s neck and held the cat.


    Qingguang''s four fleshy claws instantly exploded into a plum blossom shape in mid-air, and hook-like sharp claws stretched out.


    "Go away!" Xia Houqing threw the cat out in disgust, his eyes seemed to say, it was dirty.


    The cat adjusted its posture in mid-air and landed lightly on the ground.


    Jing Shan looked at the cat eagerly, and thought that the cat was too beautiful, just like before... No, it is more beautiful than before!


    "Meow!" Qingguang never gave up lightly, and continued to pounce towards Xia Houqing, her green cat eyes sparkling.


    The red headband with gold threads on this human hair is so pretty!


    Qingguang briskly jumped to the coffee table beside Xia Houqing, and rubbed his fluffy head on his sleeve affectionately, leaving wisps of cat hair on his sleeve, on the red shirt. Especially striking.


    Qingguang narrowed his eyes happily, and made a "meow, meow" sound from his mouth, and the sound was as soft as ever.


    Come and play with the cat!


    "..." Xia Houqing looked at the cat, his face was expressionless, his eyelashes were half-drooped, and his eyes gradually became gentle.


    ¡°Meow meow~~¡±


    ¡°Meow meow~~¡±


    The meowing of cats sounded one after another in the Hall of Mental Cultivation, and drifted away with the autumn wind¡­


    (End of Extra 02)


    Chapter content in the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 358 Fanwai 02 five years free reading.


    wap.

 Chapter 359： extra 03 hand

    is her!


    At the gate of the bookstore, a young woman in her early twenties was wearing a snow-blue embroidered wisteria dress. The jet-black blue silk was simply **** with a fluffy braid, and a delicate white magnolia silver was inserted between her buns. Hairpin, silver hairpin body, hairpin head is two white magnolias carved from suet white jade, lifelike.


    That beautiful face seemed to glow in the sun, like a red lotus by the water, which was extraordinarily bright and gorgeous.


    Yu Chaoyun stared at Gu Yanfei on the street from the second floor of the bookstore, feeling complicated.


    She has not changed at all!


    Suddenly, Yu Chaoyun remembered the first time he saw Gu Yanfei at Shanglinyuan hunting ground eight years ago.


    What happened that day seemed like yesterday, and it was like a dream.


    Eight years later, Gu Yanfei is still so beautiful... No, he is even more beautiful than before!


    is like a delicate flower.


    The bright eyes are good, the splendid and elegant, so gorgeous and dazzling, especially those eyes that are brighter than the stars seem to be sucking away the soul of a person.


    Some passers-by who passed by involuntarily cast their eyes on Gu Yanfei and glanced at her twice.


    Yu Chaoyun''s mind came up with a sentence: Beauty is in the bones but not the skin.


    And what about yourself?


    Yu Chaoyun subconsciously raised his hand to touch his face, the tentacles felt extremely rough.


    She was obviously only one or two years older than Gu Yanfei, but now she looked a dozen years older than her actual age. Her skin was sallow and haggard, her forehead and eyes were wrinkled, her cheeks were not only puffy, but also a lot of yellowish brown. spots.


    After being convicted from the Yu family, her fate changed completely and she fell to the bottom.


    She and other female relatives of the Yu clan saved their lives and were sent to serve three thousand li in the northwest frontier. Until three years ago, when the Supreme Emperor Chu Qi ceded the throne to today''s Chu Yi, the new emperor ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the world. Only the surviving Yu family''s female relatives were pardoned.


    Her uncle, the British Lord, picked her up from the northwest and arranged a marriage for her. The surname "Yu" has long been the object of rejection by everyone. Naturally, the marriage arranged by the British Lord is not much better, but it is a Yuzhou one. Ordinary merchants.


    Yu Chaoyun also tried to resist, but the British father said that if she doesn''t marry, she will be sent to the nunnery, and she can only marry a vulgar who is more than ten years older than her. Merchant as successor.


    She will come to the capital this time to follow her husband to say goodbye to the British public. They will leave the capital and return to Yuzhou the day after tomorrow.


    She wanted to buy some enlightenment books for her son before leaving Beijing, but she didn''t expect to meet Gu Yanfei here by chance.


    Now she and Gu Yanfei are the difference between clouds and mud.


    Gu Yanfei was in the clouds, she was the most honorable woman in the Great Jing Dynasty after a dignified country, and she, Yu Chaoyun, was just mud on the ground that was trampled on by people.


    Yu Chaoyun couldn''t help clenching his fists tightly, his eyes were so dry that they hurt.


    In the next instant, a boy in purple clothes, six or seven years old, walked out of the blue hooded carriage beside Gu Yanfei.


    Fair skin, a well-defined nose bridge, beautifully shaped Ruifeng eyes, beautiful and delicate facial features, a small person''s behavior is elegant and self-controlled, and even the posture of getting off the carriage is like a ruler.


    After the boy landed, he turned around and shouted into the carriage, "Sister!"


    A girl in a purple jacket put one hand on the boy''s hand, stepped on the horse stool and slowly got off the carriage.


    The girl is as tall as the boy, and their appearance is almost the same, only the hairstyle and the style of the clothes are different. When the two children stand together holding hands, they look like two boys under the Guanyin seat, carved in pink and jade.


    The appearance of the two children suddenly attracted the attention of more passersby.


    "Brother Yun!"


    "Sister Zhen!"


    Wei Jiao Niang rushed out of the restaurant opposite the bookstore like a gust of wind, staring at the twins with gleaming eyes, and she couldn''t see Gu Yanfei at all.


    Wei Jiao Niang''s heart is about to melt, this pair of dragon and phoenix is ??simply a combination of the advantages of Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei, Zhong Lingyu is beautiful, and it is perfect.


    "Auntie."


    The two children saluted Wei Jiaoniang in a decent manner, and smiled at Gu Yanfei, as if to say, Mother, are we doing a good job?


    Gu Yanfei smiled with satisfaction and nodded slightly.


    She and the two children had agreed in advance that when they went out to play in the palace, regardless of the monarch or minister, they would salute their elders as they wished.


    "Good!" Wei Jiao Niang bent down and touched the top of Chu Yun''s hair, and then touched the top of Chu Zhen''s hair, smiling until she could not close her mouth.


    At this moment, the bookstore clerk walked out from the inside quickly and greeted several people cheerfully: "Two ladies, young master, young lady, do you want to buy a book? Please come in."


    "We have all the books in this shop. There are three books and four classics, history and astronomy, geography and water conservancy, Buddhist scriptures, Taoist scriptures, agricultural science and medicine books, music scores and miscellaneous books, everything."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the voice of the man talking, Gu Yanfei and the four filed into the bookstore.


    On the first floor of the bookstore, four or five scholars were picking and reading books. The guy was afraid that the scholars would bump into the female relatives, so he hurriedly said, "The two ladies are going to the second floor. There are few people on the second floor."


    Wei Jiao Niang also felt that this idea was a good idea, and immediately agreed: "Let''s go to the second floor."


    When the group walked to the stairs, Wei Jiao Niang bent down to hug Xiao Chu Zhen, and warmly suggested: "Sister Zhen, will my aunt hug you up, okay?"


    "Auntie, I''ll go by myself." Chu Zhen shook her head obediently, pursed her small mouth like a flower petal, and curved her lips into a smile.


    The jade-carved villain blinked his dark eyes, making his heart tremble.


    Chu Yun said hurriedly, "Auntie, my sister and I will go by ourselves."


    When the two children look at people with a smile, they should be as well-behaved and well-behaved as they should be, as cute as they should be.


    Wei Jiaoniang felt like a villain was screaming in her heart. She really wanted to hug both children and sighed in her heart: These are all other people''s children!


    Her family''s eldest son is a arrogant child who even dislikes dogs. He flies into the sky every day, and is so energetic that she makes a big noise. She can''t wait to stuff him back into her stomach, and she doesn''t want to have a second child anymore. .


    "Okay, you all go on your own." Wei Jiao Niang let the two children slowly go upstairs while supporting the handrail of the stairs, and cast an envious look at Gu Yanfei.


    Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang followed behind the dragon and phoenix.


    The second floor is very spacious. In addition to the rows of bookshelves, there are also several small private rooms. Some people read books in the private rooms, some people are copying books, and some people have tea and rest.


    The dragon and the phoenix happily went shopping for books by themselves.


    Wei Jiao Niang glanced at the twins from time to time, her eyes were very soft, "Yan Fei, if you don''t visit the bookstore, let''s take them to the flower and bird market and the horse farm to play?"


    Wei Jiao Niang was thinking, what fun is there in the bookstore, boring and boring.


    "Next time." Gu Yanfei laughed, took out a copy of "Tai Shang Dong Xuan Ling Bao Immeasurable Human High Grade Wonderful Classic" from the bookshelf, and flipped through it, "Once the two of them entered the bookstore, where would they be willing to come out? It''s not a problem to play for a day."


    "Yan Fei, you two children are too good!" Wei Jiao Niang said with emotion, "My Dalang can''t do it anymore. Every day I get beaten by my husband in the family study... My mother also said that Dalang is like me! Humph, how could I be so disobedient when I was a child."


    The two were chatting with each other, and their voices clearly reached the ears of Yu Chaoyun, who was hiding behind a certain bookshelf.


    Yu Chaoyun''s nails sank deeply into the tender palms, his eyes dark and unclear.


    When Gu Yanfei and the others went upstairs just now, she subconsciously hid, not wanting Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang to see her.


    She was afraid to see contempt, sympathy and even disgust on their faces.


    She inexplicably remembered the red gold inlaid seven-treasure butterfly collar that was smashed by Gu Yanfei''s foot. Today, she is like the smashed gold collar. Even if it was once glorious, it is impossible to go back to the past.


    Yu Chaoyun pinched his palm even harder, his whole body was cold and numb, his heart seemed to be immersed in a cold quagmire.


    She will never turn over again!


    Looking at Chu Yun, who is six or seven points similar to Chu Yi, and thinking of her three-year-old son''s fat head, big ears, and dull appearance, this year clearly and cruelly emerged in Yu Chaoyun''s heart.


    The dragon begets the dragon, the phoenix begets the phoenix... The son of the snake and the mouse is still the snake and the mouse.


    A row of hot tears fell from the corners of her eyes, blurring her vision. Yu Chaoyun''s plump body was trembling, and she heard the little girl''s soft voice from the front: "Mother."


    She wiped away the tears with her fingers, quietly stuck out half of her face from behind the bookshelf, and saw the little Chu Zhen walking towards Gu Yan with an old book in both hands, smiling like a flower.


    Chu Yun followed her twin sister like a shadow, like her most loyal guardian.


    "Mother, I found a very interesting old book." Little Chu Zhen handed a blue-covered book to Gu Yanfei, with bright black and white eyes.


    "Mom, read it, this book is very interesting."


    The six-year-old girl is at an age where she likes to share everything with her mother, and she has to tell her mother what she sees is good-looking, interesting, and annoying.


    This scene makes Wei Jiao Niang feel both envious and jealous. The words that her arrogant child is always talking about now is "mother doesn''t understand".


    Wei Jiao Niang couldn''t help thinking: Maybe it would be good to add a sister to her family''s eldest son, then she will have a sweet little padded jacket.


    Wei Jiaoniang smiled and leaned over to talk to the little girl: "Sister Zhen, can Auntie also take a look?"


    Chu Zhen smiled and nodded.


    She moved her little finger on the open page and said cheerfully: "Mother, auntie, the winemaking method written in this book is very interesting, it is said that it can brew the purest and strongest wine, mother. Honey, can we go back and try?"


    Gu Yanfei smiled and nodded.


    Chu Zhen not only likes reading books, but especially those ingenious techniques. At a young age, he has read "Tian Gong Kai Wu" over and over again many times, and has personally made wooden cows and horses, sleeve arrows, repeated crossbows and so on.


    Gu Yanfei and Chu Yi have always indulged their children. Except for the necessary homework, other aspects are up to them to learn what they want to learn.


    The Supreme Emperor Chu Qi, not to mention, can''t wait to pluck the moon from the sky and give it to his grandchildren.


    "Mother, this book also says how to make sugar..." Chu Zhen happily turned another page.


    Gu Yanfei didn''t pay much attention to this book at first, but when she read the handwriting on the book clearly, her heart skipped a beat.


    is a very familiar handwriting.


    The handwriting she had read many times.


    Gu Yanfei''s pupils moved slightly, and he said with a complicated expression, "Is this book called "The Diary of Tingzhi"?"


    Chu Zhen blinked in surprise and blurted out, "Mother, how did you know?"


    Gu Yanfei slowly closed the book. The blue cover was worn out, and the words "Tingzhi''s Diary" were written on it. It was only because the book was old and the title was slightly damaged.


    This book actually appeared "again", in this way!


    In her previous life, she found this "Tingzhi Diary" by chance after she was married, but not in this bookstore.


    At that time, she couldn''t understand what was written in "Tingzhi''s Diary", until her elder brother Gu Yuan injured his leg, and he was not good enough. Even the imperial doctor said that Gu Yuan''s leg could not be saved, but she didn''t give up and tried to go to various houses. Bookstores buy all kinds of medical books, medicine books, and miscellaneous books.


    In this "Tingzhi Diary", she stumbled upon the method of wine making and sugar making, and she thought that she might be able to make a living with the secret recipe of sugar making. She thought that as long as she had the ability to settle down, she could take her eldest brother out of Hou Hou completely. government.


    In her previous life, she was too lonely and too easy to trust others. She thought that Yu Chaoyun was her only friend and could be trusted. However, Yu Chaoyun betrayed her and stole "Tingzhi Diary".


    Yu Chaoyun also gave the method of making sugar to the British lady, who opened several shops in Beijing and began to sell white sugar and cotton candy in large quantities. These two kinds of sugar swept the whole scene. The British lady-in-law made a lot of money, but she cut off Gu Yanfei''s only way back.


    Gu Yanfei in his previous life hated Yu Chaoyun for betraying her, and also hated Yu Chaoyun for stabbing her.


    "Ehhhh..."


    There was a sudden downstairs sound from the rear right.


    Gu Yanfei and Wei Jiaoniang looked at the sound subconsciously, only to see a cramped back, a woman in a half-new cyan jacket and skirt hurriedly walked down the stairs, her neatly combed bun was inserted into the bun. got a wooden hairpin.


    The guy downstairs shouted nervously: "Madam, be careful when you go downstairs and walk slowly."


    Yu Chaoyun didn''t dare to slow down at all, instead he walked faster, almost running away.


    "Huh? This person seems familiar..." Wei Jiao Niang whispered softly, "Have I seen it somewhere?"


    She frowned and thought for a while, and then gave up.


    She has seen many more people.


    Wei Jiaoniang withdrew her gaze and looked at the "Tingzhi Diary" in Gu Yanfei''s hand.


    Gu Yanfei stared at the entrance of the stairs, a stream of light flashed through her eyes, until the cyan back disappeared from her field of vision.


    "Mother," Chu Yun stood upright beside Chu Zhen and asked keenly, "Do you know this book?"


    Chu Zhen tilted Honglan''s little face with a look of curiosity.


    Even Jiaoniang Wei was aroused curiosity.


    Gu Yanfei glanced at the three curious faces, and said in a rare condescending manner: "You have heard of this book too."


    Wei Jiaoniang was confused and read "The Diary of Tingzhi" several times, but she still couldn''t remember it.


    Chu Zhen took the book from her mother and flipped page by page, thinking seriously.


    Chu Yun frowned and touched his chin with one hand.


    Gu Yanfei raised his lips and smiled when he saw his son''s small movements. The next moment, Chu Yun''s clear eyes met her, and tentatively said: "Mother, could it be..."


    Gu Yanfei nodded with a smile on his face.


    Wei Jiao Niang was about to scratch her ears, thinking that Gu Yanfei was really spoiled by Chu Yi.


    Chu Yun received the affirmation of his mother, and confidently said with his hands behind his back: "Great-great-grandfather Chu Jing, the name is Tingzhi."


    Wei Jiao Niang blinked and blinked again, feeling like a bolt of lightning had struck her heart.


    There are not many people who know the characters of Emperor Taizu. Even Gu Yanfei only learned about it after reading some essays left by Taizu in the palace after he married Chu Yi in this life.


    Wei Jiao Niang suddenly felt that the dilapidated book in front of her suddenly became radiant.


    This turned out to be the legendary "Taizu Handbook"!

 Chapter 360： extra 04 daily life

    Because of the appearance of the "Taizu Handbook", Gu Yanfei ended today''s plan ahead of schedule. After saying goodbye to Wei Jiaoniang, he returned to the palace with the dragon and phoenix.


    One big and two young did not get off the car, and took the blue-covered carriage directly to the Ningshou Palace on the East Palace Road.


    Since the ceremony of the Zen throne three years ago, the Supreme Emperor Chu Qi has moved from the Qianqing Palace to the Ningshou Palace, and has lived a life of caring for his grandson and no longer taking care of housekeeping.


    In the first two years, when the ministers occasionally disagreed with the new emperor, they would come to Ningshou Palace to ask the Taishanghuang to persuade the new emperor.


    "Father."


    "Grandfather!"


    After meeting the elders, Xiao Chu Zhen handed the "Taizu Hand Letters" to the Emperor Taishang as if offering a treasure, "This is a gift for you!"


    The little girl looked at their grandfather with eyes full of admiration, and the corners of her lips curved, revealing a pair of smirks that were very similar to her mother.


    The Emperor Taishang is too old.


    This year, he is fifty-nine years old. He is approaching his sixtieth year. His hair is half black and half white, and the corners of his eyes are more wrinkled, but his face is red and full of energy, even better than the two years when he first ascended the throne.


    "Good boy!" The Emperor Taishang praised without hesitation. All kinds of compliments were already on his lips. At this moment, he saw the familiar handwriting on the blue book cover, and his hand shook.


    The white stone that was just in his hand came out of his hand and landed in the chess box, making a crisp sound of the pieces colliding.


    "This is..." The Emperor Taishang hurriedly took the book from Chu Zhen''s hand. In a hurry, his elbow hit the chessboard, and the black and white chess pieces scattered on the chessboard were all in a mess.


    His eyes were wet, his old hands trembled slightly, and his fingertips repeatedly rubbed the book cover.


    After a while, he took a deep breath and slowly opened a few pages, only to see a puddle of yellow-brown medicinal stains on a certain page.


    This is what he left when he accidentally knocked over the medicine bowl.


    Thirty years ago, when Emperor Taizu was seriously ill, the palace was very chaotic. It was not until the death of Taizu that the emperor discovered that the "Taizu Handbook" was missing, and the one who served with Taizu disappeared with it. Internal waiter.


    The late emperor and Fengyang immediately sent people to find the servant and the hand letter. Jin Yiwei searched the capital for a day and a night and finally found the servant, but when the servant found that he could not escape, he took poison and committed suicide, and the hand letter was not found on the body.


    Since then, the "Taizu Handwriting" has disappeared.


    The late emperor always thought that Fengyang was playing tricks on the mysteries and that Fengyang took away the "Taizu Hand Letters" because Fengyang was coveting the throne.


    And now, both the late emperor and Fengyang are gone.


    Taishanghuang''s heart tightened.


    "Grandfather, are you sad?" As the little girl''s soft voice got into his ears, a snow-white handkerchief was handed to him.


    Chu Zhen stood on tiptoe and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of the Emperor Taishang''s eyes with a handkerchief.


    Looking at the little girl''s clean and pure pupils, the sentimentality in the Supreme Emperor''s heart was swept away, leaving only a sweet feeling.


    My granddaughter is so caring!


    "Grandfather is not sad." The Emperor Taishang comforted his granddaughter softly, "Grandfather is happy."


    "I know!" Chu Zhen said with a smile, "You are crying with joy, right?"


    The Emperor Taishang was amused by his granddaughter and laughed out loud.


    "Snapped."


    At this moment, a crisp sound of falling is heard.


    The Emperor Taishang subconsciously looked towards the chessboard, and saw that Chu Yun quickly landed two black stones on the chessboard without any hesitation.


    "Grandfather, I restored the messed up chess game." Chu Yun said meticulously, and smiled at the Emperor Taishang.


    The chess game that had just been accidentally bumped by the Emperor Taishang was restored to its original state by Chu Yun.


    Emperor Taishang: "¡­"


    The emotions in Emperor Taishang''s heart were too complicated to describe, and there was a trace of pride in it: his eldest grandson was as smart as his son when he was young, and he never forgets it, and his father and son have similar temperaments.


    "Cough," the Emperor Taishang cleared his throat dryly, rubbed his grandson''s head, and boasted, "Brother Yun has a really good memory."


    Xiao Chuzhen glanced at the chess game with great interest, and said innocently: "Grandfather, you are about to lose."


    "..." The Emperor Taishang nodded helplessly, and simply admitted his defeat.


    Chu Yi, who was dressed in a straight white moon, sat on the other side of the chessboard. His eyebrows were like ink, his eyes were like stars, and the bridge of his nose was high, showing a bit of dignity in his elegance.


    Twenty-six or seven-year-old youths have distinct facial contours, handsome and unassuming, and they are a little more sturdy and calm than those of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    The brilliance of the setting sun gently sprinkled on him, and his jet-black hair reflected a gleaming halo.


    "I can''t go down to the father either." The glutinous rice dumpling girl looked at Chu Yi and the emperor, and said with a heart, "I can''t even go down to my brother."


    She patted the Emperor Taishang''s hand comfortingly, and stuffed a piece of her favorite candied fruit into his mouth, "Grandfather, eat candied fruit, you won''t be sad if you eat candied fruit."


    The Emperor Taishang smiled contentedly, and then asked the little girl what she was going to play in the palace today.


    The little girl happily talked about how they searched for books in the bookstore, and how they found this "Tingzhi Diary", and finally said: "Grandfather, my mother agreed to make wine with me using the method written in it, and so on. After I make it, I will invite the imperial grandfather to drink, okay?"


    "Okay, okay!" The Emperor Taishang replied repeatedly, and was coaxed by his granddaughter to the greatest extent, and said to himself: The little girl is really filial, and when she has good things, she thinks of his grandfather first.


    He gave Chu Yi a showy look.


    The grandfather and grandson laughed again and again, and there were endless things to say.


    The little girl was young after all, and she went out to play again today. She didn''t speak for a while, then she was sleepy. She covered her mouth and yawned again and again, her eyes drowsy.


    "Brother Yun, you accompany your sister to take a rest in the Bisha closet. During dinner, will your grandfather wake you up to have dinner together?" The Emperor Taishang coaxed the two children.


    Chu Yun was actually sleepy too, but he held on. Hearing what his grandfather said, he responded like an eldest brother.


    The appearance of the little adults amused several adults present can''t help laughing.


    After the two children fell asleep, the Emperor Taishang also had no excuses and went to the bedroom.


    Chu Yi and Gu Yanfei looked at each other and smiled, knowing that the Emperor Taishang just wanted their husband and wife to be alone.


    "Let''s go for a walk in the back garden."


    At the suggestion of Chu Yi, the couple went for a walk in the back garden of Ningshou Palace.


    This back garden was specially built for the Emperor Taishang. It is not bigger than the imperial garden, but it is considered a small sparrow with complete internal organs.


    The setting sun was slanting westward, the breeze was blowing slowly, clusters of delicate summer flowers were blooming in clusters, the fragrance of the flowers was floating, and a few dragonflies were touching lotus leaves.


    The surroundings were quiet and silent, except for the two of them, there seemed to be no one in this huge garden.


    Chu Yi took Gu Yanfei to a pavilion. Gu Yanfei sat down, but he was not in a hurry to sit down. He took out a pair of silver earrings with a white magnolia flower pendant from his sleeve pocket and put them on her earlobes himself.


    The white magnolia earrings carved from suet and white jade are exactly the same as those on Gu Yanfei''s white magnolia silver hairpin, and the two are obviously a set.


    "Does it look good?" Gu Yanfei touched the delicate earrings on his earlobes, his face cocked, and he looked at him with a charming smile.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m talking about people or jewelry.


    "It''s beautiful!" Chu Yi nodded with a smile, sat down, and took her into his arms.


    Gu Yanfei snuggled into his broad chest naturally, rubbed his cheek like a cat on his shoulder, his eyes shining like a star.


    Even though he is busy with government affairs, he still makes jewelry for her from time to time, and she likes to wear his jewelry the most every day.


    He is really good.


    Gu Yanfei raised her small face, her cherry lips gently fell on his eyelids, expressing her love with her actions.


    Chu Yi soon turned against the guests¡­


    The warm evening wind in the evening had a hint of coolness, softly blowing the hair of the two of them, tangled together lingeringly.


    I don''t know how long it took, his scorching lips left hers, he kissed her gently on the head again, and whispered: "Yesterday, Brother Yun and Sister Zhen said that they were going to polish a set of chess pieces by themselves. , and give it to you on their birthday."


    "If you''ve seen them polishing chess pieces recently, you shouldn''t know."


    "..." Gu Yanfei was slightly startled.


    Every year, on the birthdays of the dragon and phoenix, Chu Yi not only prepares birthday gifts for the children, but also prepares a gift for her.


    Later, the twins were so thrilled when they saw their aunt giving birth to a child, and they learned from Chu Yi that every year on their birthdays, they gave her a hand-made gift.


    Last year was a compass, and the year before last was the four mills and drinking music that they pinched with their own hands¡­


    Gu Yanfei thought, his heart was soft, as if it was filled with honey.


    Before she met Chu Yi, she had never enjoyed family happiness.


    In this small world, she had never seen Gu Ce and Xie Shi; in that lifetime in the Yaoling World, she also had no father or mother.


    When she was pregnant with this pair of twins, she was very afraid for a while, afraid that she would not be a good mother, even when she encountered thunder tribulation in Yaoling World, she had never been so afraid.


    He told her that he had a good father, so he knew how to be a good father, and that was enough.


    At that time, she thought it was both funny and seemed to make some sense.


    Chu Yi''s father is undoubtedly a good father, and he taught both Chu Yi and Anle very well.


    After the birth of the dragon and phoenix, Chu Yi also fulfilled his original promise with practical actions. He was gentle and elegant on the outside, but he was actually quite arrogant in his bones, and he always behaved himself in the world.


    He never cares about "a gentleman holds his grandson or not his son", and he doesn''t care about the rules and etiquette. When she gave birth, he went into the delivery room regardless of the filth and stayed with her. The twins were raised by him.


    No matter how busy he is, he will spare time every day to play and talk with his two children. Both children were enlightened by him, and they like to play with him, and even tell him some private messages.


    After a few years, even the ministers have become accustomed to the twins appearing in the morning and the imperial study from time to time.


    Day after day, the twins learned to imitate their father, including being nice to her.


    "Mother, this pastry is delicious, fragrant and sweet."


    "Mother, the lotus flower in the pond is blooming, let''s see it."


    "Mother, do you want me to pinch your shoulders?"


    "Let me play chess with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Yanfei had already resolved the demons in her previous life as early as eight years ago, but she still has some regrets in her heart. Her father, Gu Ce, is her eternal regret.


    As the twins grew up a little bit, she was really relieved.


    If she grew up by her father''s side, then she, her eldest brother, and her father''s family would also be like them.


    Daddy will personally enlighten her, teach her martial arts, teach her how to behave in the world, and teach her how to raise her children by example...


    "The first day of the first year," she said softly, calling Chu Yi''s nickname, staring into his eyes, "You are so kind."


    People are always greedy.


    She is not as free and easy as she usually does.


    When she was just reborn, she just wanted to resolve her inner demons, change her brother''s fate, and clear her father''s grievances.


    But now, she hopes that she and him can be together forever.


    She became more and more greedy.


    Chu Yi stared at her with his eyes down, his eyebrows stretched and his eyes gentle.


    It was clear that Gu Yanfei said nothing, but he seemed to understand it, and there was an undisguised joy and self-satisfaction between his brows.


    Joy overflowed from the brows of his eyes, and he couldn''t close it.


    He smiled lowly, kissed Gu Yanfei''s slightly red and swollen cherry lips, and said with a bit of playfulness, "Am I that good?"


    "Yeah." She buried her face in his arms, and her voice sounded gruff.


    She hugged his thin waist tightly, listening to his strong heartbeat.


    This is her third life, and she has only met one of him.


    It was her luck for three lifetimes to be able to meet him!


    After a long, long time, at the moment of his death, she will tell him all these words.


    There is no rush now, they still have the next fifty years.


    Gu Yanfei curled his lips, hiding in his arms and snickering.


    After a while, she felt his lips kiss the top of her hair, and his lips gradually moved down, from her forehead, cheeks, corners of lips, chin, neck...


    She only felt a burning sensation in her neck, like a warm fire spreading to her whole body little by little.


    His breathing became heavier, and he couldn''t tell whether it was hers or his.


    "Yan Fei, we..." A burst of hot air brushed past her ears, and his voice was a little hoarse, a little low, and a little hot.


    Before he finished speaking, a familiar cat meow came from not far away:


    "Meow..."


    A long-haired three-colored cat jumped over the flowers and rushed towards them quickly.


    Qingguang rushed to them, and tried to bite Gu Yanfei''s skirt with his sharp teeth, as if he wanted to take her somewhere.


    "Meow meow, meow meow!"


    The cat barked excitedly at them, and the green cat''s eyes were round, as if complaining, but also in righteous indignation.


    Chu Yi calmed down, raised her head from her neck, and looked down at the cat.


    Gu Yanfei also looked down at the cat.


    "I don''t understand!" The two said in unison.


    The cat was furious with anger, and let out a hoot.


    The two of them quickly knew what was going on. Not far away, a middle-aged servant panted chasing the cat and ran over here, shouting, "Your Majesty, the Empress."


    "The eldest princess has just woken up, and it seems that she is in a nightmare. After waking up, she has been crying and calling for the empress. The Emperor Taishang and His Royal Highness Qingguang can''t be coaxed."


    At the same time as the maid was reporting the words, Qingguang continued to meow "meow meow", feeling that it was a cat that really broke her heart for this family.


    "..." Chu Yi sighed helplessly, feeling that his plan for tonight was not going to work.


    "Let''s go." He took Gu Yanfei''s hand and stood up, his palms burning hot.


    The cat followed them like a shadow, and the two of them walked leisurely towards Ningshou Palace under the sunset.


    The afterglow of the sunset, the colorful clouds are all over the sky, and the beauty is breathtaking.


    (End of Extra 04)


    The content of the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 360 Fanwai 04 daily free reading.

 Chapter 361： Extra 05 Awake

    Linjia three years, northwest Liangzhou.


    The scorching sun in the northwest in August was scorching hot, and the heat wave in the air made it hard to breathe.


    The wind whistled, rolling up countless stumps and sand, and the air in the northwest seemed to be gray.


    Fengsha accidentally lost his eyes, and Li Yunchang felt the pain of a knife cutting from his fingertips.


    She lowered her eyes and saw that the pulp of her left **** was cut by a paper cutter with a half-inch wound, and dazzling blood overflowed from the wound and dripped on the ground "tick, tick".


    "Madam." The eldest maid Xia Lian exclaimed nervously, and hurriedly used a handkerchief to hold down the wound on Li Yunchang''s finger.


    After the bleeding stopped, Xia Lian asked with a complicated expression, "Madam, have you been on your mind recently?"


    In the past few days, Li Yunchang has been very unlucky. The day before yesterday, the flower stand in the garden collapsed and hit her on the shoulder; yesterday, she lost a foot; today, she cut her finger again.


    Xia Lian has served Li Yunmao for many years. She knows that Li Yunmao''s luck has always been very good, and she can always save the day. The only exception was about nine years ago. For half a month, she was also unlucky like recently. ¡­


    Xia Lian still remembered that Li Yunchang was still living in the Dingyuan Marquis Mansion, and that time she had a big fight with the eldest girl and the second girl.


    Thinking about the capital now, Xia Lian just felt like a dream, as if it happened in a previous life.


    Li Yunchang looked at the blood on the ground without hearing it, and his thoughts returned to the scenes of blood-stained imperial mausoleum eight years ago...


    At this time, the old woman''s report came from outside the door curtain: "Madam, the master is back, waiting for you in the front yard, and I have something to tell you."


    Li Yunchang recovered from his memory and stood up quickly.


    Xia Lian smiled happily and reminded: "Madam, it will be Mr. Fang''s birthday in two days."


    Whenever she thinks of Fang Mingfeng, Xia Lian sighs in her heart: Fang Mingfeng is really kind to Madam.


    In the past, King Kang Chuyou forced the palace to rebel, but was captured by the Taishanghuang and Jinshang father and son in the imperial mausoleum. King Kang was finally ordered to die by the Taishanghuang. As for Xiao Fengyuan, Wang Kangyin, Yuan Zhe and other masterminds who rebelled with King Kang, they were all sentenced to beheaded. The Emperor Taishang was merciful, and only sentenced the family members of those sinners to exile for three thousand miles.


    Li Yunchang was deprived of the title of Concubine Kang, but he got a life back. On her way to Liaodong Fabei, Fang Mingfeng rescued her from the yachai.


    For Li Yunchang, Fang Mingfeng gave up his identity as the Prince of England and went to the northwest with her incognito.


    The two pretended to be a couple in this small town, and in the blink of an eye, a full eight years had passed.


    Fang Mingfeng has waited for Li Yunmao for eight years, and has always abide by the etiquette. Xia Lian has persuaded Li Yunmao many times, hoping that she can forget about King Kang and start over... Time is a good medicine to heal wounds. Until recently, Li Yunmao finally showed signs of loosening. He also specially embroidered a purse for Fang Mingfeng as a birthday present.


    everything will be fine. Xia Lian thought happily in her heart that when the wife gave birth to a son and a half daughter for Young Master Fang in the future, the past in the former capital would be over.


    Li Yunchang gave a soft "um".


    He waited for her for eight years, and the water was flowing. Of course, she was also moved...


    Li Yunchang walked out of the room slowly, the corners of his lips curved slightly, his eyes bright.


    This is a two-story courtyard.


    Naturally, it can¡¯t compare with the Dingyuan Marquis¡¯s Mansion and Kang¡¯s Mansion in the past, but after living here for eight years, she gradually got used to it.


    She was never a spoiled person.


    In the courtyard, a few golden osmanthus trees were planted.


    At this time, sweet-scented osmanthus is in full bloom, and the air is filled with a fragrant sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus.


    After passing through the hanging flower gate, Li Yunchang saw Fang Mingfeng standing quietly under a golden osmanthus tree.


    He was wearing a half-new azure-colored straight robe, with deep facial features, slightly rough wheat-colored skin, and irresistible fatigue on his body.


    The shadow cast by the canopy above covered his face, making his expression a little darker.


    "Bright wind."


    Li Yunxiang called softly, looked at Fang Mingfeng two or three feet away, frowned slightly, and endured the pain in his ankle.


    Last night, she accidentally twisted her foot, and now the right ankle is still a little red and swollen.


    Fang Mingfeng stared intently at Li Yunchang who came from the hanging flower gate, pursed his thin lips, and did not speak for a long time.


    His eyes ranged from her curved eyebrows, to her long eyelashes, to her shallow dimples, to her full cherry lips. He looked at her without blinking, his pupils as deep as night.


    she is pretty.


    He had always known this, but now, he felt that the woman in front of him gave him a feeling that was both familiar and unfamiliar.


    Fang Mingfeng covered his chest, his dark eyes sank.


    "Mingfeng, what are you looking for me for?" Li Yunchang approached Fang Mingfeng steadily, with a small smile on the corner of his lips.


    Fang Mingfeng clenched his hands tightly in his sleeves, and said in a hoarse voice, "I received a letter from the capital this morning, my father has changed his name to the heir."


    As early as eight years ago, Fang Mingfeng knew that this moment would come sooner or later.


    After the ?? Yu family case, his father, the British public Fang Huai Rui, divorced his wife and resumed his string seven years ago. Now his second son Fang Mingxing is six years old.


    Since Fang Huairui changed Li Fang Ming as the eldest son, it means that he has completely abandoned Fang Mingfeng, the eldest son, and there is no room for change.


    "Mingfeng," Li Yunchang took two more steps towards Fang Mingfeng, his soft face couldn''t hide his guilt, "It''s all I who hurt you..."


    "I came to see you today," Fang Mingfeng reached out and interrupted Li Yunchang''s words, and said indifferently, "I came to bid you farewell."


    The surroundings were quiet.


    Li Yunchang: "¡­"


    Li Yunchang was stunned for a moment, and immediately thought of the matter of the British public reform and the establishment of the heir, and said, "Mingfeng, you want to go to the capital..."


    However, Fang Mingfeng shook his head with a wry smile in his heart, and said bitterly, "I don''t have the face to go back to the capital again, I plan to go to Jiangnan to start over."


    At the beginning, he didn''t want Li Yunchang to go to the frontier to suffer and take her away on the way to exile. The mistake has been made, and he can''t go back.


    Fang Mingfeng walked slowly under the tree with his hands behind his back, then stopped in front of Li Yunchang, and said, "In the future, take care of yourself."


    The meaning of the last five words is clear.


    He is now looking for Li Yunchang to bid farewell. He will never come back after leaving this time.


    Li Yunchang looked at Fang Mingfeng in disbelief, his pupils dilated rapidly, as if something had stabbed into his heart, and the blood in his body stopped flowing.


    She panicked all of a sudden.


    Fang Mingfeng and her childhood sweetheart, for so many years, no matter what happened, he has been by her side, but now he is leaving her...


    Xia Lian next to ?? also heard this conversation and asked anxiously, "Master Fang, do you want to leave our girl here alone?"


    Li Yunzhen opened and closed her mouth a few times, but her throat was tight, and she couldn''t utter a word.


    At this moment, Li Yunchang''s mind was chaotic, and her mood was even more complicated. Even she herself didn''t know whether she was reluctant, shocked, or uneasy.


    "Mingfeng." She tried to call his name calmly, and wanted to pull his sleeve, but Fang Mingfeng swiftly avoided it, and the panic in Li Yunchang''s eyes was caught in his eyes.


    Fang Mingfeng looked at the girl who grew up with him, and his heart was calm.


    Once, as long as he looked at her like this, his heart beat faster, and he just wanted to take her into his arms and take care of her for the rest of his life;


    The thought of losing her made his heart pierce like a knife.


    He loves her, cherishes her like a treasure, and loves her like a life.


    But in the past few days, he seemed to wake up little by little from a long dream, and suddenly he was enlightened.


    At this time, he looked at her, no longer feeling heartbroken.


    How could he be willing to admit that he was stupid, but the things he did over the years were really stupid.


    It was obvious that Li Yunchang had already chosen King Kang to marry him as a wife, but he was obsessed with it, and even for her, he did not hesitate to abandon his family and the throne, and became alone.


    He felt as if he had been fascinated by something, and seemed to be played with applause by some force.


    At that time, his father persuaded him many times, using both hard and soft to let him give up Li Yunzheng, saying that Li Yunzheng was restless and selfish, but he was obsessed and defended Li Yunzheng time and time again, telling his father that what he did for Li Yunzheng was his own willingness...


    Where does he have the face to go back to see his father.


    What has he been doing all these years?


    Fang Mingfeng smiled self-deprecatingly.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was no emotion in his eyes, just like Wang Hantan, he didn''t like or dislike, he just said lightly, "I''ll leave this house to you."


    "..." Li Yunchang''s face was pale and her body was cold, she wanted to say that she didn''t need this house, but she couldn''t say it, she knew she needed a place to live.


    After ??Kang Kang died, she had nothing left, the Li family was not her relatives at all, she only had Fang Mingfeng.


    And now, even Fang Mingfeng is leaving her.


    Li Yunchang bit her lower lip so hard that she almost bleed, and the pulp of her fingers began to bleed again, staining the bandages red.


    Her life used to be like a peony in full bloom, but from a certain day, her life suddenly took a downturn, it seemed that the flowering period ended early, and now, only the loneliness after withering is left.


    She lost everything little by little...


    Xia Lian was sweating profusely, knelt down, took two steps on her knees, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Fang, Madam she..."


    Xia Lian wanted to tell Fang Mingfeng that Li Yunxuan had prepared a birthday present for him, but was interrupted by Li Yunxian: "Xia Lian!"


    Li Yunchang stared at Xia Lian with red eyes, her body tensed up, motioning her to stop talking.


    There are many women in this world who kneel down and beg in order to keep men, thinking that tears can be exchanged for a man''s pity, but she doesn''t and doesn''t disdain.


    She is a traveler just like Emperor Taizu, and she has her pride.


    "Take care." After saying these two words, Fang Mingfeng quickly walked past Li Yunxiang, pushed open the door of the house, and walked out without looking back.


    The dazzling sun hung in the sky, and the sunlight dragged the shadow of his determination for a long time.


    Inside and outside the house, there was a suffocating silence.


    (End of full text)


    The content of the web version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content


    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the app to read the latest chapter.


    New provides you with the fastest full-level medical repair to return to the true and false thousand gold text update, Chapter 361 Fanwai 05 Sober free reading.